《The More The Merrier》


 Chapter 1: My Children Were Snatched

    Chapter 1: My Children Were Snatched


    ¡°Help!¡±


    Arissa felt a humid, warm breath at the tip of her ear as a man held her from behind.


    Thrashing reflexively, she tried to break free from his forceful embrace but to no avail.


    Her eyes brimmed with fear as her body shuddered violently in desperation.


    She was sold by her own father!


    ¡°Let me go!¡± she whimpered before her voice was eventually muffled.


    ¡°Don''t be scared. I''ll be sure to take responsibility,¡± the man blurted in a low, husky voice.


    Sealing Arissa¡¯s mouth with his strong hand, the man proceeded to do whatever he wanted with his


    frail victim.


    Nine monthster, in a derelict house, the cries of a baby were heard.


    ¡°Ms. Adams, it''s a boy!¡±


    ¡°Take him out of here!¡±


    Danna Adams, dressed morously, stood outside the makeshift delivery room, pinching her nose as


    she scowled at the gory scene within.


    A middle-aged woman who was attending inside suddenly screamed.


    ¡°What happened?¡± snapped Danna. Having been waiting for this child for so long, she couldn''t afford


    any mishap.


    ¡°Ms. Adams, it''s twins!¡± gasped the woman as she dashed out from the room, clutching a pair of


    newborns in her arms. ¡°And both are boys!¡±


    Danna threw the newborns a distasteful nce. Still covered in vernix and blood, the babies looked like


    two squashed potatoes. ¡°Why are they so ugly?¡±


    She wondered if the Graham family would reject them.


    ¡°All babies look like this when they''re born. They''ll look much nicer in a few days,¡± the woman said. She


    was the midwife Danna found on short notice.


    ¡°Hurry up and clean everything. I need to take them away,¡±¡± Danna ordered, her hand waving


    dismissively.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The midwife doubled back into the room, put the babies aside, and started cleaning up the ce.


    After the gruelingbor, Arissa Yorky on the bed, gasping for air. Her body trembled in indignation at


    the callous exchange outside.


    Who is this woman? Why is she taking my children...


    That was when another sharp pang hit her stomach. Gritting her teeth as she started gasping,


    Arissa felt as if there was something else inside her that was trying toe out. As she drifted in and


    out of consciousness, her face was now as pale as a sheet.


    My children...


    ¡°Are you done?¡± Danna prompted impatiently.


    ¡°In a minute!¡± The midwife hurriedly covered the babies in fresh quilts and was ready to leave the room


    when she noticed that Arissa looked amiss.


    ¡°M-Ms. Adams!¡± she cried out.


    ¡°What''s wrong with you? Take the babies out. I''m leaving now!¡± Danna, who was on the verge of


    exploding, felt the urge to gag the midwife.


    ¡°Ms. Adams, t-there are four... There are four more babies!¡± Dumbstruck, the midwife gawked as more


    babies came out from their mother''s womb.


    Danna entered the room. The slimy-looking babies lying beside Arissa made her have a gagging


    sensation.


    ¡°Is she a pig? How could she conceive so many babies at once?¡± she sneered incredulously, snatching


    the first two babies from the midwife.


    ¡°I''ll only take these two. Get rid of the remaining four. Just burn them or whatever.¡±


    ¡°But we''ll be caught if we burn them...¡± choked out the midwife in horror. How inhumane would that be?


    Danna''s gaze, tinted with a sinister re, darted around Arissa''s unconscious body. ¡°She must


    die.Feed her to the beasts. Make sure that she doesn''te out alive! Here''s five million. When


    Everything''s settled, I''ll give you another five.¡±


    The midwife''s face lit up as her eyesnded on the bank card in Danna''s hand. She epted it


    immediately, smiling ear to ear.


    ¡°Thank you, Ms. Adams. Don''t worry. I''ll see to it that not a single trace is left!¡±


    ¡°When it''s all sorted out, go back to your hometown in the countryside and never breathe a word to


    anyone, or else... You know what I''m capable of!¡± Danna threatened.


    Her voice reeked of evilness.


    ¡°Yes, yes. I understand!¡±


    When Danna was gone, the midwife called her men over. Together, they shoved Arissa into a van


    along with the four babies. Soon, the vehicle rattled off toward a remote site where they would dump


    the unfortunate souls.


    They took the precaution of gagging the babies with rags so that their cries would not attract attention.


    Deprived of their primary form of expression, the babies squirmed uneasily beside their mother with


    livid faces.


    A few hours had passed when the driver turned to the midwife and instructed, ¡°Now, dump them!¡±


    The midwife felt her heart race as anxiety washed over her. ¡°Won''t people notice them?¡±


    ¡°¡®Nonsense¡ªthere''s not a living soul here. You better be quick before the beasts appear unless you


    want us both to meet our makers. Or do you wish to be hunted down by that woman?¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The mention of Danna sent chills down the midwife''s spine. The sense of guilt of killing a woman and


    four newborns were nothing whenpared to the possibility of offending Danna.


    Well, they shouldn''t have messed with Ms. Adams in the first ce.


    ¡°Don''t spite me when you be ghosts. Haunt Ms. Adams. She''s the one who gave the order!


    The midwife toughened up and shoved them out of the vehicle.


    ¡°Okay. Move!¡±


    Soon, the barren wastnd resumed its silence as the van disappeared beyond the horizon.


    Arissa and her four children, half-dead, were now left on their own.

 Chapter 2: Returning Stronger With Her Kids

    Chapter 2: Returning Stronger With Her Kids


    Five yearster, at Dellmoor International Airport, Arissa inhaled deeply, taking in the familiar air of the


    ce.


    Her sharp eyes behind the sunsses screened the bustling crowd as she immersed herself in the


    typical liveliness of the country.


    She was back.


    Though half-shaded by the sunsses she had on, her daintyplexion looked exquisitely stunning.


    The onlookers could hardly avert their gazes from her.


    After all, beauties were meant to be admired. That rang true to onlookers of all ages and genders.


    However, what was even more eye-catching than the woman were the four little kids waddling beside


    her.


    Each of them was shouldering a backpack of dissimr colors with cartoon prints while tugging a mini


    suitcase in their hand. Moreover, all of them were wearing matching outfits with their mother¡ªa


    combination of ck tees, jeans, and white sneakers, looking simplistic yet chic.


    Their brown berets framed their striking eyes and delicate features, all of which incited marvels amidst


    the onlookers.


    Interestingly, their expressions spoke nonchnce, naivety, delight, and curiosity simultaneously as


    each of them looked around and digested their environment. The adult-like manners they carried


    themselves with were especially intriguing to the onlookers.


    ¡°Whoa! Quadruplets! What beautiful children!¡±


    ¡°I''m so envious of their mom for having such adorable kids. It must be so much fun going shopping with


    them!¡±


    ¡°They''re all blessed with terrific good looks! I would no doubt giggle in my dreams if I were blessed with


    those beautiful kids!¡±


    ¡°They aren''t celebrities, are they? The woman is so elegant and pretty. She definitely stands out.¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Hush, what do you know? She''s no match for Dani. My Dani''s the most attractive woman living!¡±


    These exmations were nothing new to Arissa. She had encountered countless such episodes when


    they were abroad. Whenever she was out with the kids, they would immediately be the center of


    attention.


    She continued to steer the four kids toward the exit. Looking back to count heads, she said,


    ¡°Sweethearts, stay close. Don''t get left behind.¡±


    The kids walked in a single file behind her like a rustling tail. To everyone present, it was a heart-


    warming scene to behold.


    Most onlookers pulled out their phones and started taking pictures. Some even took recordings


    Add to Lit and uploaded them on video-sharing tforms, giving them catchy titles with a unanimous


    emphasis on the quadruplets. Those videos soon became viral and gathered a lot of likes.


    ¡°Got it, Mommy!¡± The quadruplets trailed behind Arissa obediently, lowering the edges of their berets


    when onlookers took photos of them.


    The youngest of the quadruplets, Jesse York, was the timidest among them all. Being her first time in


    such a crowded airport, she nervously clutched the hem of her mom''s blouse and meekly uttered,


    ¡°Mommy, everyone''s looking at us. They''re taking photos of us, too!¡±


    ¡°It''s okay.¡± Arissa turned to check on her kids from time to time, making sure that none was missing.


    ¡°Don''t be scared. We''re just so good-looking that people can''t help taking pictures of us!¡± remarked


    Jasper York, the third-born of the quadruplets, who marched behind Jesse. Being the most narcissistic


    one among his siblings, he boldly grinned at the adults taking photos of them.


    ¡°That''s a vition of our portrait rights!¡± Zachary York knitted his brows. Being the eldest brother, he


    marchedst in the file and helped to keep an eye on his siblings.


    ¡°It''s fine as long as they''re not doing anything bad. They just like us, that''s all!¡± Not only was Arissa


    used to people''s attention, but she also knew that the onlookers would stealthily take shots of them,


    even if asked to stop. Keeping an open mind would make things easier, just like how she would take


    photos of pleasant sceneries and people just so that she could admire themter.


    Zachary, however, thought otherwise. He kept the onlookers away and was offended by the unwanted


    attention. ¡°Stop taking pictures! My brother is scared!¡±


    ¡°Don''t include them in your shots. Just take photos of me!¡± Jasper smiled and struck multiple fancy


    poses.


    At Jasper''s words, the crowd who had just put away their phones after Zachary''s objection started


    taking pictures again. ¡°How lovely! Kids, you''re so pretty! You made my day!¡±


    ¡°Kids, are you quadruplets? You look alike and are extremely charming! Can I take a photo with all of


    you?¡±

 Chapter 3: Misidentifying The Son

    Chapter 3: Misidentifying The Son


    ¡°I''m sorry! We don''t want to take any pictures! Thank you for taking an interest in us, but you better


    stop taking pictures,¡± Zachary pleaded.


    After turning down the crowd''s request, he approached Jasper and tapped him on the shoulder to warn


    him not to let other people take pictures of him.


    Jasper stuck out his tongue at his elder brother. Nevertheless, he followed Zachary''s advice and


    ceased his poses obediently.


    Not only was the public not angry at the rejection, but they were also impressed by Zachary''s


    politeness in handling the situation. They continued to watch the quadruplets with interest.


    As more curious onlookers began to gather around them, Arissa hurriedly shouted at her children,


    ¡°Come on, kids! Let''s move faster!¡± They could not afford to stay any longer to avoid causing


    congestion at the airport.


    The four young children immediately followed their mother''s lead and moved away from the crowd.


    However, Oliver York suddenly called out to Arissa, ¡°Mommy, I want to pee. I had too much juice on the


    ne just now.¡±


    Oliver mped his legs together while looking desperately for any sign of a restroom. As soon as he


    saw a sign, he wanted to rush toward it.


    ¡°Okay, I''ll bring you guys over there!¡± Arissa prompted.


    She also wanted to use the restroom, so she let her children enter first as she watched over their


    luggage.


    ¡°Zachary, I need to poop!¡± Oliver told his elder brother before rushing to an empty cubicle.


    ¡°Ugh, you''re so troublesome. Hurry up!¡± Zachary admonished him before leading Jasper and Jesse out


    after washing their hands.


    ¡°Mommy, we''re done. You can go in now. Also, Oliver is still inside.¡±


    ¡°Okay, you guys be good and wait for me here. Remember not to wander off on your own!¡±


    Arissa reminded her children before entering thedies'' restroom.


    ¡°Gosh! I wonder when Dani will arrive. I''ve been waiting since four o''clock. Yet, there''s still no sign of


    her!¡±


    ¡°Four o''clock? I''ve been waiting here sincest night, just in case I missed her flight!¡±


    ¡°There! Dani''s ne has finally arrived! Come, follow me!¡±


    ¡°What? Wait for me!¡±


    Someone in the crowd eximed, and hurried footsteps could be hearding from outside, heading


    toward the entrance.


    Arissa was baffled by the crowd''s reaction to the repeated mentions of a person called Dani.


    Who is she? A celebrity? They sounded like a group of young fans. Well, only fans would be in that


    kind of frenzy for their idol.


    Zachary stood beside the family''s luggage along with his two younger siblings. Suddenly, a group of


    people dashed out of thedies'' restroom, and they headed in the same direction. The three siblings


    jumped back in fright. Some of their luggage was knocked over by the running mob.


    Zachary swiftly pulled the other two to the side to avoid getting hit by the rushing crowd.


    ¡°What are they doing? They didn''t even bother to apologize for knocking over our stuff! How rude!¡±


    Jasper red at the girls'' retreating form with anger.


    ¡°Stupid fans!¡± Zachary protested. Jesse helped her brother in lifting the luggage and echoed, ¡°I know,


    right? They''re so stupid!¡±


    ¡°If their parents knew about their awful behaviors, they would surely regret giving birth to them!¡±


    Jasper harrumphed while waiting obediently for Arissa.


    Jesse stood next to her older brothers while looking at her surroundings curiously. Then, her eyes


    stopped at the sight of multiple children with cotton candy in their hands. She swallowed and pointed.


    ¡°Look! They have cotton candy over there!¡±


    Jasper quickly nced in the direction and found the store his younger sibling was pointing at. He then


    tugged the hem of Zachary''s shirt excitedly and said, ¡°I''m going over there to buy some cotton candy


    for us!¡±


    ¡°Mommy told us to wait here. So don''t run off on your own!¡± Zachary advised despite also wanting to


    get a taste of the confection.


    They did not have cotton candy overseas. They only found out about such a thing from Arissa after


    seeing it on the inte.


    ¡°Come on! I''ll be back immediately once I''ve bought the cotton candy. Mommy and Oliver are still inside


    the restroom. I''ll be back in a sh!¡±


    With that, he ran over to the store, leaving Zachary unable to do anything to dissuade his brother.


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    ¡°I know!¡± Jasper cheered as he sprinted toward his destination.


    On the other side of the airport, a group of bodyguards looked around frantically for someone.


    ¡°Oh, no! This is bad. Gavin has disappeared!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and find him! If Mr. Graham finds out about this, we''ll be skinned alive!¡±


    The bodyguards hastily scattered in different directions, hoping to find Gavin before Benjamin returned.


    The airport was of average size. Nheless, with it being jam-packed with people, it would be a


    daunting task for anyone to search for a missing child.


    After searching for a while, one of the eagle-eyed bodyguards spotted a familiar figure with cotton


    candy in hand in front of a store.


    ¡°I''ve found him! Gavin is over there buying cotton candy.¡± The bodyguard excitedly informed the rest of


    his colleagues.


    In less than a minute, they quickly gathered around Jasper.


    ¡°Gavin, we''ve found you atst! Please don''t give us such a fright anymore! There are too many people


    in the airport. It''s too dangerous to run off on your own. Come on, let''s return quickly! Mr. Graham will


    come out very soon.¡±


    They did not wait for Jasper''s response, nor did they notice the difference in the appearance of the


    young boy. One bodyguard took the cotton candies, while another picked him up and darted off to


    another ce.


    Jasper was rendered speechless as he was stunned by their sudden actions. What is going on?


    Regardless, he came to his senses soon enough.


    ¡°Hey! What on earth are you doing? Let go of me quickly! Or I''ll scream!¡± Jasper fiercely warned the


    group of ck-d bodyguards. He intended not to show them how frightened he was at that moment.


    ¡°Gavin, please stop fooling around! Your daddy will be worried sick if he finds out that you have


    disappeared!¡±


    The bodyguards concluded that the little one was pulling a prank on them. They continued to coax him


    as they rushed toward the Rolls-Royce without further dy.Jasper''s eyes widened in fear. Am I being


    kidnapped?


    ¡°Help! Mmph!¡±


    Jasper struggled to break free as he tried to call for help, but the bodyguard immediately covered his


    mouth to muffle his voice.


    He frantically bit the bodyguard''s palm in return. Unfortunately for Jasper, the guy did not let go of him


    as he continued to move forward.


    ¡°Gavin, please don''t be angry at us. I''ll release you once we''re back in the car.¡±


    The bodyguard was not furious at Jasper for biting his hand as he continued to coax him patiently.


    These bodyguards had learned their lesson that day. They would not dare to let him out of their sight in


    fear that he might run off again.


    After all, this was not the first time Gavin had hidden away from them.


    ¡°Gavin, there are too many people here. Just let us know if you want to eat anything, and we''ll buy it for


    you. What if you ran into people and got hurt?¡±


    The other bodyguards kept trying to talk some sense into him.


    Huh? Who is Gavin?


    Jasper was dumbstruck at the sudden realization.


    These men had called him by that ever since they took him away. Furthermore, they mentioned


    something about a daddy just now.


    Jasper silently observed the dozen or so well-trained bodyguards around him. There was not a single


    hint of malice on their faces. With that confirmation, his anxiety quickly subsided.


    Jasper kept his gaze on them as he pondered about the current situation.


    These men are behaving as if they are familiar with me. I certainly don''t know them! Perhaps they have


    mistaken me for someone else?


    Jasper heaved a sigh of frustration. He nned to go along with them for the time being.Even if he was


    kidnapped by these strangers, the chances of him escaping from their grasp were close to zero.


    Meanwhile, Arissa could only see Zachary and Jesse when she exited the restroom. ¡°Oliver still hasn''t


    come out? Where''s Jasper?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Mommy, Jasper went to buy cotton candy. Oliver is still inside the restroom.¡± Zachary nced at the


    cotton candy store.


    However, his sight was blocked by a sea of people. Zachary frowned as he failed to locate his younger


    brother. Didn''t you promise to return soon?


    ¡°Where did he run off to?¡± Arissa clicked her tongue. Despite her nagging, she was not mad at Jasper.


    She knew her third son had a superb sense of direction. Regardless of how unfamiliar the ce was,


    he would always find his way back to her.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 4 The Switch

    Chapter 4 The Switch


    ¡°How long has Oliver been inside? Zachary, go check if he has diarrhea,¡± Arissa instructed her eldest


    son. She was concerned that her children could not limatize to the weather back home.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Zachary went off to rush his brother.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Arissa looked around for the aforementioned store, but she could not find it. ¡°Jesse, where did Jasper


    go to buy cotton candy?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, it''s over there! The one with a blue ne!¡± Jesse pointed toward a direction as she spoke


    with a missing front tooth.


    Arissa scanned the surrounding for a bit before finally spotting the cotton candy store.


    Nevertheless, there was no sign of Jasper, much to her dismay.


    She could not see clearly as there was an influx of people moving around the airport. Arissa had no


    choice but to wait for Oliver''s return before she could start searching for Jasper.


    Atst, Zachary came out of the restroom with Oliver. After waiting for a few moments, Arissa brought


    her three little ones along in search of Jasper while hauling their luggage.


    When they arrived at the cotton candy store, however, there was no sign of Jasper.


    Arissa could not help but worry for his safety. After all, her children were still unfamiliar with this ce.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± she asked impatiently.


    ¡°Could Jasper have run off to buy something else?¡± Zachary frowned.


    ¡°Let''s wait for him a little longer!¡± Arissa reassured her children while trying to convince herself that


    Jasper would return soon.


    As time passed, he still did not show up.


    Could it be that he went back to the restroom to look for us?


    Just when Arissa thought about going back to search for Jasper, a familiar figure suddenly ran toward


    them. She breathed a sigh of relief and embraced the little boy tightly.


    Gavin Graham froze in shock after getting hugged by an affectionate woman who was aplete


    stranger to him.


    ¡°Oh, my gosh! You almost scared your mommy to death! Didn''t I tell you to wait for me? Why are you


    running around in a ce like this?¡± Arissa reprimanded.


    ¡°That''s right! We thought you had disappeared! If you still didn''t return, Mommy was going to use the


    airport''s public address system to find you!¡± Oliver chimed in.


    Mommy?


    This word caused a ripple in Gavin''s heart.


    He was shell-shocked when he saw Oliver''s face. That was because they looked like carbon copies of


    each other.


    Furthermore, there were two other children next to him. Both of them looked the same.


    Who are they? And why do they resemble me so much? Could they be...


    Gavin was rendered speechless at the sight of the three siblings. However, he managed to maintain an


    expressionless look.


    Arissa thought she had frightened her son with her stern words just now. She immediately embraced


    the boy and stroked the top of his head fondly.


    ¡°Mommy was just scared that you had gone missing. Where did you go just now?¡± she asked in a much


    gentler tone.


    ¡°I...¡± Gavin stuttered in response as he had yet to recover from the shock.


    ¡°I couldn''t find it just now...¡± Gavin had searched for a long time. He only found the location of the


    cotton candy store after some help from a passerby. Little did he expect to be hugged by an unfamiliar


    woman as soon as he came over.


    Gavin''s heartbeat quickened as he realized Arissa''s doting gaze was on him.


    Is she my mommy?


    Gavin kept looking back and forth between Arissa and the three siblings, who resembled him. He was


    convinced that his instinct was correct.


    That mom isn''t my real mommy. Thisdy is the real one¡ªI''m sure she''s the one. Also, it looks like I


    have several brothers too.


    Gavin felt a surge of surprise mixed with excitement within his heart.


    Arissa did not notice the difference in the boy as she reached out and rubbed his head again.


    ¡°Okay, everything is fine now that you''re back. Mommy will buy cotton candy for all of you!¡± she stated


    happily.


    Arissa swiveled around and headed off to buy the confection for her children. However, the observant


    Zachary noticed a slight difference in his younger brother and scrutinized Gavin from head to toe.


    Why do I get a feeling that this boy in front of me doesn''t look much like Jasper?


    Zachary was shocked as a thought dawned on him.


    ¡°Where did you go just now?¡± he whispered in Gavin''s ears.


    Zachary''s suspicion grew ever since Gavin said he could not find the location of the cotton candy store,


    ¡°I... There were too many people!¡± Gavin had not calmed down from the earlier shock.


    He was more cold and aloof than Jasper, who had always been lively and energetic.


    Therefore, Zachary could not help but distrust the impostor in front of him.


    The eldest brother narrowed his eyes suspiciously at Gavin as he noticed the different cartoon print on


    his shirt.


    ¡°You''re not Jasper!¡± he whispered as he edged closer to Gavin. Previous


    Both Oliver and Jesse followed Arissa to buy cotton candy. They were overjoyed to the point that they


    did not notice the odd conversation between the other two siblings.


    Gavin''s heart skipped a beat as he believed Zachary recognized him as a fake.


    They must have mistaken me for someone else! This means there is another boy who resembles me,


    and he has disappeared for some reason. That''s the reason why they think I''m him. We''re quintuplets!


    ¡°Kids,e here! One for each of you!¡± Arissa handed out the cotton candies to the quadruplets.


    Jesse immediately took a huge bite and chirped, ¡°This is yammy!¡± The sticky cotton candy smeared all


    over the child''s gleeful face.


    Oliver could not help giggling at the silly sight of his youngest sibling. ¡°Jesse, your face is a mess right


    now!¡± he teased.


    ¡°Eat slowly.¡± Arissa chuckled. She then wiped Jesse''s face before giving the other children their treats.


    Each cotton candy was in a different color.


    ¡°Hold it carefully!¡± she advised.


    ¡°Thanks, Mommy!¡± Gavin cheerfully eximed as he chose the blue-colored cotton candy.


    ¡°You''re still being polite with me?¡± Arissa asked in surprise. She stroked his head and led them toward


    the exit.


    Zachary nced at Gavin again.


    He knew Jasper''s favorite color was green and that he disliked the color blue.


    Why did he let me have the green-colored one?


    Nheless, Zachary could not tell if the person was really an impostor after seeing the satisfied smile


    on Gavin''s face.


    This was because his smile looked exactly like Jasper''s.


    Anyhow, Zachary was still doubtful of the real identity of his brother. He had an inkling that something


    was amiss, so he approached Gavin while dragging the luggage.


    ¡°What happened to your shirt?¡± he probed again.


    ¡°I really like this design, so I exchanged my shirt with another person!¡± Gavin smiled through his lie.


    He realized that all of them were wearing the same clothes. The only difference was the cartoon


    design. Also, he was the only one not wearing a hat.


    ¡°What about your hat?¡± Zachary continued with his questions.


    ¡°I decided to give that person my hat since he liked it a lot! Otherwise, he didn''t want to exchange shirts


    with me,¡± Gavin exined.


    Gavin took another bite of the cotton candy as he grinned in satisfaction, just like what Jasper would


    do.


    Suddenly, a steely glint shed through his eyes.


    My bodyguards must have mistaken Jasper for me and brought him back home. He should be fine over


    there. I''ll y along as Jasper for the time being.


    Gavin wanted to find out if this woman was his biological mother.


    Why did she take my four other siblings while leaving me with Daddy, if that is the case? Is it possible


    that my real mommy was reced by that other one? Speaking of that other one, I really don''t like her.


    ¡°You can touch my face if you don''t believe me!¡± he added.


    To dispel Zachary''s doubts, Gavin shoved his face right in front of him.


    Zachary looked at him intently while trying to sort out his thoughts.


    Could I be wrong about him? There should be no other children who look so simr to us. Even his


    clothes and shoes are the same. This can''t be just a coincidence.


    However, looking at Gavin''s familiar face, Zachary''s doubts began to dissipate. And he figured that it


    would be inconceivable.

 Chapter 5: This Man Is His Daddy

    Chapter 5: This Man Is His Daddy


    Zachary chastised his brother, ¡°You''ve been told to return after buying the things. Yet, you wandered off


    and made us worry. You must not do this again next time, or I will smack you!¡±


    Gavin froze as it was the first time a kid had ever scolded him. Excluding Benjamin, he was always the


    one who wanted to hit people back at home.


    At that moment, cheers erupted in one corner of the airport.


    ¡°Dani! Dani!¡±


    ¡°Dani! Abh! Dani! The most beautiful goddess!¡±


    Arissa turned to look at the fans who were pushing their way to the exit in a frenzy.


    ¡°Dumb fans. They knocked over our luggage earlier and didn''t even apologize!¡± Jesse scolded, looking


    adorable as she huffed. Jesse''s voice sounded the most feminine out of the four kids.


    ¡°I''m genuinely curious as to what celebrity caused these people to act so irrationally!¡± Zachary snorted.


    ¡°Did anyone get hurt?¡± Arissa was taken aback. If her children remained silent, she would have no way


    of knowing.


    ¡°No. They just knocked over our luggage and ran off!¡± Zachary grunted and red over at them.


    ¡°They''re truly obnoxious. I''m going to show them a thing or two!¡± Oliver, who also just found out about


    it, intended to seek vengeance.


    Arissa quickly stopped the impulsive Oliver. ¡°Come back.¡±


    Gavin stared at the fans with a look of disdain. ¡°Mommy, let''s leave quickly. These people are really


    annoying!¡±


    Gavin was thoroughly annoyed. Most importantly, he did not want to meet the woman because he was


    frightened of being identified.


    ¡°All right, let''s go.¡± Arissa gathered her children and quickly headed outside. She gave no thought to


    the celebrity.


    Gavin looked over in the direction of the Rolls-Royce and vaguely saw a child in it. He exhaled a sigh of


    relief. As expected, Jasper had been mistaken for him.


    ¡°Mommy, there are a lot of people here. Let''s go out that way!¡± Gavin was afraid of being spotted by the


    bodyguards. As a result, he took a step forward and tugged on Arissa''s hand to guide her to the


    opposite side. Arissa noticed that the other exit was busier. She couldn''t decide whether she should


    laugh or cry. ¡°Sweetheart, there are more people this way!¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°There won''t be too many people! It''s easier to grab a ride there,¡± Gavin lied.


    Arissa saw taxis in the direction her son wanted to go and headed in that direction with the rest of her


    children.


    At that moment, a tall figure, surrounded by bodyguards, walked out from the exit.


    His features were captivating, and the sunsses he wore could not hide his intimidating aura.


    His reserved and cold aura attracted a couple of stunned gazes from the crowd.


    Ethen Frank stayed by the man''s side and observed the reaction of the onlookers. He was used to this


    scene.


    His boss was the center of attention no matter where he went.


    He looked around the area and noticed a couple of children off in the distance, making him take


    another look at them. Perhaps it was because of Gavin that he thought children of that age were cute.


    The four children wore matching clothing, and each carried a backpack as they gathered around a


    woman.


    Out of curiosity, Ethen took a few looks at them again.


    Could they be quadruplets?


    He took a look at the woman next to them and was stunned by her figure, even just from looking at her


    from the back.


    Gavin peeked over in Ethen''s direction and was alerted to his presence. He turned his head away


    urgently.


    Daddy is here!


    Ethen saw the child''s side profile and was shocked. ¡°Mr. Graham, Gavin...¡±


    ¡°Get in the car quickly. Don''t waste time,¡± the man said and entered the car.


    Ethen reverted his gaze to the car and sighed a breath of relief when he saw a familiar face in it.


    He smiled and shook his head. I mistook him for someone else.


    ¡°Gavin!¡±


    After greeting the child in the car, he walked over to the driver''s side and took another look in the other


    direction, but he could no longer see the woman and the four children.


    Jasper was excited to see a Rolls-Royce when the bodyguards brought him over. All boys loved cars,


    especially such luxurious ones.


    Hence, he did not run away. He ate his cotton candy while he looked and fiddled around in the car.


    The bodyguards thought it was strange when they saw his actions. They felt something was different


    with him as the boy should have been used to it already.


    Jasper became aware of their gazes and controlled his expression. He prepared himself to meet


    ¡°Daddy¡± person.


    If the bodyguards have misidentified me, then there must be another kid who looks like me. This


    exins why they didn''t notice their mistake. Yes. This should be the case. Did Mommy not give birth


    to quadruplets but quintuplets instead?


    Jasper finally met Benjamin not long after.


    He looked at the man who got into the car. The man was cold and handsome, and his aura was


    intense. Jasper swallowed his saliva, which had a hint of sweetness in it.


    This man is my daddy?


    Jasper''s eyes filled with curiosity as he looked at Benjamin.


    He looks somewhat like Zachary. This should be Daddy.


    Benjamin raised his eyebrows when he saw his son staring nkly at him. ¡°Did youe to pick me


    up?¡±


    The man spoke in a low voice with a hint of softness in it. It was, however, strict enough that no one


    dared to defy. He was actually happy that his son came to the airport to fetch him.


    Regardless, Benjamin was a stranger to Jasper. The boy felt unsure of himself and did not dare to say


    anything. He was also worried that Benjamin would learn that he wasn''t the boy whose full name he did


    not even know of.


    However, Jasper thought that this man was not too shabby.


    He has looks and riches¡ªthat''s super powerful. He can surely protect Mommy!


    Jasper felt a surge of excitement in his heart as he took a bite of his cotton candy.


    Benjamin was also used to the fact that his son did not like to talk. He patted Jasper''s head, and his


    eyes lit up when he saw the several cotton candies in Jasper''s hand.


    Only children liked these things, but he would not turn it down if his son offered him one. ¡°Is this for


    Daddy?¡±


    Jasper looked at the cotton candies in his hands before turning to look at Benjamin, who had removed


    his sunsses. People were afraid to look into his narrow eyes as if meeting his gaze would betray


    their secrets.


    Jasper froze. The cotton candies were for his siblings and not for Benjamin.


    ¡°I''ll... give you one!¡± He eventually gave one to Benjamin.


    Since he bought five of them, he would not be able to finish them himself anyway. They were all


    starting to melt.


    As he saw his son staring at him, Benjamin took the cotton candy and bit into it. The intense kick of


    sweetness in his mouth made him ufortable, so he wrinkled his brows.


    This is too sweet. ¡°Don''t eat too much of these sweet things. You''ll get cavities!¡± Benjamin shot a look


    at his son.


    ¡°Gavin, did you buy one for me, too?¡± Ethen looked at Jasper with a smile on his face. Jasper blinked


    and shifted forward to give Ethen two cotton candies. He was now left with two for himself. One of them


    had already been nearly eaten up.


    ¡°Thank you, Gavin!¡± Ethen sat back in his seat and ate his cotton candies happily.


    Benjamin''s face fell when he realized how generous his son was to Ethen. After taking two bites, he


    was unable to take another. He then stared at the cotton candy in his hand as he tried to figure out


    what to do with it.


    Jasper noticed that Benjamin was struggling to consume the cotton candy as if it were medicine, so he


    said in a whisper, ¡°Give it back to me if you don''t like it.¡± It was something Jasper himself would enjoy


    eating.


    Benjamin detected that Jasper was craving them, so he returned the candy. ¡°Next time, if you want to


    eat something, just buy one. Don''t buy too many!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Jasper replied. He sat in a corner and ate his cotton candy. His eyes nced over at Benjamin


    from time to time.

 Chapter 6: Daddy Is Married To Another Woman

    Chapter 6: Daddy Is Married To Another Woman


    Benjamin noticed his son''s expression and assumed he was looking for a gift. He then exined,


    ¡°Daddy was busy this time, so I didn''t get you a gift. I''ll make it up to you next time!¡±


    Benjamin used to bring Gavin a present whenever he went on a business trip. Gavin, on the other


    hand, never said whether he liked them or not. He did not bring any this time, yet Gavin hade to


    fetch him from the airport. Hence, Benjamin felt a tinge of guilt in his heart.


    Jasper shot him a nce before lowering his head to eat his cotton candy.


    Ethen piped up suddenly, ¡°Mr. Graham, it''s Ms. Adams.¡±


    Jasper''s ears perked up. Who is Ms. Adams?


    Benjamin''s eyes flickered as he saw the woman walking toward them. He narrowed his eyes and


    turned to look at Jasper. This boy is not here to pick me up, but his mother instead?


    Danna caught sight of the familiar car and hurried over. The bodyguards outside greeted her with


    respect, ¡°Ms. Adams!¡±


    ¡°Is Benjamin here?¡± she asked and proceeded to open the car door. When she saw the man in the car,


    her heart pounded. ¡°Benjamin!¡± she eximed with a smile.


    Benjamin''s demeanor remained neutral.


    ¡°You came to pick me up!¡± Danna was filled with excitement.


    ¡°I just returned from a business trip!¡±


    Danna was taken aback for a moment and chuckled. ¡°What a coincidence. I''ve just returned from


    making an announcement too.¡±


    She quickly scooped Jasper into her arms as soon as she sat down next to him. ¡°Gavin, you came to


    pick Mom up? Your mom is very happy! Was it because you missed me?¡±


    Mom? Jasper furrowed his brows. His face fell in an instant as he stared at Danna. Who would miss


    her? Who is this woman? Daddy is married to another woman! Was it because of this woman that


    Daddy did not want Mommy there?


    Jasper was furious. This woman is not my mommy, yet she calls herself my mom? Also, her perfume


    reeks.


    Achoo! Jasper choked on Danna''s perfume and sneezed in her direction.


    Something sshed on Danna, and she froze. She quickly threw Jasper to the side and grabbed a


    tissue to clean herself. ¡°You...¡±


    When she remembered Benjamin was present, she quickly tried to suppress her anger and switched


    her expression to a smile. She pretended to be concerned and reached out to touch


    Jasper''s forehead. ¡°Gavin, did you catch a cold?¡± she asked worriedly.


    Little brat, how dare you spew nasty things on me?


    Jasper brushed her hand away. He hated that she was touching him and shifted himself toward


    Benjamin. This woman was just about to scold me but turned around and pretended to care about me.


    She''s just putting on a show that no one wants to watch.


    Danna noticed that Jasper shifted away from her and felt enraged. This bastard child. Wait till we get


    home, and I''ll teach you a lesson. You won''t even save me some pride. How insolent!


    Danna saw the cotton candies in Jasper''s hand. She pretended to care for the kid and quickly snatched


    them away from him before tossing them into the car''s trash can. ¡°Children should not consume this


    kind of junk food. You''ll get cavities!¡±


    ¡°How could you throw away my things? You ugly freak!¡± Jasper could tell that Danna did it on purpose


    and screamed at her, forgetting that he was Gavin''s substitute.


    The boy red at Danna with a face full of rage.


    Danna had never seen the child this mad before. She was dumbfounded. She thought it was


    outrageous that Gavin spoke to her like this.


    ¡°I did it for your own good, but you''re calling your mom an ugly freak? Who taught you that?


    Benjamin, how did Gavin be like this? I only did it for his sake...¡± While she spoke, Danna''seyes


    turned red. She looked as if she was hurt and saddened by her son.


    Jasper rolled his eyes. She really knows how to act.


    Benjamin had never seen his son so angry before. When Gavin is angry, at most, he just won''t speak


    and would ignore everyone. I haven''t seen him in only a few days, and his personality has changed.


    ¡°Gavin Graham, apologize to your mom!¡± Benjamin''s face darkened. Danna is still Gavin''s biological


    mother, no matter how awful she might be. Furthermore, the kid was merely speaking out of anger.


    Previani orsomen''s You want me to apologize to her? No way! She threw away my things on purpose.


    Why should Jasper was stubborn. He red at Danna without a care in the world. This ugly freak.


    Daddy must have abandoned us because of her.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He thought about how Arissa had to struggle to raise him and his siblings. They were also almost killed


    when they were born. Jasper''s eyes turned red when he thought of this. He felt wronged and angry.


    Because of this, he had begun to despise Benjamin. He shifted to the side of the car door. ¡°Stop the


    car. I want to get out!¡± Daddy, my butt! Since he asked me to apologize to this ugly freak, I don''t want


    him anymore.


    Benjamin furrowed as he held Jasper in his arms. He scolded in a low voice, ¡°Why are you making a


    fuss?¡±


    You''re just a kid. How could you scream and shout at adults? Benjamin was infuriated by his son''s


    actions.


    Jasper cried out loud when he saw that Benjamin did not side with him and scolded him sternly instead.


    He felt utterly wronged. People would feel sorry for him if they heard his cries.


    ¡°You are not my daddy! You are a bad person!¡±


    Benjamin''s face was dark as he stared at the crying boy in his arms.


    Wah! Wah!


    Jasper''s cries were so intense that they were deafening.


    ¡°Benjamin, don''t be so harsh. Gavin,e over to Mom. I''m sorry. I will apologize to you. If you like


    cotton candy, Mom will buy it for you. Okay?¡±


    Danna leaned over to carry Jasper to her side. Jasper was not Gavin. Hence, he definitely would not


    cooperate. After all, Benjamin had reprimanded him because of this woman.


    ¡°Don''t talk to me. You don''t like me anyway, so don''t be pretentious. You are not my mommy! You are a


    fake!¡± Jasper shouted at Danna.


    The atmosphere in the car turned silent in a second.


    Danna was shocked and frightened. How does this bastard child know? Danna suppressed her guilt


    and peeked at Benjamin. The man stared at the boy in his arms with a dark expression. She could not


    make out what he was thinking.


    ¡°Benjamin, this boy...¡±


    Tears welled up in Danna''s eyes in an instant. She put on a look as if she was incredibly hurt that her


    son disliked her. Looking over at Jasper sadly, she coaxed him, ¡°Gavin, why would I not like you? I


    gave birth to you. I was pregnant with you for ten months and almost had a miscarriage.Are you mad


    because I did not give you a call? I was busy with work. I''ll remember to call you next time, okay? Don''t


    be mad at Mom. It makes me really sad...¡±


    Jasper watched the drama queen, Danna, while she skillfully acted as if they were blood-rted.


    On the inside, he rolled his eyes.


    He peeked at Benjamin, and when he saw that Benjamin was ring at him, his tears began to pour


    again. ¡°Both of you don''t like me. You think I''m a nuisance, right?¡±


    Jasper thought that he should not be too obvious. He did not want to lead Danna on with any


    suspicions. When the time came, he would then have the upper hand to deal with this woman.


    His face was full of sadness, and he cried till his shoulders were quivering. However, on the inside, he


    was thinking up a ploy.

 Chapter 7: Why Did You Prick My Finger

    Chapter 7: Why Did You Prick My Finger


    ¡°Stop crying!¡± Benjamin had never seen his son cry out loud. He did not know how to calm him down.


    ¡°No one thinks that!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Jasper buried himself in Benjamin''s embrace and held him tightly. His body was trembling.


    His pitiful voice could cause others to choke up.


    Benjamin could tell from his voice that Jasper was afraid of being abandoned. His heart sank as he


    patted the boy''s head. ¡°Really,¡± Benjamin said with confidence.


    Danna looked at the father-son duo and secretly sighed a breath of relief.


    However, Ethen, sitting in the front, noticed her expression. His eyes flickered with a hint of suspicion.


    Ms. Adams and Gavin were not like this in the past. Although they were not as close as other mothers


    and sons, they still wouldn''t have fought like this.


    Meanwhile, Arissa had arrived home with the four children and had started cleaning the house.


    Gavin hid in the bathroom to watch the surveince footage of his own home.


    He was relieved when he saw that Jasper had returned home with Benjamin. He finally exited and went


    to help with the chores.


    It was dinner time already when they had finally settled down. The mother and children ordered takeout


    and ate together at the dinner table, making the atmosphere full of life.


    Gavin was afraid that he would identally reveal himself if he spoke too much. Thus, he would only


    add a little here and there to the conversation when everyone was talking. In the end, he managed to


    avoid any suspicions of being the odd one out.


    Zachary was the only one who thought his brother was a little different, but he did not question him


    further on his identity.


    After dinner, Arissa instructed her kids to shower and head to bed. She, too, washed up quickly and


    went to sleep.


    On the other side, Jasper had dozed off on the way home to the Graham residence with Benjamin after


    all the weeping.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Benjamin nced down at the boy in his arms, who still had tears caught in his eyshes. He wiped


    them away and carried him out of the car.


    ¡°Benjamin, let me!¡± Danna wanted toe with Benjamin. However, the man turned around and stated


    with a distant look, ¡°No need.¡±


    Danna felt slightly helpless. She could tell that Benjamin was angry.


    Benjamin carried his son and walked forward a few steps before stopping. He turned on his heel and


    shot a cold re. ¡°Next time, if you think that he is in the wrong, keep your attitude in check and speak


    nicely! You can leave now!¡± Benjamin spat and signaled the butler to see the guest off before entering


    the house.


    Danna was startled. She watched the man''s silhouette as he entered the house. Her heart was filled


    with pain. It has been five years. Why is he still so cold to me? Does he still me me for that drugging


    incident? But I did that because I liked him. Was I wrong to challenge his boundaries? I know that he


    dislikes people scheming against him. Was I too desperate?


    ¡°Ms. Adams, please get home early and have a rest!¡± The butler stepped forward as he spoke.


    Danna looked at the butler and smiled. ¡°Edwin, I bought this gift overseas for Benjamin. It has calming


    properties. I forgot to give it to him earlier, so please give it to him for me!¡±


    She reached into her bag and pulled out a delicately packaged box before handing it over to the butler


    along with another one. ¡°This one is for you!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Ms. Adams, but this is too expensive. I can''t take it!¡± Edwin Whitley took over the one for


    Benjamin but did not take the one Danna intended to give him.


    ¡°It didn''t cost much. Just take it. I can''t use it anyway!¡± Danna forcefully pushed it into Edwin''s hand


    and turned to get in the car. She then looked at the mansion. Her eyes glinted ever so slightly.


    She had alreadye all the way here. Thus, she thought that Benjamin would ask her to stay the


    night,


    ¡°Ms. Adams, take care,¡± Edwin said politely, then instructed the driver to drive slowly. He watched the


    car leave and headed back into the house.


    Benjamin carried his son upstairs into Gavin''s bedroom and gently let him down.


    ¡°Mommy...¡± Jasper whined and turned around, putting his feet on the bed.


    Benjamin''s eyes shed. He bent over to take off his son''s shoes and reposition his sleeping posture.


    As he draped a nket over him, he noticed a mole on Jasper''s wrist. His gaze became tense. This kid


    did not have a mole, right?


    Benjamin picked up Jasper''s hand to take a closer look. He was still unsure. After all, the father and


    son did not interact frequently. Thus, he had not paid careful attention to such details.


    cing Jasper''s hand down, he gazed at the boy''s sleeping face and reached to stroke his head


    before getting up to leave. Next


    When the butler saw that Benjamin hade out, he politely handed the gift to him. ¡°Mr.Graham, Ms.


    Adams brought this for you. She said it has calming effects!¡±


    Benjamin nced over and showed no intention of receiving it. He then looked at the butler and said,


    ¡°Next time, don''t just ept things!¡±


    The butler froze and acknowledged, ¡°All right!¡± Mr. Graham''s rtionship with Ms. Adams was good in


    the past. After they had Gavin, he became colder and colder. No one knows why for sure.


    Everyone expected Mr. Graham to marry Ms. Adams. However, their rtionship did not grow deeper


    in the past five years. Instead, they grew further apart.


    The butler looked at Benjamin''s indifferent face and couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. He wondered who


    could enter Benjamin''s heart and make him smile.


    Benjamin turned to return to his bedroom. He stopped in his steps and turned around to look at the


    butler. ¡°Edwin, does Gavin have a mole on his wrist?¡±


    ¡°Mole?¡± The butler was dumbfounded. He looked at Benjamin with confusion. ¡°I don''t think so!¡±


    As he was the one who always cared for Gavin and frequently helped him get dressed, he did not


    notice any mole.


    Benjamin furrowed his brow. No mole. Then what I saw earlier...


    Edwin was puzzled when he saw that Benjamin was serious. He rushed into the room and looked at


    Jasper''s wrist, finding a noticeable mole there.


    He rubbed it but it did note off. The butler furrowed his brows. ¡°This... wasn''t here before! Unless it


    grew recently?¡±


    As Benjamin wanted Gavin to be independent, he did not let the butler help him get dressed anymore


    and wanted Gavin to get dressed without help. Thus, it had been some time since the butler had taken


    care of Gavin in close proximity.


    Benjamin narrowed his eyes as his heart surged with worry. ¡°Get the doctor!¡± There was no mole


    previously. Now suddenly, there is one. This is not a good sign.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Edwin rushed to give the family doctor a phone call. He instructed the doctor toe to the


    Graham residence immediately.


    Shaun Bailey rushed over as he assumed something had happened. But it turned out they were asking


    him to look at Jasper''s mole. He performed a quick check and found that there was nothing wrong with


    it. ¡°You guys are making a fuss over a minor issue. This kind of mole would growter in life, too. Gavin


    is still young. Growing a mole is verymon!¡±


    ¡°Give him a blood test!¡± Benjamin did not trust his quick checkup.


    The corner of Shaun''s mouth twitched. Under Benjamin''s pressure, he was forced to take some blood


    from Jasper''s fingertips.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Jasper was awakened by the pain and saw that someone was pricking his finger. With a re,


    he kicked the man.


    Shaun was caught off guard and was kicked directly. He stumbled back and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Gavin, it''s me...¡±


    ¡°Why did you prick my finger!¡± Jasper shouted in rage while he sped his hand tightly. This guy is


    horrible for poking me in my sleep.


    Shaun was speechless from Jasper''s question. He got up and turned to Benjamin.

 Chapter 8: Fussing Over The Mole

    Chapter 8: Fussing Over The Mole


    He had a puzzled look on his face, but he remained quiet.


    Like father like son. Shaun thought the boy had lost his temper.


    ¡°Your daddy asked me to check your body because he was worried about the mole on your hand.He


    said it wasn''t there before. That''s why I need to take some of your blood,¡± Shaun exined quickly.


    ¡°A mole?¡± Jasper blinked and raised his arm to look for the mole. ¡°Oh. This...¡± he trailed off as he


    frowned.


    Suddenly, he realized that he might have given himself away, so he quickly changed his expression


    and looked at them with a pout.


    ¡°What''s the big deal! It''s just a mole, isn''t it?¡± he eximed.


    Benjamin remained silent.


    Shaun couldn''t help but let out a smallugh when hepared Jasper''s calm expression to


    Benjamin''s. However, he stopped smiling when Benjamin red at him.


    ¡°Gavin, it''ll be over really quickly. Dr. Bailey will only take a little of your blood and check on you for a


    bit. Don''t you want to give your daddy peace of mind?¡± Edwin said gently to Jasper. Jasper turned pale


    when he saw the little ball of blood on his tiny finger. He couldn''t stand the sight of blood.


    Benjamin furrowed at Jasper''s reaction toward blood. What''s the matter with him? He would endure the


    pain in the past, so why is he acting so timidly now?


    ¡°Hurry up and stop his bleeding already!¡± Benjamin shot Shaun a re, making thetter hurry toward


    Jasper.


    ¡°Gavin, hang in there! Let me get a little bit blood... and you''re done!¡± he remarked after squeezing


    Jasper''s finger. After getting enough blood samples into the blood collection tube, Shaun quickly put a


    cotton swab against the wound. ¡°Good job! You''ll be fine soon!¡±


    On the other hand, Jasper squeezed his eyes closed the entire time. Anyone would feel bad for him


    when one saw how mad and afraid he seemed.


    Edwin quickly hugged him as he applied some pressure against the swab so that Shaun could pack his


    stuff more easily.


    ¡°Gavin, I''ll be leaving now. I''ll drop by and y with you some other time!¡± Shaun said and left in haste


    after seeing how Jasper ignored him. To be honest, he was also worried about Jasper and wanted to


    run the tests as soon as he could.


    ¡°Gavin, why don''t you sleep for a little while longer?¡± Edwin continued to coax him.


    Could it be that Daddy knows something is wrong? Jasper withered.


    Suddenly, he felt someone''s hand touching his head gently. He lifted his head and saw Benjamin''s


    expressionless face without a second thought.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Benjamin asked awkwardly. He wasn''t good atforting others.


    Is Daddy always like this? How cold... No one would feelforted if you acted like that, okay?


    ¡°What do you think? Do you wanna try getting pricked?¡± Jasper huffed, acting like he was unwilling to


    converse with him any longer.


    Benjamin nced at Jasper for a brief second without saying anything.


    ¡°Gavin, are you hungry? I''ll make something for you, okay?¡± Edwin volunteered quickly out of worry


    after noticing the silence between them.


    Jasper didn''t reply, but his growling stomach did.


    Edwin patted Jasper''s head like a doting grandpa and removed the swab from Jasper''s finger.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Once he was sure that Jasper''s bleeding had stopped, he brought Jasper to the bed. ¡°Rest a bit more,


    Gavin! I''ll make something delicious for you!¡±


    Jaspery on Gavin''s bed as he blushed. He turned to the other side of the room to avoid looking


    directly at Benjamin, only to see that Gavin''s room was filled with many of his favorite robot figurines.


    Wow! There are so many figurines here!


    Suddenly, a thought came to his mind. It was a serious question.


    If I am here in Gavin''s ce, then where is he? C-Could it be that he¡¯s gone missing? No, that''s not


    possible. If I can find my way home, I''m sure he can do it too! I''m sure my brother is not a dummy! But,


    if hees home, I''ll be exposed!


    In the short time when Jasper was still acting innocent in front of Benjamin, ideas and strategies ran in


    his little mind.


    Benjamin seemed to notice Jasper''s gaze on the figurines, so he said, ¡°I will get you whatever you like,


    okay?¡± He usually wouldn''t coax his son like that¡ªit was a rare sight.


    Truthfully, Benjamin only got those figurines for Gavin because he noticed Gavin staring at them on the


    TV screenst time. Fortunately, the boy loved his presents.


    Jasper was shocked to hear him say that. That''s right. These belong to Gavin, not me.


    ¡°Really? Anything?¡± Jasper asked as he peeked at Benjamin.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Benjamin wasn''t one who would go back on his word.


    Jasper briefly grinned before he stopped smiling so that Benjamin wouldn''t see through him.


    ¡°Daddy! I want another set of this!¡± Jasper dered. Yay! I can y it with Zachary and the rest when I


    switch back!


    Jasper''s heart sank when he didn''t get a response from Benjamin. Could it be that Daddy''s angry with


    my request? Well, the figurines do look expensive, though... He turned toward Benjamin cautiously.


    ¡°Are you sure you want another one of that?¡± Benjamin looked at him with a puzzled expression. Don''t


    people usually want different things? Why would he want the same thing?


    Seeing that Benjamin wasn''t angry. Jasper nodded while sneaking nces at him. Benjamin''s ice- cold


    heart softened up when he saw how adorable Jasper was acting.


    ¡°Okay. But some of these are one-of-a-kind items, and some are limited editions, so it might take some


    time for me to get them,¡± Benjamin said dotingly. As long as he loves it, I can also get the manufacturer


    to make another one.


    ¡°Thanks, M¡ª¡± Jasper coughed before he corrected himself, ¡°Daddy!¡±


    Seeing how happy Jasper looked, Benjamin''s eyes flickered as a warm and fuzzy feeling rose in his


    heart.


    ¡°How''s your finger? Let me see,¡± he asked at the side of Gavin''s bed.


    In that instant, Jasper''s body stiffened. Despite his fear, he extended his hand.


    Benjamin gently took Jasper''s hand to look at it before blowing his Little finger.


    Jasper''s heart pounded at his action, feeling ted. Huh? This feels... nice. Even though Daddy is as


    cold as ice and always looks scary, he seems to be caring.


    At that moment, Benjamin''s phone rang.


    ¡°Mr. Whitley still needs some more time to prepare your food. Why don''t you take a short nap?¡±


    Benjamin suggested before he left the room to pick up the call.


    Seeing that Benjamin had left, Jasper started to look around Gavin''s room in admiration. He


    asionally picked up a few figurines to look at them more closely.


    What he didn''t know was that Benjamin was still outside of the room and could see in between the gap


    of the door. What''s Gavin doing? However, the thought disappeared as soon as it emerged.


    Without giving much thought to it, Benjamin walked toward his study.


    After Jasper was done exploring Gavin''s room, he walked out of the room and started to roam around


    the mansion.


    Whoa! This ce is enormous and pretty, like a castle! It wouldn''t feel cramped even if Mommy and the


    rest came to live here together!


    Jasper was behaving like a curious kitten as he explored upstairs before noticing a little light reflected


    off a smooth surface. His body stiffened a little. The next instant, he was rushing downstairs. Shoot! A


    hidden surveince camera! Wait, there is more than one! Oh, no. I didn''t give myself away, did I? I


    should be more careful before Gavines home.

 Chapter 9: They Are Brothers

    Chapter 9: They Are Brothers


    That''s weird. I''ve been gone for so long, but they haven''t called me yet. Usually, they would be


    scrambling around to look for me already. Aren''t Mommy, Zachary, Oliver, and Jesse worried about me


    at all?


    With that thought, Jasper checked his phone, which resembled a watch.


    Uh-oh. The battery died.


    ¡°Gavin, your food''s ready!¡± Edwin called out when he noticed Jasper as he was about to bring the food


    over to Gavin''s room.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Jasper responded as he ran to take his seat at the dining table.


    Seeing that the table was full of delicious-looking dishes, he quickly grabbed a fork and happily dug in.


    ¡°Gavin, pace yourself. Please chew your food more slowly!¡± Edwin urged as the way Jasper ate


    shocked him. What''s going on? Usually, he would chew more slowly before swallowing.


    ¡°Mm-hmm!¡± The boy was beaming with delight as he ate. Oh my gosh! These are heavenly! Jesse


    would definitely love this!


    Suddenly, Jasper slowed down as he felt guilty. Did Mommy, Zachary, Oliver, and Jesse eat yet?


    ¡°Mr. Whitley, these are really good!¡±


    ¡°Hehe! I was afraid that you''d get tired of eating the same thing every day! Have some more if you like


    it!¡± Edwin suggested as he put more food on his te.


    Jasper caught sight of Benjamin walking toward them and started to eat quietly.


    ¡°Mr. Graham!¡± Edwin quickly prepared cutlery for Benjamin while thetter took his seat to eat with


    Jasper.


    His brows furrowed deeply when he saw Jasper swallowing the food without chewing.


    ¡°Chew for thirty times before swallowing!¡±


    ¡°B-But I''m hungry!¡± Jasper eximed in surprise. Thirty times? That''s too tiring!


    ¡°Don''t eat too quickly! No matter how hungry you are, you must chew your food thirty times before you


    swallow!¡± Did he not eat well while I was away?


    Benjamin nced at Edwin. ¡°Mr. Graham, Gavin''s been taking his meals properly in the past few days!


    Maybe he''s eating so quickly today because he was hungry,¡± Edwin exined respectfully with his


    head lowered.


    Meanwhile, a small pair of eyes were looking at Benjamin and Edwin. Jasper paced his chewing.


    What''s up with this rule? He''s too strict! Mommy has never been as fussy as him!


    In the next few minutes, Benjamin would reprimand him whenever Jasper didn''t chew at least thirty


    times. This is the hardest mea! that I''ve had! Ugh. The food doesn''t taste that good anymore.


    After he was done, he quickly ran toward Gavin''s room and locked the door. Once that was done,


    Jasper continued to search the room as he looked for clues or ways to contact Gavin.


    Luckily they didn''t call Gavin. I''ll definitely be exposed if they do. No, I must find a way to call Gavin to


    see if he''s okay.


    No matter how hard he looked, Gavin''s number was nowhere to be found. In that instant, he heard


    someone knocking on the door. Jasper beamed when he knew that it was Edwin.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Whitley?¡± he asked as he opened the door.


    ¡°Gavin, your dad asked me to make this for you! Let me know any time if you want to eat it in the


    future!¡± Edwin informed as he passed the cotton candy to Jasper.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Whitley!¡± Jasper took the cotton candy merrily and took a bite. Yay! I get to eat this


    every day now!


    ¡°Oh! Mr. Whitley, can I borrow your phone for a little while?¡± he asked out of the blue when Edwin was


    about to leave.


    ¡°Here you go!¡± Edwin reached for his phone in his pocket and passed it to Jasper without question.


    ¡°Mr. Whitley! Your font''s too small! I''ll make it bigger for you!¡± Jasper tilted the phone to an angle where


    Edwin couldn''t look at the screen and quickly looked for Gavin''s number in the contact list.


    Since Gavin had done the same thing before, Edwin smiled and waited patiently at the door without the


    slightest bit of suspicion.


    Without much difficulty, Jasper found Gavin''s number after scrolling for a while. After that, he quickly


    memorized Gavin''s number and changed the font size before returning Edwin''s phone to him. Good


    thing Mr. Whitley doesn''t have many contacts in his contact List.


    ¡°This cotton candy is delicious!¡± Jasper eximed with a huge grin on his face.


    ¡°Gavin, make sure to brush your teeth before you sleep!¡± Edwin reminded with a doting smile.


    ¡°Yeah! Okay! I''ll do that! Good night, Mr. Whitley!¡± Jasper waved and closed the door.


    Edwin looked in the direction of Gavin''s room before he went downstairs.


    Jasper quickly plugged the cable in to charge his phone. He took a few more bites of the cotton candy


    and finished it as he waited for his device to be fully charged. After that, he went to brush his teeth and


    took a bath. Once he was out, the indicator showed that it was fully charged, and he startedposing


    a message on it to Gavin.


    ... Is Gavin with Mommy, or is he stranded somewhere?


    Jasper texted him: Are you Gavin? I''m Jasper!


    Gavin, who almost fell asleep, reached for his phone when he heard the familiar sound of an iing


    message on his phone. When he read the message, his eyes widened.


    It''s Jasper! He contacted me!


    Almost instantly, Jasper received a reply from Gavin. Gavin texted: Yeah. That''s me. Are you at my


    ce?


    Jasper furrowed his brows. Huh? How does he know that I''m at his home?


    Jasper replied: Yeah. But how did you know that? Where are you now? Are you safe?


    Gavin texted: I''m with Mommy. Daddy hasn''t found out about you yet, right?


    Jasper was shocked at his reply, but he quickly let out a breath of relief. So he really is with


    Mommy! That was quick. It sure didn''t take him long to call someone he had just met Mommy.


    Jasper asked: Are we quintuplets?


    Gavin replied: I guess so? We look exactly the same! Does Daddy know that you''re not me?


    Jasper responded: Nope, but he noticed the mole on my wrist. It''s best for you to put on a fake mole


    when youe home. If he sees that you don''t have one, he''ll surely find out!


    Gavin replied: Mommy, on the other hand, didn''t suspect a thing! I don''t want to go back yet.


    Could you pretend to be me for a while longer? Daddy is very busy with his work, so you should be


    okay if you don''t stay in the same room as him for too long. Oh, and you shouldn''t talk too much.


    The two of them continued to chat and exchange information about themselves.


    ¡°What are you doing, Jasper? Stop using your phone! Hurry up and sleep!¡± Zachary said when he saw


    Gavin still using his phone.


    ¡°O-Okay!¡± Gavin hastily kept the phone and went to the bathroom.


    Zachary thought that something was up, so he reached for Gavin''s phone.


    When Gavin returned, he saw that Zachary was going through the messages he had with Jasper.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°You''re not Jasper!¡± Zachary stared at him.


    ¡°I''m Gavin,¡± Gavin admitted with a nod. Since he found out, there''s no need for me to lie anymore,


    Zachary continued to read the messages. I can''t believe that Jasper really did go missing. And it seems


    like he''s with Daddy!


    You... Why did you contact Gavin and not me? I''m the eldest, remember?


    Zachary scrutinized Gavin more closely. He really does look exactly like us.


    At that moment, Zachary knew for sure that they were quintuplets.


    But, why didn''t Mommy tell us?


    Gavin was worried that Zachary might dislike him from all of Zachary''s staring.


    He walked toward Zachary and said, ¡°I-I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to Lie to you. I-I just wanted to get to


    know you better and find out why Mommy didn''t want me...¡±


    However, the longer he was with Arissa, the more he felt that Arissa wouldn''t do such a thing.


    Mommy is really gentle and kind. There must be some misunderstanding!


    ¡°There''s no way Mommy would abandon her child!¡±

 Chapter 10: Chased Away By His Fiancee

    Chapter 10: Chased Away By His Fiancee


    Zachary stared at Gavin angrily. ¡°Why didn''t you admit it previously?¡±


    No wonder something felt off about him. He wasn''t Jasper. Tsk. Can''t you juste clean when you


    blow your cover?


    ¡°I was afraid that you would tell Mommy the moment you realized I wasn''t Jasper. Would you guys still


    bring me back with you if you knew?¡± Gavin asked. He felt conflicted as he also worried that Arissa


    might not like him.


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Zachary asserted bluntly, indirectly hurting Gavin''s feelings.


    ¡°But why?¡± Gavin asked.


    Zachary began to panic when he realized the hurtful look on Gavin''s face. He quickly exined,


    ¡°Well, you have to understand, you''re supposed to be with your daddy now, and we''re supposed to with


    Mommy. If all of us were to follow Mommy, including you too, then your daddy would seek high and low


    for you, and that would expose us. Who knows if he''lle after us for this!¡±


    Gavin felt relieved upon learning that it wasn''t because Zachary despised him.


    ¡°In that case, let''s figure out why we got separated in the first ce and then inform Daddy about this!¡±


    Gavin suggested.


    Although Gavin was only a young child, he expressed himself in a calm and collected manner.


    Strangely, he also seemed to possess an innate ability that could make others yield to his request.


    Zachary furrowed his brows. Nevertheless, he agreed that Gavin had a point.


    ¡°Agreed! Let me call Jasper then to caution him from exposing himself,¡± Zachary dered.


    Immediately, Jasper received a phone call from Zachary, where thetter lectured him for causing them


    the present mess they were in now.


    After Zachary finished lecturing Jasper, he turned to ask Gavin a crucial detail. ¡°By the way, what is


    your daddy''s name?¡±


    ¡°Benjamin Graham!¡± Gavin answered casually. His eyes stared steadily into Zachary¡¯s before curling


    his lips into a smile. ¡°Who is also your daddy!¡± he continued.


    Zachary gasped in shock. Wait, what? Our daddy is Benjamin Graham? That Grim Reaper whom no


    one dared to offend in the whole of Dellmoor?


    ¡°Oh, I have a picture of Daddy. Here you go.¡± Gavin took out his phone and searched for Benjamin''s


    photo before showing it to Zachary.


    Zachary only took one look at the picture before he was sure that the man was unquestionably their


    daddy.


    The man in the picture stood tall in a proud posture where his nobility clearly distinguished him from


    others. Furthermore, his defined features were almost identical to Zachary and his siblings, so much so


    that they were practically the spitting image of him.


    Didn''t Mommy say that she didn''t know who our daddy was?


    Zachary couldn''t believe that Benjamin was their daddy. He had heard of this man''s name before, but


    he never could find his pictures online in the past. Uponprehending this newfound truth, he was


    amazed that he found his daddy after only being back in the country for a few days.


    Zachary was beyond delighted to learn this because Benjamin was none other than the boss of the


    Graham Group. As a famous and influential individual, he had a lot of power over others. Thus, as long


    as he was willing to protect them, Zachary was sure that their mommy would never be bullied by others


    ever again.


    ¡°Does your daddy treat you well?¡± Zachary asked Gavin cautiously, hoping to fish out more information


    about Benjamin.


    ¡°Yes, he does, but perhaps not as gentle as how Mommy treats me!¡±* Gavin really did look up to


    Benjamin. However, it was also undeniable that the rtionship between them was a bit awkward and


    distant.


    Upon hearing this, Zachary immediately heightened his senses. He sized up Gavin from head to toe.


    With his brows furrowed, he asked, ¡°Are you sure that he treats you well? Please don''t tell me that he


    hits you when you''re bad.¡±


    Sensing that Zachary misunderstood him, Gavin immediately shook his head and rified,


    ¡°Daddy never hits me, but if I were to make a mistake, he would make me face a wall and ce me


    under time out!¡±


    Zachary nodded his head. That''s pretty normal. Mommy would make us do that too. Not to mention,


    she''ll get mad at us.


    The two young boys continued to chatter away quietly, discussing other details, mainly about Benjamin.


    The next day, Arissa woke up early to prepare breakfast before waking her children up.


    After enjoying her breakfast with her children, she instructed them to stay home before rushing to


    Graham Group.


    She managed to arrive at the office earlier than agreed. There, Ethen personally escorted her to


    Benjamin''s office so as she could wait for Benjamin''s arrival.


    ¡°Ms. York, please wait here for a moment. Once our CEO arrives, he will proceed to interview you,¡±


    Ethenmunicated.


    ¡°Sure, no worries. I''m the one who arrived earlier than agreed. You guys have a waiting room, don''t


    you? Let me head over there and wait for Mr. Graham instead,¡± Arissa replied. She was dressed in a


    white-cor suit, looking ssy and professional.


    After all, this was Benjamin''s personal office. It did not feel right to her to be waiting for him here while


    he was away.


    ¡°No, it''s fine. Just take a seat,¡± Ethen replied politely with a smile. He then instructed a secretary to


    make Arissa some coffee before informing Benjamin of Arissa''s arrival.


    Arissa sat on the couch in the guest area. She looked around Benjamin''s office and realized that its


    Next design had a grey tone focus, making the space look sophisticated and sleek. One of the walls


    had a bookshelf filled with business-rted books.


    She was astounded by the sight of this office. Indeed, it matched the image of an office owned by the


    world''s richest man. Although it was spacious and grand, there was an indescribable sense of


    superiority in the space nheless. Arissa even felt that she had to ce her cup down cautiously.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Suddenly, a series of cking sounds made by heels could be heard from the direction of the door.


    Arissa immediately turned her head to seek the source of the noise.


    Right then, Danna walked into the office. The two of them locked gazes and were startled by each


    other''s presence.


    In no time, Danna began to recognize who Arissa was. Gradually, a look of shock and panic zed her


    eyes.


    She''s alive! What is she doing here? Has Benjamin met her already?


    Danna was absolutely petrified. She immediately scanned the room for Benjamin''s presence.


    Realizing that he wasn''t here, Danna quickly recollected herself and put on a stone-cold expression.


    With much pride and arrogance, she walked over to Arissa''s side.


    ¡°Who are you? And what are you doing here?¡± Danna questioned.


    Arissa, who was taken aback by the woman''s tone, was stunned.


    She quickly stood up after that and politely said, ¡°I''m here to attend a job interview, currently waiting for


    Mr. Graham.¡±


    Danna felt immensely relieved upon learning that Arissa had not met Benjamin. She proceeded to size


    Arissa up disdainfully. Realizing how beautiful Arissa was, Danna quietly clenched her teeth.


    Immediately after, she tried to chase Arissa away. ¡°There is no need for you to wait for him. You already


    failed to demonstrate a basic understanding of etiquettes. Don''t you know that Benjamin hates


    strangers waiting in his office, especially when he is not around? Leave already!¡±


    Arissa was baffled by Danna''s criticism. She immediately tried to exin herself, ¡°But it was Mr. Frank


    who asked me to wait here!¡±


    Who the hell is this woman? Why is she deliberately targeting me?


    Danna continued to scrutinize Arissa with her contemptuous gaze. She then scoffed, ¡°So what if that''s


    true? If I don''t like you, Benjamin won''t like you either. So get lost now and stop being an eye-sore!¡±


    Danna was determined to chase Arissa away before Benjamin got back.


    ¡°Also, I was just on a phone call with Benjamin earlier. He told me that he has other matters to take


    care of today and won''t being in anymore, so leave already! The Graham Group will never take in


    a candidate like you who knows no manners!¡± Danna roared.


    Seeing how arrogant and made this woman was, on top of the fact that she kept insisting that


    Arissa did not know her manners, Arissa was bewildered.


    Aren''t you the one who knows no manners? I''m here at the Graham Group today to attend an


    interview, not to be humiliated by an individual like you.


    Feeling offended, Arissa immediately fought back. ¡°Since it was Mr. Frank who asked me to wait here, I


    shall continue to wait here! I''m here to meet Mr. Graham, not you. Who are you even? If Mr. Graham


    couldn''t make it to the interview today, his assistant would naturally inform me of it.Why should I leave


    just because you say so? If I really were to leave, then that would truly be rude of me!¡±


    A sinister look shed across Danna''s eyes. She tossed her hair over her shoulders before curling her


    lips into a sardonic smile. ¡°Who am I? I''m his fianc¨¦e. How dare a mere candidate like you talk back at


    me? Do you know the consequences of offending me? Now, seeing how you''re probably just ignorant


    about how things run here, I''m going to let you off the hook. Just get lost!¡±


    Arissa was pissed to the brim. Why would Mr. Graham fancy a fianc¨¦e like her? How could such a


    powerful and influential person like him have such bad taste?


    Arissa proceeded to pick up her stuff. With a cold gaze, she stared straight into Danna''s eyes before


    uttering, ¡°Please convey this to Mr. Graham. The Graham Group is way out of my league. Please have


    him find someone morepetent and fitting for this position instead!¡±

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    Chapter 11 Benjamin Misunderstood


    Danna let out a disdainful snort. With inexplicable animosity, she scoffed, ¡°Now, be on your way out!¡±


    Arissa was breathless with anger. After shooting onest nce at Danna, she turned her back against


    Danna and left the room.


    Seeing how she had offended her potential boss¡¯ fianc¨¦e, she reckoned that she probably did not have


    a chance of getting the job anymore.


    ¡°Even if you really were his fianc¨¦e, you shouldn¡¯t be so rude and unkind to others!¡± Arissa retorted. At


    this point, she was no longer intimidated by Danna¡¯s threats. She was determined to leave this situation


    with her dignity intact.


    ¡°You!¡± Danna¡¯s face began to scrunch up in anger.


    She red at Arissa¡¯s departing figure with sinister thoughts boiling within her.


    At this point, Arissa had walked out of Benjamin¡¯s office and headed toward the direction of the


    elevator. She then boarded the elevator immediately.


    Just then, the private elevator inside the CEO¡¯s office opened. Benjamin stepped out of the elevator.


    The man¡¯s posture was tall and proud, while he had extraordinarily handsome features. He also


    radiated an innate sense of nobility that could make anyone¡¯s heart in his presence flutter.


    Danna¡¯s heart began to pound at the sight of him. Staring at Benjamin¡¯s impably handsome face, a


    hint of madness arose within her. This man was hers in her mind, and whoever was to stand in her way


    shall be met with death undoubtedly.


    With his long and narrow yet sharp phoenix eyes, Benjamin quickly scanned the room. However,


    instead of finding the supposed interviewee, he saw Danna instead. Immediately, he frowned at the


    sight of Danna.


    ¡°Benjamin, you¡¯re here! I brought you breakfast,¡± Danna eximed after quickly adjusting into a gentle


    expression. She then briskly walked over to Benjamin¡¯s side and attempted to wrap her hand around


    Benjamin¡¯s arm. However, Benjamin swiftly dodged that attempt of hers.


    He walked toward his desk with a stone-cold expression instead.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he asked in an eerily cold voice, with no hint of warmth in his tone at all.


    Danna¡¯s heart sank. Looking at her pair of lonely hands, the smile on her face began to stiffen.


    Nevertheless, she recollected herself and quickly followed after him, gathering a smile on her face once


    again.


    ¡°Well, I was afraid that you haven¡¯t eaten breakfast. Here, I made this for you. Please eat it while it¡¯s


    still hot!¡± Danna replied as she opened the lunchbox and ced it on Benjamin¡¯s desk.


    Yet, Benjamin only swept one nce at the lunch box before monotonously replying, ¡°Please go and


    leave me alone. I have other things to do.¡±


    Benjamin sat down and began to work. That eerily cold and apathetic attitude of his made her feel like


    her heart sank alongside arge stone. After all these years, he still refuses to forgive me?


    ¡°Benjamin¡­¡± Danna called out. She could feel a tinge of sorrow in her nose. Seeing how indifferent


    and cold Benjamin was, her heart fluttered in panic.


    Especially after that encounter with Arissa, Danna sank even deeper with fear. If Benjamin were to find


    out¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ve just had my meal back home. Now, put these down and head off. I¡¯m busy!¡± Benjamin ordered.


    He cut her off abruptly without even casting her a nce, demanding that she left that instant.


    ¡°In that case, please have them when you feel hungryter!¡± Danna pleaded. She cast him an unwilling


    gaze, reluctant to part ways with him.


    However, she soon spotted Benjamin dialing an internal extension number. It looked like he was


    summoning for Ethen.


    Immediately, Danna could tell what he intended to do next. Feeling panicked, she opted to strike first.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, Benjamin, when I arrived at the office earlier this morning, there was ady sitting


    here by the couch. She seemed to have epted a phone call from anotherpany inviting her for


    an interview. She requested that I convey this on her behalf. Apparently, the otherpany managed


    to offer her a better remuneration package than Graham Group. The total remuneration offered by


    Graham Group was too low inparison now. So she chose the otherpany and decided to leave


    this interview prematurely.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s face darkened immediately. The eerie sense of chills he radiated prior grew more intense


    too.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Realizing how mad he had gotten, Danna secretly beamed with smugness.


    There shall be no chance for you to join Graham Group anymore, Arissa York. The one thing Benjamin


    hates most is people failing to keep their promises. He hates a sudden change to pre-agreed ns too.


    ¡°Got it.¡± Benjamin put the phone back down. He proceeded to ignore Danna and got back to work.


    Gazing toward her perfect guy, Danna hoped to stay on for a little longer. Nevertheless, in the face of


    Benjamin¡¯s cold hostility, she did not dare to approach him anymore. Thus, she had no choice but to


    leave the office.


    Danna had just reached the office entrance when she bumped into Ethen. Upon seeing Danna, Ethen


    was stunned.


    ¡°Ms. Adams!¡± Ethen addressed her.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Danna murmured. She put on her cold and aloof stance once again, then headed in the


    direction of the elevator with her head held high.


    This brief encounter had Ethen muttering inwardly. Ms. Adams can be pretty disrespectful and ill-


    mannered sometimes, huh?


    Soon after, Ethen retracted his gaze and walked toward Benjamin¡¯s office. Seeing how Arissa wasn¡¯t


    there, Ethen was puzzled.


    Could it be that Ms. York has gone to the bathroom?


    ¡°Mr. Graham, have you met Ms. York already?¡± Ethen asked as he walked toward Benjamin¡¯s work


    desk. Yet, he received a piercing re from Benjamin in return.


    Ethen felt utterly puzzled. Looking at his boss, who was clearly infuriated, he tried to carefully ask


    again, ¡°You¡¯ve met her?¡±


    ¡°Next time, don¡¯t waste my time with people who are disinterested in thepany!¡± Benjamin


    roared. Which bloodypany is it that could afford to offer a better remuneration than Graham


    Group?


    ¡°cklist this candidate and never consider hiring her again!¡± he continued.


    Jeez. Do you think my business is short of a mighty individual like you?


    Upon hearing this, Ethen blinked in confusion. He had no idea what had happened. Arissa was a


    candidate that he spent a lot of effort getting in touch with. It was a mere coincidence that she had


    ns to return to the country, thus was willing to ept the job offer. Mr. Graham, don¡¯t you know how


    hard it is to get hold of promising talents these days?


    ¡°Mr. Graham, mind if I ask what happened?¡± Ethen was determined to get to the bottom of this.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking me?¡± Benjamin¡¯s piercing gaze swept across the office. When he caught sight of the


    lunchbox on the desk, his temper exploded into an even fouler state.


    Well then, who else should I have asked? Weren¡¯t you the one who saw her?


    Ethen let out a sigh. He felt it was such a shame this recruitment effort did not go through. Previously,


    Benjamin had seen Arissa¡¯s resume too. He also agreed that her skills and experiences were suited for


    the role and thepany.


    ¡°Now, take this away!¡± Benjamin instructed domineeringly.


    ¡°Right, okay!¡± Ethen quickly picked up the lunchbox on the desk. He carefully peeked at his boss before


    commenting, ¡°Ms. Adams treats you well, huh? Making an effort to make you food the moment she


    returns is great.¡±


    Honestly, Ethen did not like Danna much as a person. Regardless, he had no choice but to speak


    nicely of her since she was his boss¡¯ sweetheart. Who knew if the day came when she became his


    boss¡¯ wife? It was safer and wise to speak nicely of her now.


    Benjamin shot Ethen another re. Ethen was surprised, gulping instinctively.


    He then smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take it away this instant if you don¡¯t like it. But Mr. Graham, Ms.


    York is a rare talent. Are you sure you won¡¯t reconsider your decision? Has there been a


    misunderstanding somewhere along the lines?¡±


    Ethen had only gone to the bathroom and left her for a short moment. Thus, he couldn¡¯t understand


    why Arissa had left by the time he came back.


    Sigh. If only I hadn¡¯t walked away. None of this would have happened then.


    ¡°The woman dered that the terms we offered were not up to her expectations,¡± Benjamin scoffed.


    ¡°Now, is there anything else?¡±


    Seeing how bad of a mood his boss was in, Ethen merely shook his head and decided not to report


    other matters pertaining to their work. He would wait for Benjamin to be in a better mood again before


    reporting the rest of their work details. With his brows knitted together, Ethen turned around and left the


    office. Didn¡¯t Ms. York agree to the terms offered by ourpany thest time we spoke over the


    phone? Why did she change her mind at thest minute?


    Ethen couldn¡¯t get over his confusion. When he reached the entrance of the office, he turned back to


    face Benjamin before asking him, ¡°Mr. Graham, did Ms. York personally tell you that she was declining


    our offer because our offer was unattractive?¡±


    Ethen just felt that something was off. Typically, even if an employment negotiation failed to work out,


    candidates would usually be more indirect in declining the offer. They wouldn¡¯t outright fuss and


    comin about the employment offer, especially when their potential employee was Benjamin


    Graham. Wouldn¡¯t they think twice before choosing to offend Mr. Graham? Only a dimwit would be


    stupid enough to do that, right?


    ¡°She told me about it!¡± Benjamin stated bluntly. He wanted Ethen to drop this ordeal. That way, he


    could go back to reading his documents.


    After being stunned for a while, Ethen caught on that Benjamin was referring to Danna. His lips


    twitched in response to this realization.


    Ms. Adams could havee to see Mr. Graham at any time of the day. Yet, she came coincidentally at


    the moment of Ms. York¡¯s interview. Also, Ms. Adams didn¡¯t respond to my greetings on her way out.


    Could it be that she was the one who chased Ms. York away?


    Ethen nced over at Benjamin but did not dare to say anything more. He headed back to his office.


    After giving things some thought, he decided to call Arissa and understand what happened.


    After all, he was the one who scouted for Arissa. His instincts told him that there must be a reason


    behind her unpleasant encounter today. Arissa couldn¡¯t have despised the Graham Group for no


    reason.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    Chapter 12 The Other Woman Named Adams


    After exiting the Graham Group office, Arissa turned around to look at the sky-high building. It was


    undeniable that she felt a little disappointed with the interview oue.


    At first, she thought the interview would proceed smoothly and that she would soon begin working here.


    But who knew a turn of events would change this trajectory.


    Since fate had other ns, she could only search for other opportunities.


    I mean, there are plenty of otherpanies besides Graham Group anyway.


    Arissa hailed a taxi to go home. On the way back, she suddenly received a phone call. Seeing that it


    was Ethen, Arissa felt odd that he could still call her after her earlier encounter.


    Arissa furrowed unconsciously. Nheless, she answered the phone call with a courteous tone. ¡°Hi


    there, Mr. Frank!¡±


    ¡°Hello, Ms. York!¡± Ethen replied, secretly trying to test the waters. ¡°Ms. York, is there something that


    you¡¯re unsatisfied with Graham Group? If the concern rtes to your remuneration, please know that


    we¡¯re open to discussion. Our CEO, Mr. Graham, really values your talent. We sincerely hope that


    you¡¯ll consider working with us.¡±


    Arissa was stunned by Ethen¡¯s words. What is Mr. Frank up to now?


    Arissa tried to make sense of the situation before concluding that Ethen and the rest of them probably


    didn¡¯t know that she was chased away by Danna.


    Thus, she replied, ¡°There¡¯s nothing that I¡¯m unsatisfied with the Graham Group. I came to today¡¯s


    interview with sincerity to join thepany too. However, since Mr. Graham¡¯s fianc¨¦e did not like me


    and chose to shoo me away with a mouthful of nasty and impolite words, I figured that there is no


    longer a reason for me to join yourpany. I will take my shot with otherpanies instead.¡±


    Upon listening to this, Ethen was shocked. ¡°You mean Ms. Adams?¡±


    Ms. Adams!


    Arissa¡¯s heart skipped a beat at the sound of that name. The name instantly brought out a deep-seated


    hatred that she had buried deep in her heart for many years.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Five years ago, a woman, who was also called Ms. Adams, forcefully took her children away from her.


    Furthermore, she instructed cruel treatments upon Arissa and her children. It was extremely fortunate


    that someone found them. Otherwise, she and her children would have died a painful death.


    Is this Ms. Adams the same individual as the woman from my past? Or is it just a coincidence that they


    happened to share the samest name?


    To this day, Arissa still couldn¡¯t understand why that woman wanted to take her babies away from her.


    They had no past grudges and didn¡¯t even know each other. Yet, that woman secretly set Arissa up and


    locked her in an abandoned building until she gave birth to her children.


    Initially, Arissa thought that this whole thing was her father¡¯s doing. However, as time went by, she


    realized that things didn¡¯t make sense.


    She will never forget those dark days and had sworn to find that woman to exact retribution. But more


    importantly, she needed to find her lost children back.


    ¡°Ms. York?¡± Realizing that Arissa had stopped responding for a while, Ethen called out to get hold of


    her attention.


    Arissa finally came back to her senses and responded, ¡°I¡¯m here!¡±


    ¡°Ms. York, so are you saying that you were chased away by Ms. Adams and did not leave the interview


    because your negotiation with Mr. Graham failed?¡± Ethen was still in shock. He needed Arissa to


    confirm this explicitly as he still had a lingering worry that the interview might have failed because of the


    negotiation between her and his boss.


    Who knew that Ms. Adams would interfere with thepany¡¯s hiring interview?


    ¡°I haven¡¯t even gotten the chance to meet Mr. Graham before being chased away by that woman. That


    woman said that if she couldn¡¯t see my potential, Mr. Graham wouldn¡¯t see it either.¡± Arissa¡¯s mood was


    affected by the memories and realizations she recalled. Since she wasn¡¯t in a good mood, she didn¡¯t


    bother to exin herself to Ethen further.


    ¡°Anyhow, yourpany is way out of my league. Goodbye now!¡± Arissamented before ending the


    call.


    Am I being overly sensitive about this matter? That woman from the office earlier sounded different


    from the woman five years ago. That woman who took my babies had a slightly more hoarse voice.


    Arissa then tried hard to recall the encounter with Ms. Adams at the office earlier. She recalled seeing


    how shocked Ms. Adams was when she caught sight of her.


    Initially, she thought that the woman was just surprised to find someone else in her fianc¨¦¡¯s office. But


    come to think of it now, it did seem like she recognized Arissa.


    Not to mention the way she arrogantly treated Arissa and that inexplicable animosity she had against


    her. She seemed to be rushing to chase Arissa out of the office.


    The more Arissa thought about it, the more she shuddered.


    Could she be the same woman from that incident five years ago? If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t my


    children be with her now?


    Arissa quickly took out her phone to search: Benjamin Graham¡¯s fianc¨¦e.


    If that woman is Mr. Graham¡¯s fianc¨¦e, then the media must have covered her news in the past. It¡¯s


    probably just me who¡¯s struggling to find her information. Could it be that Mr. Graham has hidden all the


    personal and private information rting to him? Seeing how unique his identity is, it¡¯s probably normal


    if the media chooses not to report news about him too. Perhaps I could ask Ethen for Ms. Adams¡¯ first


    name. That way, it¡¯ll be easier for me to conduct my investigations.


    At the thought of that, Arissa quickly tried to call Ethen. However, Ethen did not have his phone with


    him now. He was on his way to the CEO¡¯s office to find Benjamin. At the office, Ethen carefully studied


    Benjamin for a while. Nheless, he failed to determine what Benjamin was feeling. ¡°Speak if you


    have something to say. If not, get out and get back to work!¡± Benjamin roared after casting Ethen a


    sharp gaze.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, I-I have just spoken to Ms. York¡­¡± Despite being red at by Benjamin, Ethen mustered


    his remaining courage to finish his sentence. ¡°She said that it was your fianc¨¦e who chased her away


    earlier!¡±


    There was pin-drop silence in the air. Consequently, Ethen closed his eyes so that he wouldn¡¯t have to


    look at Benjamin.


    ¡°My fianc¨¦e?¡± Benjamin snorted with skepticism. Benjamin never doubted Danna. On the contrary, he


    believed that Arissa could not be trusted.


    What is wrong with Ethen? Did he get brainwashed by that candidate? Why is he speaking on her


    behalf time and time again?


    ¡°She¡¯s quite good ating up with excuses, isn¡¯t she? So what if she was chased away? What good


    is a candidate like her if she didn¡¯t even think to check things through with you?¡± With a stern voice,


    Benjamin continued, ¡°Stop wasting more time on her and find someone else. It¡¯s not like the Graham


    Group would fall apart without her. Now get out!¡±


    Benjamin was in a terrible mood. After being reprimanded, Ethen rubbed his nose and left the room.


    Sigh. Ms. York really is a precious talent that the Graham Group needs. Can¡¯t Mr. Graham be a little


    more understanding? Doesn¡¯t he realize how hard it is to find another suitable candidate? I mean,


    we¡¯re looking for the best IT engineer in the industry, not just some ordinary engineers.


    Meanwhile, Danna arrived at an underground parking lot. With a fierce look of mercilessness shing


    across her eyes, she picked up her phone and called someone.


    The recipient answered the phone call while trembling in fear. ¡°M-Ms. Adams!¡±


    ¡°So you do remember me!¡± Danna¡¯s voice was vicious and rude. Aplete difference from how she


    portrayed herself in front of Benjamin.


    ¡°Of course, I remember you, Ms. Adams. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have the life I have today,¡± the


    middle-aged woman replied with fear and gratefulness.


    ¡°Is there something that I can help you with, Ms. Adams?¡± Danna had not contacted her for a few


    years. Thus, the middle-aged woman could tell that nothing good was up now that Danna reached out


    to her out of the blue. Her heart palpitated with uneasiness.


    Danna let out a snort before interrogating the middle-aged woman, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tie up loose ends


    for that thing I asked you to do five years ago? I just saw that woman alive and well right in front of me,


    fool!¡±


    ¡°Alive and well? That¡¯s impossible! All of them were eaten alive by beasts!¡± the middle-aged woman


    eximed in disbelief.


    That woman is alive? But that¡¯s impossible.


    ¡°Did you see her being eaten alive with your very own eyes?¡± Danna pressed on. She had to find out


    what exactly happened back then.


    If Arissa did die, then the woman Danna met earlier in the office couldn¡¯t have been her. Yet, Danna


    trusted her own eyes more. She was sure that she did not mistake Arissa for someone else.


    ¡°W-We¡­ Back then, we saw a pack of wolves rush up to them and tear them apart. T-Then, we left.


    We couldn¡¯t bring ourselves to see the rest,¡± the middle-aged woman whispered. Indeed, we did not


    witness them being eaten alive ourselves. There were so many wolves among that pack. We were


    afraid of being attacked too.


    If the wolves were to charge at them, they would have a hard time leaving the scene even if they were


    inside the car, which was why they sped off after seeing the wolves closing in on the family from afar.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    Chapter 13 Do Not Feel Sad


    Arissa was on pins and needles when she did not receive any reply from Ethen.


    Did I offend him for being rude earlier? Is that why he¡¯s ignoring me now?


    In an instant, her mind was awash with all sorts of spections. After hesitating for a short while, she


    finally gathered herself to make a call. She felt uneasy as she waited, and the call was eventually


    picked up before it disconnected.


    ¡°Ms. York?¡± Ethen sounded surprised.


    ¡°Mr. Frank, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask you!¡± Arissa probed cautiously after holding in the jumble of


    emotions rising in her.


    ¡°What¡¯s it about?¡±


    ¡°What is the full name of Mr. Graham¡¯s fianc¨¦e?¡± asked Arissa, holding her breath.


    ¡°Danna Adams!¡± Ethen was slightly taken aback by the unexpected question. Doesn¡¯t she know


    Danna?


    ¡°Oh, thank you. All right then. I was just curious.¡± Keeping herposure, she hung up the call. The


    next instant, she looked up for Danna on her phone.


    Danna Adams is the only daughter of Adams Group. Despite being born wealthy, she has expressed


    her deep interest in the film industry. She¡¯s now the hotshot movie star, and her fans call her Dani.


    Upon reading that, Arissa¡¯s brows settled into a frown. Is she the Dani that I heard at the airport?


    She had her eyes fixed on Danna¡¯s photos as she continued to ponder. Why does she look like a


    completely different person from what I saw? She looks pretty yet elegant, and her smile is so lovable


    in the photo. If I didn¡¯t meet her in real life just now, I bet I¡¯d be fooled by her appearance too.


    Staring at the screen flooded with information, Arissa fell into deep thoughts. If she was really the one


    who did that to me back then, it¡¯s going to take me some effort to probe further into the matter. Besides,


    I¡¯m sure she must¡¯ve done something to cover up her doings. Where should I start then? If Danna¡¯s


    truly the mastermind behind the scheme years ago, I think I¡¯ve just exposed myself. In this case, I¡¯ll


    have to be wary from now on. Otherwise, I¡¯d probably be dead before I even get to seek revenge!


    ¡°Miss, we¡¯ve arrived!¡± the taxi driver reminded as he turned his head.


    His voice immediately drew Arissa out of her thoughts. After taking a quick glimpse of the familiar


    neighborhood, she hastily paid the fare before getting off.


    As soon as she arrived home and opened the door, her children rushed over before hugging her thighs.


    Jesse was even trying to climb onto her. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re back!¡±


    Their sweet voices instantly lightened up Arissa¡¯s mood.


    Smiling, she replied, ¡°Yes. I¡¯m home!¡±


    Oliver also climbed, causing Arissa to lose her bnce and stumble backward. Instinctively, she held


    them tight before closing the door.


    ¡°Hey! Mommy¡¯s about to fall down. Get down now!¡±


    ¡°No way! I want Mommy to carry me!¡± Jesse¡¯s front teeth were missing, and she could barely utter a


    clear word. Regardless, she was cute speaking in her soft voice.


    Arissa patted Jesse¡¯s plump cheeks lovingly as she said, ¡°Sweetheart,e here!¡± Standing still, she


    carried Jesse before giving a peck on her cheek.


    ¡°Hehe! Mommy, I want to kiss you too!¡± Jesse wrapped her arms around Arissa¡¯s neck and gleefully


    ced a couple of kisses. Within seconds, Arissa¡¯s face was all covered with saliva.


    ¡°Mommy, I want kisses too!¡± requested Oliver after seeing what Jesse did. While he was trying to climb


    onto Arissa, his sses slid down his nose. Arissa could not helpughing at his silly look.


    The other two were d to see Arissa, but they did not do the same.


    Instead, Zachary and Gavin clung to Arissa¡¯s thighs on each side.


    ¡°Okay. No one will be missed!¡± Then, she carried Oliver and gently kissed him on the cheek.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Oliver pushed his sses up. After his vision became clear, he dropped a light kiss on Arissa¡¯s cheeks.


    Upon looking at her bubbly children, Arissa¡¯s heart melted as she beamed at the blissful scene before


    her. She squatted down before pulling Zachary and Gavin in her arms to kiss them. Nheless, she


    did not notice that Gavin¡¯s cheeks had turned red.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom, and I¡¯ll be back to join you in a moment!¡± She hugged them all before


    running to the bathroom. They could not help giggling when they saw her in haste.


    They were having fun on their own when she came out. The four of them looked exactly the same.


    Arissa stood at the side as she watched them fondly. They¡¯re all my kids. It¡¯d be great if my eldest son


    could be here too.


    A hint of mncholy fleeted across her gaze as that idea hit her. I don¡¯t even know if my son is doing


    well. Why did the woman take him away? If she intended to raise him as her own, is she treating him


    right?


    Soon, Zachary and Gavin spotted the soppy look on her face. Feeling puzzled, the two exchanged


    nces. What¡¯s wrong with Mommy? Didn¡¯t the interview go well?


    They approached Arissa before asking in concern, ¡°Mommy, how was the interview?¡±


    Arissa swiftly hid her sadness behind a gentle smile. ¡°I failed the interview!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Zachary was shocked as he frowned. That shouldn¡¯t happen because Mommy¡¯s pretty capable.


    He turned around and shot Gavin a doubtful look. What¡¯s wrong with your daddy?


    Earlier in the morning, Gavin was overjoyed to hear from Zachary that Arissa was going to Graham


    Group for an interview. He was confident that she would definitely get the offer.


    Upon hearing the disappointing news, Gavin questioned anxiously, ¡°Mommy, why didn¡¯t you get the


    offer?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, didn¡¯t you talk to the assistant? Why did you fail the interview then?¡± Zachary stared at her in


    bewilderment. After a moment¡¯s pause, he asked, ¡°Who was the one that failed you?¡±


    Was Daddy the one who did that? At the same time, Gavin had his eyes locked on her as he waited for


    a solid answer that could clear his doubt.


    Oliver and Jesse went over too. Both of them held Arissa¡¯s hands as theyforted, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t be


    sad. It¡¯s their loss they didn¡¯t hire you. We¡¯ll look for betterpanies and let them learn their lesson


    for missing out on a good candidate like you!¡±


    Arissa broke into a smile when she heard those words. She led them to the living room and sat down.


    ¡°Everything went well without a hitch, and I thought I had a high chance too. Not until I met a woman


    when I was waiting for Benjamin, and she chased me out!¡±


    Little did she expect such a drastic turn of events before she could meet Benjamin.


    Gavin narrowed his eyes with a scornful expression on his face. ¡°Mommy, who¡¯s that woman?¡±


    Could she be Danna Adams?


    Gavin had already taken Arissa as his mommy, and the only feeling he harbored toward Danna was


    nothing but hatred.


    ¡°She¡¯s Benjamin Graham¡¯s fianc¨¦e!¡± Arissa looked at her children as she expressed her grievance.


    Gavin¡¯s lips slightly twitched as the name rang in his ears. What a shameless woman! She isn¡¯t even


    Daddy¡¯s fianc¨¦e! Even though she thinks she is, Daddy has never acknowledged her, and he has no


    n of marrying her too! If he really intended to do so, he would¡¯ve done that when she brought me


    back four years ago. How shameless is she to go around telling people that she¡¯s Daddy¡¯s fianc¨¦e?


    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t get fooled! I¡¯ve never heard about Benjamin having a fianc¨¦e!¡± Gavin certainly did not


    want Arissa to get things wrong.


    Zachary took a look at the former before he retorted, ¡°How dare your¡­ How dare that woman say


    that?¡±


    At that moment, Gavin was rendered speechless by Zachary¡¯s blunt reply that was so close to


    exposing him.


    Grinning, Arissa was touched by their protective acts.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    Chapter 14 She Tried To Pinch Me


    Arissa was pleased to see her children defending her when mistreated and showering her with care at


    a time like this.


    ¡°Okay! It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll just look for another job!¡± She wore a smile to set their minds at ease.


    Zachary grabbed her hand. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll take care of you!¡±


    Arissa was utterly moved by Zachary¡¯s words. She gave him a warm embrace before patting his head.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to do that. I¡¯ll take care of you!¡±


    It¡¯s the thought that counts. Of course, I won¡¯t let them bear the burden of living. It¡¯s still too early for


    them to take on such a heavy responsibility at this young age.


    ¡°Mommy, I can make lots of money after selling another program!¡± Oliver assured confidently.


    ¡°Mommy! Don¡¯t forget about me! I can earn a lot of money by modeling too!¡± Jesse hugged Arissa


    tightly. She also wished to help out.


    ¡°Mommy, I have some money too. I can take care of you!¡± Gavin raised his thought without hesitation,


    hoping that Arissa could worry less about getting a job.


    Moved by their acts, Arissa held them closer in her arms.


    ¡°Thank you for your kind thoughts. I¡¯ve got this covered. So, you can keep the money for yourselves.


    Oliver, you should stop writing those programs.¡±


    It took a lot of effort to do programming; she definitely did not want her child overworking himself.


    Oliver ducked his head timidly after getting warned. Letting out a chuckle, he replied, ¡°All right.


    Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Jesse, you¡¯re not allowed to ept modeling jobs without my permission!¡± Arissa caressed Jesse¡¯s


    head.


    After all, it was not easy money. The children probably had to work harder than the adults, as they had


    to undergo training constantly.


    ¡°Mommy, anything you say!¡± Jesse¡¯s lips curled into a bright smile. Her missing front teeth made her


    look rather endearing.


    Gavin cast his gaze upon Jesse, who looked fairer and more delicate than the rest.


    He has the same dimples as Mommy when he smiles. The more I look at him, the more he looks like a


    girl to me. How good it would be if he were a girl and were my sister.


    Jesse caught sight of his attentive gaze and returned with a smile.


    Gavin cracked a smile as he patted her head. ¡°Jesse¡¯s so cute!¡±


    Arissa looked at Jesse, and she thought the same too.


    Jesse had been raised as a little boy ever since she was born. Her hair was short, and she wore the


    same outfit as her brothers. Hence, everyone would easily see her as a boy.


    Arissa took Jesse in her arms and kissed her cheek. Jesse was so happy that she could not stop


    giggling.


    ¡°My baby is so adorable! Let me kiss you!¡± Arissa wasughing as she yed with Jesse.


    ¡°Hehe! Mommy, that tickles!¡± Jesse ducked her head in, and she was beaming with joy.


    The other three chuckled at the scene too.


    Meanwhile, Zachary went to sit at a corner and texted Jasper: Mommy didn¡¯t get hired by Benjamin.


    Jasper could not help but scowl at the text message. Benjamin didn¡¯t hire Mommy?


    His anger spiked after knowing that Arissa was kicked out by Danna.


    ¡°That¡¯s horrible!¡± Losing his rag, he threw the book in his hands.


    Edwin was dumbfounded by the former¡¯s action.


    Did someone mess with him? Edwin went over to calm him down. ¡°Gavin, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Jasper nced at Edwin and pondered for a brief moment. Only Benjamin and I are staying in this


    ce, and Danna¡¯s not here. I¡¯m eager to ask Edwin about Benjamin¡¯s rtionship with Danna.


    Just then, the housekeeper walked to them. ¡°Ms. Adams is here!¡±


    Danna was following behind the housekeeper. Apparently, she was there to look for Gavin.


    Her sudden appearance did not help matters because Jasper was more enraged after seeing her. He


    then shot her a death stare.


    Danna furrowed when she met his menacing gaze, and she started cursing inwardly.


    What a brat! Now that he has grown older, he¡¯s getting more and more disrespectful. He¡¯s even ring


    at me like this! I must teach him a lesson today!


    ¡°Ms. Adams!¡± Edwin greeted her politely.


    ¡°Edwin, go tend to your chores. I¡¯ll spend some time with Gavin!¡±


    Danna held her anger in before gesturing for Edwin to leave. Wearing a smile, she went closer to


    Jasper.


    Edwin peeked at Jasper and saw his furious expression. Despite feeling worried, he still moved aside.


    Danna grinned from ear to ear when she saw Jasper. ¡°Gavin, are you still mad at me? I¡¯m sorry. Let me


    take you out for some nice food!¡±


    Edwin gave her a quick sidelong nce without saying a word.


    She¡¯s Gavin¡¯s Mom, and she has been bringing him out all this while. There¡¯s nothing wrong with her


    taking him out this time too.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to do that! You¡¯re such a shameless person! I feel disgusted whenever I see you. Get


    lost!¡± eximed Jasper, seemingly not afraid to offend her feelings.


    Jasper could not care less about anyone when he was triggered.


    Edwin had never seen Gavin speak to Danna in such a harsh manner before. Thus, he was stunned by


    the scene.


    There was a hint of viciousness that fleeted across Danna¡¯s gaze when she ced her hand on Jasper.


    She put on a helpless expression as though she was an unwanted mother by her son. At the same


    time, she was secretly exerting force and attempting to pinch Jasper¡¯s arm.


    However, she did not know the child in front of her was not Gavin. In fact, Jasper was not someone


    who would tolerate such an act.


    Before Danna could make her move, Jasper responded with a kick. Consumed by pain and wrath, her


    eyes turned red in seconds.


    ¡°Gavin Graham!¡± Danna yelled furiously. She was caughtpletely off-guard by his attack.


    I didn¡¯t know this brat could be so strong!


    Jasper met her sinister re. He was startled for a bit before he burst into tears.


    Edwin rushed over and held Jasper in his arms. He dared not get angry at Danna butforted Jasper


    instead, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Whitley, why did she do that? Why? What have I done wrong? She¡¯s not my mom¡­ I don¡¯t want a


    mother like her. She even tried to pinch me¡­¡± Jasper wept in sorrow.


    Edwin¡¯s face turned solemn after listening to Jasper. He averted his gaze to Danna. ¡°Ms. Adams!¡±


    Danna widened her eyes in disbelief. I didn¡¯t expect Gavin toin about me!


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    She caught Edwin¡¯s skeptical gaze and went into a state of panic. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t do anything. Edwin, don¡¯t


    listen to him! Gavin, how could you tell lies? What have I taught you? Why are you lying? I¡¯m your


    mom!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not my mom! Not only did you try to pinch me, but you¡¯ve been scolding me too! Besides, you


    even told me to lie! You¡¯re a bad woman, so you¡¯re not my mom!¡± Jasper wailed while burying his head


    in Edwin¡¯s arms.


    I¡¯ve never expected her to try doing that to me in front of everyone. She could¡¯ve done worse when no


    one was around.


    Jasper shuddered when the scenes of Danna attempting to harm him shed across his mind.


    I feel sorry for Gavin. Danna must¡¯ve done the same to him before, and he surely didn¡¯t know how to


    retaliate.


    Jasper made a scene on purpose only because he felt bad for his ¡°younger brother.¡±


    ¡°Gavin Graham!¡± Danna¡¯s face contorted in rage. She wished she could teach him a lesson on the


    spot.


    If I knew earlier that Benjamin wasn¡¯t going to marry me even after I brought this brat back, I would¡¯ve


    abandoned him back then rather than having him raise his voice at me and use me now!

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    Chapter 15 Benjamin Was Infuriated


    Jasper was trembling in fear, and his response drew Edwin¡¯s sympathy. Thetter said in a low voice,


    ¡°Ms. Adams, you¡¯ve frightened Gavin!¡±


    ¡°Edwin, look at him! It has only been a few days, but he¡¯s already acting out of line now. He even


    learned how to tell lies! I must teach him a lesson today!¡± Danna could no longer keep herposure.


    She reached out her hands, wanting to pull Jasper over.


    Jasper grabbed Edwin¡¯s thigh tightly and red at her. ¡°Do you dare say that you didn¡¯t try to hurt me?¡±


    A look of guiltiness shed across Danna¡¯s eyes, but she soon managed to keep her cool before


    chiding with a straight face, ¡°You¡¯re lying! Your daddy will be so disappointed to find out that you¡¯re


    telling lies!¡±


    Jasper was about to explode with rage. He rolled his sleeve up before stretching out his hand. ¡°Mr.


    Whitley, she really had the intention!¡±


    When Jasper had tried to free himself from Danna¡¯s grip before, a mark was left.


    Convinced by Jasper¡¯s allegation, Edwin¡¯s face fell as he stared at Danna. ¡°Ms. Adams, I¡¯ll have to call


    Mr. Graham!¡±


    Edwin was burning in fury because he could not believe Danna would try to do that to a child even


    when he was around.


    The Grahams will never allow anyone toy their hands on their family members. Hence, she¡¯s in no


    position to punish Gavin even though she¡¯s his mother.


    Although Benjamin was not someone expressive in his feelings, he cared a lot about Gavin.


    ¡°Edwin, don¡¯t! I didn¡¯t try to hurt him! Gavin, how could you y such a dirty trick! Once your daddy¡¯s


    back, I¡¯ll make sure that he educates you well!¡±


    Danna was guilty of her doings. How would I expect him to fight back? It¡¯s better if I push all the mes


    on him!


    ¡°What a hypocrite! You were trying to hurt me just a while ago! Mr. Whitley, why is she such a vicious


    woman? I want Daddy! I want Daddy!¡± Jasper started crying aggrievedly again. Besides, he was also


    taking the chance to see if Benjamin truly cared about him. If Daddy sides with this bad woman, we¡¯ll


    leave him behind!


    Edwin¡¯s heart ached to see Jasper cry, so he carried the poor boy in his arms. ¡°Gavin, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m


    here, and I¡¯ll call your daddy back home now!¡±


    Danna was terrified as soon as she heard that Benjamin would being home. If Benjamin knows


    about what I tried to do to Gavin, it will definitely affect our rtionship. He has already warned me


    after I got rid of this brat¡¯s cotton candy yesterday.


    ¡°Edwin, Benjamin¡¯s still at work. I don¡¯t think we should bother him because of such a trivial matter.¡±


    Angered by Danna¡¯s action, Edwin brushed her off in a stern manner, ¡°Ms. Adams, I think it¡¯s better if


    you can talk to Mr. Graham personally regarding this matter!¡±


    We¡¯ve been doing our best to keep Gavin safe from injuries. How could she try to do that? If she dares


    to do so even when I am present, she¡¯d probably go overboard when we¡¯re not around! Come to think


    about it, Gavin has been behaving strangely whenever she¡¯s here! I bet this wasn¡¯t her first


    attempt! Edwin¡¯s heart sank after fathoming the situation.


    The butler called Benjamin right away. Thetter instantly rushed back home upon hearing the news.


    At that point, Danna was fully aware that it would make the allegation stick if she were to leave. She sat


    on the couch in the living room nervously.


    If Benjamin still cares about me, he¡¯ll probably let this slide. I¡¯m Gavin¡¯s mom, after all.


    Meanwhile, Jasper was still crying.


    Danna stealthily shot him a death re.


    He has been keeping everything to himself previously. Why is he going against me today? In fact, he


    actually started doing this yesterday. That¡¯s such a drastic change!


    Danna narrowed her eyes as she thought of bumping into Arissa at Graham Group.


    Did Arissa happen to meet this bastard child?


    Astounded by that possibility, Danna was torn between anger and trepidation.


    Has Benjamin already met Arissa before this? It¡¯s time for me to figure out a way to get rid of her


    forever!


    The evil look in Danna¡¯s gaze grew intense as she plotted against Arissa deep inside.


    In the meantime, Arissa was still unaware of everything happening behind her back.


    She spent some time ying with her children before bringing them out for a meal, and they were all


    over the moon.


    ¡°Mommy, I want to have a lot of nice food!¡± Jesse, who was a foodie, could not hide her excitement as


    she tugged at Arissa¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Mommy, what are we eating?¡± Oliver was delighted too. He had been waiting to try all the nice foods


    he saw on the inte before they returned to the country.


    ¡°You can eat whatever you want!¡± Arissa gave them a yful wink as she fixed their hats. Only then did


    she notice that Jasper¡¯s hat was missing.


    ¡°Jasper, where¡¯s your hat?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, I gave it to another kid at the airport!¡± Gavin yed his role well as Jasper without exposing


    himself. He was pretty good at imitating Jasper¡¯s expression, so much so that Arissa did not notice


    anything out of the ordinary.


    Zachary cast him a nce as he ridiculed inwardly. He¡¯s pretty good at it!


    If he did not notice it earlier, he would have been fooled by Gavin too.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you my hat!¡± Zachary removed his hat and ced it on Gavin¡¯s head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need that.¡± Gavin turned Zachary down, thinking it was fine not to have one.


    ¡°Listen to me and take it!¡± Zachary wore a smile as he put it on Gavin, acting like he was the older


    brother.


    Gavin froze for a moment. Is he taking me as his younger brother? If Danna took me away instead of


    them, it¡¯s most likely that I¡¯m the eldest kid among them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! I¡¯ll buy you a new one!¡± said Arissa, keeping the smile on her face.


    Gavin was on cloud nine when he heard that. Grinning from ear to ear, he chirped, ¡°Thank you,


    Mommy!¡±


    Arissa then brought her children out for a scrumptious meal.


    On the other hand, Benjamin rushed his way home within ten minutes.


    Before he made it to the door, he could hear Jasper¡¯s pitiful wailing from the inside. He had


    already heard him crying when they were on the phone just a moment ago.


    Benjamin¡¯s face darkened as he furrowed his brows, and his apathetic demeanor shut him off from the


    others.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Graham!¡± Edwin went toward Benjamin with Jasper in his arms, looking anxious.


    Jasper had been crying for a long time that his eyes were red-rimmed and swollen. His nose had


    turned red too. It hurt Edwin to see how aggrieved he looked.


    ¡°Benjamin¡­¡± Danna went closer to Benjamin, but she stopped in her tracks when she caught sight of


    his sharp gaze.


    ¡°Daddy! Daddy¡­¡± Jasper was so worn after crying his heart out for a long time. He went toward


    Benjamin to ask for a hug when he finally saw thetter.


    Benjamin scooped Jasper in his arms and gently patted him on the back. ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± Even though he


    sounded slightly awkward, he spoke in an exceptionally gentle tone.


    Jasper leaned on Benjamin¡¯s shoulder, and his eyes lit up within moments. It seemed like Benjamin did


    care about him.


    Then, heined to Benjamin with a pitiful look, ¡°Daddy, she tried to hurt me!¡±


    Danna did not seed in her action, but the idea of trying to do that was enough to infuriate Benjamin.


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze grew darker with a sense of murderous intent as he shot Danna a stern look.


    It was Danna¡¯s first time to see him staring at her that way. She immediately felt a chill down her spine.


    Quivering, she attempted to exin herself, ¡°Benjamin, listen to me. This¡­¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± eximed Benjamin in a cold manner.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    Chapter 16 I Look Nothing Like Her


    Benjamin held Jasper close while gently cing a hand on his head in a protective stance. He acted


    coldly toward Danna. ¡°No one is allowed to harm a child of the Graham family. Don¡¯t you dare toe


    close to Gavin anymore!¡±


    ¡°Benjamin, I am Gavin¡¯s mom, and he¡¯s my beloved child. Why would I ever hurt him? He was the one


    that¡­¡± Her eyes met Benjamin¡¯s cold gaze. She did not dare to ce the me on Jasper and


    immediately started to beg for mercy, ¡°I did not do it on purpose. All I wanted was to give him a hug¡­ I


    never thought of hurting him.¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Are you taking me for a fool, Ms. Adams?¡± Benjamin scoffed.


    Danna opened her mouth in shock. Her eyes grew red-rimmed as she shook her head. ¡°No. Don¡¯t you


    know that I have never taken you for a fool¡­ ¡°


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Benjamin chased her out and nced at Edwin before carrying Jasper to his study.


    ¡°Please take your leave, Ms. Adams!¡± Edwin remained polite despite being fueled with anger.


    Danna watched as Benjamin left along with Jasper. She felt hurt at the realization that he was kicking


    her out for real.


    ¡°Please leave, Ms. Adams. Have you not caused enough harm by hurting Gavin? I don¡¯t care if you


    don¡¯t treasure him, but as a mother, you should never bully him,¡± Edwin heartlessly urged.


    With the fact that Danna nned to marry Benjamin by leveraging on the fact that Gavin was their son,


    Edwin was shocked to see her be so cruel toward Gavin.


    He felt that Danna was way more ruthless than any stepmother in the world would be toward her


    son. Gavin is still young, and yet he has to endure cruel treatment from his mother. He doesn¡¯t even


    utter a single word about it. No wonder he has a gloomy personality and shuts himself out.


    Danna gritted her teeth furiously and left. ¡°I¡¯lle to see Gavin next time!¡± You¡¯re the b*stard that


    made Benjamin scold me. I¡¯ll get my revenge!


    ¡°Ms. Adams, I suggest that you stoping over. Gavin is not pleased to meet you either. Stop


    pestering him!¡± It was true that Gavin felt ufortable whenever she was present.


    She red at him in return. ¡°Are you not afraid that I might tell Benjamin about your attitude toward me,


    Edwin?¡± Even if I were wrong, Gavin is my son. You¡¯re in no position to judge me!


    ¡°Go ahead and snitch on me, Ms. Adams.¡± Edwin was well-aware that Danna was enraged and snorted


    secretly in his heart. She must be putting up an act. How could she be the one that gave birth to


    Gavin? It¡¯s so pitiful that he has her as his mother. I hope that he now knows her true nature after this


    incident.


    Danna was pissed and had no idea how to deal with Edwin. He was a senior and had served Benjamin


    for a long time. All she could do was say things out of spite to relieve herself. There was nothing she


    couldin about in front of Benjamin as it would all be pointless.


    She had no other choice but to leave since she did not wish to make Benjamin hate her more.


    Benjamin entered his study while carrying Jasper. Then, he grabbed the first aid kit. An irritated look


    was visible on his face as he checked if Jasper had any wounds.


    Jasper looked briefly at him. He took a deep breath as he was slightly frightened by Benjamin, who


    remained silent throughout the process.


    Benjamin had a look at Jasper and noticed that thetter was crying. Tears flowed non-stop out of his


    swollen red eyes. Benjamin felt his heart ache at how distressed the child appeared. ¡°Stop crying.


    You¡¯re a big boy!¡±


    Jasper bit the corner of his mouth frustratingly. ¡°I¡¯m hurt! Why does she hate me? Other children¡¯s


    mommy could not bear to hurt their child, but mommy tried to pinch me with all her might. Is she even


    my mommy?¡±


    Benjamin was stunned. They previously underwent a DNA test to prove that Gavin was no doubt their


    child. He gulped and took a quick glimpse at Jasper before proceeding to close the first aid kit.


    He softened his tone and spoke. ¡°You can stop seeing your mommy if you don¡¯t like her!¡±


    Benjamin was confident that his son would grow up properly even if his mother was not around. Danna


    had gone too far this time.


    Hope lit up in Jasper¡¯s eyes as he asked pitifully, ¡°Really? Don¡¯t you love her? Are you still going to


    marry her, then? She told me that you would, Daddy!¡±


    Benjamin frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it! It¡¯s never going to happen.¡±


    Jasper was stunned by his reply. What does he mean? Does this mean that Daddy does not love


    Mommy? Or is he not going to marry her? ¡°I feel that she is not my mommy. She hated me since I was


    young. Whenever you all were not around, she would try to pinch me in ces that would not be easily


    visible when she was displeased.¡±


    Jasper honestly had no idea if Danna had always acted that way. He was just making things up to


    make Benjamin believe him.


    Benjamin¡¯s face turned solemn as he asked with a deep voice, ¡°Why did you not tell me about this


    before?¡±


    Jasper glimpsed at him and pouted. ¡°I did not dare to do so because she threatened me!¡±


    He lowered his head and shivered as he exined. His sorrowful look made Benjamin¡¯s heart clench in


    pain.


    Benjamin gently ruffled the boy¡¯s hair and promised, ¡°From now on, I won¡¯t let anyone bully you!¡± He


    felt guilty that his beloved child was almost hurt, not just by anyone but Danna.


    Jasper buried himself in Benjamin¡¯s arms and sniffed. ¡°Are you still going to be in a rtionship with


    her, Daddy?¡±


    A glint appeared in Benjamin¡¯s eyes as he had no clue how to answer his question. ¡°Well, would you


    like me to be with her?¡±


    Jasper shook his head. ¡°No!¡±


    Benjamin paused for a second after hearing Jasper answer with determination. He lowered his gaze


    onto Jasper¡¯s head. I thought that he would want us to remain together.


    ¡°Do you feel pain anywhere?¡± He held Jasper and continued to check if Jasper had suffered any


    wounds.


    ¡°Here!¡± Jasper patted his left chest to show Benjamin that he was physically fine but felt emotionally


    hurt by Danna¡¯s actions.


    Benjamin rarely witnessed his son crying. Ever since Gavin learned how to walk and speak, I¡¯ve never


    seen him cry in such a manner. It breaks my heart.


    He gently patted Jasper¡¯s head andforted him, ¡°Everything will be all right.¡±


    Benjamin frowned as his expression darkened. How could his own mother be so rough toward him? I


    would never try to hurt him.


    Benjamin was very protective of his son. Even if Danna was someone who held an important ce in


    his heart and was Gavin¡¯s mother, he could not help but feel agitated.


    Jasper felt that something was off with Benjamin and asked with caution, ¡°Daddy, is she really my


    mommy? Could my mommy be someone else?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Benjamin knitted his brows. He looked at Jasper¡¯s hopeful eyes and cheekily


    squeezed his cheeks. ¡°She is your mommy. You¡¯re overthinking.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! For all I know, she might have adopted me. Don¡¯t you think that I look nothing like Mommy,


    Daddy?¡± Jasper said in disappointment.


    A shiver ran down Benjamin¡¯s spine. Then, he observed Jasper¡¯s facial features. The child was roughly


    seventy to eighty percent simr to Benjamin in terms of looks, but he indeed had no resemnce to


    Danna.


    Usually, children took after their parents¡¯ looks. He was unable to convince Jasper since Jasper looked


    nothing like Danna.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    Chapter 17 First Present From Mommy


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Hey, Daddy. What if Mommy wanted to marry you, so she took someone else¡¯s child to im as hers?¡±


    Jasper added while Benjamin remained confused.


    Benjamin rubbed Jasper¡¯s head. He was amazed by the child¡¯s imagination. When Benjamin woke up


    years ago, Danna was already by his side. He was furious at her schemes. She then left him just to


    return with a child, iming he was theirs through a DNA test.


    There was a blurry memory that never left his mind. It was a memory where there was another woman


    with a gentler voice, and she wore a unique perfume.


    He cut his train of thoughts. If Danna really adopted a child and the child is mine by coincidence, then


    who exactly is that woman? It was not as if Benjamin never suspected so. However, it was scientifically


    proven that Gavin was indeed Danna and his child. Could she have altered the results of the DNA


    test?¡°Daddy, I don¡¯t want her as my mommy. I want another mommy!¡± Jasper held on to Benjamin and


    nuzzled against him. Gavin had never acted childishly around Benjamin, hence Benjamin¡¯s heart


    melted at this sight.Benjamin patted Jasper¡¯s head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say such silly things!¡±Even though


    Benjamin had his doubts, there was no way he could discuss them with his son without having solid


    proof. He wanted to prevent his son from unnecessarily hating Danna even more.Jasper pouted. It


    seemed that Benjamin had yet to fully trust him. I have to obtain concrete evidence to persuade


    Daddy. ¡°Daddy, if she really isn¡¯t my mommy, would you be with my biological mommy


    instead?¡±Benjamin never thought of such a scenario. If Danna was not Gavin¡¯s mother, how would


    Gavin¡¯s true mother be together with Benjamin if he had never even seen her face?Meanwhile, Arissa


    brought her four kids out for a meal and went shopping to let them familiarize themselves with their


    surroundings. ¡°Jasper, what kind of hat do you prefer?¡±Gavin was not used to other people calling him


    Jasper, so it took him a while before he responded. Zachary lightly tapped Gavin since Arissa was


    puzzled by hisck of response. ¡°Mommy is calling you!¡±Gavin came back to his senses with a blush


    on his face. ¡°What did you say, Mommy?¡±Arissa noticed that he wasn¡¯t paying attention and squeezed


    his cheeks while pointing at the store. ¡°Which hat do you like?¡±Gavin looked at the hats avable and


    replied, ¡°I like the ck one!¡±Arissa froze. Doesn¡¯t he like green? ¡°Are you sure?¡±Gavin had no idea


    why she was asking him such a question. ¡°Yes!¡± he answered while nodding.Arissa was shocked and


    teased him, ¡°Are you going for a change of style? Didn¡¯t you like green?¡±Gavin was stunned to hear


    that because Jasper never mentioned that he liked green.Zacharyughed as he noticed that Gavin


    was confused. He was worried that Arissa could see through their lie. ¡°Mommy, he wants to look


    cool!¡±Gavin glimpsed at Zachary and remained speechless. What do you mean? It¡¯s just my favorite


    color.Oliver rubbed his chin as he felt that Jasper was acting weirdly. ¡°Wasn¡¯t green your favorite color?


    When did that change?¡±Gavin nced at him and smirked in return. ¡°Am I not allowed to have a


    change in style?¡±¡°I want to change my style too!¡± Jesse eximed smilingly. ¡°Mommy, can I have the


    pink one?¡±Arissa was amused by Jesse¡¯s request. She requested the storekeeper for two hats, one


    ck, and one pink.Jesse instantly tried out the hat and showed it to the others. ¡°How do I look?¡±¡°It¡¯s


    perfect!¡± Gavin supported Jesse. His gaze remained on Jesse as the hat made thetter seem even


    more feminine.¡°Here, try the hat.¡± Arissa squatted and helped Gavin wear his hat. He looked fantastic


    in the ck hat, making his features stand out even more.She sighed as none of her children looked


    like her. She was confident that they looked like their father, but she did not know who their father was,


    nor did she know where to find him. Even if she did, she did not have to courage to seek their biological


    father out as she was worried that he would be an improper person. She would prefer to never know


    about their father if that were the case.Oliver adjusted Gavin¡¯s hat by turning it around. ¡°Now, you look


    cooler!¡±Gavin looked at them and turned to the mirror. He agreed with Oliver¡¯s statement. ¡°Mommy, I


    want this hat!¡±¡°Sure!¡± Arissa adored him and caressed his face.¡°Thank you, Mommy!¡± Gavin¡¯s face


    flushed with excitement because it was his first ever present from his mother.Arissa smiled at him and


    paid for the hats before continuing their shopping trip. She bought whatever they needed.Before


    heading home, they shopped for groceries for their dinner.¡°Mommy, rest! We¡¯ll handle dinner!¡± Zachary


    told Arissa as soon as they reached home.Arissa was touched. ¡°You all should rest too. I¡¯ll make dinner


    in a moment!¡±¡°We¡¯re not tired at all!¡± Zachary called his siblings, and they carried the groceries into the


    kitchen before keeping them neatly.It was the first time Gavin did such chores. Thus, he found it


    interesting. However, he kept miscing the groceries, causing Zachary and Oliver to be pissed.Jesse


    lightly tugged the corner of Gavin¡¯s shirt. ¡°Jasper, let¡¯s prepare the vegetables. Leave the rest to them!¡±


    Jesse sat on a chair and started to prepare the vegetables.Gavin was amazed by how skilled Jesse


    was and asked out of curiosity, ¡°You¡¯re so good at it! I don¡¯t know how to do it as properly as you!¡±Jesse


    felt puzzled. ¡°Jasper, you¡¯re doing a better job than me. Are you trying to make me happy?¡±Gavin


    quickly added, ¡°Hehe. I am!¡± He learned how to prepare the vegetables after observing how Jesse did


    it.Zachary and Oliver started to cook the dishes after storing the groceries. Gavin stood aside and


    watched in amusement.Zachary noticed that Gavin was in awe and smirked. ¡°From now on, we have to


    help Mommy with these chores! Whenever Mommy is not at home, we have to prepare our own


    meals!¡±They¡¯re incredible! Gavin was amazed.¡°That¡¯s right! Mommy works very hard, so we have to


    help her!¡± Jesse agreed.¡°Would you like to sweep the floor, or should I do it instead?¡± Oliver asked


    Gavin.Gavin knew how to sweep the floor, so he answered, ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡±¡°Sure. I¡¯ll mop the floor then!¡±


    Oliver split the chores among themselves.Arissa walked over and was delighted to hear the


    heartwarming conversation between her children. She felt that any kind of pain and suffering was worth


    it if it was for the sake of her children.¡°Kids, go and y. Leave the rest to me!¡± She told her children to


    leave and proceeded to cook the meals. Gavin did not leave. Instead, he stood in the kitchen, watching


    her cook.Arissa looked at him and noticed that his expression was filled with curiosity. She felt that


    something was off. ¡°Are you hungry, Jasper? You can have some bread in the meantime, but make


    sure not to eat too much since we¡¯re going to have dinner soon!¡±

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    Chapter 18 Zachary Hacked The Computer


    ¡°Mommy, I want to watch you cook!¡± Gavin said softly, looking at her in eager anticipation.


    Arissa smiled at him in return and said with a gentle voice, ¡°Sure. Sit down aside and don¡¯t stick close


    to me. Watch out for any oil stters.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Gavin was over the moon. He pulled a chair over and sat down obediently.


    ¡°Why did you suddenly want to watch me cook?¡± Arissa asked.


    ¡°I want to apany Mommy!¡± Gavin replied while his eyes were glued onto her.


    Arissa was moved by his reply and smiled brightly.


    Gavin did not get to watch for long before Oliver called him, ¡°Jasper, are you trying to ck off? You


    said that you would sweep the floor! Come out here and start sweeping!¡±


    Gavin was startled. Oops, I forgot about that.


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m leaving for a moment!¡± Gavin uttered. Arissa turned around and acknowledged him with a


    smile.


    Gavin ran out and hurriedly started to sweep the floor. On the other hand, Oliver washed the mop and


    mopped the floor. Meanwhile, Zachary tidied the rooms along with Jesse.


    The four children worked together and busied themselves with chores. Arissa was pleased to see them


    so obedient at such a young age. Without their help to do some of the chores, she would have been


    overwhelmed.


    Half an hourter, the four children lounged on the sofa watching animations. Oliver was browsing


    through the many channels avable.


    Suddenly, a news title caught Jesse¡¯s attention. The child tugged Oliver¡¯s shirt with excitement upon


    seeing someone that had a simr appearance to them. ¡°Go back to the previous channel!¡±


    Oliver changed back the channel, but it was toote. Jesse was upset. ¡°Why is it gone?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Jesse?¡± Zachary turned his head and asked.


    ¡°I think I saw Daddy just now!¡± Jesse looked at him in eagerness. That person looks exactly like my


    brothers.


    Zachary was dumbstruck.


    Gavin also looked at Jesse. It ismon for Daddy to appear on television programs, but he usually


    hates to do so. Why did I not notice him even though I was watching the television too?


    Jesse tried to convince them. ¡°The person was tall and looked handsome. Just like Oliver! It must be


    our daddy!¡±


    Oliver scratched the back of his head and frowned. ¡°Why did I not see it?¡±


    ¡°Daddy was standing at the back!¡± Jesse described.


    There was no doubt that the person Jesse saw was Benjamin. It was an opening ceremony. The


    camera happened to catch him in their footage for a second. It was a mere second, and the media did


    not talk about him directly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know who it is, and you¡¯re already iming him as your daddy!¡± Oliver poked Jesse¡¯s


    head.


    Jesse dodged him btedly. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know?¡±


    ¡°I do, but there are billions of people out there. Besides, the news didn¡¯t mention the event¡¯s location!¡±


    Oliver pursed his lips. They didn¡¯t even know if their father was dead or alive.


    Zachary and Gavin stared at each other, debating if they should tell the others the truth.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Change the channel already. Don¡¯t you want to watch television?¡± Zachary chimed in.


    Oliver immediately changed the channel, and Jesse hugged a cushion happily. Thetter¡¯s favorite


    animation was on television. ¡°It¡¯s starting! It¡¯s starting!¡±


    Arissa heard Jesse¡¯s joy from the kitchen and peeked at them. She saw the four siblings watching


    television together and continued checking if the soup was ready.


    Zachary fished out his phone and found Benjamin¡¯s phone number through Gavin¡¯s phone. He then


    sent Benjamin a message.


    Gavin¡¯s eyes widened. He asked softly, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Keep quiet!¡± Zachary shot Gavin a look and nced toward Oliver and Jesse.


    Gavin silently looked at him in return and noticed that Zachary was sending a message as Arissa to


    request working with Benjamin.


    Gavin pulled Zachary¡¯s sleeve and whispered into Zachary¡¯s ear, ¡°You could have just asked me to


    rmend Mommy!¡±


    Zachary was doubtful. ¡°Can Mommy join thepany without his approval?¡±


    Gavin frowned and decided to discuss it with Ethen.


    Benjamin soon received a message through his private number. He was confused as he opened the


    message.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The message read: My name is Arissa York. I regrettably had to leave earlier ording to the wishes


    of your fianc¨¦e. Mr. Graham, if you have yet to find a suitable candidate, please consider giving me a


    chance. I am confident that I can handle thepany¡¯s job well!


    He narrowed his eyes as he read the message. How did this woman get my private number? Hmph,


    does she have other motives? Is sheing back to Graham Group because she hit a snag


    elsewhere? If she really wanted to join Graham Group, she shouldn¡¯t have left without leaving any


    exnation. He texted back: No way!


    Zachary read Benjamin¡¯s reply and became furious. How dare he reject Mommy without giving it any


    thought.


    He typed another message and sent it in a blink of an eye: You will regret this!


    Benjamin¡¯s expression turned dark after seeing the reply. I¡¯ve never regretted anything in my whole life.


    Gavin also saw Benjamin¡¯s text and sighed. Why doesn¡¯t Daddy want to give Mommy a chance? She¡¯s


    extremely talented!


    Zachary rushed to his room, and Gavin followed him.


    Oliver did not understand why they were in such a hurry.


    He followed them into the room and saw Zachary turning on hisptop. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Shh. I¡¯m going to teach someone a lesson!¡± Zachary pressed his lips together.


    Gavin could guess what his ns were. Zachary could hack someone within seconds just by obtaining


    their address. His superb hacking skills still amazed Gavin.


    Oliver settled down behind Zachary and asked Gavin, ¡°Who is Zachary dealing with?¡±


    Gavin replied, ¡°I¡¯ll answer thatter!¡±


    Zachary cut off the electric supply at Benjamin¡¯s mansion. It was evening, and the mansion needed


    electricity to light up the area.


    It turned dark at the mansion, so Edwin swiftly headed downstairs to check the electric switches just to


    find out that they were fine. Therefore, he called a repairman to fix the issue.


    Benjamin frowned as he exited his study. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°The electrical circuit might be broken. We¡¯ll repair it as soon as possible!¡± Edwin had no clue what the


    problem was.


    Benjamin was worried that Jasper would be afraid of the dark, so he rushed upstairs to Jasper¡¯s room.


    It was at this moment that theputer in his study was hacked.


    Benjamin saw that Jasper was fast asleep and headed back downstairs.


    Then, he noticed that someone had messed with hisputer. The keys were not working at all. With


    this, he realized that the ckout was not due to pure coincidence.


    ¡°Hehe!¡± Suddenly, there was a burst of creepyughter from theputer. ¡°You can never catch me!¡±


    On the screen, a few chicks were running around, mocking him.


    It made Benjamin think of Arissa. Haha. She has a few tricks up her sleeve. Is she doing this out of


    spite because I rejected her?


    Anger surged within him as his face turned icy cold. Now, he wanted to get to know Arissa better.


    He took out his phone and dialed her number, but no one picked up.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    Chapter 19 Come To My Office Tomorrow


    ¡°Sweethearts, it¡¯s time to eat. Stop ying on theputer and go wash your hands!¡± Arissa cooked


    the dishes, came over, and ordered the children to wash their hands, unaware that someone had ill


    intentions toward her.


    ¡°Mommy, we¡¯reing!¡± Hastily, they turned off theputer, and Zachary looked at Gavin.


    ¡°Why did he call me? He didn¡¯t suspect us, did he?¡± asked Zachary. The boy then hastily removed the


    SIM card, so as not to be tracked down by Benjamin.


    He didn¡¯t expect Benjamin to be so perceptive and grew too careless. He won¡¯t me it on Mommy,


    will he?


    ¡°That¡¯s highly possible!¡± Gavin had not expected Zachary to go ahead and hack Benjamin¡¯sputer.


    He thought thetter had only hacked into the electrical circuit system.


    I had just texted Daddy before hacking into hisputer. He¡¯s definitely going to be suspicious.


    ¡°What are you guys talking about? Can you tell me?¡± Oliver looked at the two, frustration evident on his


    face. They had been talking without letting him in on their conversation.


    ¡°Sweethearts,e out!¡± shouted Arissa again.


    Zachary patted his restless younger brother on the shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you about it after dinner. Let us go


    outside. Mommy¡¯s rushing us!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go eat first!¡± Gavin followed behind and walked out of the room.


    When Oliver heard this, he twitched his lips. They have a secret, and they¡¯re even hiding it from me!


    Hmph!


    He also hurriedly ran out of the room.


    The three of them washed their hands and went to the dining room, where Jesse had already taken a


    seat and was drinking the soup.


    ¡°You guys are so slow! I¡¯ve almost finished a bowl!¡± Jesse smiled.


    Gavin sat down next to her and caressed her head, ¡°Then drink more if you like it, and we will drink


    less!¡±


    Jesse smiled, looked at him, then turned to focus on eating.


    Gavin stared at Jesse for a while. He really smiles like a girl. Worried about hurting the child, Gavin hid


    that thought in his heart and did not tell anyone.


    ¡°Hurry up and eat!¡± Arissa served the soup to the children. She also served herself a bowl, sat down,


    and began to eat.


    Meanwhile, at the Graham residence.


    Benjamin narrowed his eyes. He checked hisputer and found that no files on theputer had


    been touched. Hacking hisputer seemed to be just a way to show displeasure. Surprisingly, this


    number couldn¡¯t track her position. Is she really cautious, or is the person who hacked myputer not


    her? The timing was too much of a coincidence though. This woman has some nerve, doesn¡¯t she?


    How dare she try me? Isn¡¯t she afraid that I¡¯ll pursue the matter?


    Without conclusive evidence, he could not determine that the person who had just hacked the


    computer was definitely Arissa, but she was the prime suspect.


    Just then, Ethen came over to report Benjamin¡¯s schedule. As he approached thetter, his eyes met


    the man¡¯s intense re, and it frightened him.


    ¡°Mr. Graham?¡± He sized up Benjamin and gingerly greeted him. Did I do something to offend him?


    Benjamin sneered in response. ¡°Did you give my private number to someone else?¡±


    Ethen widened his eyes and hastily shook his head. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t!¡± I don¡¯t have the guts to give


    someone else your private number. I still have to live. He continued, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Is a woman


    causing him trouble?


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze was cold and stern as he looked at Ethen. ¡°You didn¡¯t give Arissa either?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t give her your contact number, not even your business card! I swear to God!¡± Ethen raised


    his hand and swore.


    Benjamin frowned. He didn¡¯t give Arissa my number, so how would she have my number?


    ¡°Mr. Graham, did she call you?¡± asked Ethen softly.


    Benjamin gave him a sharp look and asked in a low voice, ¡°Do you know where she is now?¡±


    Ethen froze for a while, not understanding his intention. ¡°Mr. Graham, may I ask why you¡¯re looking for


    her?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t she want to work at Graham Group? Tell her toe to my office tomorrow!¡±


    He would like to see this woman, to find out what kind of person she was. If she really hacked into his


    computer, he would get his revenge. No one could y him and still be safe.


    Ethen was surprised and patted his thigh. ¡°I¡¯m going to inform her now!¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s cold gaze pierced him instantly. Ethen controlled his expression and moved aside to call


    Arissa.


    Arissa received a call from Ethen informing her that she was to go to Graham Group tomorrow for


    another interview. She was stunned, as she had originally intended to resubmit her resume after dinner.


    ¡°Mr. Frank, are you sure it was Mr. Graham who told me to go there?¡± She didn¡¯t want to be humiliated


    again like she had been that morning.


    ¡°Affirmative. He just asked me to inform you toe back. I¡¯m really sorry about what happened today.


    It was all a misunderstanding.¡± Then, he continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Ms. York. Mr. Graham loves


    people who have talent, and you can tell him directly what you need. You¡¯re free tomorrow, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Arissa thought for a moment and decided to head over there. ¡°I¡¯ll be there on time!¡± I have to see


    him this time, even if that woman tries to stop me. If I fail the interview again, I¡¯ll have no choice but to


    ept the oue. Graham Group¡¯s sry and benefits are among the best in the industry. It would


    be a waste if I just gave up like that.


    ¡°We will be waiting for you!¡± replied Ethen with a smile. Without further ado, he hung up the phone and


    ryed to Benjamin, ¡°Ms. York will be in the office tomorrow.¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Benjamin was not surprised. He suddenly asked, ¡°You have seen this woman. What do you think of


    her?¡±


    ¡°She is a beautiful and very intellectual person. It¡¯s a pleasure to see her!¡± Ethen replied with a


    ttering expression on his face. Man, she¡¯s a beauty. If we work together in the future, my mood can


    be much better during work. I¡¯ll be close to her when we work together, and maybe I¡¯ll have a chance to


    pursue her.


    Benjamin stared at him coldly and snorted. ¡°Such a high evaluation!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Graham, that¡¯s because you haven¡¯t seen her yet! When you see her tomorrow, you¡¯ll know what


    I¡¯m talking about!¡± Ethen patted his chest in affirmation. Suddenly remembering something, he asked,


    ¡°Mr. Graham, why have you suddenly changed your mind?¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s face immediately darkened. ¡°Myputer had been hacked!¡±


    Ethen was stunned to hear that. Who would so dare to hack Grim Reaper¡¯sputer? That person


    must be tired of living.


    ¡°You suspect that Ms. York hacked yourputer?¡± The man was quick on the uptake.


    Benjamin handed his phone over to show the relevant text messages, and Ethen was shocked after


    reading them.


    ¡°No way. That¡¯s not her number!¡± I don¡¯t believe she¡¯d do something like that. We are all adults, and no


    one is going to be stupid enough to provoke Mr. Graham like that. He showed Benjamin her phone


    number to prove her innocence. ¡°Mr. Graham, look, a different number!¡±


    Benjamin frowned deeply. It¡¯s not her. Who is it then?


    He looked at Ethen, and Ethen immediately understood what he meant. ¡°I¡¯ll check it immediately!¡±


    He tried to locate the IP address but was unsessful. However, he did find the registration


    information.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, the owner of this number is Zachary York!¡±


    Zachary York? Hisst name is York too!


    The tip of Benjamin¡¯s tongue topped the inside of his cheek, and his eyes deepened as he pondered.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    Chapter 20 Keep Tracking That Guy


    Zachary was eating his meal, and his eyes shed when he heard the rm on his phone.


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ll leave for a second!¡±


    With that, he left his chair and ran to his phone.


    When he saw someone checking his data, he narrowed his eyes, used his hacking technique, and


    attacked directly. In the blink of an eye, all the information about him was erased.¡°Sweetheart, what¡¯s


    going on?¡± Arissa turned around and looked at her son. She wondered what he was doing, noting


    to dinner.¡°Mommy, give me a second!¡± After making sure the other party could not find any information


    on him, he then only walked over to Arissa.When she saw Zachary being mysterious, sheughed.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±¡°Nothing. A friend was looking for me to y a game, and I replied him!¡± replied


    Zachary calmly.Gavin looked at Zachary and immediately knew something was wrong.Arissa also


    looked at him and smiled. Without questioning him any further, she gave each of the four children


    chicken wings before giving herself one.¡°Hurry up and eat! Eat up before you y!¡±¡°Mommy, your


    cooking is so delicious!¡± Gavin ate happily. He liked the food very much.Arissa was in high spirits from


    her son¡¯s praises. With a loving smile, she said, ¡°Eat more if it¡¯s good!¡±Seeing the children enjoying


    their food, she put on a satisfied expression.Meanwhile, over at Yaleview, Ethen saw that the


    information screen was suddenly nk. He furrowed his brows, searched again, and found that the


    information had be garbled.What¡¯s going on? D*mn! This person has some skills.It ended up a


    fruitless search, and his phone was dead too. Ethen was astonished and reported to Benjamin.¡°Mr.


    Graham, this person¡¯s techniques are definitely better than mine. The information I just found out is all


    messed up.¡±Benjamin narrowed his eyes and was even more puzzled. Who is this person? What is he


    trying to do?¡°Keep tracking that guy!¡±¡°Yes!¡± Ethen did not dare to be sloppy.¡°Daddy¡­¡±Suddenly, a soft


    voice sounded from the doorway, and Benjamin¡¯s cold, stern face softened as he stood up and walked


    out.Jasper stood outside the study, rubbing his eyes. He had just woken, and his sleepy look was too


    adorable.Ethen liked Jasper a lot. He waved and greeted him, ¡°Jasper!¡±Jasper lifted his head and


    looked at him. His little face showed a smile. ¡°Mr. Frank!¡±Ethen smiled dotingly at him.Benjamin lifted


    Jasper up and touched his face. ¡°Do you still want to sleep?¡±¡°I don¡¯t want to sleep. I¡¯m hungry!¡± Jasper


    nced at Benjamin and answerednguidly.Deep in his heart, he was very nervous. I just came


    downstairs and heard that Benjamin was going to investigate Zachary. That¡¯s very strange. Why does


    Daddy want to check on him? Does he already know that Mommy gave birth to them?Benjamin met


    Jasper¡¯s eyes as he eyed him. He raised an eyebrow and carried him over to the dining room.¡°Why are


    you staring at me like that?¡± he asked.Jasper lowered his head and leaned against his shoulder. That


    action was like proof of his shyness, and it made Benjamin feel his heart soften.He rarely does that.


    That¡¯s pretty cute.When they reached the dining room, Benjamin sat Jasper down on a chair, got a


    towel, and cleaned his face.Then, he wiped his little hands.Jasper stared at Benjamin and rejoiced in


    his heart. Daddy is so good to me.Edwin served the soup to the father and son.¡°Let¡¯s eat. Be careful.


    It¡¯s hot!¡± reminded Benjamin before digging in as well.Jasper looked over to the study and whispered,


    ¡°Won¡¯t Mr. Frank be eating with us?¡±Benjamin frowned when he heard that. This boy is pretty good to


    Ethen. He nced at Edwin and ordered, ¡°Get Ethen over here!¡±¡°Yes, Mr. Graham!¡± Whereupon, the


    butler went over and called Ethen.Delighted to learn that he was invited to dinner, Ethen hurriedly came


    out of the study.He said joyfully, ¡°Mr. Graham, how do you know I haven¡¯t eaten yet?¡±Benjamin gave


    the talkative assistant a cold look and said in a light voice, ¡°It¡¯s my son who sent for you!¡±Ethen¡¯s eyes


    lit up. He walked over, hugged Jasper, and chirped cheerfully, ¡°Thank you, Jasper.¡±The delighted


    assistant then sat down next to Jasper and put some food on the child¡¯s te. ¡°Jasper, you slept for


    quite long, didn¡¯t you?¡±¡°Well, someone scolded me. I felt terrible, so I slept more,¡± answered Jasper


    piteously.Ethen was shocked and angrily retorted, ¡°Who scolded you? Tell me, and I¡¯ll teach that bully a


    lesson!¡±Jasper pouted and nced at him. He treats me so well, and it¡¯s genuine kindness toward me,


    unlike that woman. She always mistreats me behind their back.¡°That woman!¡± Jasper huffed.Benjamin


    looked at his son. He does not even call her Mommy.Ethen, not knowing who it was, looked at them.


    ¡°What woman had the guts to scold you? Tell me, Jasper. I¡¯ll teach her some manners.¡±Benjamin


    nced at Ethen before looking at Jasper. The sight of Jasper¡¯s sad expression made his heart


    clench.Ethen noticed that as well. His eyes widened, and he asked again, ¡°Who is that woman?¡±Seeing


    Ethen¡¯s indignant look, Edwin nced at Benjamin and reminded him, ¡°It¡¯s Ms. Adams!¡±Hearing that,


    Ethen¡¯s gaze moved from Jasper to Benjamin¡¯s face. He then gasped a little and swallowed his


    saliva.Hearing the unexpected name, Ethen backed away a little and asked, ¡°Why?¡± She¡¯s so strict with


    him. We can¡¯t even bear to scold him.Despite being furious, Ethen did not dare to speak out of line as


    he noticed Benjamin¡¯s gloomy expression.Jasper noticed the assistant¡¯s meekness and continued, ¡°Mr.


    Frank, you think she¡¯s inconsiderate too, don¡¯t you? I know she doesn¡¯t like me. Maybe it¡¯s because I


    didn¡¯t help her that she pinched me.¡±Ethen¡¯s heart ached upon seeing Jasper¡¯s sad face. ¡°What does


    she want you to help her with?¡±Jasper looked at Benjamin. ¡°To help ask Daddy to marry her


    quickly!¡±Ethen despised her in his heart. She is so shameless. She even uses a little kid like Jasper to


    achieve her goals! She is not worthy of Mr. Graham.However, he didn¡¯t dare to speak out these


    thoughts. Benjamin¡¯s face was clearly still frosty, so he sat back down in his seat.¡°Eat first!¡± Benjamin


    tousled Jasper¡¯s head, sounding concerned.Jasper realized his father had not promised not to marry


    Danna and kept silent. Does Daddy like that woman that much? If Daddy stays with that woman, what


    will happen to Mommy? What about us? After the marriage, Gavin will be even worse off at home.


    Daddy should never marry that woman.He then uttered, seemingly disappointed, ¡°Okay¡­¡±Several


    adults on the scene felt sympathetic looking at his pained expression.Benjamin¡¯s face grew grim, and


    there was anger in his eyes directed at Danna.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    Chapter 21 I Am Sorry


    Meanwhile, after they finished eating, the four children helped Arissa clean the dishes. She smiled and


    did not stop them from helping her.


    Some habits have to be practiced at an early age.


    ¡°Be careful!¡± She had just barked a warning when Gavin broke a bowl.


    He had jerked at Arissa¡¯s loud reminder and lost grip on the bowl. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Arissa saw how nervous Gavin was, and she burst outughing. ¡°It¡¯s okay as long as you¡¯re not hurt!¡±


    Hastily, she pulled Gavin away, grabbed a broom, and gathered all the shard pieces into a trash bag.


    ¡°Go outside and y first. There might still be broken pieces lying around. I¡¯ll take care of it!¡±


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go out!¡± Zachary pulled Gavin out andforted him, ¡°It¡¯s all right!¡±


    Gavin still felt very sorry.


    Zachary knew he had not done household chores before, and hence it was absolutely normal to


    identally break a bowl.


    ¡°Just be careful in the future. We have broken bowls before too!¡±


    ¡°Yes! I broke two in the past!¡± Jesseughed awkwardly, showing an adorable smile with missing teeth.


    ¡°You¡¯re luckier than me. Mommy was in a good mood. She scolded me thest time I broke a bowl!¡±


    Oliver envied him, and Gavin looked at them in surprise.


    I see. They have broken bowls before, too. Suddenly, he felt much better.


    The four of them went out into the living room. Oliver still remembered the previous matter and


    beckoned Zachary into the room to exin clearly.


    Zachary knew Oliver couldn¡¯t contain his curiosity any longer, so he headed over.


    In the kitchen, Arissa looked closely at the floor. She was concerned about any small splinters hidden


    from view, so she took the tape and pasted it on the floor repeatedly.


    After ascertaining there were no more splinters on the floor, she wrapped the trash bag in tape to avoid


    being cut by splinters poking out.


    She then threw it in the trash.


    Meanwhile, there were three of them in the room, and Gavin started the conversation. ¡°What was going


    on at dinner just now?¡±


    ¡°Someone¡¯s investigating me!¡±


    Zachary cast him a nce. Gavin immediately guessed who that person was. Daddy¡¯s always


    perceptive.


    ¡°Thank goodness I stopped it, so they can¡¯t find out anything about me!¡± Zachary was a little smug.


    ¡°Exin it to me!¡± Oliver was still at a loss and urged them to let the cat out of the bag. So mysterious.


    Can¡¯t they give me the full context before continuing their conversation?


    Zachary nced outside before whispering to him, ¡°We¡¯re talking about Daddy!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Oliver was shocked and looked at them in disbelief. ¡°You guys figured out who he is?¡± When


    did that happen? They didn¡¯t even tell me!


    Jesse heard Oliver¡¯s loud voice, ran over, and asked, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Nothing important. Go take a bath first!¡± Zachary was not going to tell Jesse yet, because he knew


    Jesse couldn¡¯t keep a secret. The child would surely tell Arissa about it.


    We don¡¯t know what Daddy¡¯s thinking yet. I should keep this a secret from Mommy. Anyway, Mommy


    will see him tomorrow when she goes to Graham Group, so it¡¯s better to let her find out herself.


    Jesse pouted and said, ¡°I just finished eating. I don¡¯t want to take a bath yet!¡± The child then looked at


    three of them and asked with a smile, ¡°You are talking about some secret, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not a secret. Zachary asked me for money!¡± Oliver thought of an excuse.


    Jesse¡¯s eyes snapped open. No wonder he was so loud. It was because Zachary asked for money. The


    cheery child smiled.


    ¡°I have money. How much do you want? I¡¯ll give it to you!¡±


    Zachary was delighted when he noticed how generous Jesse was. He patted thetter¡¯s head


    affectionately.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want your money. I want his. Now, go out and watch television!¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± With that, Jesse looked at them and then ran out.


    It was not long before the sound of television was heard.


    At this moment, Gavin admired Zachary because he effortlessly got Jesse to listen.


    Oliver closed the door and continued excitedly, ¡°Do you know who Daddy is?¡±


    Both Zachary and Gavin nodded. ¡°We know!¡±


    ¡°Who is he? What¡¯s he like? Is he handsome? Is he rich?¡±


    Looking at Oliver¡¯s sparkling eyes, Zachary sighed. Thankfully, he wasn¡¯t the one who had switched.


    Otherwise, he certainly would keep clinging to Daddy and ruin our ns.


    ¡°It¡¯s Benjamin Graham!¡± replied Gavin.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Oliver was stunned, then happy. He eximed, ¡°Great! I¡¯m going to tell Mommy! Since she¡¯s


    going to Graham Group tomorrow, she¡¯d better be mentally prepared for the encounter!¡± He has


    enormous riches, and he must be very handsome. After all, we are all good-looking. Daddy will not be


    any worse than us.


    ¡°Stop right there!¡± Seeing Oliver about to go out, Zachary hurriedly stopped him. ¡°If you tell Mommy


    now, would she still be able to focus on the interview tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± Oliver looked at them, then asked, ¡°How did you know who Daddy is?¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Zachary pointed at Gavin, who was smiling.


    ¡°My name is Gavin Graham!¡±


    Oliver was dumbfounded.


    Arissa finished cleaning and noticed that Jesse was alone in the living room watching television.


    ¡°Where are your brothers?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re in the room!¡±


    Arissa frowned. How mysterious these sons are.


    She walked over, knocked on the door, and opened it.


    The three turned their heads and looked at her. Sheughed and stated, ¡°It¡¯s time for you to take a bath


    and go to bed!¡±


    ¡°Mommy, you wash Jesse first! We will take a bathter!¡± said Zachary.


    Arissa looked around and didn¡¯t see them ying anyputer games, but she reminded them


    anyway, ¡°Don¡¯t yputer games for too long. It will hurt your eyes!¡±


    ¡°All right!¡± The three nodded their heads.


    Arissa then took Jesse for a bath. After which, she took a shower.


    Zachary received a text message from Jasper, saying that Benjamin had people investigate the former.


    In response, he told Jasper what had happened, and thetter was surprised.


    Fortunately, he let Mommy go for the interview. Will Mommy be surprised when she sees him? Mommy


    is so beautiful, and Daddy will like her very much. Jasper grew excited.


    Arissa didn¡¯t know their secret. After she took a shower, she slowly arranged her thoughts. It¡¯s a little


    hard to find out what happened then especially with Danna acting all prickly, but it¡¯s not untraceable.


    The pieces of the puzzle wille together once I find that woman. She made a phone call. ¡°Have you


    found out anything about that woman yet?¡±


    ¡°I checked with the vige this afternoon, but they told me the couple has long moved away!¡±


    Arissa frowned deeply. They have done terrible things. Of course, they would go into hiding.


    ¡°Come back and help me check out Danna Adams first. I suspect she¡¯s the mastermind. We met today,


    and if it was her, she¡¯ll feel guilty and will surely look for that couple. Check her out secretly!¡±


    ¡°Danna Adams? Is she the actress from the Adams family?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Do you know her?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard some rumors about her. Why didn¡¯t I think of her in the first ce? She seems to be very


    close to Benjamin. We¡¯ll investigate her, but it might not go so smoothly. Boss, by the way, did you meet


    Benjamin at Graham Group today?¡±


    ¡°No. Things happened.¡± Arissa¡¯s eyelids flickered. ¡°Anyhow, I¡¯m going to meet with him tomorrow. He


    suddenly changed his mind and wants to interview me again. I think that woman may not be that


    important. Come back first!¡±


    After talking for a while, she hung up the phone and went out to check on the children. The four of them


    were sound asleep.


    She tucked them in before going back to her room to sleep.


    She couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Benjamin. What kind of person is he?

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    Chapter 22 Resemnce


    The next day, Arissa arrived at Graham Group as expected and was received by Ethen.


    He did not dare to leave and waited together with her in Benjamin¡¯s office.


    ¡°Ms. York, I¡¯m so sorry about yesterday. I hope you don¡¯t take it to heart. Ms. Adams¡¯ decision does not


    represent Mr. Graham¡¯s!¡± Ethen poured a cup of tea and ced it in front of her.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. I didn¡¯t think it through and left without saying anything. I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Graham to be


    willing to give me another chance, and I¡¯m quite surprised,¡± Arissa said with a chuckle.


    Ethen himself was surprised that Benjamin would go back on his decision since he was the one who


    gave him orders never to bring up Arissa¡¯s name ever again.


    ¡°Ms. York, have some tea!¡±


    Arissa nodded slightly and started sipping on the tea. ¡°Mr. Frank, you can leave if you¡¯re busy. I¡¯ll wait


    for Mr. Graham myself. This time, I¡¯ll definitely wait until he¡¯s here.¡±


    Ethenughed and turned to leave after settling her down. He made sure to tell the secretary to be alert


    and report to him if anyone were toe up, Danna especially, just in case she messes things up once


    again.


    Arissa sized up the office and sipped on tea while waiting for Benjamin.


    An hourter, there were still no signs of him. She looked at the time. Does the CEO of such a huge


    corporation not have a sense of punctuality?


    Ethen got someone to prepare fruits and snacks,ing in apologetically.


    ¡°Ms. York, Mr. Graham was caught up with some issues at home and leftter than usual. I hope you


    can be patient and wait a little longer.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. I have nothing else to do anyway. I¡¯ll wait for Mr. Graham to arrive,¡± Arissa replied.


    Ethen spoke a few more words to her before leaving and called Benjamin¡¯s number. He did not pick up


    his phone.


    What¡¯s Mr. Graham doing making her wait?


    Ethen called the Graham residence, and the butler told him that Benjamin had left for thepany


    early on.


    Benjamin had indeed arrived at thepany, but he was in his car at the underground parking, staring


    at his phone. The screen showed his office¡¯s surveince footage.


    His eyes were fixed on the woman in the guest area. He could not see her face, only her back.


    Benjamin wanted to see how long she could wait. As time went by, Arissa had not shown a hint of


    impatience. She sat on the couch while flipping through a magazine, which came as a surprise to him.


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes shed. It¡¯s about time. He got out of the car and headed upstairs.


    Arissa waited for another half an hour before hearing some sounds. The sound of leather shoes on the


    ground ensued, and she turned to look.


    Benjamin¡¯s handsome face greeted her. His face was perfectly wless and all too familiar. Upon


    scrutinizing him closely, Arissa¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    Why does this man look like the four kids back home?


    Arissa was dumbfounded and jolted up in surprise. She looked at Benjamin with a look of wonder, heart


    beating faster.


    The man had a strong presence and an icy aura, especially when he raised his eyebrows and looked


    toward her. His gaze was so intense that Arissa could not bring herself to look him in the eye.


    Benjamin saw the surprise on her face and sneered secretly, thinking she was love-struck.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Arissa York?¡±


    His voice was cold, devoid of any warmth, and had a tinge of arrogance.


    Arissa snapped out of her trance and quickly retracted her gaze. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Arissa. You¡­ Must be


    Benjamin Graham? Mr. Graham?¡±


    She could guess from the man¡¯s imposing manner. Aside from that, no one else would be able to take


    the elevator in the room up there.


    Benjamin walked to the side of the couch and sat across from her. ¡°Sit!¡±

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    Chapter 23 Not Interested


    Arissa nced at the man with the icy aura and took a seat. She could not help but be nervous.


    ¡°Pleased to meet you, Mr. Graham. This is my resume.¡± She handed the resume she had prepared


    earlier to him with both hands.


    Benjamin nced at her. He took the piece of paper and ced it on the table. ¡°I already went through


    your resume.¡±


    There was a moment of silence, and Arissa gulped, intimidated by the man¡¯s imposing aura. She


    watched him carefully, secretly still surprised.


    In fact, her mind was in such a disarray that she hadpletely forgotten the self-introductory pitch


    she had prepared.


    So, he¡¯s Benjamin. Could he be the man from five years ago?


    Arissa thought of Danna and was even more astonished.


    It would make sense that Danna took her kids if Benjamin was their father.


    She did not know anyone with the surname Adams and could not get her head around why that woman


    would snatch her kids away.


    Her mind was a mess.


    At the same time, Benjamin was also scrutinizing her with his sharp gaze. Arissa was a beauty with


    delicate features and charisma. It was no wonder Ethen only had good things to say about her.


    ¡°You know me?¡±


    Benjamin crossed his legs and leaned back, watching her.


    His gaze was imposing, sharp, and carried a hint of mockery.


    Arissa sorted out her thoughts and smiled softly. ¡°No, I don¡¯t!¡±


    I would not be so surprised if I did.


    Benjamin raised his eyebrows and looked directly at her. She says she doesn¡¯t know me, but she¡¯s


    been staring at me with surprise written all over her face.


    ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t fancy love-struck women.¡±


    Arissa froze. Her face flushed red from anger when she realized what he meant.


    Isn¡¯t he too egotistical? He actually thought that I was love-struck? I only looked at him that way


    because of his resemnce to the kids.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, you may be handsome, but I was only staring at you because I thought you resembled


    someone I know. Not because I¡¯m love-struck!¡± she retorted. There was no hint of admiration on her


    face.


    Arissa realized that her words were slightly flirty immediately after saying them. Her brows furrowed in


    frustration as she mulled over the things she said.


    Benjamin¡¯s face darkened, and he squinted his eyes. ¡°Are you always this headstrong?¡±


    ¡°Hah! That would depend on the person I¡¯m speaking to. I¡¯m here for an interview. If you¡¯re hiring, then


    we should talk about work and nothing else. If you¡¯re not sincere, then I shall take my leave!¡±


    Arissa picked up her bag and got up. She stared squarely at Benjamin with an upset expression on her


    face.


    He¡¯s hot. So what if I take a few looks? How dare he say that I¡¯m love-struck! I¡¯m already immune after


    watching over the four kids back home.


    Benjamin sat on the couch. His gaze darkened and swept over her.


    He was seated, but he had an aura of a majestic king and his presence overshadowed hers.


    ¡°How impatient. This is not a quality that professional programmers should have!¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Benjamin sneered and lifted his hand, gesturing her to sit back down.


    Arissa looked at him and frowned. He was watching her with an unfathomable expression.


    In the end, she sat back down.


    ¡°I¡¯m sincere in interviewing for Graham Group, and I came back in search of a stable job. Your fianc¨¦e


    chased me away when I came yesterday, but I won¡¯t take it to heart. However, I think that you


    misunderstood my intentions. I feel that it¡¯s best if you clear them as I don¡¯t like to beat around the


    bush. I¡¯m absolutely serious when ites to working. Thepany won¡¯t extend an offer to me


    otherwise,¡± Arissa fearlessly voiced out.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    Chapter 24 Rted To Zachary


    Benjamin was surprised, and his gaze fixed on the woman seated in front of him. She was not servile


    nor relenting. Instead, there was a hint of stubbornness in her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll gauge your capabilities from your contributions to thepany!¡±


    Benjamin was a man who judged people based on their capabilities. Those who were not capable


    would not even survive thepany¡¯s probation period as Graham Group was no ce for useless


    people.


    Arissa was shocked, shooting an uncertain nce at the man. Does this mean that he¡¯s hiring


    me? ¡±You mean¡­¡±


    He stared straight at her and said, ¡°I have something to ask.¡±


    ¡°Please go on.¡± Arissa gestured for him to continue.


    Benjamin watched her and asked, ¡°Why did you speak to me like thatst night? Aren¡¯t you afraid that


    I¡¯ll get you back for that?¡±


    Arissa froze and watched him in puzzlement. ¡°What did I sayst night? I don¡¯t know you! No, I do


    know you. However, I haven¡¯t met you before. Moreover, I don¡¯t have your contact details. When would


    I have the opportunity to say something to you? I think you may have gotten the wrong person as this is


    our first time meeting.¡±


    Arissa was dumbfounded, and her intuition told her that Benjamin mistook her for someone.


    Could this be the reason why he¡¯s so hostile toward me? No, this will be our second time meeting if


    he¡¯s the guy that time.


    However, she ran away before seeing that man clearly, so it did not count as a meeting.


    Benjamin¡¯s piercing gaze darkened as he continued to stare at Arissa. Undoubtedly, the text was from


    her. Even if it wasn¡¯t, it¡¯s got to be from someone close to her.


    The tip of Benjamin¡¯s tongue topped the inside of his cheek, adding a seductive ir to his handsome


    face.


    Arissa watched him. Her heart thudded in her chest, beating fast and hard.


    ¡°Mr. Graham?¡±


    His eyes flickered, and he recalled the message the night before.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°You sent me a text message yesterday, introducing yourself and stating you were chased away by my


    fianc¨¦e. In the message, you told me to consider hiring you if I¡¯ve not found a suitable candidate. You


    even said you¡¯re confident that you¡¯repetent enough for the job.¡±


    Arissa was shocked as she was sure she did no such thing.


    However, she suddenly recalled how sneaky and mysterious the kids were acting yesterday, and it


    dawned on her that they must have sent the text message.


    ¡°After I rejected you, you even threatened me to not regret my decision.¡± The corners of Benjamin¡¯s


    mouth lifted into a cold smirk.


    Arissa gazed into his eyes and gulped. ¡°Can I have a look at the sender¡¯s phone number?¡±


    Benjamin told her the number and scrutinized her expression closely. He narrowed his eyes and


    nced at her sharply. ¡°That¡¯s you, right?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not!¡±


    Arissa was frustrated. I¡¯ll have to lecture Zachary when I get home. How could he not tell me about


    this?


    ¡°It¡¯s my family!¡± She nervously looked at him and said apologetically, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t know he texted


    you. I¡¯m so incredibly sorry!¡±


    Benjamin stared at her imposingly and asked in a low voice, ¡°How is Zachary rted to you?¡±


    She does not have my contact details, but her family does. This woman should at least draft out her


    lies before saying them. Could it actually be her all along?


    ¡°My brother!¡± Arissa blurted.


    Silence ensued.


    She looked at Benjamin nervously. It¡¯ll be all right if I directly say that he¡¯s my son, right? After all, he


    has never met the kids and is a stranger to me as I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve met before. There can only be two


    scenarios. Either we¡¯ve never met before, or he isn¡¯t the man from that night.


    However, his resemnce to the children was uncanny. It was as if they were made from the same


    mold, and Arissa was taken aback when she saw him.


    She never thought that the father to her kids would be such a distinguished person.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    Chapter 25 Jealousy


    Benjamin tapped on his thigh and lowered his gaze, making Arissa even more nervous as she watched


    me.


    ¡°Why would your brother have my number?¡±


    Arissa¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She did not know how to borate the lie, and even if she were to tell


    him the truth now, there would be no guarantee he would believe her.


    Furthermore, Benjamin seemed to suspect that she did it.


    ¡°Perhaps it was a coincidence?¡±


    Benjamin scoffed.


    Arissa was at a loss for words. ¡°It really isn¡¯t me who sent that, but I¡¯ll apologize to you since I¡¯m


    responsible for his misdemeanor. I sincerely apologize for all of the inconvenience we¡¯ve caused you.¡±


    Arissa was Zachary¡¯s mother, and hence, she was obliged to apologize on his behalf.


    ¡°How about I give him a call to ask? I¡¯ll lecture him about this when I get home. I¡¯m terribly sorry for the


    inconvenience.¡±


    How brave of him to send a text to Benjamin. I was wondering why he would think of calling me here,


    and this is why!


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±


    Benjamin no longer wanted to know, and the call would not change a thing.


    If she did it, she would have it all nned out. The call will be just for show.


    Arissa watched his expression of distrust and was speechless. She no longer wished to exin herself.


    She, too, would not believe what she had said if the roles were reversed.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, if you called me here today because of this, you can go ahead and reject me. However, I


    hope that you could give me a chance. I believe that you won¡¯t be disappointed with my capabilities


    should you hire me!¡±


    I should at least fight for it since I¡¯m already here.


    Benjamin watched as Arissa pitched herself, and the corners of his mouth curved into a smirk. She¡¯s


    finally revealing her intentions?


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°So confident?¡±


    Arissa listened to his arrogant tone and suppressed her dissatisfaction. ¡°I have the right to be confident.


    Mr. Graham, what do you say? Let¡¯s be direct and not waste each other¡¯s time.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes darkened. No one had ever spoken to him that way, and she was the first.


    ¡°Ethen!¡± he shouted.


    A short whileter, Ethen ran into the room.


    He looked at them in curiosity. ¡°Mr. Graham, you called?¡±


    ¡°Bring theputer over here and test her. If she passes, hire her. If not, show her the door!¡±


    Benjamin ultimately decided to give her a shot since she had gone through a lot of trouble for the


    opportunity.


    Arissa was surprised as she assumed the man would not even consider giving her a chance. He


    agreed?


    Ethen smiled and quickly grabbed theputer. ¡°Ms. York, this way, please!¡±


    Arissa walked over and sat in front of the office desk. She opened the portal and started maneuvering.


    She designed two programs to attack one another.


    Ethen was impressed when he saw that. ¡°Ms. York, how did you think abouting up with this?¡±


    Arissa was fully absorbed in her task, going against her own system.


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes shed when he saw Ethen¡¯s amazement and approached them.


    He scanned through it, and his eyes immediately lit up. I have to admit it. This woman does have the


    skills.


    As Benjamin continued staring at Arissa, he fell deep into thought. Could she be the one who hacked


    myputerst night?


    His handsome face darkened at the thought.


    Ethen was enjoying himself and did not notice Benjamin¡¯s expression.


    He excitedly said to him, ¡°Mr. Graham, don¡¯t you agree that Ms. York¡¯s skills are extraordinary!?¡±


    Jackpot. With her, thepany¡¯s Engineering Department will definitely level up and be


    indestructible.


    Benjamin red daggers at his assistant, and his face darkened further when he saw that Ethen¡¯s face


    was full of admiration.


    He was oddly unhappy.


    Arissa¡¯s fingers flew across the keyboard. She managed to beat theplicated system not long after.


    Turning to look at Benjamin, she asked quietly, ¡°Mr. Graham, what do you think?¡±


    The man said nothing in response and merely stared at her intently.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    Chapter 26 Set Up Her Office


    Benjamin cast a meaningful nce at Arissa and ordered, ¡°Ethen, set up her office!¡±


    His expression was unreadable, puzzling Arissa further. Why does he keep looking at me that way? It¡¯s


    as if he¡¯s harboring doubt toward me.


    She got up and said with a smile, ¡°Thank you for the approval.¡±


    Benjamin nced at her and returned to his seat behind the office desk, his sharp gaze remaining fixed


    on Arissa.


    ¡°Go ahead and tell me your conditions, expected sry, and benefits.¡±


    She did not expect him to agree so easily, and the corners of her mouth lifted.


    ¡°The terms that were discussed earlier are fine. You can decide if I deserve more!¡± Arissa would not


    raise her asking price.


    Benjamin raised his brows at her agreeable manner and nced at Ethen, then back at Arissa.


    ¡°You¡¯re under a probation period of one month, and your sry will be based on your previous one


    during this time. I need to see results within a month to decide if you¡¯ll be converted into a permanent


    employee and get a raise.¡±


    Arissa nodded and said, ¡°All right!¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    There was not much to discuss.


    Benjamin shot a meaningful nce at Ethen, who immediately caught on.


    He bowed and said to her, ¡°Ms. York, would you like me to take you to your office now or¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and meet everyone else first. However, I need some time to tend to my personal matters


    today. I¡¯ll officially start tomorrow. Is that okay?¡± Arissa looked at both of them and asked.


    ¡°No problem! Come this way. I¡¯ll show you around!¡± Ethen immediately agreed and brought her out.


    Arissa bid Benjamin goodbye before following Ethen out.


    She secretly breathed a sigh of relief when she was outside, having escaped from the man¡¯s imposing


    gaze.


    Benjamin¡¯s dark eyes followed her retreating figure, and an unfathomable expression hung on his face.


    ¡°Ms. York, this way!¡± Ethen was delighted that they finally managed to recruit Arissa.


    She liked his easy-going manner, too. Arissaughed and said, ¡°We¡¯re going to be colleagues now. You


    don¡¯t need to address me as Ms. York. Just call me by my name!¡±


    ¡°How could I? You¡¯re my idol!¡± Ethen was filled with excitement.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Arissa was taken aback and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s such an honor, but it¡¯s better for you to call me by


    name as we¡¯ll be working together henceforth.¡±


    Ethenughed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll call you Ms. York and tell the Engineering Department that it¡¯s your turf


    now!¡±


    Arissa nodded. ¡°All right!¡±


    It does not matter how he addresses her.


    Ethen brought her to the department, exining the organizational structure and the different levels


    while she listened attentively.


    Soon, they arrived at the IT department, which was under the Engineering Department. Ethen pped


    his hands, but no one noticed as they were all wearing earphones.


    ¡°They¡¯re all too absorbed in their tasks,¡± Ethen said apologetically.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. That¡¯s normal!¡±


    Arissa did not take it to heart, knowing people in her field often had to be absolutely focused when


    working. Programming, in particr, had no room for interruptions.


    Ethen took her to the office and said, ¡°See if there¡¯s anything else you need and let me know.¡±


    Arissa looked around the office and was satisfied. ¡°It looks fine. I¡¯ll let you know if I need anything else.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Ethen said while nodding.


    She turned to leave but found that everyone had gathered by the door, taking her by surprise.


    ¡°Wee, Ms. York!¡±


    Everyone was apuding as wee, and there were flower baskets too.


    Arissa was taken aback. She did not expect them to be so weing and rubbed her nose.


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    ¡°Ms. York, we have been looking forward to your arrival for a long time. You¡¯re finally here!¡±

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    Chapter 27 I Have Children


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Ever since Mr. Frank told us you¡¯d join us, we¡¯ve been looking forward to it. At longst!¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ms. York, I¡¯m your fan. Please remember me!¡±


    ¡°Ms. York, I¡¯m from the same school as you, but I¡¯m your junior. Remember me too! I¡¯m Six!¡±


    ¡°Go away, Six. Ms. York, notice me! I¡¯m Three.¡±


    There were more than ten of them, and they were all talented IT people with their own unique skills.


    Arissa could not tell who was who in such a short time, so she merely smiled adoringly at her


    colleagues.


    Ethen exined, ¡°They like to use code names to address one another. It¡¯s ording to the order of


    which they joined the team.¡±


    After hearing his exnation, Arissa nodded understandingly and introduced herself, ¡°Hello, everyone.


    I¡¯m Arissa York.¡±


    ¡°Wee, wee!¡±


    Everyone was very friendly. ¡°Haha! Our department has a beauty now. Ms. York¡¯s beauty is for sure


    able to make the others pale inparison. The other departments will be green with envy!¡±


    ¡°Ms. York, do you have a boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Ms. York, you can consider me if you don¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Get lost, loser. Ms. York should consider me first!¡±


    Arissa watched their antics and was amused by them. ¡°Sorry, but I already have children!¡± I don¡¯t even


    have a boyfriend, but I do have kids.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.


    ¡°No way. Ms. York, you have kids?¡±


    ¡°Ms. York, you¡¯re so young. I can¡¯t tell.¡±


    Arissaughed and said, ¡°I gave birth when I was young.¡±


    Ethen, too, was taken aback. He did not expect her to have children as her resume stated that she was


    single. Could it be that she gave birth before marriage?


    At that thought, Ethen secretly felt sorry for her. I wonder which jerk took advantage of her.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Look at the lot of you, getting all riled up. Get back to work. Don¡¯t scare her away!¡±


    Ethen gestured for the crowd to disperse.


    ¡°Ms. York, we¡¯ll treat you to a mealter!¡± they all said to her.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t make it today. I still have things to attend to, and I need to leave in a bit. I¡¯ll officially


    start tomorrow, so I¡¯ll treat you all to a meal then!¡±


    She was their superior, and it would not be appropriate for her to let them pay.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Everyoneughed and did not have any objections. The atmosphere was lively. They slowly dispersed


    after greeting her and got back to their tasks.


    Arissa was initially worried that the environment there would be solemn. Unexpectedly, she was wrong.


    It was very upbeat and casual. Thus, she was already looking forward to starting her new job.


    ¡°I still need to go over the procedures, right? I¡¯ll do it now and officially start work tomorrow.¡±


    Arissa wanted to get everything settled on the day itself.


    ¡°No rush. The contract isn¡¯t done yet, so you can leave first.¡±


    Ethen saw that she was busy, so he was in no rush to run over the procedures with her.


    ¡°Okay. In that case, I¡¯ll sign the contract once it¡¯s done. I¡¯ll be taking my leave then!¡± She shook his


    hand and continued, ¡°I¡¯ll treat you some other day!¡±


    She would not have thought about going back there if it was not for him.


    ¡°I should be the one treating you since your arrival will lighten my burden.¡±


    Arissa¡¯s addition to thepany meant that he no longer had to worry about recruitment as she was a


    perfect fit. ¡°I¡¯ll send you off, Ms. York.¡±


    Sheughed and said goodbye to the rest, ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving first!¡±


    No one responded as they were all working with their earphones on. She would have felt awkward if it


    was not for the warm wee she received just now.


    Noticing her awkwardness, Ethen chuckled.


    ¡°They¡¯re always like that. I hope that you¡¯ll get used to it soon. If you need anything, you can let them


    know or you can just text them in the group!¡±

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    Chapter 28 Is He Her Son


    Arissa nodded. She agreed to let Ethen add her to the chat group.


    Besides, they exchanged their WhatsApp IDs.


    After they walked into the elevator, Ethen carefully asked, ¡°Ms. York, I didn¡¯t know you were married. All


    this while I thought you were single.¡±


    Arissa was stunned for a moment. Then, she smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯m not technically married. Is there a


    problem?¡±


    ¡°Nope!¡± Laughing, Ethen replied, ¡°I never expected you had children already. How old are they?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re five years old, and the reason I wanted to leave is so that I can settle their school enrollment


    procedures by today.¡±


    Since I brought the kids back, I need to send them to preschool. I feel worried if I leave them at home


    all the time.


    ¡°Do you need any help?¡± Ethen asked with concern.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I had already contacted the school before I came back. I¡¯m going to settle the paperwork


    today. But, thanks for the offer anyway,¡± Arissa replied politely.


    Ethen nodded.


    Before they walked out of the elevator, Arissa wondered if she should ask about Benjamin¡¯s personal


    information from Ethen.


    Then, some people greeted Ethen and curiously inquired who she was. Ethen patiently introduced her


    to everyone, and she responded with a polite smile.


    ¡°Ms. York, what do you think of ourpany?¡± Ethen asked as he sent her out of the door.


    Arissa answered, ¡°Not bad. I love the lively working environment here.¡±


    Ethen was nonplussed. ¡°That¡¯s because you haven¡¯t really started working here yet. Once you start


    working, you¡¯ll know. Mr. Graham is very strict with his workers, and I sincerely hope he will not scare


    you away.¡±


    Arissa raised an eyebrow. ¡°Yes, I noticed that when I had a short conversation with him earlier. But it¡¯s


    all right. I¡¯ll get used to it!¡±


    As her job revolved around data and figures, it was cut and dry. She had nothing to worry about,


    especially her boss¡¯ mood. No one could deny her work if she did it decently.


    Ethen was impressed by her positive attitude. ¡°Just contact me anytime if you need my help.¡±


    Arissa nodded. After some thought, she said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to follow me to the car. But, Mr. Frank,


    may I ask you something?¡±


    ¡°Sure! Please ask away.¡± Ethen was taken aback as he saw her hesitation.


    ¡°Does Mr. Graham have a child?¡± Arissa inquired carefully in a low voice. She was afraid that someone


    would get the wrong idea about her if they overheard her asking Benjamin in person.


    Benjamin did not trust her that much in the first ce. If she asked about his private life, he would think


    she was interested in him.


    Ethen was stunned for a moment as he was a little surprised by Arissa¡¯s question.


    He answered with a smile, ¡°Oh, didn¡¯t you know? Mr. Graham has a son.¡±


    Does Ms. York have a crush on Mr. Graham?


    Ethen stared at Arissa. He noted the shock written on Arissa¡¯s face, but he could see that there was not


    the slightest hint of disappointment.


    He was confused because Arissa looked quite excited as he broke the news.


    ¡°All right, thank you. I shall leave now then,¡± Arissa said as she came back to her senses. Then, she


    turned away and left.


    Ethen nced at her and left after a moment.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Arissa crossed the road and sat on a bench beside the road. Her heart was racing.


    Benjamin has a son. Is that my son? How is he? Is Benjamin treating him well?


    But when she thought about Danna and Benjamin¡¯s rtionship, and then the child, her mind was in a


    mess.


    She quickly gave Bradley a call.


    Her voice was trembling as she spoke. ¡°Bradley, help me to look up Benjamin Graham. And try to get a


    picture of his son.¡±


    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too risky to investigate Benjamin Graham?¡± Bradley asked hesitantly.


    ¡°Unless¡­ You suspect Benjamin¡¯s son is the child that someone took away from you?¡± He was


    shocked by this realization.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯ve met Benjamin, and he looks a lot like my children,¡± Arissa lowered her voice as she


    thought it was inappropriate to talk about it openly near the main road.


    ¡°Anyway, help me check up on Benjamin Graham,¡± she repeated her words.


    ¡°All right!¡±


    She hung up and rested for a while before she took a taxi back.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    Chapter 29 Is She Interested In You


    Benjamin stood beside the window on the top floor of Graham Group and looked out from it. His gaze


    focused on the woman sitting on the bench at the roadside, and he was slightly confused.


    Why is she still here? And why is she sitting there?


    Benjamin frowned as he realized his attention was all focused on a woman he had just met.


    Ethen entered through the door and saw Benjamin standing there with his hands shoved into his


    pocket. It looked like he was enjoying the scenery. He seemed domineering even from his back, and


    Ethen¡¯s respect toward him grew even more.


    Ethen greeted, ¡°Mr. Graham!¡±


    Benjamin turned his head to him and asked in a low tone, ¡°Did Arissa request for anything?¡±


    ¡°No, she didn¡¯t. Ms. York said she was satisfied with the working environment, and everyone was


    excited for her to join the team.¡± Ethen could not hold his joy when he reported to Benjamin.


    Benjamin narrowed his eyes.


    Everyone liked her?


    Benjamin let out a light snort and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t judge a book by its cover. Wait until she proves


    herself worthy.¡±


    When he turned to the window again, Arissa had disappeared from his sight. His eyebrows furrowed


    deeper.


    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±


    Ethen stared at Benjamin for a moment. He felt that Benjamin did not know Arissa well and may have


    misunderstood her. Thus, he felt the need to exin to him.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, I may not have known Ms. York for a very long time, but I feel she¡¯s not a scheming


    woman.¡±


    She is a graceful and open-minded person. It must be someone else who hacked Mr. Graham¡¯s


    computerst night.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, what do you think?¡± Ethen asked carefully.


    ¡°Ethen, I think you have preconceived ideas about her already. Some people hide their intentions very


    well because they plotted the n in detail.¡± Benjamin shot a burning gaze at Ethen.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ethen blurted, taken aback. He lowered his head and dared not talk back.


    Mr. Graham already had the idea that Arissa came here for a reason. I might worsen her impression in


    his heart if I exined too much.


    ¡°Oh, yes. Before Ms. York left, she asked me a question about you.¡±


    Benjamin raised his brow and stared at him. He asked in an icy tone, ¡°What did she ask?¡±


    Ethen replied softly, ¡°She asked whether you have a son.¡±


    A sharp look fleeted across Benjamin¡¯s eyes. He was confused why Arissa would inquire about his son.


    He continued, ¡°What else did she ask?¡±


    ¡°Nothing else. I told Ms. York you have a son, and then she left the scene. She looked shocked,¡± Ethen


    carefully answered as he observed the expression on Benjamin¡¯s face. He could not tell how Benjamin


    felt, but he was eager to know about his thoughts on the matter.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, could it be possible that Ms. York has a crush on you?¡±


    Benjamin shot him a sharp re. At that moment, a series of footsteps sounded outside the door.


    Danna entered the room and shouted, ¡°Benjamin!¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s face darkened. His cold re swept over Ethen.


    Ethen was speechless.


    Why is Mr. Graham ring at me? It wasn¡¯t me who let her in.


    ¡°Benjamin!¡±


    Danna greeted Ethen with a smile when she realized he was in the room as well. ¡°Hello, Ethen. I¡¯m not


    interrupting something, right?¡±


    Smiling politely, Ethen replied, ¡°No. We¡¯re done.¡±


    He nodded at Benjamin and turned to leave.


    Luckily Ms. York is gone. What a fuss it would be if they met each other.


    ¡°Benjamin, I brought you some desserts.¡±


    Benjamin stared at her intently and icily. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Danna was stunned. Recently, she felt that Benjamin was more distant from her, which made her heart


    ache.


    ¡°Benjamin, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault, and I won¡¯t do it again. Please forgive me.¡± She walked forward and


    tugged on Benjamin¡¯s shirt.


    Benjamin moved away and had a mildly irritated look on his face. He growled, ¡°You should not


    apologize to me. You should apologize to my son.¡±


    Danna started to panic as she saw Benjamin in rage. She stammered as she exined herself. ¡°I-I


    went there once, but the butler won¡¯t let me in. I didn¡¯t get to meet Gavin!¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s stern look froze on his face. He uttered with a fierce tone, ¡°Don¡¯t hurt him even if you can¡¯t


    bring yourself to love him. From now on, leave him alone. Please leave if you have no other business


    with me. I¡¯m busy with my work.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    Chapter 30 No Love For You


    ¡°Benjamin!¡± Feeling devastated, Danna ran up to him and hugged him from behind.


    ¡°I was wrong, Benjamin. After all these years, you¡¯re still cold and hostile toward me. My heart hurts so


    much just from thinking about it. Can¡¯t you just forgive me? I¡¯m really sorry. I-I shouldn¡¯t have set you


    up. But I really like you, and I want to be with you! Why aren¡¯t you able to forgive what I did? It¡¯s not


    that I don¡¯t love Gavin. I¡¯m just worried that I was pampering him too much!¡±


    Mustering up her courage, Danna continued with a quivered voice, ¡°Does this mean that you¡¯re not


    going to be with me anymore, Benjamin?¡±


    She only wanted to stay beside him. After all, they were in a romantic rtionship. Danna wondered


    whether she was in the wrong all along.


    Benjamin felt ufortable by Danna¡¯s sudden action. Immediately, he freed himself and turned


    around to see Danna¡¯s eyes filled with tears. He frowned heavily and shouted, ¡°You knew I hate being


    set up!¡±


    Danna shivered uncontrobly as her eyes met with Benjamin¡¯s cold re.


    He walked toward the window and looked outside.


    In a cold and chilling voice, Benjamin went on, ¡°You were aware of the consequences, and you knew


    what you were doing. Are you that desperate be a part of the Graham family?¡±


    Danna was embarrassed upon hearing Benjamin¡¯s words. Clenching her fists tightly, she whimpered, ¡°I


    love you. I want to be with you, and I want to get married to you. Am I wrong for thinking that way?¡±


    Benjamin turned on his heel and looked at her with distant, cold eyes. ¡°But I don¡¯t love you at all!¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Danna staggered, unable to ept what Benjamin had said to her.


    She stepped forward and tried to wrap her arms around his neck.


    Just as she was about to lean forward and kiss him, Benjamin caught a whiff of the pungent perfume


    smell on her. Instantly, he felt dizzy and nauseous.


    Benjamin pushed Danna away and red sharply at her.


    ¡°Stop doing all the things that I despise!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Danna felt intensely frustrated. After all these years, Benjamin never forgave her for what she did. Not


    only that, he became even more hostile toward her.


    It¡¯s normal for couples to kiss, isn¡¯t it? Why is he rejecting my kiss? He even said it¡¯s something that he


    despises?


    Danna scoffed quietly.


    Benjamin had always indulged her wishes when they were together in the past.


    ¡°Why?¡± As tears brimmed in her eyes, Danna could not help but question him. ¡°Are you in love with


    someone else?¡±


    Having heard what Ethen had said a while ago, Danna panicked upon seeing how Benjamin behaved


    toward her.


    ¡°You know I¡¯m not in the mood for this. Just leave.¡±


    Benjamin gave her a cold nce before returning to his desk.


    ¡°Don¡¯te looking for Gavin. Even if you do, you won¡¯t be able to see him at all!¡±


    Danna was infuriated. I¡¯ve done so much for him, and yet I get nothing in return?


    ¡°Benjamin¡­ The elders want us home for dinner.¡±


    Benjamin froze. Without lifting his head, he answered, ¡°All right.¡±


    As she looked at his cold demeanor, Danna¡¯s heart ached badly. Unfortunately, she was madly in love


    with his handsome face.


    As she regained herposure, Danna ced the food next to Benjamin and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave,


    then.¡±


    Benjamin remained silent in return.


    Upon seeing his muted response, tears welled up in Danna¡¯s eyes. She covered her mouth and darted


    out of the room.


    Benjamin cast a nce at the door before returning his gaze to the lunch box Danna had left on the


    desk. A darkened expression appeared on his face as he was reminded of how Danna had tried to


    harm his son.


    Gavin had woken up in the middle of the night from a terrible nightmare. It was only at dawn that he


    was able to fall asleep again.


    I wonder if that kid¡¯s awake now?


    Meanwhile, Jasper, who was still mistaken for Gavin, was busy stuffing his mouth with food in the


    dining area, apanied by the butler.


    ¡°Is there any more food left, Mr. Whitley?¡±


    Edwin was shocked to see his enormous appetite.


    ¡°You don¡¯t eat that much normally, Gavin. Why are you eating so much all of a sudden?¡±


    Jasper blinked and said, ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m hungry!¡±

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    Chapter 31 A Fool To Not Be Interested In Her


    Upon hearing his words, Edwin relented as he patted Jasper¡¯s head.


    ¡°In that case, just wait for a little while. I¡¯ll make some more food for you.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Mr. Whitley!¡± Jasper grinned.


    Having been melted by Jasper¡¯s cute smile, Edwin hurried into the kitchen to prepare more food for the


    little one.


    As he sat at the table waiting for more food to be served, Jasper took some pictures and sent them to


    Zachary.


    The food here is so delicious! The best part about staying here is I get to have all the tasty food!¡±


    Zachary could not think of anything to reply to his brother.


    Meanwhile, Danna arrived at the lobby after leaving Benjamin¡¯s office. Just when she was about to


    leave, Danna turned around and asked the receptionist, ¡°Is there a Ms. York in thepany?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°Just tell me the truth. Is there someone by that name working in the office?¡±


    Danna narrowed her eyes as she red at the receptionist.


    The receptionist, who had received quite a lot of favors from Danna, was startled by her sharp re.


    She tried to recall for a while before replying, ¡°I think Mr. Frank sent a woman off this morning. If I¡¯m not


    mistaken, her name was Ms. York. Was that the person you were referring to, Ms. Adams? That


    woman came over for a job interview yesterday too. Just give me some time to check.¡±


    The receptionist flipped through the visitor logbook. ¡°Her name is Arissa York!¡±


    Danna¡¯s face turned pale.


    That b*tch again! Why won¡¯t she go away?


    ¡°Ms. Adams?¡± The receptionist felt afraid upon seeing Danna¡¯s pale face.


    Donna cast another re at her before leaving with her bag.


    How dare you try toy your hands on Benjamin, Arissa York? You¡¯ll pay for this! I need to get rid of


    that woman.


    Once she got in the car, she made a phone call immediately. Her eyes were filled with malice and


    anger.


    ¡°I¡¯m sending you a phototer. Just get rid of her for me!¡±


    When Arissa finally came home, she was still in a state of shock. Nevertheless, the kids rushed forward


    and hugged her as soon as they saw her return.


    ¡°How did your interview go, Mommy?¡±


    ¡°Did you get the job, Mommy?¡±


    ¡°Mommy! Why did youe home so early? Did they decide not to hire you?¡±


    ¡°Tell us, Mommy! Did you get the job?¡±


    Their soft and cute voices made Arissa feel incredibly happy and content.


    She bent down and hugged them while nting a kiss on each of their cheeks. ¡°Mommy got the job!¡±


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s awesome!¡±


    Jesse cheered happily. ¡°You don¡¯t have to hunt for another job anymore, Mommy!¡±


    Arissa pulled Jesse into her arms and showered the child with kisses.


    Her sons were also grinning happily at the good news.


    ¡°I knew Mommy¡¯s the best! If he doesn¡¯t value Mommy¡¯s talent, that Benjamin Graham is definitely


    blind and dumb!¡± Oliver chuckled.


    Looking at the kids in front of her, Arissa thought they were practically mini-versions of Benjamin. Her


    heart raced at the thought of him.


    Was it him back then?


    ¡°Congrattions, Mommy!¡± Gavin smiled brightly as he congratted Arissa.


    Arissa ruffled their hairs as she felt ted.


    ¡°Mommy, how much will he pay you?¡± Zachary asked curiously.


    Zachary swore to get back at Benjamin if he didn¡¯t hire Arissa for the job.


    Arissa led them over to the couch and said, ¡°The amount is what we¡¯ve negotiated previously. Once


    I¡¯ve be a full-time employee a monthter, they¡¯re going to increase my pay as well.¡±


    Graham Group was famously known for having incredible and extensive perks and sries in the


    industry. That was also the reason everyone wanted to join thepany.


    Zachary was happy upon hearing Arissa¡¯s answer. He decided to cut Benjamin some ck for the time


    being.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Go get ready now, my sweethearts! I¡¯m going to bring you guys to the school to apply for admission!¡±


    ¡°Is it necessary to be this anxious about school, Mommy?¡± Zachary asked as he exchanged nces


    with Gavin and Oliver.


    They only wanted to stay at home and not attend kindergarten at all.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to work tomorrow. I don¡¯t have time to take care of you guys. It doesn¡¯t feel safe to leave you


    guys home unattended.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll take good care of ourselves, Mommy!¡±


    Jesse leaned on Arissa¡¯sp and acted coquettishly toward her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to school, Mommy!¡±

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    Chapter 32 Checking Up On Her


    Arissa smiled and pinched Jesse¡¯s nose lovingly.


    ¡°There are a lot of little kids your age in school. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be fun. You should go to school with your


    brothers. I¡¯ll pick you up after school, okay? That way, I don¡¯t have to worry much, and you guys won¡¯t


    miss me all day long, right? I¡¯ll be worried sick if no one takes care of you at home.¡±


    Jesse pouted as she turned to look at her brothers. The young child knew she could not persuade her


    mother at all.


    Finally, Zachary spoke up. ¡°Could we just postpone the n for a few days? We¡¯re still jetgged!¡±


    Arissa looked at the energetic and rowdy kids in front of her.


    ¡°What difference does it make? I know you¡¯re all mature and sensible kids, but you have to go to school


    someday!¡±


    She could notprehend why her children were so reluctant to attend school.


    ¡°The kids in school are a bunch of whiny babies!¡± Oliver said with a tone of disdain.


    Oliver¡¯s words amused Arissa. ¡°You¡¯re saying that you¡¯re not a kid?¡±


    She pinched his nose affectionately.


    Oliver chuckled. ¡°But I won¡¯t cry and make a fuss like them!¡±


    ¡°All right. We¡¯ll go to school, Mommy.¡± Seeing how worried Arissa was, Gavin was the first to agree to


    her wishes.


    Zachary gave him the side-eye and bargained with Arissa hurriedly, ¡°I don¡¯t mind going to school, but


    can we skip kindergarten instead?¡±


    Arissa looked at him, fully aware of his intentions.


    ¡°No, all of you are still too young for elementary school! You¡¯ll have to attend kindergarten first!¡±


    Zachary finally gave in, ¡°Fine.¡±


    Arissa smiled while she caressed their heads. ¡°Get changed now, kids. We¡¯re heading there soon.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s almost time for them to get off work. Can¡¯t we just go in the afternoon?¡± Zachary reminded


    her.


    Arissa turned to look at the time. It was indeed almost noon.


    Sheughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. I almost forgot about that. We¡¯ll go there in the afternoon, then.¡±


    After using the bathroom, Arissa started to prepare lunch for them. All four of her children surrounded


    her and chattered away while she made lunch for them.


    After eating, Arissa cleaned up the kitchen and sent the children to take a nap.


    Just when she was about to call Bradley, the phone rang. It was from him.


    ¡°Have you found out about it, Bradley?¡±


    ¡°No, I couldn¡¯t find much. Benjamin does have a son, but his identity is tightly guarded. He doesn¡¯t have


    any personal photos leaked out either.¡±


    Is that so?


    Arissa frowned. What should I do if I can¡¯t see him at all?


    However, now that she was working in Graham Group, there would be plenty of chances to get close to


    Benjamin.


    In that case, it was possible for her to try to obtain his DNA so that she could run a paternity test.


    She only wanted to know if the child was hers.


    I have to think of a way to do so.


    ¡°Okay. You can start checking on the other thing for now.¡±


    Bradley agreed before he was reminded of something else. ¡°Boss, someone¡¯s been looking into your


    identity.¡±


    ¡°Do you know who it is?¡± Arissa frowned.


    Could it be Benjamin or Danna?


    ¡°It¡¯s the Rogers family!¡±


    ¡°The Rogers family?¡± Arissa was confused. She had never crossed paths nor interacted with them at


    all.


    ¡°Did you find out their name?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t check who the exact person was, but the signal came from their side. My hunch is that they


    were hired to do the job,¡± Bradley exined.


    After all, the Rogers family was notorious for their shady business in Dellmoor¡¯s Durbaine. Almost all


    the nightclubs and entertainment establishments in the town were owned by them.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Be careful, Boss,¡± Bradley reminded her.


    ¡°I got it. Let me know if you find anything!¡±


    After she hung up the phone, Arissa sat by her bed, deep in thought. Who are the people that want to


    harm me? There is a good chance that Danna might be the one digging into my past. After all, she is


    the prime suspect for the woman back then.


    Arissa thought for a while and decided to investigate Benjamin¡¯s son¡¯s real identity.


    Gavin entered the room just as she was looking at Benjamin¡¯s home address on herputer.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    Chapter 33 Hacking The Surveince Cameras


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Arissa was shocked at his sudden appearance. She smiled at him and asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep


    yet?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep, Mommy! Can I be with you for a while?¡±


    As Gavin nced at the screen, he saw Arissa searching for his home address.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    He froze for a moment before asking her, ¡°Mommy, why are you looking for Benjamin¡¯s home


    address?¡±


    She ruffled his hair and replied, ¡°Something came up, and Mommy has to do some investigating for a


    bit.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gavin looked at her.


    Arissa did not know how to exin it to her son.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you once I get to the bottom of this, okay?¡±


    She caressed his tiny face.


    ¡°Okay. I won¡¯t disturb you now.¡±


    Gavin sat next to her while she busied herself with herputer. Mommy smells really nice.


    Seeing how affectionate his son was with her, she smiled and allowed him to stay beside her.


    After she found Benjamin¡¯s home address, Arissa entered a software. Within a few minutes, she was


    able to tap into Benjamin¡¯s home surveince camera system.


    Gavin was extremely impressed to see her incredible hacking skills.


    Mommy seems to be a powerful and amazing person.


    Carefully, Arissa monitored each surveince point in the house, especially the dining area.


    This was a ce where everyone in the house would normally appear every day.


    At that moment, the dining area was empty. Therefore, Arissa quickly scrolled backward to view the


    previous timeline.


    Just as she saw a little child¡¯s figure, a warning notification popped up on her screen. Hurriedly, Arissa


    exited the software, cutting off the tracking.


    D*mn it. Had I been a second toote, my location would¡¯ve been exposed! Benjamin¡¯s too cunning.


    He¡¯s really alert and cautious.


    Little did she know Zachary had actually hacked into Benjamin¡¯sputerst night. Hence, Benjamin


    was already in full vignt mode when she hacked into the house¡¯s surveince cameras.


    Meanwhile, at the CEO¡¯s office in Graham Group, Benjamin was about to close in on the hacker¡¯s IP


    address when it disappeared abruptly in a housing district nearby. He narrowed his eyes in frustration.


    This person is quite persistent. How dare they infiltrate my house? What is their motive?


    ¡°Ethen, I want you to investigate this housing district, including those who frequent or stay in this area!¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    After giving some thought, Arissa felt uneasy and quickly tapped into the surveince cameras around


    their housing district.


    Even before Ethen began his investigation, all surveince footage with Arissa and the kids had


    already been deleted by her.


    ¡°Mommy, why did you hack into Benjamin¡¯s house surveince cameras? What are you looking for?¡±


    Gavin was slightly excited when he noticed Arissa bing emotional at the sight of Jasper¡¯s


    appearance in the surveince footage.


    Was Mommy trying to look for me?


    Arissa picked him up and ced her chin on Gavin¡¯s back, slowly inhaling the warm and calm scent on


    him.


    Her tense and nervous feelings dissipated almost immediately.


    ¡°Mommy heard that there¡¯s a little boy who¡¯s just about your age in Benjamin¡¯s home. I got curious, so I


    wanted to see how he looks like!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Gavin¡¯s voice quivered as he asked Arissa.


    Just then, Zachary entered the room and looked at them. ¡°Why are you both still awake!¡±


    Arissa looked at Zachary and felt his stern behavior was very simr to Benjamin¡¯s.


    ¡°I was preupied with something just now. Why are you still awake as well? Have Oliver and Jesse


    fallen asleep?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re already fast asleep. I couldn¡¯t find Jasper, so I went looking for him. So he¡¯s really here with


    you, Mommy!¡±


    Zachary stared at Gavin, making thetter feel guilty. ¡°I just wanted to take a nap with Mommy!¡±


    Zachary was left speechless upon hearing his answer.


    ¡°Okay. You can sleep with Mommy.¡±


    Arissa hugged Gavin and teased Zachary, ¡°Do you want to sleep next to me too?¡±


    Zachary eximed, ¡°I¡¯m scared that you might kick me when you¡¯re asleep!¡±


    Arissa was rendered speechless.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother about him. Let¡¯s go take a nap, Jasper.¡±


    Arissa climbed into her bed and held Gavin in her arms, gently inhaling her son¡¯sforting scent. She


    felt blissful and contented.


    Even though Zachary rejected Arissa¡¯s request to sleep together at first, eventually, he climbed onto


    the bed andy next to Arissa.


    She looked at him amusingly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of me kicking you in bed?¡±

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    Chapter 34 Jesse Is A Girl


    ¡°Shut up and go to sleep!¡±


    Arissa was bemused when Zachary spoke with a firm tone of voice as he ordered Arissa to go to sleep.


    She turned around to hug him and ce a kiss on his cheek. ¡°So you¡¯re all grown up and eager to bark


    orders at your mother now, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Hehe! That tickles, Mommy!¡± Zachary squirmed as he tried to avoid Arissa¡¯s tickling.


    ¡°All right, go to sleep!¡±


    Arissa held both of them in her arms as she patted them gently to sleep.


    Gavin inched closer and wrapped his arms around her, feeling the warmth emanating from his mother¡¯s


    body.


    Upon seeing Gavin¡¯s antics, Zachary hugged Arissa while ncing at Gavin.


    Her lips curled into a smile as she looked at their identical faces. She patted their heads and closed her


    eyes.


    After an hour of sleep, Arissa woke up abruptly, as she felt Jesse lying on top of her.


    ¡°I want to sleep with Mommy too!¡± Jesse eximed. Arissa hugged the petite child and kissed her on


    the cheek.


    Oliver came into the room as well.


    ¡°Are you still sleeping, Mommy? I want to sleep next to you too!¡±


    ¡°What time is it now?¡±


    As she held Jesse in her arms, Arissa sat up and looked at the time.


    ¡°No more sleeping!¡±


    Zachary and Gavin woke up.


    She hugged Jesse and said to the boys, ¡°Go freshen up and get dressed, sweethearts! We¡¯re going to


    school soon!¡±


    Clinging onto Arissa¡¯s neck, Jesse nted kisses on her mother¡¯s face. Soon, Arissa¡¯s face was


    covered with saliva.


    Even so, Arissa was delighted and turned to kiss Jesse¡¯s soft cheeks.


    She asked Jesse gently, ¡°Do you want to wear a dress to school, Jesse?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Jesse pped happily.


    The three boys followed behind Arissa.


    Gavin was perplexed. He looked at Zachary and Oliver in confusion.


    Jesse¡¯s a boy, isn¡¯t he? Why is Mommy letting him wear a dress?


    Zachary grinned mysteriously and whispered next to him, ¡°Mommy has always wanted a daughter, so


    she would asionally dress Jesse in girl¡¯s outfits.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Jesse looks really pretty in a dress!¡± Oliver chimed in.


    Arissa turned around to look at the boys and smiled. ¡°Stop muttering ande over here! You need to


    wash your faces!¡±


    ¡°Coming!¡± Zachary ran over to her.


    Oliver followed suit. ¡°I¡¯ming too!¡±


    Gavin rushed toward her as well. ¡°Me too, Mommy!¡±


    Arissa beamed and put Jesse down before handing the kids their toothbrushes.


    ¡°We can handle it ourselves, Mommy!¡±


    Zachary grabbed the toothpaste and helped his siblings by squeezing toothpaste on their toothbrushes


    before squeezing it on his own. Then, all of them started brushing their teeth.


    Arissa smiled as she watched the kids brush their teeth in an orderly manner. After that, she proceeded


    to brush her teeth as well.


    All of them could not help but grin as they looked into the bathroom mirror and noticed they were doing


    the same action simultaneously.


    After washing up, Arissa gave them their outfits before helping Jesse with her dress.


    Not only that, she even tied Jesse¡¯s short hair.


    In her pastel pink dress and neat hair, Jesse looked like a beautiful angel.


    ¡°Jesse looks really pretty!¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Gavin was dumbfounded. After dressing up as a girl, Jesse looks lovelier than girls!


    Even Arissa thought Jesse looked charming and lovely. Feeling contented, she kissed Jesse¡¯s


    forehead affectionately.


    ¡°Our little Jesse looks super gorgeous!¡±


    Jesse giggled happily and replied, ¡°Mommy looks pretty too! And my brothers are super handsome as


    well!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so sweet!¡±


    Arissa pinched Jesse¡¯s cheek yfully and said to them, ¡°Mommy¡¯s going to get changed. Wait for me,


    okay?¡±


    ¡°Take your time, Mommy. We¡¯re not in a hurry right now,¡± Zachary replied with a smile.


    Arissa nced at him and teased, ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you smart? Trying to buy time so we¡¯ll bete for


    admissions?¡±


    Zachary giggled and pursed his lips almost immediately.


    Arissa ruffled the boy¡¯s hair and went to her room to get changed.


    After putting on some makeup quickly, she tied her hair into a ponytail.


    As Arissa donned her sunsses, she grabbed her bag and prepared to leave with the children.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    Chapter 35 Why Is Benjamin Here


    The kids were shocked when they saw how elegant and stunning she looked.


    ¡°Wow! You¡¯re so beautiful, Mommy!¡±


    Oliver had a look of admiration on his face. I can just stare at Mommy¡¯s pretty face all day long!


    Gavin, too, was stunned by Arissa¡¯s beauty. He could not tear his eyes away from her face.


    ¡°Mommy, your fiery red lipstick suits you really well! You look really dashing!¡± Zacharyplimented


    with a proud look on his face.


    ¡°How can I be dashing, Zachary? The correct word should be beautiful.¡±


    Arissa raised her eyebrows haughtily.


    Meanwhile, Jesse went up to Arissa and hugged her leg. ¡°As soon as you step outside, there will be


    plenty of men looking at you, Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡±


    However, the reason she had to doll herself up was not to attract male attention, but to appear


    domineering, as she would be enrolling the children in a prestigious school. If Arissa were to wear


    something shabby, she could not possiblymand presence in front of the elites.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, children! We¡¯re heading to the school now.¡±


    The four children fetched her handbag, keys and high heels.


    Finally, the family of five were dressed nicely, ready to head downstairs.


    Just when they arrived downstairs, everyone was staring at them, admiring their exceptional


    appearance and style.


    Nevertheless, Arissa was used to the ogles and stares from onlookers. She called to the kids hurriedly,


    ¡°Stop wasting time! Hurry up!¡±


    I¡¯m walking faster than them in my heels! Why are theygging so far behind me?


    Zachary smiled and pulled his siblings quickly ahead.


    ¡°We¡¯re doing it for your image, Mommy! If some handsome guy appears and shows interest in you, it¡¯ll


    be better for us to keep a distance away from you.¡±


    Arissa pinched Zachary¡¯s nose yfully and said, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Stop


    overthinking things!¡±


    How could they possibly think of setting me up with someone else?


    Gavin smiled at her. ¡°This buffoon¡¯s just joking with you, Mommy!¡±


    Arissa was confused when she heard Gavin¡¯s sudden name-calling toward Zachary.


    ¡°How could you insult your older brother? Did you guys fight?¡±


    ¡°No, we didn¡¯t!¡± Gavin shook his head.


    Upon seeing Zachary¡¯s smug expression, Gavin pursed his lips.


    ¡°You should address me by my name!¡±


    Gavin froze after Zachary tapped him on his head.


    Who knows, maybe I was born earlier than all of them! It should be me who is the eldest child.


    Gavin stared at Zachary.


    After seeing them not arguing among themselves, Arissa stopped dwelling on the matter and instructed


    them to hurry up.


    However, just as they were about to step out from the main gate, Arissa spotted Ethen nearby.


    In a moment of panic, she turned around and pulled the four children aside to hide.


    Oh, my gosh! Why is Ethen here?


    Arissa stole a nce toward the entrance and saw the car window behind Ethen was slightly open. She


    could somehow see a figure sitting inside the car.


    Benjamin? Why is he here? Did hee here on purpose, or was it just a coincidence? Have we been


    exposed?


    Arissa¡¯s mind went nk almost instantly. She was in a mess as she did not know how to deal with the


    situation.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mommy?¡±


    All four kids looked at her with a puzzled face.


    It seemed as if they were hiding from crooks.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Shh!¡±


    Arissa peeked out to monitor the situation and added, ¡°It¡¯s my boss!¡±


    Zachary, Oliver, and Gavin instantly knew she was talking about Benjamin.


    Why is Daddy here? Is he looking for Mommy, or did he just happen toe here?


    ¡°Mommy, look! Is that Benjamin?¡±


    As Jesse peered out, she saw Ethen instead and mistook him for Benjamin.


    Hurriedly, Arissa pulled Jesse back and said in a hushed voice, ¡°That¡¯s not him!¡±


    If they were to walk out of the entrance, Benjamin would definitely notice the children.


    Arissa panicked. She had been caught off guard by his sudden appearance.


    However, Ethen noticed Arissa from afar and recognized her almost immediately.


    ¡°That looks like Ms. York, Mr. Graham!¡±


    Unfortunately for Arissa, Benjamin spotted her as well.


    Arissa lives here?


    ¡°Did you miss out on any minor details?¡±


    Ethen knew what Benjamin meant with his words. He exined, ¡°Ms. York filled in a different home


    address in her application form. I¡¯ve checked, and it¡¯s definitely not here.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes flickered and ordered, ¡°Bring her to me now!¡±


    How dare she fake her home address?


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Graham!¡±


    With that, Ethen hurried over and waved at Arissa. ¡°Ms. York!¡±


    Arissa grew frustrated as she saw Ethen walking toward her. She had no choice but to let the kids hide


    in a corner.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    Chapter 36 I Do Not Have A Daddy


    Flustered, Zachary quickly went into hiding in a corner with his siblings. However, Jesse tripped and fell


    on the way.


    They wanted to help her up instinctively, but Ethen¡¯s approaching footstep forced them back inside.


    Seeing Jesse falling over, Arissa hurried to help her up while dusting off the dirt on her dress.


    ¡°Did you get hurt?¡±


    ¡°Nope!¡± Jesse replied nervously while stealing nces at Ethen.


    Did I just ruin Mommy¡¯s job, by any chance? What if her boss resents the fact that she has a child and


    fires her?


    Arissa pinched her daughter¡¯s little face.


    ¡°Hello there, Ms. York!¡±


    ¡°Oh, hello, Mr. Frank! What brings you here?¡± Arissa got up to her feet and greeted back casually. She


    acted as she had just seen himing by.


    ¡°We just happened to pass by and see you here. Mr. Graham hopes to have a talk with you.¡±


    Jesse batted her eyshes while staring at Ethen. Phew! Luckily he is not Mommy¡¯s boss.


    Ethen noticed that the adorable little girl standing beside Arissa had such exquisite features that she


    looked like a pretty doll.


    ¡°Is this your daughter, Ms. York?¡± asked Ethen with a smile.


    ¡°Ah, yes! She¡¯s my daughter,¡± Arissa replied. Ethen knows that I have a child. It does not harm to admit


    it.


    ¡°Hello, sir!¡± Jesse greeted with a smiley face. Her bright eyes and dimples resembled Arissa.


    Instantly, Ethen was charmed by the little girl¡¯s cuteness.


    ¡°Oh, what an adorable girl!¡± He could not help but reach out to ruffle her hair.


    The sight made Arissa break into a smile. She noticed that Benjamin had opened the door and was


    about to get out of the car.


    Thus, she left Jesse to Ethen and went to greet Benjamin.


    ¡°Hello, little girl. I¡¯m Ethen. What¡¯s your name?¡± Ethen kneeled and teased Jesse.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°I¡¯m Jesse!¡± replied Jesse with a broad smile. As she grinned, she revealed the empty space in her


    mouth that her front teeth used to stay.


    The sight was too much cuteness for Ethen to handle. Once again, he patted her head lovingly.


    ¡°Jesse, are you living with your Mommy here?¡±


    ¡°Yup!¡± Jesse nodded with sparkling eyes.


    ¡°Is your Daddy here with you too?¡± Ethen questioned heartlessly. The very next moment, he realized


    that he had asked an inappropriate question as Arissa was considered a single mom. He started


    casting guilty looks at Jesse as he knew his mistake.


    However, Jesse did not seem to be troubled at his question at all. ¡°I don¡¯t have a Daddy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean it!¡± Feeling sorry, he patted her on the head.


    ncing at his guilty look, Jesse fumbled a candy from her pocket.


    ¡°This candy is for you, sir!¡±


    Ethen was surprised as he did not expect her to be so kind to him.


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    ¡°You are wee!¡± Jesse beamed with her head tilted. ¡°Mister, since you¡¯ve taken my candy, you must


    promise me to take care of Mommy in thepany and don¡¯t let anyone bully her!¡±


    Ethen was nonplussed. How touching that she is concerned about her mother at this young age!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Nobody will bully your Mommy in thepany.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir!¡± She grinned.


    Meanwhile, Arissa was staring at Benjamin, who was getting out of the car. As he stood straight, he


    gave out a dignifying aura and stole the crowd¡¯s attention at once.


    Arissa was so nervous she felt her heart racing as she met his gaze.


    There is no need to be afraid of him. He could not have found out that he is the father of my child.


    Otherwise, he would have confronted me ages ago.


    ¡°What a coincidence, Mr. Graham! Are you here for some business?¡± Arissa approached and stopped a


    few steps away from him.


    She was observing Benjamin¡¯s charming features behind her sunsses.


    Benjamin was standing by the car door, wearing a demanding presence.


    Sure enough, a born king like him was able to let anyone follow him willingly with merely a nce.


    A hint of surprise shed across his eyes as he saw her attire, which was much more casualpared


    to the blouse she wore on her interview.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    Chapter 37 What Perfume Is That


    Arissa¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she felt his gaze scanning her from head to toe.


    Benjamin lifted his chin, gesturing for her to get in the car.


    Bewildered, she asked, ¡°Is there something wrong, Mr. Graham?¡±


    ¡°We will talk about it in the car,¡± said Benjamin in a deep voice while staring straight at her.


    His gaze was so sharp that even the sunsses she was wearing failed to block his aggressive stare.


    Arissa cast a nce at her daughter. Seeing that Ethen was looking after her, she bent down and


    hopped into the car.


    Benjamin furrowed his eyebrows when he saw Ethen ying with a little girl. Nevertheless, he turned


    around and get into the car after her, not forgetting to close the door behind him.


    As he got into the car, Arissa felt the pressure instantly in the air. It was her first time to be this close to


    Benjamin.


    She gulped nervously as his scent enveloped her in the tight area. Her heartbeat was racing wildly


    which did not help to alleviate her stiffness.


    As she stole nces at Benjamin, thetter was pursing his lips with a cold, impassive look. She


    quickly retracted her gaze.


    It¡¯s starting to get ambiguous in here.


    After preparing herself, she decided to break the silence in the air. ¡°Mr. Graham, is there anything


    wrong?¡±


    Upon her call, Benjamin turned and stared at her. His gaze was so intense that he could have seen


    through her.


    ¡°Do you live here?¡±


    Uh!


    ¡°Ah, yes!¡± Arissa confessed honestly. There¡¯s no point lying to him as he had seen it.


    ¡°Your profile does not suggest that you live here.¡±


    Arissa took a quick nce at him. She was not sure whether she was exposed. Hence, she decided to


    take the initiative.


    ¡°The address on my profile is the ce where I used to live. I haven¡¯t nned to move here before I


    return. Therefore, I used that address when I joined thepany. Is this critical to my job, Mr. Graham?


    I think it¡¯s merely a small matter. Please be straight to the point as I have other pressing matters to


    handle.¡±


    The indifferent look Benjamin was wearing gave her chills. She felt stressed staying in the same space


    with him. He was unlike her four children, who were energetic and lively.


    Thinking of her children, she could not help but size him up. She wondered whether she should pluck a


    bit of his hair and save it forter.


    Atst, Benjamin said, ¡°Someone hacked into the surveince camera system of my house. You shall


    be in charge of installing a new system for me.¡±


    Arissa¡¯s heart skipped a beat. As she blinked nervously, she was grateful she wore sunsses that


    concealed her guilty look.


    ¡°Shall I go now?¡±


    ¡°You may go after you finish your work.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± She smiled.


    Benjamin offered the opportunity to visit his house just when she was trying to sneak a chance to do


    so. Naturally, she would not refuse his request.


    I¡¯m sure to see his children when I visit his house.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°If so, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Arissa proceeded to open the car door on her side. However, it would not budge.


    ¡°This way.¡± Seeing her awkward face, Benjamin gestured her to go down on his side. Besides, her side


    was facing the road. It was dangerous for her to get down from that side.


    Arissa had no choice but to get down from his side.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    A sweet scent caressed his nose tip as she passed by him. It was such a familiar scent to Benjamin


    that his eyes flickered at once.


    Arissa did not notice his strange behavior and got out of the car smoothly.


    She turned and inquired, ¡°Mr. Graham, would you mind sending your home address to my phone?¡±


    Benjamin stared coldly at her in response, which gave Arissa a shock. What¡¯s wrong with his sudden


    change of attitude?


    Instead of replying to her question, Benjamin asked, ¡°What perfume do you wear?¡±


    His query that came out of the blue had rendered Arissa speechless.


    What¡¯s the situation now?


    Puzzled, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m not wearing any perfume.¡±


    Her answer made Benjamin frown. It isn¡¯t a perfume? Then, why is there the same flower scent on her


    that I picked up that night?


    ¡°Remember to do your job. Ethen will send you the address shortly.¡± Benjamin pinched his temples.


    That familiar scent seemed to linger around his nose tip, dazzling him.


    What¡¯s wrong with me? How can I think of that night¡­


    ¡°Sure!¡± Arissa closed the door and left.


    Benjamin did not shift his gaze away from her as she left, with his eyebrows knitted tightly.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Chapter 38 Who Is That Little Girl


    ¡°So sorry to trouble you, Mr. Frank!¡± Arissa greeted Ethen with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Jesse is so adorable!¡± Ethen stroked Jesse¡¯s head and nodded to Arissa before heading


    back to the car.


    Seeing him leave, Arissa held Jesse in her arms and directed her in the opposing direction.


    ¡°Mommy, how is your boss? Is he handsome? Is he a nice person?¡± Jesse asked curiously.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t spent enough time with him to know him well. However, he is a handsome guy indeed!¡±


    ¡°Is he an old man?¡± Jesse blinked her clear eyes naively.


    Arissa broke into a smile at her childish question. She shook her head and answered, ¡°Nope. He is just


    a bit older than me.¡±


    Suddenly, she turned in the car¡¯s direction. Sensing her gaze, Ethen nodded at her. Thetter nodded


    back too.


    Once Ethen got into the car, Benjamin¡¯s voice rang behind him, ¡°Who¡¯s that little girl?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s Ms. York¡¯s daughter!¡± Ethen turned around to reply. He realized Benjamin was staring


    outside with his gaze darkened, pondering to himself.


    To be honest, Benjamin was quite surprised that Arissa had a child. Is she married?


    Retracting his gaze, he asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t she single, ording to her profile?¡±


    ¡°Ms. York is single indeed. I did not know that she has a child too until today,¡± Ethen answered


    innocently.


    Benjamin squinted at his reply as resentment clouded on his face.


    Why is her information all fake?


    ¡°Start the car.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ethen rubbed his nose.


    ¡°Send me her phone number.¡±


    Ethen took out his phone hastily and read the number out to him.


    Finally, he could not help but voice out his curiosity. ¡°Mr. Graham, may I know what you chatted with


    her just now?¡±


    Benjamin shot him a re in return.


    Ethen did not have the guts to pursue his question. Thus, he sat back in his seat and started the


    engine.


    Benjamin swept onest nce at the entrance, intending to have a better look at the little girl¡¯s


    features, but to no avail.


    On the other hand, Arissa was relieved that they had finally left the ce.


    She called out to her children, ¡°You maye out now, kids!¡±


    Gavin, Zachary and Oliver showed themselves at once.


    ¡°Brothers!¡± Jesse beamed at the sight of them. ¡°Mommy, I did not let that mister notice their presence


    just now!¡±


    Arissa caressed her head lovingly. ¡°Oh, what a good girl!¡±


    Jesse grinned cheekily at her praise.


    ¡°Mommy, are they gone?¡± Zachary took a quick nce outside.


    ¡°Yes, they are gone.¡± Arissa nodded.


    ¡°Mommy, why are they looking for you?¡± Gavin stared at her seriously.


    Arissa shook a bit at his question. She recalled Benjamin¡¯s weird behavior just now.


    ¡°He invited me to his house to install a new surveince camera system for him.¡±


    Just did Benjamin realize who I am? If he did, is he trying to test me by inviting me to his house? What


    a scary person.


    Oliver¡¯s eyes lit at once. Just when he was about to voice out, Zachary managed to cover his mouth in


    the nick of time.


    Arissa looked at them strangely. ¡°What are you guys doing?¡±


    ¡°Nothing at all, Mommy!¡± Zachary smiled falsely. ¡°I¡¯m just ying with Oliver!¡±


    Oliver cast annoyed looks at Zachary as he was about to lose his breath.


    In return, Zachary shot him a nasty look, signaling him to shut up.


    He only let go of Oliver once thetter nodded in reply.


    ¡°Argh! I was almost suffocated to death, Zachary!¡±


    Gavin and Jesse were amused by their siblings.


    Arissa smiled at their silly act and straightened their clothes. She then took them out to call a cab.


    ¡°Alright, we need to go to school now!¡±


    The four children followed her closely, attracting looks from the residents.


    Even the security guard lost his thoughts while staring at the five of them, forgetting to give entry


    permits to the iing cars. Annoyed horns rang in the air to pull the guard back to his senses.


    Arissa looked around and went to school together with them by taxi.


    They nned to walk themselves to school at first. However, Benjamin¡¯s sudden arrival had wasted


    some of their time. Hence, they could only travel to school by car to be on time.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    Chapter 39 Gavin From The Graham Family


    Arissa received a message in the car. She took her phone out and realized it was a new number. The


    message wrote: The Graham residence. The number was not the one Ethen used to contact her. Could


    this be his other number? She replied: Roger that.


    Benjamin, on the other hand, raised his eyebrows at her reply. He stared at the two words longingly.


    ¡°Head back to Yaleview,¡± he ordered. ncing at him through the rear-view mirror, Ethen reminded,


    ¡°Mr. Graham, you have a must-attend meeting at half-past fourter!¡± ¡°Change the date!¡± Noticing the


    commanding tone in Benjamin¡¯s voice, Ethen realized that there was no point arguing with him


    anymore.


    He frowned and changed their direction at the junction, heading to Yaleview. Meanwhile, Arissa had


    arrived at the school with the four children. After registering at the entrance, the security guard led their


    way into the school while casting confused looks at the children. Why do I find them so familiar? Gavin


    noticed the gaze and shot him a piercing look. That intimidated the guard at once, causing him to shift


    his gaze away quickly.


    ¡°Does he know you?¡± Zachary asked in a soft voice.


    ¡°I am a student of here too.¡±


    Zachary gaped in surprise and thought of Jasper instantly. ¡°Is Jasper here too?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Gavin swept a look at Zachary. ¡°It¡¯s been some time since Ist came to school.¡±


    His answer left Zachary dumbfounded.


    Wow! So Gavin is not a fan of school either!This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Oliver craned his neck and overheard their conversation. ¡°You hate going to school too?¡± His loud voice


    had invited their res at once.


    ¡°Hmm? Who does not like school?¡± Arissa heard him and turned around to face them.


    The trio reacted quickly by smiling at her. ¡°Mommy, we love school!¡±


    ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s so pretty here! I like this school¡¯s environment.¡± Oliver grinned.


    Arissaughed and held Jesse¡¯s hand.


    Sure enough, the environment is beautiful here. After all, this is the best school in Dellmoor.


    She had a good look around and was satisfied with the surroundings.


    The four kids were looking around curiously too. They were amazed by the breathtaking green scenery


    of the school.


    ¡°Mommy, there are so many flowers around!¡± The colorful flowers caught Jesse¡¯s eye.


    Arissa was relieved that her children were fond of the ce.


    As they arrived at the principal¡¯s office, Robert William, the principal, rose and greeted them warmly.


    Arissa had informed him about their arrival before.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. William. I¡¯m Arissa York!¡± Arissa took off her sunsses and greeted him with a


    smile.


    ¡°Wee, wee!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you have their profile earlier before. Feel free to test them anything if necessary!¡± Arissa


    tugged her children to the front of Robert.


    ¡°I¡¯d gone through their profile. They are all outstanding students!¡± Robert smiled back at her and


    nced at the four children.


    As he saw the three identical faces, not to mention another little girl who looked alike too, he jolted a


    bit.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Mr. William!¡± Flustered, Gavin voiced out at once. He took a step ahead with his back


    facing Arissa and quelled Robert with a look, indicating him to refrain from talking too much.


    Naturally, Robert was shocked when he saw Gavin mouthing him to shut up.


    Arissa noticed Robert¡¯s bewildered look. She turned tense at once as she was worried that her children


    had frightened him.


    ¡°Mr. William, is there something wrong with them?¡±


    Robert finally came back to his senses upon Arissa¡¯s call. Seeing Gavin¡¯s nervous look, he was


    confused and astounded at the same time.


    I remember this little boy from the Graham family. After all, he gave me a deep impression as Mr.


    Graham took him here by personst time. Besides, there was no mistaking as he resembled Mr.


    Graham so much.


    ¡°Mr. William?¡± Arissa called uncertainly, afraid deep inside that he would refuse her children.


    ¡°Oh, so they are quadruplets?¡± Robert shifted his gaze back to her and concealed his bewilderment.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    Chapter 40 Registering With The Children


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!¡± Arissa replied with a smile. There is one more, actually.


    ¡°They are adorable!¡± Robert praised.


    ¡°Greetings, Mr. William,¡± greeted Zachary and Oliver. Their adorable baby voice won the fondness of


    everyone at once, not to mention their politeness.


    ¡°Greetings, Mr. William!¡± Jesse followed them too. Her voice was even cuter than the rest.


    ¡°Oh, hello!¡± Robert was so fond of them he could not stop smiling.


    ¡°So, Mr. William, do they need to go through any tests?¡±


    ¡°No need, just fill in the registration form would do!¡± Robert realized something once he finished his


    words. However, Gavin¡¯s piercing stare let him swallow back his confusion. Hence, he proceeded and


    handed the forms to Arissa.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± answered Arissa.


    ¡°You are wee. It¡¯s our honor to have your children as our students!¡± He grinned.


    Arissa sensed an inexplicable strange feeling, but she did not address it and proceeded to fill in the


    forms.


    ¡°Mommy, shall we fill in the forms ourselves?¡± Zachary and Oliver followed her.


    ¡°I shall do it as there is some information you don¡¯t know. Just wait obediently would do, you all!¡±


    Honestly, there would not be any difficulties for the kids to fill in the forms. Arissa just wanted to


    experience the feeling of registering her children to school.


    Jesse stood beside her to watch her mother fill in the forms.


    Arissa smiled at her sight and started scribbling on the papers.


    Meanwhile, Robert had begun giving candies to the other kids. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Mr. William, I¡¯m Zachary York!¡± Zachary introduced himself politely.


    ¡°Mr. William, I¡¯m Oliver York!¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Robert appeared to be puzzled at their self-introductions. He turned his gaze at Gavin.


    ¡°Mr. William, I¡¯m Jasper York!¡±


    ¡°Mr. William, I¡¯m Jesse York!¡± Jesse ran toward Robert while beaming. Her chubby face and tiny


    ponytail were so adorable that she charmed him instantly.


    ¡°Here, Jesse, this candy is for you!¡± Robert was so fond of her he gave her a few more candies.


    Jesse was delighted at his offer. ¡°Thank you!¡±


    ¡°You are wee!¡± Robert patted her head.


    While he was trying to conceal his bewilderment, his eyes kept darting between the four of them.


    Didn¡¯t Mr. Graham have a child only? Why are there four around now? No, that Jasper is sure to be


    Gavin.


    Robert tried to express his confusion by making eye contact with Gavin.


    After making sure that Arissa was too busy to notice them, Gavin tugged Robert aside.


    Noticing his intentions, Zachary took Jesse to Arissa¡¯s side, afraid that she would rose suspicions at


    their act.


    Oliver took a nce at Gavin and chose to follow Zachary.


    Once he made sure that the air was clear, Gavin pulled out his phone and wrote in a text message: I¡¯m


    not Gavin Graham now. My identity now is Jasper York. Please help us to keep it a secret.


    Robert was amused at his message. His gaze was asking: Why?


    Gavin typed: It¡¯s a secret, and I will tell youter. My Mommy and Daddy are not aware of it. Please


    keep this secret to yourself!


    His message was mind-blowing to Robert. So they are quintuplets instead of quadruplets?


    He raised five fingers to Gavin to confirm his confusion.


    Staring sternly at Robert, Gavin nodded.


    Robert waspletely nonplussed. Finally, he agreed by nodding his head.


    Seeing that he was willing to cooperate, Gavin beamed at him and said, ¡°Your candies are tasty!¡±


    Robert stroked his head affectionately. ¡°There are still some more here if you like it!¡±


    ¡°Hehe!¡± Gavin chuckled.


    Arissa tugged her lips into a smile as she saw how her children were mixing well with the principal.


    Jasper is such a sweetheart that he managed to get along with Mr. William in no time.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    Chapter 41 Exposed


    Arissa handed thepleted forms to Robert. ¡°Mr. William, please check and see if I missed out


    anything.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Robert handed it over and had a look. ¡°This column here about their father¡­¡±


    Gavin tugged Robert¡¯s pants at once and said, ¡°Mr. William, my Daddy¡¯s status is so special that we


    cannot simply write his name here!¡±


    His words had broken Arissa¡¯s heart. ¡°Kids, shall you all wait outside for me?¡±


    The four kids exchanged looks as they saw that she had something to discuss with Robert.


    ¡°All right, Mommy. We shall wait for you outside!¡± Zachary took the lead to leave the room with Oliver


    and Jesse following him.


    Robert realized that Gavin was ncing at him. He understood what he meant at once and waved back


    at him, ensuring him to leave the room with no worries.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mommy, we are leaving!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Arissa waited for them to leave before exining her situation to Robert. ¡°Mr. William, I brought


    them up on myself. As for their father, I¡¯m really sorry that I have to leave it nk.¡±


    Robert nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m just asking!¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Upon seeing Robert was sensible and did not ask any further, Arissa breathed a sigh of


    relief.


    Robert browsed through the other parts of the form. ¡°All right, there is nothing wrong with the rest.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Let me express my gratitude in advance for taking care of my four children in school.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. They may start studying tomorrow. We start our lesson at eight o¡¯clock in the morning and


    dismiss at half-past three in the afternoon.¡±


    Arissa nodded. ¡°Shall I pay their fees now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡± Robert smiled.


    ¡°Then, we shall make it today.¡±


    ¡°Sure! Let me show you the way.¡±


    ¡°Thanks!¡±


    Hence, Arissa followed Robert to the finance department to pay their fees. As she saw the four of them


    outside, she reminded, ¡°Stay where you are. I will be back soon!¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mommy. Rest assured, we will be waiting for you right here!¡± replied Zachary.


    Robert smiled and praised, ¡°They are all so well-behaved!¡±


    Deep inside, Arissa felt proud of herself. ¡°Although they seldom made me worry about them, they can


    be naughty sometimes. If they happen to cause any trouble in school, please do not hesitate to give


    them a scolding.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing kids are active and lively. Don¡¯t worry. We will take good care of them here!¡± Robert


    preferred energetic kids over quiet ones.


    Gavin seems more lively and talkative today. He seldom expresses his thoughts in school before,


    giving everyone the impression that he dislikes interacting with others. Maybe he is just too lonely.


    ¡°Say, did Mr. William realize it?¡± Oliver asked curiously.


    Nodding his head, Gavin replied, ¡°Yes, he did. But I¡¯ve told him not to say anything to Mommy.¡±


    ¡°You know, that¡¯s quite the coincidence.¡± Zachary was d at the thought that Jasper was studying in


    the same school as them. He missed him a lot these days.


    ¡°What are you all talking about?¡± Jesse did not understand a word of them. She tilted her head and


    wore a confused look.


    Oh, how cute she is!


    ¡°Nothing at all!¡± Zachary patted her head. ¡°How many sweets do you have?¡±


    ¡°Hehe! Do you want some? I have quite a lot here. Mr. William¡¯s candies are so delicious!¡± Her eyes


    sparkled with excitement as she mentioned them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s save it for Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Jesse scratched her head confusingly. Strange, what did I want to ask them just now?


    Her confused look was so amusing that Gavin chuckled.


    ¡°Jesse looks nice in her dress!¡± Zachary and Oliver exchanged looks and snickered to themselves.


    Gavin was puzzled at their act. What are theyughing at?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    ¡°Yup, I agree with you. We really love it when Jesse wears a dress!¡±


    ¡°Jesse is the prettiest child in the world!¡± Oliver sent flying kisses to her.


    ttered, Jesse sent back her kisses to him.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    Chapter 42 You Scolded Me


    Meanwhile at the Graham residence, Jasper was in the living room, sitting cross-legged on the carpet.


    All sorts of snacks filled the table.


    Jasper was watching animations while he munched on the snacks.


    The trashcan at the side was almost full of garbage.


    Edwin was worried as he saw Jasper shoving down the snacks non-stop. His appetite was shocking.


    Is Gavin acting strange because of Ms. Adams?


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Jasper had no idea that Edwin was worried. He turned toward Edwin with sparkly eyes. ¡°Mr. Whitley, do


    you have ice cream?¡±


    Edwin blinked. He wants ice cream now?


    Edwin was nonplussed. ¡°Gavin, are you still hungry? You should eat slowly. Don¡¯t get overly full.¡±


    Jasper had started eating ever since he woke up from his nap but refused to eat any of Edwin¡¯s


    cooking.


    Jasper was acting all cute in front of Edwin requesting snacks. There was nothing Edwin could do other


    than ask someone to buy him snacks.


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯m still not full yet.¡± Jasper tapped on his belly.


    ¡°I can still eat a lot! Mr. Whitley, do you have ice cream?¡±


    Seeing Jasper¡¯s cute look, Edwin had no choice. He then went to the refrigerator to get him some ice


    cream.


    Jasper was over the moon.


    Benjamin came back and saw how Jasper was eating snacks non-stop in front of the television.


    Jasper was fully immersed in the show while he stared at the television with the volume at high.


    Seeing the mess, Benjamin furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°Where is Edwin?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Whitley went to get me ice cream,¡± Jasper replied without realizing it was Benjamin.


    He continued staring at the screen and munching on his chips as the show was reaching its climax.


    After a while, Jasper felt that something was off and turned his head.


    It gave him a shock to realize that Benjamin was staring back at him.


    ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°Edwin!¡± Benjamin shouted with a darkened gaze.


    Jasper could see that Benjamin was furious. He looked down and stayed still in fear.


    Am I not allowed to eat here?


    Edwin heard Benjamin¡¯s voice and came over immediately. His hands were still holding Jasper¡¯s ice


    cream.


    Benjamin saw him and frowned in anger.


    ¡°Edwin, are you feeding him all this junk food every day?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Graham, I¡­¡±


    Cold sweat trickled down his forehead as he lowered his head and admitted, ¡°It¡¯s only today. Gavin felt


    like eating snacks, so I got someone to buy for him.¡±


    Benjamin was stunned as he said angrily, ¡°He felt like it, so you let him eat that much?¡±


    The huge amount of stic packaging was all empty. Not even an adult could finish that much food.


    A child would not be able to eat dinner after all the junk food. It was too unhealthy.


    Benjamin was enraged.


    Jasper saw how Benjamin raised his voice at Edwin and felt bad for him.


    Even though he was also afraid of Benjamin, Jasper ran over and stood in front of Edwin as if to protect


    him.


    He lifted his head and fixed his gaze at Benjamin. His voice was shivering, but he stayed courageous


    and spoke for Edwin.


    ¡°Do not be angry with Mr. Whitley. I was the one who wanted to eat. I was hungry and I only wanted


    snacks. I¡¯ve never had the chance to eat these snacks. Can¡¯t I eat them once?¡±


    So Benjamin is that strict. Gavin was never allowed to eat snacks. Poor boy.


    Benjamin lifted one of his brows and eyed the boy.


    With a cold tone, he said, ¡°You felt like eating snacks, so you ate all those at one go? Do you still want


    dinner? These snacks are full of preservatives. It¡¯s very bad for your health. You don¡¯t know because


    you¡¯re young. But, doesn¡¯t he know that as an adult?¡±


    Benjamin gave Edwin a cold re. ¡°Are you still going to give him that ice cream? If he¡¯s hungry, make


    him a proper meal!¡±


    ¡°Understood, Mr. Graham.¡± Edwin lowered his head.


    ¡°Go stand in the study!¡± Benjamin stared at his son.


    Jasper widened his eyes. Forget about Daddy being angry, but I¡¯m being punished now?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong! You scolded me just because I ate some snacks. You even scolded Mr.


    Whitley for it. And now you want to punish me. I hate you!¡±


    Jasper¡¯s eyes were red. Even his mother had never scolded him like that.


    He gave Benjamin a re and ran upstairs. It seemed like he felt wronged.


    He wanted to go back to his mother.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    Chapter 43 I Want Mommy


    Edwin looked anxious as he looked toward Benjamin and the two exchanged nces.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, please don¡¯t be so fierce toward Gavin. He might be acting this way because of Ms.


    Adams. That was why he wanted to eat¡­¡±


    Edwin didn¡¯t care how Benjamin scolded himself. However, seeing Jasper¡¯s expression, he couldn¡¯t


    help but feel bad for him.


    Benjamin paused for a second. He then narrowed his eyes and looked upstairs.


    ¡°Mr. Graham¡­ should I¡­ go check on Jasper?¡±


    He didn¡¯t dare to leave without Benjamin¡¯s permission.


    Benjamin waved his hand. ¡°You go check on him.¡±


    Gavin¡¯s temper has be worsetely.


    The sound of a door mming echoed from upstairs.


    Edwin rushed up with the ice cream still in his hand. Unfortunately, he was locked out by Jasper.


    ¡°Gavin, Mr. Graham did raise his voice, but he just wanted the best for you. He didn¡¯t scold you on


    purpose. The snacks were really bad for your health. Gavin, could you please open the door for me?¡±


    ¡°I need some time alone!¡± Jasper shouted before he covered his face under the nket.


    ¡°I want Mommy! I want Mommy! I do not want Daddy! He¡¯s so fierce!¡±


    Edwin heard Jasper¡¯s cries from inside the room. He thought of how Danna treated Jasper, but when


    he was feeling down, she was still the first person he wanted. The thought really pulled on Edwin¡¯s


    heartstrings.


    There¡¯s no child who doesn¡¯t want their mother, but how can Ms. Adams be so heartless?


    ¡°Gavin, I¡¯ll call Ms. Adams and have here over,¡± Edwin said.


    ¡°Who said I wanted her toe! She¡¯s a bad person. I never want to see her ever again!¡± Jasper


    shouted furiously.


    Jasper wanted his Mommy, not that evil woman.


    He wanted to change with Gavin and be back in his own home.


    As the thought came into Jasper¡¯s head, he picked up his phone and called Gavin. No one picked up


    the call.


    Not being able to find Gavin, Jasper felt even worse. He then started crying loudly.


    Edwin tried to calm him down, but it made him cry even louder. Feeling helpless, Edwin went to see


    Benjamin.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, Gavin is crying in his room. He won¡¯t open the door no matter what I do.¡±


    Benjamin looked up. Jasper¡¯s cries could be heard even from below.


    I never knew Gavin is such a crybaby.


    Edwin observed his expressions and decided to tell him. ¡°Mr. Graham, Gavin was asking for his


    mother, but he didn¡¯t want to see Ms. Adams.¡±


    The craving for motherly love, but tying in with a feeling of fear. It was terribly sad.


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes flickered. He took the ice cream from Edwin¡¯s hand.


    ¡°You can get back to your work. Don¡¯t let him eat that many snacks next time.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Edwin felt relieved as he saw Benjamin heading upstairs.


    It¡¯s best for Mr. Graham to go talk to Gavin.


    Benjamin went in front of Jasper¡¯s room.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He heard Jasper¡¯s sobs andints. ¡°So fierce! I don¡¯t like him! I want to run away from here. I


    don¡¯t want to stay at this stupid ce. I want to go find Mommy.¡±


    Benjamin furrowed his brow and said, ¡°Gavin, open the door.¡±


    Suddenly, the room became quiet.


    There was not even a tiny bit of crying heard.


    Jasper looked at the door in horror, thinking if Benjamin had heard everything he said.


    He quickly hid under the nket and acted like he was asleep.


    Benjamin waited for a while. Seeing that his son didn¡¯t open the door, he knocked on the door.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re in there. Open the door. Let us have a chat.¡±


    Jasper replied, ¡°I have nothing to talk to you. You¡¯re so fierce. I don¡¯t want to see you now.¡±


    Benjamin sighed. ¡°Do you still feel like eating ice cream?¡±


    The ice cream was slowly melting in his hand.


    Jasper blinked his eyes and groaned. He then pulled his nket to cover his whole head.


    Seeing that being soft was not working, Benjamin did it the hard way. ¡°I said open the door!¡±


    But Jasper didn¡¯t give any reaction.


    As he didn¡¯t hear anything from Jasper, Benjamin was confused. He was worried that his son might


    have passed out from crying too hard. He squeezed on the doorknob.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    Chapter 44 Leaving This House After Eating


    With a crisp crack, the lock instantly dropped.


    At that, Jasper was utterly stunned, hiding under the nket.


    He could not help but wonder what made that sound.


    The next second, he heard the door opening, followed by footsteps approaching.


    Jasper twitched his lips. Did Benjamin break the door?


    Looking at Jasper, who was under the nket, Benjamin went to sit beside his bed.


    As he pulled the nket away, he saw Jasper freezing upon seeing him. Benjamin almost lost himself


    seeing his cute expression.


    Jasper became aware of Benjamin¡¯s gaze and quickly pulled up the nket.


    He turned over and scoffed aloud.


    Seeing that, Benjamin raised his eyebrows and gently patted the nket.


    ¡°You don¡¯t feel like eating ice cream anymore?¡± asked Benjamin.


    Upon listening to that, Jasper did not utter a single word.


    As Benjamin looked at Jasper, he felt bad out of a sudden.


    ¡°Do you miss your mommy?¡± he asked gently.


    Still, Jasper stayed silent.


    ¡°All right, I will bring her here right now.¡±


    ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to see her!¡± Jasper covered himself with the nket and shouted at Benjamin as soon


    as he heard thetter mentioning Danna.


    ¡°Why?¡± asked Benjamin confusedly.


    He was puzzled as Gavin had never thrown a tantrum like this, even when he disliked Danna


    previously.


    Is it really like what Edwin said? Was this kid triggered?


    Jasper rolled his eyes at Benjamin, who clearly did not get his clue. He then wrapped himself with the


    nket again out of annoyance.


    ¡°Are you trying to get her here to punish me?¡±


    What a vicious woman! She has already punished Gavin many times before this.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She won¡¯t dare to do that now. I¡¯m here to protect you,¡± Benjamin said grimly. ¡°Come out


    of the nket! I will never ask her toe if you don¡¯t want to see her. If you ever want to see her, you


    can always ask Edwin to phone her anytime!¡±


    Hearing that, Jasper let out a light snort. Clearly, he was satisfied with such an ending.


    However, he was still hiding under the nket.


    ¡°Don¡¯t eat too much junk food!¡± urged Benjamin while setting the ice cream down.


    He knew the boy did not want to get out of his bed.


    ¡°Tell Edwin to cook something for you if you feel hungry. Don¡¯t eat so many snacks. It¡¯s not good for


    your health!¡± stated Benjamin.


    He then rubbed Jasper¡¯s head gently.


    After waiting for a little while, he decided to leave the room since Jasper was still mad at him.


    Let¡¯s wait for him to cool off.


    As Jasper heard the door close, he removed the nket and took a peek at the door.


    Abruptly, his eyes shone when he saw the ice cream on the bedside table.


    He immediately got up and grabbed the ice cream. Sitting up on the bed, he began to enjoy his ice


    cream.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that I will forgive you for being mean! I¡¯ll be leaving this house once I¡¯m done eating!¡± he


    growled.


    Upon listening to that, Benjamin, who was still standing at the door, let out a chuckle.


    After walking downstairs, he asked the butler to guard the door and not let Jasper leave the room.


    He needed to make sure that Jasper would not leave the house by all means.


    As Jasper was eating the ice cream, he felt delighted.


    Since he had received no news on his phone yet, he decided to make a call again.


    Not only did he call Zachary, but he also called Gavin, Oliver, and Jesse.


    However, no one answered.


    He furrowed in response.


    Why aren¡¯t any of them picking up my call?


    Meanwhile, Arissa followed Robert to the finance department and paid the enrolment fees for the kids.


    She could feel her heart aching for a little since a few hundred thousand was a pretty considerable


    amount, and the fees needed to be paid in full at the beginning of the school year.


    The fees included everything. Thus, she did not have to pay for anything else anymore.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a look at the ssrooms!¡± said Robert while grinning as he walked out of the finance


    department.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Sure!¡± Arissa nodded with a polite smile.


    At that, all her children ran to her and asked, ¡°Mommy, are you done?¡±


    ¡°Mr. William said he wants to take us to the ssrooms. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    With that, she and her kids followed Robert to have a look at the ssrooms.


    It seemed like Robert got along pretty well with the kids. Not only did they go to the ssrooms, but


    they also went to the function rooms and the dorms.


    Just the tour alone took about an hour.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    Chapter 45 Call From Jasper


    ¡°Ms. York, would you like the kids to be ced in separate sses based on their interest or to put


    them all together? Not only do we help the kids to develop their interests, but we also give them the


    chance to work on what they arecking. So, don¡¯t worry!¡± exined Robert, trying to ease Arissa¡¯s


    mind.


    ¡°Then, I think it¡¯s better for them all to be ced in one ss. Their interests are pretty much the


    same!¡±


    Arissa was worried about leaving Jesse alone without her brothers.


    It urred to her that Jesse would probably not get used to being alone in a ss.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll let the teachers know that!¡±


    After discussing the rest with Robert, Arissa bid him farewell and left.


    ¡°Then, we¡¯ll leave now. See you, Mr. William! Come on, sweethearts, say goodbye to Mr. William!¡±


    ¡°Goodbye, Mr. William!¡±


    Four of them waved goodbye to Robert.


    ¡°Goodbye, kids. I really like them!¡± praised Robert while smiling at Arissa.


    Upon listening to that, Arissa nodded with a wide smile on her face. She then left the school together


    with the kids.


    ¡°Kids, how do you like your new school?¡± asked Arissa.


    Jesse beamed. ¡°It¡¯s great! There are a lot of flowers!¡±


    Hearing that, Arissa smiled and looked at the others.


    Zachary, Oliver, and Gavin let out a smile. ¡°Same here!¡±


    Arissa checked the time. She thought it was still early since it was only five. So, she decided to go to


    Yaleview.


    ¡°Okay, my sweethearts, I¡¯m going to send you guys back to the neighborhood entrance. You guys go


    home first. Mommy has something to do,¡± said Arissa to her kids.


    ¡°What happened, Mommy? Can¡¯t you do it tomorrow? It¡¯s gettingte,¡± asked Zachary as he turned to


    look at Arissa.


    ¡°My boss wants me to set up the surveince camera system at his house,¡± said Arissa.


    With that, Oliver chimed in, ¡°Mommy, I think your boss is making you work overtime!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Yes! Mommy, why don¡¯t you go tomorrow? It¡¯s alreadyte now,¡± Gavin suggested.


    Gavin had a feeling that there were other intentions behind Benjamin¡¯s invite.


    After what Zachary did to the surveince cameras the day before, he thought that Benjamin might be


    suspecting Arissa, hence asking her toe over to his house.


    Mommy is going to see Jasper if she went there!


    ¡°Mommy, can you go tomorrow?¡± asked Jesse while raising her head to look at Arissa.


    Arissa looked at them and smiled. ¡°But I need to go today. I need to keep my promise, but I¡¯ll be back in


    no time. There¡¯s some bread if you guys are hungry. I¡¯ll cook for you guys after I¡¯m back, okay?¡±


    In fact, she did not want to dy any longer but to find out what was going on there.


    After sending the kids to the neighborhood entrance and seeing them go into the house, Arissa took a


    taxi to Yaleview.


    The driver took a meaningful nce at the rearview mirror after he heard that Arissa wanted to head to


    the Graham residence.


    Meanwhile, the kids obediently went back home.


    As soon as they reached home, Oliver pulled out his phone and saw that Jasper had called moments


    ago.


    ¡°Jasper called me!¡± he shouted.


    At that, Zachary and Gavin looked at him.


    Jesse asked puzzledly, ¡°Isn¡¯t Jasper here with us? Why did he call you?¡±


    Oliver looked at her confused look and patted her head gently. ¡°I was just joking. Go watch TV!¡±


    Despite feeling that something was up, Jesse did not think too much and went to the couch to watch


    TV.


    At this moment, Gavin and Zachary also noticed that Jasper had just called them.


    ¡°Is he in trouble?¡± Oliver asked.


    It was then that Jesse realized Jasper called her too. She swiveled around and leaned against the


    couch.


    ¡°Jasper, why did you call me too?¡± she asked.


    All the other three looked at each other in nk dismay.


    Gavin exined hurriedly, ¡°I must have identally pressed the call button.¡±


    Jesse did not suspect anything but turned around to continue watching the cartoon on TV.


    The other three exchanged looks with each other and walked toward the room.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    Chapter 46 Mommy Is Coming


    As they entered the room, they made up their minds to make Zachary call Jasper.


    On the other side, Jasper immediately answered the call from Zachary.


    ¡°What took you so long to call me back?¡± Jasper questioned anxiously.


    Zachary raised his eyebrow when he heard the anxiousness in his voice.


    ¡°Mommy took us to a school to register us today. All of us had put our phones in silent mode. Why did


    you call us?¡± he exined.


    Jasper sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay here any longer. I miss Mommy! I want to go back!¡±


    Zachary looked at both Gavin and Oliver. He quicklyforted Jasper, ¡°Mommy is going to your ce


    now.¡±


    ¡°Really? Is sheing here to pick me up now?¡± asked Jasper excitedly.


    ¡°No, she is going to fix the surveince camera system for Benjamin. Remember not to let it slip when


    you see her. Don¡¯t let Benjamin find out!¡± reminded Zachary.


    ¡°Okay, got it,¡± answered Jasper.


    He was overjoyed knowing that Arissa wasing.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower now!¡±


    Upon listening to that, Zachary¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°What? Why!¡±


    ¡°Because I just cried. Benjamin doesn¡¯t even allow me to have snacks! He¡¯s so mean! I can¡¯t take it


    anymore!¡± Jasperined.


    When Gavin heard him, his eyes glinted. ¡°Yes, Daddy doesn¡¯t let me eat junk food. It¡¯s not good for


    health.¡±


    Jasper let out a light snort.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay here. I want to go home! I want to switch back,¡± said Jasper.


    However, just like Jasper, Gavin was reluctant to go back to that house too.


    Zachary frowned deeply and said with a solemn look on his face, ¡°We can¡¯t do that now. Just stay


    where you are. I think it¡¯s better for you to not see Mommyter! Don¡¯t let Benjamin find out about this.


    Don¡¯t forget that we still need to find out what happened back then!¡±


    Gavin also scowled. He knew Jasper must have had a tough time staying with Benjamin.


    He then said, ¡°Jasper, just stand it for another day. I¡¯ll swap back with you tomorrow when we¡¯re at


    school!¡±


    Jasper was dumbfounded to hear that. ¡°What school?¡±


    ¡°Yaleview School! Just ask the butler to send you there!¡±


    Jasper furrowed.


    At this moment, he was desperate to see Arissa as he missed her a lot.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it! I miss Mommy so much! You guys have no idea how scary Benjamin is!¡± Jasper


    comined.


    He let out a deep sigh, expressing his frustrations.


    ¡°Just stay there for one night! Gavin will swap with you tomorrow!¡± Oliver chuckled.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower now!¡± said Jasper.


    He then hung up the call instantly.


    Meanwhile, Arissa reached the Graham residence.


    She waspletely overwhelmed by how magnificent and pce-like the mansion was.


    Although she had always known that Benjamin was wealthy, she was still blown away.


    There were twenty guards at the entrance. She walked up to them and said, ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Arissa York.


    Benjamin asked me toe set up the surveince camera system.¡±


    All the guards were looking at her with curious looks on their faces. The head of the guards nodded


    and responded, ¡°Please wait here.¡±


    He then informed Edwin. Soon, Edwin went to the study to tell Benjamin.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, someone named Arissa York is here. She said you told her toe set up the


    surveince camera system.¡±


    Benjamin raised his eyebrows and took a nce at Edwin.


    ¡°Yes, I told her toe. Bring her to set up the cameras,¡± replied Benjamin.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Edwin then asked the guards to let Arissa in.


    ¡°Ms. York, this way, please,¡± said the head politely.


    At that, Arissa nodded.


    The guard brought her to the house through the courtyard by car.


    Along the way, Arissa observed the environment.


    There was a well-trimmed interior garden with many valuable species of trees.


    Arissa was taken aback when she saw the vintage-looking building from afar.


    It was undeniable that Benjamin indeed had good taste.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    Chapter 47 Is He Testing Her


    ¡°Ms. York, we¡¯ve arrived!¡± the guard announced as he turned his head.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± said Arissa and got out of the car.


    Edwin, who was standing at the door, weed her with a big grin on his face.


    ¡°Hello, Ms. York. I¡¯m the butler of the Graham family. You can call me Edwin. Mr. Graham is busy now,


    so he asked me to bring you to the control room,¡± stated Edwin.


    ¡°Hello, Edwin. Sorry to trouble you!¡± said Arissa with a smile.


    ¡°Ms. York, please follow me!¡±


    While leading Arissa to the control room, Edwin could not help but size her up.


    He thought to himself that Arissa was indeed beautiful yet down to earth.


    Somehow, he noticed that her side profile resembled Gavin¡¯s. And thus, she gave off an aura of


    likeability.


    At the same time, Arissa was observing the building too.


    The building had abination of modern yet ssic design, making people feelfortable.


    As Arissa turned her head back, she noticed that Edwin was looking at her. She smiled faintly in


    response.


    ¡°Ms. York, do you know Mr. Graham?¡±


    It was beyond Edwin¡¯s expectation to see a womaning to fix the surveince camera system. He


    thought it would be a guy instead.


    Arissa answered with a smile, ¡°Not really. I just passed my job interview and joined the Graham Group


    today. He¡¯s my boss!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Edwin nodded and smiled as they entered the room. ¡°Please take your time. I¡¯ll be going


    now.¡±


    After looking at the setup for the surveince cameras in the mansion, she then reset the defense


    system.


    She observed every monitor, hoping to see the kid she was looking for.


    At that, Edwin then brought her some fruits and a cup of tea. ¡°Ms. York, please have some tea!¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Arissa answered.


    ¡°Does Mr. Graham live here alone?¡± she asked.


    She was trying to see if she could get any information.


    ¡°No, Gavin lives here too,¡± answered Edwin without hesitation.


    Arissa acknowledged his response while she worked.


    After some while, Edwin left the room, leaving her alone in the room.


    Arissa quickly checked the surveince cameras.


    At that, she could feel her heart racing as she saw a kid running upstairs.


    She zoomed in on the camera so she could look at the child¡¯s face.


    Out of the blue, she heard someone saying, ¡°Are you done with the setup?¡±


    Arissa nearly jumped out of her skin. She quickly opened up another browser and turned around.


    It was Benjamin who was standing close behind her.


    She could even smell a hint of minting off of him.


    She swallowed instinctively and stepped back.


    As she looked into his dark, brooding eyes, she became nervous. Regardless, she tried her best to


    stay calm.


    ¡°I¡¯m checking for vulnerabilities in the system!¡±


    Benjamin stared straight at her and said, ¡°Are you done checking then?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Luckily, she had just checked them before looking at the recordings.


    Hence, she calmly answered, ¡°The study, dining area, and the main door are the weak points.¡±


    Benjamin stared at her and asked, ¡°Can you get this done in ten minutes?¡±


    Arissa froze at that. Is he testing me?


    ¡°Three minutes is enough,¡± she answered.


    Programming was a piece of cake for her.


    Arissa then turned around and faced theputer. Her fingers hovered over the keyboard as she


    typed quickly.


    There were lines of codes that appeared on the screen.


    Benjamin was smitten, looking at Arissa, who was attentively working.


    She¡¯s got some real skills.


    She looks too calm. Either she is well prepared, or she was not the one who did it.


    ¡°This system is almost wless. But there are still some vulnerabilities. Who designed it previously?¡±


    asked Arissa.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    Chapter 48 Can You Be My Mommy


    ¡°That would be me!¡± Benjamin said while looking at her.


    Arissa looked at him in surprise as she heard that. When Benjamin¡¯s eyes met with hers, she quickly


    turned her head back to the program and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you are skilled in programming too,


    Mr. Graham!¡±


    ¡°Is that apliment or a criticism?¡± Benjamin asked.


    Ignoring his question, Arissa smiled and continued writing the program.


    After staring at Arissa for some time, Benjamin took a look at the code on the screen. He noticed that


    she had rewritten the code to a much better version than the previous one.


    At the doorway, Jasper probed his head into the room and watched them.


    When Benjamin turned his head toward him, he quickly ran out.


    Man, why is Daddy here? I wanted to say hello to Mommy!


    Benjamin stepped out of the room toward Jasper, who was in a dinosaur costume with his head out,


    and patted his head. ¡°Are you wondering who thatdy is?¡±


    Nope! I know that¡¯s Mommy!


    Jasper nced at Benjamin and quickly lowered his head without saying a word.


    ¡°She¡¯s Arissa York. She¡¯s here to install the surveince cameras¡¯ system,¡± Benjamin told Jasper.


    As Arissa was waiting for the program that she finished writing to run, she overheard Benjamin¡¯s talking


    voice and turned her head to see who he was talking to.


    Suddenly, she heard a familiar voice from the doorway. ¡°Will she stay for dinner?¡±


    The voice surprised her, and her heart skipped a beat.


    At the same time, Benjamin turned toward her, so she quickly turned her head back toward the


    program, feeling puzzled.


    Why does the voice sound like Jasper¡¯s? But he should be at home, not here! Is that my son? Their


    voices are so simr to each other!


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s up to her whether she wants to stay or not!¡± Benjamin said while squeezing Jasper¡¯s face


    gently.


    Jasper blinked his eyes and nced at Benjamin.


    When Benjamin gestured to Jasper to go inside the room, Jasper curled his lips and asked, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You can ask her to stay for dinner if you want!¡± Benjamin looked at Jasper and said.


    Jasper nced at Benjamin and ran into the room and asked Arissa, ¡°Ms. York, Daddy is asking you to


    have dinner at our house!¡±


    Arissa looked at the cute little figure in front of her.


    Although most of his face was covered by the costume, his eyes and nose looked familiar.


    Arissa held back the urge to hug him as Benjamin was still there, and she was afraid that she would


    frighten the child too.


    ¡°Ms. York?¡± Jasper stared at Arissa whileughing inside.


    Haha! I surprised Mommy!


    ¡°Ms. York, you look like my Mommy!¡± Jasper said that as he jumped into Arissa¡¯s arm.


    Jasper missed his mom so much as he had not seen her for days, and he let out a broad smile as he


    inhaled Arissa¡¯s scent.


    Arissa¡¯s heart was pounding as she held Jasper up.


    She dared not talk as she was afraid that she would expose herself.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He is really my son! And he is with Benjamin!


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes darkened as he saw that his son imed that Arissa was his mom. ¡°Sorry about that.


    My son had mistaken you as his mom!¡±


    As Benjamin was about to grab Jasper, Jasper broke away from him and said, ¡°I¡¯m not mistaken! She¡¯s


    Mommy!¡±


    Daddy is annoying! I¡¯m not done with hugging Mommy yet!


    ¡°Ms. York, can you be my Mommy?¡±


    Arissa was left speechless.


    After that, she cleared her mind and asked him gently, ¡°Don¡¯t you already have a Mommy?¡±


    Danna must have be his mom. Otherwise, why would she go through all the troubles to take my


    son away from me? I wondered why Benjamin didn¡¯t take her as his wife.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    Chapter 49 Her Child


    ¡°That¡¯s not my Mommy. You are!¡± Jasper looked at her and said with a serious tone.


    Arissa thought of Jasper when she looked at the child in front of her.


    Their eyes, their nose, how simr they are!


    ¡°I¡¯m d that you like me!¡± She stroked his cheek gently and said with a smile.


    Will he still treat me the same if he knew that I¡¯m his biological mother?


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    On the other hand, Benjamin squinted his eyes as he saw the look on Arissa¡¯s face.


    Why does it look like she¡¯s his mother? Is it because she already has her own children? Or is it¡­


    When Arissa felt Benjamin¡¯s gaze was fixing on her, her heart was beating fast, and she dared not look


    at the child in front of her for too long.


    ¡°So, are youing to have dinner with us?¡± Jasper stopped calling her mommy when he noticed her


    agitated expression.


    Arissa looked at Jasper, and then turned to look at Benjamin awkwardly.


    She wanted to stay with the child longer, but she was afraid that Benjamin would think that she had


    something else in her mind.


    Finally, Benjamin said in a calm manner, ¡°I see that Gavin likes you very much. Why don¡¯t you stay and


    have dinner with us?¡±


    ¡°Oh, sure!¡± Arissa epted his invitation.


    Benjamin looked at her and then the surveince cameras before asking, ¡°Are you done with the


    system?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes, it¡¯s done. Have a look, Mr. Graham!¡± Arissa moved her seat away while holding Jasper in her


    arms.


    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re amazing, Ms. York!¡±


    Arissa patted Jasper in the head lightly as she said, ¡°You¡¯re cute, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Hehe!¡± Jasperughed.


    Benjamin had never seen his son this happy before, and he was surprised that Gavin would be fond of


    Arissa, even though this was the first time they met with each other.


    Is there a connection or something in between them? Benjamin frowned as the thought swept across


    his mind.


    ¡°Gavin!¡±


    Jasper ignored Benjamin¡¯s calling, and he continued hugging Arissa.


    When Benjamin tried to pull him away, he clung to Arissa¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Don¡¯t pull me!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mr. Graham. Just let him stay here. I¡¯ll y with him for a while. I like him too!¡± Arissa said as


    she looked at Benjamin.


    Benjamin stared at her for a while before he said, ¡°Behave yourself, Gavin!¡±


    Arissa was a little upset when she saw that Benjamin was so tense and cold toward his son.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Graham. You can tend to your thing if you¡¯re busy. I¡¯ll look after him!¡±


    Benjamin nced toward them before leaving the room after hearing that, and Arissa was relieved.


    Jasper was also delighted when he saw that Benjamin finally went out.


    ¡°Let¡¯s y in my room, Ms. York!¡±


    Arissa caressed his face and said, ¡°I¡¯ll y with you once I¡¯m done with my work, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Jasper replied as he snuggled toward her.


    Arissa was taken aback by it. Why does he have the same habit as Jasper?


    After a while, the system was done running with sess, and Arissa followed Jasper upstairs.


    ¡°How do you like my room, Ms. York?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s pretty!¡± Arissa said gently as she fixed his eyes on Jasper.


    ¡°Hehe, I think it¡¯s pretty too!¡±


    After the door was closed behind her, Arissa hastily pulled off Jasper¡¯s hat and looked at his face


    carefully.


    As she expected, his face was exactly the same as her four children¡¯s.


    He¡¯s my child!


    ¡°Sweetheart! I¡¯m sorry!¡± She hugged him tightly, and her eyes were reddened.


    It¡¯s my fault for losing you. I¡¯m sorry that I can¡¯t protect you!


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Jasper knew that Arissa had mistaken him with Gavin, so he patted her on the shoulder.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    Chapter 50 Evil Woman


    When Arissa heard Jasper call her Mommy, she trembled and almost cried.


    She kissed him on the cheek, as she knew that he called her Mommy because he longed for a


    mother¡¯s love.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name, sweetheart?¡± She gathered her emotion and asked as she continued to hold him in


    her arms.


    He looks awfully simr to Jasper!


    Jasper sighed when he noticed that Arissa did not recognize him.


    ¡°My name is Gavin, Mommy!¡± Jasper smiled and said to Arissa in order not to startle her.


    ¡°Gavin¡­¡± As she repeated his name under her breath, she felt like she had reunited with her child.


    She held Jasper tightly in her arms and asked him, ¡°Sweetheart, is Danna, your Mommy treating you


    well?¡±


    Jasper was in a dilemma. If I say no, Mommy will surely be upset. But I don¡¯t want to say yes too!


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t like me. She is pretending to like me so that Daddy will ept her. But she¡¯s not living


    with us, and Daddy didn¡¯t marry her too. She¡¯s not my Mommy, right? There¡¯s no way that Daddy and


    Mommy live separately!¡±


    Arissa patted his head.


    Didn¡¯t Danna say that she¡¯s Benjamin¡¯s fianc¨¦e? Why aren¡¯t they married even though they had a


    child? Could it be that Benjamin disliked her, or something happened that made Benjamin refuse to


    take her as his wife?


    ¡°Do you usually live with your Daddy, sweetheart?¡± Arissa asked.


    Jasper nodded and replied, ¡°More or less. We are the only ones that are staying here!¡±


    He did not see anyone else here these few days except for Danna.


    ¡°How¡¯s your Daddy treating you? Is he always that stern?¡± Arissa asked curiously as she wanted to


    know more about him.


    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s pretty strict to me. He doesn¡¯t even allow me to have snacks!¡± Jasperined.


    His answer humored Arissa, and she patted his head while saying, ¡°He¡¯s right. It would be best if you


    didn¡¯t eat too many snacks because it¡¯s bad for your health. But you can eat other foods such as fruits


    or bread!¡±


    Jasper lowered his head as he heard that, and Arissa kissed his forehead, thinking that he was


    embarrassed.


    Benjamin was deep in thought on the other side of the door when he overheard the conversation


    between them.


    ¡°Can you be my Mommy, Ms. York? I don¡¯t like that woman. She¡¯s evil!¡±


    Arissa was taken aback, and she asked him, ¡°What makes you think that she¡¯s evil?¡±


    She could not imagine a child iming that his mother is evil unless Danna had done something


    unimaginable.


    When the thought of Danna mistreating Gavin just because he was not her biological son came to her,


    Arissa was worried.


    ¡°Anyway, she¡¯s evil. You have to be careful around her, Mommy!¡±


    Arissa was relieved when she could tell that Gavin really disliked Danna.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Danna was undoubtedly not a good woman. Besides, Gavin has no affection for her, so she would not


    have to worry about anything. What happened five years ago has toe to an end!


    ¡°All right, I will. Tell me, sweetheart, did she ever mistreat you?¡± Arissa frowned as she asked.


    Jasper took a look at her without answering her question.


    When Arissa saw his expression, she immediately knew the answer, as she was already a mother of


    four children.


    Her heart skipped a beat, and she continued to ask him, ¡°How did she mistreat you? Are you okay?¡±


    Jasper nodded. ¡°I¡¯m fine, but she pinched me yesterday!¡±


    ¡°Where did she pinch you? Let Mom-me see it!¡± Arissa was upset and furious at the same time.


    How dare she do that to my sweetheart!


    Jasper rolled up his sleeve and pointed. ¡°Here.¡±


    Arissa gasped as she saw the bruise on Jasper¡¯s arm.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    Chapter 51 Daddy Drove Her Away


    What a cruel woman Danna is! How dare she does this to Benjamin¡¯s son!


    ¡°Does your Daddy know about this, sweetheart?¡± She puffed at the spot as she asked him, feeling


    upset.


    Luckily Gavin is living with Benjamin. I couldn¡¯t imagine what would happen to him if he stayed with


    Danna!


    ¡°Daddy knew it. I cried when she pinched me, and Mr. Whitley called Daddy. Daddy drove her out after


    he learned about it.¡±


    Arissa was at ease when she heard Benjamin¡¯s reaction to this.


    At least he cares about Gavin.


    Once again, she hugged Jasper in her arms and said, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry!¡±


    This was all because I wasn¡¯t here to protect you. Mommy¡¯s so useless! But how did Danna know that


    Gavin was my child? Had she known about it from the start?


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    A bunch of questions surfaced inside her mind.


    ¡°Why are you apologizing to me, Mommy? It¡¯s not you who hurt me. This had nothing to do with you!¡±


    Jasper tried to console her.


    Arissa was pleased that Gavin was so considerate.


    ¡°Sweetheart, from now on, don¡¯t ever be alone with her, okay?¡± Arissa whispered to Jasper so that he


    would not be mistreated by Danna again.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Jasper nodded.


    ¡°Very good! If she is going to do that again, run away as fast as you can! If you can¡¯t run away from her,


    just cry loudly to grab everyone¡¯s attention!¡±


    After searching the room for medicine, Arissa held Jasper up and rubbed the medicine on his arm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy, I don¡¯t feel pain anymore!¡± Jasper smiled as he looked at Arissa.


    I haven¡¯t seen Mommy for days. Oh, how I¡¯ve missed her!


    ¡°Just tell me when you feel pain. I¡¯ll be gentle!¡± Arissa said as she rubbed the medicine on Jasper¡¯s


    arm.


    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re so gentle, and I don¡¯t feel a thing!¡± Jasperughed.


    After a while, Jasper asked Arissa, ¡°Why don¡¯t youe and live with us, Mommy?¡±


    What if Danna found out that Mommy is here? I¡¯m worried that she will harm Mommy. If Mommy is


    staying here, at least Benjamin is there to look out for her. It would be better if we annoyed Danna. How


    dare she steal Mommy¡¯s child! We¡¯ll make her pay someday!


    Arissa smiled as she looked into Jasper¡¯s eyes, and said, ¡°You can call me Mommy when we¡¯re alone,


    sweetheart. But don¡¯t let your Daddy know about this. I don¡¯t want any misunderstanding between us.


    Besides, I have my own house. I can¡¯t simply move here!¡±


    Benjamin is still wary of me. If Gavin keeps calling me Mommy and asking me to live with him,


    Benjamin will think that I¡¯m the one that instigates Gavin to do this.


    Jasper could understand her, so he just nodded his head without insisting. ¡°Okay, Mommy, I won¡¯t tell


    Daddy about this.¡±


    ¡°Good boy!¡± Arissa had mixed feeling about this.


    She wanted to bring Gavin back home, but she was worried about Benjamin finding out she had four


    other children.


    What if he tries to take them away from me too? I need to n this carefully.


    All of a sudden, Jasper let out a hiss. Arissa had identally poked him while she was deep inside her


    thoughts.


    ¡°Sorry, sorry, did I hurt you?¡± Arissa huffed at the spot where she just poked.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mommy. It¡¯s not that painful,¡± Jasper chuckled.


    Looking at the happy expression on Jasper¡¯s face, Arissa could not help but lean forward and kiss him


    on the forehead.


    ¡°By the way, do you have a phone, sweetheart?¡± Arissa asked.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    Chapter 52 She Looks Like His Mother


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    After he spoke, Jasper remembered that his current phone and number were still his own, and he


    would be exposed if he took out his phone.


    ¡°Go and get your phone. I¡¯ll enter my number for you so that you can call me anytime!¡± Although we


    can¡¯t stay together, we can keep in touch via phone call.


    As a mother, Arissa wanted to stay connected with her long-lost son.


    ¡°Mommy, let me read my number for you. My phone is out of battery. How about you write down your


    number for me?¡± Jasper blinked before he rushed to get a paper and a pen.


    Arissa smiled as she watched the little boy running away.


    Not long after that, the kid returned to her mother. Subsequently, Arissa wrote down her number on the


    paper.


    ¡°Sweetheart, this is my number. You can call me anytime and anywhere.¡±


    ¡°Wow! That¡¯s great! Can I call you if I miss you?¡±


    Looking at the kid¡¯s joyous face, Arissa replied with an affectionate look, ¡°Of course!¡±


    Jasper smiled in satisfaction and read Gavin¡¯s phone number to her.


    Arissa saved it before she made a call to the number. Then, she quickly hung up before it connected.


    Jasper was initially nervous when he saw Arissa making the call but was quickly relieved after seeing


    the call did not get through.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made a call to your phone. You should be able to see my number after you turn on your phone,¡±


    said Arissa with a smile.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll set you as my first contact person!¡± Jasper grinned with joy.


    Arissa was touched upon hearing his words. When she first met the kid, whom she thought was Gavin,


    she was very fond of him. She felt grateful to have him back again.


    Arissa picked up Jasper and sat on the couch, continuing to chit-chat.


    Jasper described his life in Benjamin¡¯s house these few days, and Arissa listened to his words with


    relish.


    Little did they know that someone was standing outside the room. It was Benjamin, and he


    eavesdropped on their conversation. However, for him, their chat was nothing special.


    Just when he turned around and was about to leave, he spotted Edwin at the stairs.


    Edwin was about to say something, but Benjamin raised his hand to stop him and walked over to him.


    ¡°Mr. Graham!¡± Edwin looked at Benjamin.


    ¡°Leave them alone for a moment,¡± ordered Benjamin as he beckoned Edwin to go downstairs.


    Edwin peeked at the boy¡¯s room before leaving with Benjamin with a teful of fruits.


    ncing at Benjamin, he was puzzled as to why his employer would let a stranger stay with Gavin.


    On the other hand, Arissa had fun with Jasper until the sun went down. At that moment, she suddenly


    thought of the other kids.


    Looking back at her long-lost kid, she hated to leave him again.


    She texted Zachary that she would be a littlete going back home and asked him to pass some


    reminders to the other kids before she continued to y with Jasper.


    Meanwhile, Jasper knew what was on his mother¡¯s mind while examining her facial expression.


    ¡°Mommy, you have someone in your home that you need to take care of, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Hearing the little guy address her as his mother, Arissa had a delusion that Jasper was the one who


    called her.


    She replied with a soft voice, ¡°You¡¯re right. I have four other children in my house.¡±


    Jasper cast a surprising look. ¡°Really? Can I go to your house and y with them?¡±


    Arissa smiled and rubbed his head. ¡°Of course! You¡¯re wee toe to my house anytime as long


    your daddy allows it.¡±


    Jasper grinned. ¡°Daddy will definitely let me!¡±


    Soon, Edwin called them to dinner. Upon hearing that, Arissa grabbed Jasper¡¯s hand and was about to


    exit the room.


    ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s go for dinner. Mr. Whitley is an excellent chef!¡± stated Jasper with smiling eyes.


    After a nod, Arissa responded with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± She could not keep her eyes from her kid.


    As soon as they opened the door, Edwin was already waiting nearby.


    He greeted with a smile, ¡°Ms. York, the dinner is ready, and Mr. Graham is waiting downstairs. You can


    join him for dinner now.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Arissa nodded before she descended the staircase hand in hand with Jasper.


    Jasper was also delighted to finally be able to feast on avish dinner with his mother.


    Seeing her happy-looking child, Arissa subconsciously curled up her lips into a smile. At that point, a


    motherly love emanated from her eyes as she watched Jasper.


    ¡°Stop jumping and take it slow when you¡¯re on the staircase. Or else you will get a fall!¡±


    Jasper stuck out his tongue when Arissa lectured him.


    Meanwhile, Edwin, who followed them behind, was astounded when he saw how they interacted.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    Chapter 53 First Dinner


    Mr. York treats Gavin more like a mother than Ms. Adams.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Edwin peered at Arissa and took a look at Jasper again, feeling the two look somewhat alike.


    However, he quickly realized his thought was inappropriate and pushed it out of his mind. There is no


    way Ms. York is the mother of Gavin.


    He believed what he thought was merely a false idea. ¡°Ms. York, this way.¡± Edwin bowed as he


    beckoned Arissa to the dining hall.Arissa responded to him with a polite smile.¡°Mommy, hurry up!¡±


    Jasper took Arissa¡¯s hand and led the way.Hearing Jasper addressing her as his mother, Edwin was


    taken aback.Arissa, who was also equally shocked, hurriedly fudged an excuse. ¡°He¡¯s just messing


    with me!¡±After hearing her exnation, Edwin could not help but feel bad for the kid.¡°Mr. Whitley, Ms.


    York is a nice person. So, please be nice to her!¡± Jasper shrewdly corrected back the way he


    addressed Arissa and enjoined Edwin.Seeing the kid so attached to Arissa, Edwin replied with a warm


    smile, ¡°Okay, I will!¡±¡°Yay!¡± Jasper eximed and then gleefully took his mother to the dining


    hall.Benjamin, sitting on the main seat, beckoned Arissa over when he saw the duo walking over. ¡°Take


    a seat.¡±¡°Thanks, Mr. Graham.¡± Arissa nodded as she followed Jasper.Coming to the dining table, Arissa


    sat the kid on a chair before taking her seat.Benjamin swept his gaze across them secretly.During the


    meal, Jasper grabbed a te of steak and put it in front of Arissa. ¡°Ms. York, try this. This steak is


    delicious!¡±¡°Okay.¡± Arissa nodded delightfully. Although she was touched, she dared not touch the


    cutlery before Benjamin. Therefore, she stole a nce at him.Coincidentally, she met the man¡¯s zing


    gaze. Feeling embarrassed, she forced a smile to cover her uneasiness.She knew having dinner along


    with a dignified and unapproachable man was not an easy thing, just like having a meeting with a big


    boss.A momentter, Benjamin retracted his gaze and started to eat.Only then did Arissa begin to


    dine.At the table, Jasper was busy talking. However, Arissa only briefly responded to him because she


    wanted to keep a boundary in front of Benjamin.¡°Ms. York, this is pretty good too. You should eat


    more!¡± Jasper could not care less about what Benjamin thought and kept offering food to Arissa.¡°Thank


    you, Gavin!¡± Arissa looked at Jasper with a warm smile.On the other hand, Benjamin¡¯s eyes flickered


    as he nced at Arissa. He then lowered his head to continue his dinner and listened to their


    conversation keenly.¡°Here! You need to eat more too,¡± said Arissa as she put another te of food in


    front of Jasper.¡°Thank you, Ms. York!¡±There was a moment Jasper¡¯s face smeared with steak sauce,


    and Arissa instinctively wiped his face gently, just like how a mother would do for her child.Jasper


    looked at her with an adorable smile and continued to eat his food.At that moment, Arissa instantly had


    her heart melted.¡°Arissa York!¡± Benjamin called her name out loud all of a sudden.Arissa was startled


    and hurriedly looked at Benjamin in a fluster.She then forced a smile. ¡°Yes, Mr. Graham!¡±¡°Have you


    informed your family before taking dinner in someone¡¯s house?¡±Arissa froze for a moment as she


    stared at the cold yet elegant man. She nodded and answered, ¡°I did!¡±Without saying another word,


    Benjamin responded to her with a nod.Consequently, Arissa stopped staring at Jasper.Although she


    was under a lot of pressure due to the presence of Benjamin, she was still having a good time dining


    with Jasper with delicious cuisine.After dinner, she did not want to stay any longer as four kids were


    waiting for her at home. ¡°Mr. Graham, thank you for dinner! I should get going now.¡±Shoving his hands


    into his pocket, Benjamin stared at Arissa deeply. ¡°Let me show you out.¡±¡°No! No! It¡¯s fine.¡± Arissa


    quickly shook her head.Nheless, Benjamin narrowed his eyes at her before he walked out of his


    house.At that moment, Arissa was stumped by his domineering aura.¡°Ms. York, can I go to your


    house?¡± asked Jasper as he sped his mother¡¯s hand. He wished he could stay with her a little


    longer.¡°Gavin!¡± Benjamin barked as he turned to Jasper.Looking at his father¡¯s reproachful look, Jasper


    pouted with a puppy-dog face.Arissa rubbed Jasper¡¯s face gently with a sorry expression. ¡°It¡¯ste now.


    You cane to my house another time!¡±Although she wished the kid could go back with her, she


    could not do anything without approval from Benjamin.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    Chapter 54 Sniffing Her Hair


    ¡°All right!¡± Jasper hugged her and sniffed the familiar sweet scent of her body.


    Although Arissa was sad to leave him, she did not have any choice at that point. She then gently ruffled


    the boy¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Let go of her, Gavin. She needs to go home!¡± Benjamin told his son in a stern voice.


    Jasper tightened his hug upon hearing that. Daddy is so annoying.


    Arissa felt bad for her son when she saw how fierce Benjamin was. ¡°Mr. Graham, please understand


    that sometimes a child is reluctant to be separated from his ymate!¡±


    ¡°ymate?¡± Benjamin looked at her with a teasing gaze.


    Arissa was momentarily stunned by his query and secretly groaned in her heart. Well, I can¡¯t possibly


    say that he¡¯s reluctant to be separated from his mother.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Ms. York. You should get going. Have a safe trip home!¡± After bidding farewell, Jasper turned


    to run upstairs.


    Arissa¡¯s heart tightened as she took a step forward with her gaze fixated on her son.


    Benjamin stared at her, feeling that the way she looked at Gavin was rather strange. ¡°Arissa York, how


    many children do you have?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± After retracting her gaze, Arissa looked at him in puzzlement.


    As he began to close in on her, Arissa subconsciously stepped backward until her back touched the


    wall.


    He ced a hand on the wall and looked down at her condescendingly. ¡°If I didn¡¯t know that you have


    kids, I¡¯d think that you are trying to steal my son away.¡±


    With his hand on the side of her head, they were in a pretty suggestive position.


    Arissa did not dare to breathe heavily. With only a small intake of air, the seductive masculine scent of


    his body filled her lungs.


    She chuckled, trying to hide the fact that her heart was throbbing. ¡°I really want to steal him away, Mr.


    Graham. Will you let me do so?¡±


    Benjamin responded with a snort. ¡°How dare you!¡±


    She nced at him, wondering what he was trying to do. ¡°Gavin is such a lovely kid. Anyone who


    meets him will surely like him, right?¡±


    His gaze still lingered on her. ¡°You¡¯ve met my son before?¡±


    She was bewildered by those words. ¡°Today is the first time we both met.¡±


    ¡°Why does he like you?¡± Benjamin questioned intensely.


    Arissa was struck silent by his inquiry.


    She raised an eyebrow when she sensed he was determined to get an answer. ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask your


    son about that.¡±


    Actually, sometimes, there was no reason why a person would like another person.


    It could just be an intuition.


    In addition, as mother and son, they naturally felt closer to each otherpared to strangers.


    Just then, Benjamin stroked her hair and suddenly inched closer.


    Seeing him getting nearer, Arissa¡¯s heartbeat elerated.


    She thought he was going to do something to her. However, he just leaned against her shoulder and


    sniffed her hair.


    Her face reddened with embarrassment as she froze on the spot.


    ¡°Mr. Graham?¡± she called out in a stiff tone.


    He is so strange. A moment ago, he was being aggressive. Now, he¡¯s acting in such a flirty manner.


    All of a sudden, Benjamin straightened his body and walked away with both hands in his pockets.


    Arissa was perplexed. What is going on here?


    After patting her flushed face, she followed after him.


    Looking at the man¡¯s tall and confident figure, she noticed that he was acting as though nothing had


    happened earlier. She then felt an inexplicable twinge of frustration deep inside.


    ¡°Send her home!¡± Benjamin instructed a bodyguard.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Graham!¡± After that, the bodyguard held the car door open and bowed. ¡°Please get in, Ms.


    York.¡±


    Arissa turned to face Benjamin. ¡°Goodbye, Mr. Graham.¡±


    In response, Benjamin nodded slightly.


    After casting another nce at him, she entered the car. Following that, the bodyguard shut the door


    before getting into the driver¡¯s seat.


    Secondster, the car sped away.


    In the car, Arissa eyed Benjamin before averting her gaze upward. She lowered the window when she


    spotted the boy waving at her from upstairs. ¡°Gavin, go inside. It¡¯s dangerous to lean on there.


    Goodbye!¡±


    ¡°Bye, Ms. York. I¡¯ll miss you!¡± Jasper moved back slightly as he continued to wave at her.


    Arissa¡¯s eyes reddened, for she would miss him as well. She withdrew her gaze only after the boy¡¯s


    figure was out of sight.


    She took a deep breath, trying to calm herself down.


    Looking in the rearview mirror, the bodyguard felt a bit strange when he saw she was on the verge of


    tears.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    Chapter 55 Their Side Profiles Resemble Each Other


    For a while, Benjamin gazed in the direction of the departing car before he turned to enter the house.


    He then instructed Edwin, ¡°Ask Ethen toe over.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Immediately, Edwin made a call to Ethen.


    Meanwhile, Benjamin went into his son¡¯s room.


    Seeing him approach, the boy hurriedly hid his phone.


    Benjamin narrowed his eyes upon noticing that. ¡°What are you hiding?¡±


    Feeling guilty, Jasper¡¯s heartbeat quickened as he glimpsed at the domineering man. ¡°I¡¯m not hiding


    anything!¡±


    Benjamin cast a nce at his son before sitting on the bed. ¡°Come here.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Jasper peered at the man cautiously before walking over slowly.


    As he stood a few steps away, he stared warily at Benjamin. ¡°Are you angry with me?¡±


    Jasper became nervous when he saw Benjamin¡¯s solemn expression.


    Hearing that, Benjamin¡¯s gaze became fixated on his son. ¡°You like that woman a lot, don¡¯t you?¡±


    That woman? Jasper frowned slightly before realizing Benjamin was referring to Arissa.


    ¡°Yes, I do!¡± he replied.


    ¡°Why?¡± Benjamin stared straight at his son. He actually likes Arissa more than Danna?


    ¡°It¡¯s because she has Mommy¡¯s scent!¡± Jasper dipped his head at the end of his words.


    That answer caused Benjamin to pause for a moment with a dazed look on his face.


    He had also smelled a familiar scent on that woman. ¡°How do you know it was your mommy¡¯s scent on


    her? You were still very small when you came back to me. How could you possibly remember at that


    age?¡±


    Jasper pouted as he raised his head. ¡°I just knew it. She definitely is my mommy. That Danna is a fake!


    Ms. York is not like Danna. She treats me really well.¡±


    Benjamin let out a snort when he heard that. ¡°How can you say she¡¯s treating you well when you¡¯ve


    only been with her for a short time?¡±


    ¡°I just knew it. If you really want a wife, I¡¯d rather you marry Ms. York. She definitely won¡¯t hate me the


    way Danna does!¡±


    At that point, Benjamin patted his son¡¯s head. ¡°You should take a shower now.¡±


    Narrowing his eyes, Jasper probed, ¡°Daddy, are you also suspecting that Danna is not my mommy? I


    don¡¯t resemble her at all. I look more like Ms. York.¡±


    Benjamin frowned. Really? Why didn¡¯t I notice that they look alike?


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Go shower now,¡± he ordered as he stood up.


    With that, Jasper stuck out his tongue as he turned and ran into the bathroom.


    Benjamin remained still for a moment before turning to leave. When he spotted Edwin, who was busy


    with work, he asked thetter toe over. ¡°What¡¯s your impression of Arissa York?¡±


    ¡°Ms. York?¡± ncing at Benjamin, Edwin knew how concerned his boss was about the personalities of


    those who mingled with Gavin. ¡°I would say she¡¯s easy-going and kind. She also treats Gavin with


    patience. She¡¯s very gentle and even pampers him. At times, it feels as if¡­¡±


    Edwin paused to look at the man before him, unsure if he should proceed further.


    In return, Benjamin shot him a nce. ¡°Feels like what?¡±


    ¡°At times, it feels as if Ms. York is Gavin¡¯s mother!¡± Edwin had no choice but to continue, ¡°When the two


    of them are together, their side profiles have a slight resemnce! If one examines closely, they


    actually look alike.¡±


    ¡°You may have seen it wrongly.¡± With that, Benjamin headed toward his study.


    Edwin sighed as he looked at Benjamin.


    It would be wonderful if Ms. York is Gavin¡¯s biological mother. She certainly treats him thousands of


    times better than Danna.


    It was almost eight o¡¯clock when Arissa reached the entrance of the neighborhood.


    There, she requested the bodyguard to stop the car. ¡°Thank you!¡±


    After that, she bought some food before rushing back home.


    The four little ones must be starving by now.


    With that thought in mind, she began to run.


    By the time she reached home, she heard the sound ofughter and excitement at the entrance.


    Feeling stunned, she opened the door. When she saw a familiar figure ying a game with the four


    kids, she smiled. ¡°Bradley, you¡¯re here!¡±


    ¡°Boss!¡± Bradley turned to greet her.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± The four kids rushed over to help her with the things in her hands.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. You all must be starving, right?¡± Arissa felt bad and hugged each of the kids.


    ¡°We¡¯re not hungry. Mr. Hinton bought us some tasty snacks,¡± Zachary replied with a smile.


    Arissa closed the door and changed her shoes. ¡°When did youe over, Bradley?¡±

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    Chapter 56 Jasper Has A Mole


    ¡°I arrived at about six o¡¯clock. When I called Zachary and found out that you¡¯d gone to Benjamin


    Graham¡¯s house, I knew you¡¯d be homete. So, I bought some food and came over.¡±


    Bradley got up and followed Arissa to the kitchen. ¡°Boss, when you were there, did you¡­¡±


    Instantly, she gave him a signal with her eyes. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter!¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    He responded with a nod. ¡°Let me help you.¡±


    ¡°Thanks!¡± She smiled.


    When she scanned around, she noticed the kids had actually cooked pasta.


    The four kids ran in to help prepare the other dishes.


    ¡°Mommy, have you taken your dinner?¡± Gavin turned around and asked.


    ¡°Yes. I ate there beforeing home.¡± Arissa smiled apologetically at the kids.


    ¡°Mommy, what does Benjamin Graham¡¯s house look like?¡± Oliver asked curiously.


    As Arissa looked into his twinkling eyes, she patted him gently on the head. ¡°Well, it¡¯s huge and very


    luxurious.¡±


    ¡°Wow! I would like to have a look at it.¡± Oliver grinned.


    With a smile on her face, she headed toward the sink to wash the pots and pans she needed to


    prepare dinner.


    Just then, Zachary tapped on his younger brother¡¯s head. ¡°What¡¯s there to see?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m just curious.¡± Oliver pursed his lips while rubbing his head.


    Bradleyughed as he watched the two boys¡¯ interaction. ¡°I can show all of you a mansion if you want.¡±


    Hearing that, Arissa teased, ¡°Are you going to buy a mansion?¡±


    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t make fun of me. If you¡¯re not going to buy one, why should I buy a mansion?¡±


    She burst intoughter. ¡°You¡¯re not like me. I¡¯ve four kids to raise.¡±


    At that moment, Gavin walked over to Oliver and whispered, ¡°If you really want to see the house, you


    can use my identity to go back there tomorrow.¡±


    Instantly, Oliver¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Would this work?¡±


    Gavin replied with a nod.


    I¡¯m sure this will work out. Until now, Daddy didn¡¯t realize who Jasper is. Moreover, Jasper has a mole


    on his arm, while I don¡¯t have one. In order not to blow our cover, we just need to draw a fake mole at


    the same spot.


    Upon seeing that response, Oliver snickered with excitement.


    Zachary twitched his mouth slightly as he shot a look at his brothers before tapping their heads. ¡°Don¡¯t


    do anything reckless!¡±


    Oliver merely responded with a grin.


    As for Gavin, he only nced at Zachary and remained in silence. He did not want his mother or


    Bradley to overhear their n.


    While the kids helped set up in the dining room, Arissa quickly cooked two dishes and reheated the


    food she had bought.


    ¡°Everyone, dinner¡¯s ready. Go and wash your hands!¡± She announced while bringing out the dishes


    momentster. ¡°Bradley,e and dine with the kids.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Bradley immediately took the four kids to wash their hands.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat, Mommy?¡± Jesse asked from her seat.


    At that moment, Arissa was filling their tes with pasta. ¡°No. I¡¯ve taken dinner beforeing home.¡±


    Nevertheless, she joined them at the table and continued to top up their tes with other food. ¡°All of


    you, please eat more.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Boss!¡± Bradley was extremely delighted. ¡°Your cooking is still so delicious. I¡¯m not used to


    eating outside food ever since I first tasted it.¡±


    Arissa chuckled when she heard that. ¡°These aren¡¯t my cooking. I bought these from the shop outside.¡±


    Before praising someone, it was best to look and consider the situation carefully beforehand.


    Immediately after, a sheepish smile tugged at Bradley¡¯s lips.


    All four kids grinned broadly as they nced toward Bradley.


    ¡°This dish is so tasty, Mommy!¡± Gavin had taken quite a lot of spinach.


    Feeling proud, Arissa added some more to his te. ¡°Eat more if you like it. I¡¯m sorry I got backte. All


    of you must have been starving.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not hungry, Mommy. We ate some bread earlier. Mr. Hinton also bought a lot of food for us.¡±


    Zachary replied while stuffing his mouth with food.


    ¡°Eat slower. Don¡¯t rush!¡± As she gazed at the four kids, Arissa thought about the boy at Yaleview and


    sighed.


    Instantly, everyone at the table turned to look at her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mommy?¡± asked Oliver.


    Gavin then added with a deep frown on his face, ¡°Is something bothering you, Mommy?¡±


    Hearing that, Arissa ran her fingers over Gavin¡¯s hair. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just feel blessed to see all of you


    eating dinner.¡±


    Her answer rendered the four kids speechless.


    Bradley, on the other hand, was pondering. Could it be that Boss didn¡¯t find anything at Benjamin


    Graham¡¯s house?


    Worried that her mood might affect them eating dinner, Arissa excused herself to clean up the kitchen.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    Chapter 57 Why Are You Pulling My Hair


    Meanwhile, at Yaleview, Shaun had made a call to Benjamin, reporting the results of the boy¡¯s medical


    checkup. ¡°Based on the reports, Gavin doesn¡¯t have any issue and is in good health.¡±


    Benjamin breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°I¡¯ll have Ethen bring you something shortly. You must keep this a


    secret. Monitor the entire process carefully until the results are out.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Shaun asked curiously.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when Ethen sends it over.¡± With that, Benjamin hung up the phone and left the study.


    Ethen immediately walked over to him. ¡°Mr. Graham!¡±


    ¡°Wait for me in the study.¡± Benjamin then headed upstairs and went directly to his son¡¯s room.


    Jasper had just taken his bath and was about to call Gavin and the others. When he heard approaching


    footsteps, he quickly hid the phone and went under the nket.


    When Benjamin entered, he frowned when he found his son asleep with the light on.


    He then walked over and ced his palm on the boy¡¯s forehead.


    How could he have fallen asleep so early? Usually, he doesn¡¯t go to bed until ten o¡¯clock.


    ¡°Are you asleep?¡± At the sight of the boy¡¯s flickering eyshes, Benjamin¡¯s lips curved into a smile.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Jasper did not answer, and his eyes remained closed.


    Stroking the boy¡¯s head, Benjamin suddenly pulled out some hair.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Jasper cried out in pain as he rubbed his head.


    He then gazed at Benjamin with an aggravated expression. ¡°Why are you pulling my hair?¡±


    ¡°I need to use it for something.¡± Benjamin gently rubbed at his sore spot. ¡°Go back to sleep.¡±


    Jasper was at a loss for words. How am I supposed to sleep when it¡¯s so painful?


    Benjamin tucked the boy in before leaving the room.


    Jasper¡¯s eyes were filled with curiosity as he peered outside, wondering what Benjamin was going to


    do with his hair.


    After a while, he tiptoed out and headed for the study.


    ¡°Mr. Graham!¡± Ethen bowed when he spotted his boss.


    Benjamin walked over to the table, took an envelope that already contained a strand of long hair, and


    inserted his son¡¯s hair with it.


    Subsequently, he handed it over to Ethen. ¡°Take this over to Shaun for a DNA test.¡±


    DNA? In an instant, Jasper¡¯s eyes brightened. So, Daddy took my hair to do a DNA test with Mommy?


    Curious, Ethen asked, ¡°Whose hair are these?¡±


    Benjamin shot him an icy nce. ¡°Just take it for the test first!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ethen immediately swallowed his query.


    ¡°Tell him to give me the result tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Graham!¡± Following that, Ethen hurried off to execute his task.


    Seeing Ethening out of the room, Jasper hid in a secluded corner. Only after the former had left


    did he make his way upstairs.


    ¡°What¡¯re you doing here?¡± The boy jumped in surprise when Benjamin¡¯s voice rang out from behind


    him.


    Jasper turned around and blinked his eyes.


    Benjamin walked over to hold his son¡¯s hand. ¡°Go back to bed.¡±


    Jasper¡¯s heart pounded as he eyed the man.


    Although Benjamin was looking up ahead, he knew his son¡¯s gaze was on him. ¡°You want to know for


    whom the DNA test is for?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Jasper replied without hesitation.


    Benjamin gazed deeply into the boy¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s yours.¡±


    ¡°Is it with Ms. York?¡± The boy could not hide the surprise in his voice.


    Seeing the anticipation in the boy¡¯s eyes, Benjamin pursed his lips. ¡°Yes. However, don¡¯t have high


    expectations!¡±


    He had to say it in advance so that the boy would not be too disappointed if the result did not turn out


    as expected.


    ¡°I¡¯m definitely Ms. York¡¯s son. She has Mommy¡¯s scent on her!¡±


    Benjamin sighed at those words. He could not understand why the boy was so confident about that.


    He then led the boy back to the bedroom.


    As for Arissa, she was in the middle of a discussion with Bradley in the study while the kids washed the


    dishes.


    The door was shut tight.


    ¡°Boss, did you find any clue at Benjamin Graham¡¯s ce?¡±


    Grinning widely, Arissa nodded. ¡°I saw the boy, Gavin. He¡¯s my son!¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s wonderful!¡± Bradley was happy for her because he knew she had been searching for


    the boy for a long time.


    Over the years, he could not find any leads at all. It was really remarkable that she could find him in


    such a short time after she returned to the country.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Danna Adams is behind this. You need to be careful, Boss. How¡¯s the boy? Does he look like


    Zachary and the rest?¡±

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    Chapter 58 You Have Another Brother


    Arissa nodded and said, ¡°Gavin and Jasper are very simr.¡±


    Sometimes, she even felt like she was with Jasper.


    On the other hand, Bradley was happy for her. ¡°Do we still need to find that couple?¡±


    Hatred shed across Arissa¡¯s eyes as she hissed, ¡°Find them. Also, keep an eye out for Danna. She


    will be on the move.¡±


    Back then, Danna had schemed against Arissa and taken away Arissa¡¯s child. Danna then brought the


    child to Benjamin, hoping to use the opportunity to marry into the Graham family. Fortunately, Benjamin


    did not marry her after all those years.


    I won¡¯t let that b*tch¡¯s scheme seed. Now that I have found my child, I will definitely take revenge


    against her.


    Next, I need to find out what¡¯s her rtionship with Benjamin. Otherwise, Benjamin might side with her.


    I¡¯ll be in trouble if he ends up helping her. I¡¯ll never forgive anyone who has ever done me wrong. If it


    weren¡¯t for scums like them, my child and I wouldn¡¯t have to be separated for so many years.


    ¡°Will you speak to Benjamin about this, Boss?¡± Bradley asked as he looked at her.


    Arissa paused for a moment and replied, ¡°Not for now.¡±


    After all, she had not yet figured out Benjamin¡¯s feelings toward Danna. Arissa needed to be sure of


    Benjamin before confessing everything to him. What if he tried to fight me for my child?


    Although Arissa was not afraid of Benjamin, he was still a wealthy and high-ranking man. She would


    not stand a chance if he were to fight for the child.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    She could not take the risk.


    Bradley nodded and said, ¡°The Rogers family was probably sent by Danna to take you out. If we have


    Benjamin¡¯s support, then they won¡¯t seed.¡±


    ¡°I know. Let¡¯s observe for now.¡± Arissa made a mental note.


    Bradley grinned as he stared at her. ¡°Will you be talking about this to Zachary and the others?¡±


    Arissa smirked and responded, ¡°Of course.¡±


    When she left the room, the children had finished cleaning the dirty dishes and came out of the kitchen.


    Just then, Zachary¡¯s phone rang. When he took his phone out and saw that Jasper was calling, he


    immediately ended the call.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer the call?¡± Arissa led the children into the living room and asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a salesperson,¡± Zachary answered coolly.


    Arissa nced at him and the other three children. She realized that Jasper was quieter than usual; he


    was behaving coldly and exuded an air of elegance.


    He was extremely simr to Benjamin.


    Sometimes, she felt that this child was not Jasper. In fact, the other child was more like Jasper himself.


    Confusion arose within Arissa as she felt like she was losing her mind.


    ¡°Why do you keep looking at me, Mommy?¡± Gavin smiled from the bottom of his heart.


    Arissa poked his forehead andplimented, ¡°Because you¡¯re handsome.¡±


    Zachary, Oliver, and Jesse burst intoughter.


    Gavin chuckled as he turned red.


    Arissa was surprised to see Gavin embarrassed.


    I didn¡¯t know he could be shy. She then patted his head affectionately.


    ¡°Anyway, Mommy has something to tell you all.¡±


    The four children sat properly and gave their full attention to her.


    ¡°What do you want to tell us, Mommy?¡± Zachary asked. It can¡¯t be about Daddy, right? Or is this about


    Gavin?


    He nced at Gavin, and thetter responded with a nervous look.


    ¡°Do tell, Mommy.¡±


    There was a small pause as Arissa observed them before she announced, ¡°Actually, you have an older


    brother.¡±


    Zachary and Oliver were stunned for a moment. Gavin is the older brother? What the heck? Isn¡¯t he the


    younger one?


    With the sudden appearance of an older brother, both kids ¨C especially Zachary ¨C felt slightly irritated.


    After all, he was used to being the leader.


    Gavin, however, straightened his posture. I really am the older brother.


    ¡°Does this mean I have four brothers?¡± Jesse, the most excited out of all the children, asked joyfully.


    Arissa nodded as she looked at their expressions.


    She nced at the three older kids and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you this earlier because I didn¡¯t want you to


    be worried about such adult matters. Now that I¡¯ve found him, I can finally tell you about this.¡±


    She felt the need to inform them about their sibling.


    Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be prepared if they met him one day.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    Chapter 59 Is Benjamin Our Daddy


    ¡°You should have told us, Mommy. We always see you looking at our photos as if you¡¯re thinking about


    someone. We thought you missed Daddy, but it seems like you were looking at¡­¡± Zachary trailed off


    and looked at Gavin.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Knowing that Arissa always had him in mind, Gavin was touched.


    Mommy didn¡¯t forget me.


    With that, Gavin rushed into Arissa¡¯s arms and hugged her tightly. ¡°Mommy!¡± Arissa was stunned and


    asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Jasper?¡±Isn¡¯t he overreacting? He¡¯s crying too.¡°Mommy!¡±Arissa returned his hug


    and patted his head. She consoled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your brother is doing well.¡±¡°When did you meet him,


    Mommy? Why didn¡¯t you bring him back?¡± Oliver pretended to be clueless and asked.He did that so


    that Gavin would not think they did not want him. It was just that their mommy hadn¡¯t found him


    previously.¡°I still can¡¯t bring him back yet. He has his own home, after all.¡± As Arissa stared at them,


    she hesitated about telling them that Benjamin was their father.If they knew the truth, they might


    secretly try to find Benjamin. To top it off, she was working at hispany now.Hence, she decided to


    hold it off for now.There were more important matters that remained unsolved. It was not the time to


    reunite the father and children yet.¡°Is he living with Daddy? Did you meet up with Daddy? By the way,


    who is our Daddy?¡± Zachary asked curiously, pretending to be more oblivious than Oliver.Oliver


    nced at Zachary, whom he always regarded as the oldest sibling.Wait a minute. I¡¯m not the second


    child anymore; I¡¯m the third. And then, the third will be the fourth¡­Gavin looked at Arissa


    hesitantly. Should I tell Mommy that I¡¯m Gavin?¡°Yes. He¡¯s living with Daddy. However, I still can¡¯t tell


    you who Daddy is yet.¡±¡°Why?¡± Jesse asked. Is Gavin¡¯s daddy a bad guy?Arissa nced at Jesse and


    smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when the time is right.¡±Zachary and Gavin exchanged looks and chuckled. ¡°His


    daddy can¡¯t be our daddy, right? Are you worried that we¡¯ll find him after you tell us?¡±Arissa felt


    embarrassed. My children are too smart and not easily fooled.¡°Mommy, is our daddy Benjamin?¡± Oliver


    asked loudly.Bradley snickered while Arissa was stressed out.¡°Of course not!¡± Arissa protested. If he


    finds out that Benjamin is his dad, all he sees will only be money.Oliver pouted and mumbled, ¡°It would


    be nice if Benjamin is our daddy. With his wealth and power, no one will dare bully us anymore. More


    importantly, his wealth and power will belong to us too.¡±The other children were rendered


    speechless.Bradley burst intoughter. He picked up Oliver and said, ¡°If you want Benjamin to be your


    daddy so badly, you should look for him and get him to be your godfather.¡±¡°Really?¡± Oliver¡¯s eyes lit


    up.¡°Oliver!¡± Arissa red at him. Oliver may really try to pull it off if any that idea is put into his


    head.Anyway, Benjamin is their real father. There¡¯s no need to make him their godfather.If Benjamin


    were to meet Oliver, would he let Oliver return to me?¡°You can¡¯t be running around and asking other


    people to be your godfather, Oliver. Understand?¡± Arissa warned Oliver sternly.Oliver nced at her


    and nodded, ¡°I know, Mommy.¡±¡°What¡¯s our oldest brother¡¯s name?¡± Jesse said as she climbed onto


    Arissa¡¯sp.Zachary red at Jesse. I can¡¯t believe she called someone else the oldest brother so


    quickly.On the other hand, Gavin sat at the side happily as he patted Jesse¡¯s head.Zachary¡¯s mouth


    twitched.¡°His name is Gavin.¡± Arissa decided to leave out hisst name so that the children would not


    rte Gavin to Benjamin.¡°Wow, what a nice name. It¡¯s as cool as ours.¡± Arissa was taken aback by


    Jesse¡¯s words. Indeed. Is this fate?

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    Chapter 60 Gavin Is So Handsome


    Happiness bloomed from the bottom of Gavin¡¯s heart at the sight of Arissa¡¯s smile.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Gavin hugged Arissa¡¯s arm. Mommy likes me too.


    Arissa¡¯s heart melted at his actions and she could not help but pinch his nose. ¡°By the way, Gavin looks


    a lot like you.¡±


    Gavin¡¯s eyes widened warmly.


    Meanwhile, Zachary and Oliver felt amused as they looked at Arissa.


    ¡°Does he not look like us, Mommy?¡± Zachary huffed. Will Mommy be shocked if she were to find out


    that Gavin is right in front of her?


    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re quintuplets. Even Jasper looks like us, let alone Gavin.¡± Oliver pouted.


    Arissa smiled and said in a gentle voice, ¡°All of you look alike.¡±


    She took her phone out and showed a photo on the screen. ¡°Look.¡±


    Jesse was the most eager to have a look, so she leaned forward excitedly. ¡°Gavin is so handsome!¡±


    Gavin turned to look at Jesse.


    On the other hand, Zachary and Oliver¡¯s mouths twitched before they tapped Jesse¡¯s head. ¡°Are we not


    handsome?¡±


    Hehe, even Mommy and Jesse couldn¡¯t recognize that it¡¯s Jasper.


    ¡°All of you are handsome.¡±


    Jesse giggled, crinkling her eyes; she looked adorable.


    Gavin caressed Jesse¡¯s head tenderly.


    Jesseplimented sweetly, ¡°Jasper also looks handsome.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re cute too, Jesse,¡± Gavin stared at her lovingly.


    Jesse looked so beautiful when she smiled.


    Arissa smiled as she looked at the fourplimenting each other.


    ¡°All right, it¡¯s time to shower and go to bed. All of you have school early in the morning tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Jesse¡¯s going first.¡±


    Zachary sat down and started munching on some snacks while he yed with Bradley.


    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m always the first to take a bath.¡± Jesse huffed through her nose as she objected, but she was


    still obedient and went to take a bath.


    ¡°Let me bathe you.¡± After Arissa spoke to Bradley, she stood up and went to give Jesse a bath. ¡°We¡¯re


    going to wash your hair today.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Jesse scrunched up her face.


    Arissa could tell that Jesse did not like to wash her hair, and she pinched Jesse¡¯s small cheek


    amusingly.


    ¡°Be gentler, Mommy!¡±


    Gavin felt confused as he watched Arissa taking Jesse for a bath. Why do the three of us take baths


    together, but Jesse has to bathe alone? Mommy also has to help him wash up. Does Jesse not know


    how to clean himself?


    ¡°Has Mommy always bathed Jesse?¡± Gavin leaned closer to Zachary and asked in a low voice.


    Oliver grinned as he nced at Gavin, who was full of curiosity, and answered, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Gavin stared at Oliver and frowned as he felt like thetter was holding something back. ¡°Does Jesse


    not know how to bathe himself?¡±


    ¡°Jesse is just more clingy to Mommy.¡± Oliver did not want Gavin to know that Jesse was a girl, no


    matter what.


    Gavin had always thought that Jesse was a boy, and Oliver refused to tell him the truth.


    Oliver snickered as Zachary looked at them.


    When Bradley saw the two muttering within themselves, he smiled and asked, ¡°What are you two


    whispering about? How about sharing it with us?¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s the point of whispering. Why don¡¯t we y rock-paper-scissors, Mr. Hinton? If you win, we¡¯ll tell


    you; if you lose, you have to pay us. It¡¯ll be a hundred per round.¡±


    Oliver had found the perfect opportunity to earn some money.


    Bradley¡¯s mouth twitched. In fact, he had never won against them.


    However, it sounded fun to him and he wanted to win. Who knows? I might win.


    ¡°Come on!¡± Bradley was not afraid of losing and challenged Oliver.


    In the end, the results were within Zachary¡¯s expectations ¨C Oliver won.


    ¡°Haha! Pay up, Mr. Hinton!¡± Oliver¡¯s eyes lit up as he stared at Bradley¡¯s wallet.


    Bradley shook his head helplessly with a smile and grumbled, ¡°Greedy little kid.¡±


    He brought out his wallet and passed a hundred to Oliver.


    Oliver smooched the paper and kept the money away happily. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Hinton.¡±


    With that, he ran into his room to keep the money into a safe.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget where you hide it, Oliver. Or else, rats might find it and take it away,¡± Bradley teased.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    Chapter 61 DNA Test Encounter


    ¡°That won¡¯t happen at all. If it goes missing, I¡¯lle to you first, Mr. Hinton.¡± Oliver¡¯s voice sounded


    from his room. His response made Bradleyugh out loud.


    That rascal. Of all the people in the room, he only suspects me.


    ¡°Are you staying over tonight, Mr. Hinton?¡± Zachary asked with a smile.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be apanying you lot.¡± Bradley pinched Zachary¡¯s nose and Gavin¡¯s cheek.


    He was taken aback upon noticing Gavin¡¯s shyness.


    He guffawed as he stared at Gavin. ¡°Jasper, are you embarrassed?¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Gavin responded coolly. He was not used to people pinching his cheeks.


    ¡°You¡¯re so stubborn.¡± Then, Bradley picked Gavin up and felt Gavin turn tense. It was different from


    before, as Jasper would usually lean against him yfully. Bradley joked, ¡°You¡¯ve learned to be mature,


    haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Zachary was smiling at Gavin¡¯s misfortune, watching him shifting ufortably in Bradley¡¯s arms. ¡°Mr.


    Hinton, if you keep teasing him, his face will turn redder.¡±


    Gavin pursed his lips as he red at Zachary.


    As a response, Zachary gave him a taunting smile.


    ¡°You dropped your wallet, Mr. Hinton.¡± Gavin suddenly alerted him. Bradley turned to look and realized


    he was fooled.


    Gavin snickered and evaded to the side.


    ¡°You little rascal. Get over here and I promise you won¡¯t get hurt!¡± Bradley shouted as he waved his


    hands around.


    At the same time, Oliver came running out and asked, ¡°Are you calling for me, Mr. Hinton?¡±


    ¡°Give me back my money!¡± Bradley held out his hand and huffed.


    ¡°A bet is a bet. That money is mine now. I don¡¯t have to return you anything.¡± Oliver sat beside Gavin


    and stuck his tongue out at Bradley.


    In the next moment, Bradley pounced at them and the brothers ran away immediately.


    As Arissa bathe Jesse in the bathroom, she could not help but smile at the yful noises outside.


    Meanwhile, Danna had just exited the hospital when she spotted Ethen from the corner of her eyes.


    Upon noticing him, she frowned.


    She found it odd for Ethen to appear at the hospital at such a time, so she decided to follow him.


    Soon, she noticed that he had an envelope in his hand as he went to meet Shaun.


    The two of them headed toward the diagnostics center.


    Danna had a bad feeling about it as she followed them. Her heart dropped when she realized they had


    gone to the paternity testing center.


    Whose samples did Ethen bring to do a paternity test? The more she thought about it, the more


    insecure she felt.


    Meanwhile, Ethen reminded Shaun, ¡°Mr. Graham is anxious about the results, Mr. Bailey. You must


    keep guard at all times. Can the results be produced by tomorrow morning?¡±


    Shaun¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Does he want me to stay up all night?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Graham wants to see the results tomorrow morning, after all,¡± Ethen repeated helplessly.


    Shaun nced at him and started to be curious and nosy. ¡°Do you know whose test is this?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Ethen was strict and shook his head. ¡°This is confidential information.¡±


    Shaun¡¯s eyes lit up, and he begged, ¡°Tell me, please! I promise I¡¯ll keep it a secret.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ethen was adamant, causing Shaun to grind his teeth angrily.


    ¡°After being around the boss, you¡¯ve be like the boss himself too ¨C that¡¯s not cute at all.¡±


    Ethen stared directly at him, his gaze sharper than razors behind those golden-framed sses.


    ¡°Tell me when the results are out. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    Shaun waved his hand and said, ¡°The results can only be out earliest by tomorrow noon.¡±


    However, Ethen had left.


    Shaun immediately went to start the paternity test.


    While he was waiting for the results, he could not help but order some supper.


    Arissa cleaned the house while the children were taking their baths. After they were done, it was her


    turn.


    ¡°Go to bed early, kids. You too, Bradley.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± With that, Bradley brought the four kids to bed.


    After Arissa was done bathing, she took a look and found Zachary, Oliver, Jasper, and Bradley asleep.


    She did not find Jesse as she had gone to her room. The little girl was curled up in her nkets,


    sleeping peacefully.


    Arissa flipped her daughter over, and went to bed beside her.


    Sniffing her daughter¡¯s milky scent, Arissa quickly fell asleep.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    Chapter 62 Change My Mind


    Arissa got up early to make breakfast. When she was almost done, she woke the kids up.


    She then proceeded to put on her makeup and change her clothes while the children washed up and


    dressed up.


    ¡°Come over for breakfast!¡± she called to her four children.


    Jesse sat down in her chair and asked with a smile, ¡°Mommy, should we call Mr. Hinton as well?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. Let¡¯s not disturb Mr. Hinton.¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    It had been very tiring for Bradley to go around and help her investigate.


    After breakfast, Arissa brought the four children to school.


    All four of them were dressed in school uniforms, looking identical with a surfeit of cuteness.


    Many parents and children cast their nces at them. In an instant, they became the focus of attention.


    ¡°Those kids are gorgeous!¡±


    ¡°As with their mother, too. No doubt she is a capable woman!¡±


    Dressed in a clean-cut suit with a pair of sunsses, Arissa emitted a strong and imposing aura.


    She smirked slightly and nodded at the parents before escorting the children to the school gate.


    Robert was already waiting at the entrance. When he saw them, his eyes lit up, and he swiftly


    introduced Arissa to the children¡¯s teachers.


    Arissa took off her sunsses and greeted the teachers.


    ¡°Nice to meet you all. I¡¯m Arissa York.¡± She was elegant and amiable, and her beauty and sweet voice


    instantly charmed them.


    ¡°Good morning, Mr. William. Good morning, teachers!¡±


    The four children greeted the principal and the teachers.


    Immediately, the family made a great impression on the teachers.


    ¡°I will leave my kids in your care then.¡±


    ¡°No worries!¡±


    The teachers smiled in response. Indeed, it was a rare experience to meet quadruplets.


    The quadruplets were adorable and polite, so the teachers took to them immediately.


    Arissa nodded with a smile. She then squatted down and smoothed out the creases on the clothes of


    her four children.


    ¡°Behave yourselves and listen to the teachers well. Mommy wille and pick you guys up after


    school in the afternoon. Don¡¯t wander off, and don¡¯t follow strangers. Understand? If I¡¯m not the one


    who picks you up, don¡¯t leave the school,¡± she reminded.


    ¡°No problem, Mommy. I will watch over them!¡± Zachary nodded in response.


    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t worry. We will wait for you at the school!¡± Gavin straightened his back and replied.


    Arissa fixated her eyes on them.


    ¡°Jesse, you have to stay with your brothers. Do you understand?¡±


    Arissa was most worried about Jesse. She was scared that the girl might have a hard time adapting to


    the unfamiliar environment.


    ¡°Yes, Mommy. You can go to work. I will stay with my brothers. Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Jesse reassured her.


    ¡°Mommy, we will look after Jesse!¡± Oliver smiled.


    Arissa then leaned over to kiss them. ¡°Go now. Bye!¡±


    ¡°Bye, Mommy!¡±


    The quadruplets each gave her cheek a peck before turning around and entering the school.


    Arissa got up and watched them enter the school. The quadruplets kept turning around and waving at


    her.


    Raising her hand, she gestured for them to go in.


    After the children disappeared from her sight, she bade goodbye to the principal and teachers and


    headed to work.


    Meanwhile, at the Graham residence, Jasper waited for Benjamin¡¯s car to leave the ce before


    turning to Edwin.


    ¡°Mr. Whitley, I would like to go to school!¡±


    Jasper blinked a few times, looking adorable.


    Hearing that, Edwin was stunned. I thought he doesn¡¯t like going to school. Why did he suddenly


    change his mind?


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask Mr. Graham to take you there just now?¡± Edwin stroked the boy¡¯s head and asked


    in puzzlement.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to go earlier, but I changed my mind now. There is no one to y with me at home. I¡¯ll just


    go to school instead!¡±


    A grim look was stered on Jasper¡¯s face.


    Edwin¡¯s heart ached as he looked at the boy. Mr. Graham is always busy with work, and Ms. Adams


    doesn¡¯t really like him. Perhaps, it is better for him to go to school. It¡¯s much more fun there.


    ¡°All right. Let¡¯s go up and change into your school uniform. I will bring you there!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Whitley!¡± Jasper¡¯s voice was soft.


    Edwin smiled and brought him upstairs to change. He then grabbed the boy¡¯s schoolbag before


    bringing him to school.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    Chapter 63 Expose Her


    There was no one at the school gate when Jasper arrived.


    By that time, most of the parents had already sent their children to school. sses were about to start,


    and the teachers were no longer waiting by the gate.


    Seeing the magnificent school gate, Jasper eximed internally.


    However, his face remained expressionless, concealing any excitement he felt.


    The guards were surprised to see him as he looked exactly the same as four of the children who had


    arrived earlier.


    Seriously? Quintuplets! But why was this one brought here separately?


    Jasper nced at them and smiled. ¡°Keep it a secret!¡±


    The guards were struck dumb. What secret?


    However, they were all well-trained to not gossip in the public. All remained solemn and continued their


    patrols.


    Jasper turned around and waved to Edwin before he walked into the campus.


    Looking at the buildings in front of him, Jasper felt lost. Where is my ssroom?


    He quickly gave Zachary a call. In response, Zachary asked him to wait.


    After a while, Zachary appeared at a distance and beckoned to Jasper.


    ¡°Zachary!¡± Immediately, Jasper sprinted toward him.


    Zachary knocked Jasper¡¯s head lightly and chided, ¡°How could you get taken away while buying cotton


    candy?¡±


    Jasper grinned sheepishly. ¡°I was taken away by Daddy¡¯s men. Where are the others?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re over there in the ssroom. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Zachary led the way and said, ¡°Jesse must be happy to see you. She still doesn¡¯t know that you took


    Gavin¡¯s ce. Don¡¯t spill the beans yet!¡±


    Jasper¡¯s face fell. ¡°Then should I go back?¡±


    ¡°No. Just swap with Gavinter today!¡±


    Jasper¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Great! You have no idea how scary and fussy Daddy is.¡±


    Zachary looked at him and smiled. ¡°Why did you have to wander off then? If you didn¡¯t, you wouldn¡¯t


    have been taken away.¡±


    Just then, Gavin came out and saw Jasper. ¡°Jasper!¡± he called.


    ¡°Gavin!¡±


    Jasper pointed at Gavin andined, ¡°Go back by yourself today. I¡¯m not going to take your ce.


    Daddy is scary!¡±


    Gavin smiled. ¡°No problem!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, Gavin. You have to watch out for Danna when you return. She¡¯s an evildy. She is so


    mean to me! Was she also like that to you before?¡±


    Gavin and Zachary were furious when they found out about Danna¡¯s doings.


    ¡°Was that evil woman also mean to you before?¡± Zachary asked Gavin.


    Gavin nodded.


    However, he had never told Benjamin about it.


    He had never understood why Danna sometimes looked at him with disdain, but now, he finally knew


    why.


    He was not Danna¡¯s child. That was why Danna disliked him.


    ¡°I will teach her a lesson next time I see her!¡± Jasper waved his fist in anger.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell Daddy about this?¡±


    Gavin lowered his head. ¡°I don¡¯t want Daddy to worry!¡±


    Moreover, everyone said that Benjamin liked Danna very much. Gavin didn¡¯t want them to argue


    because of him.


    He regarded Danna as his mother, so he still hoped that Benjamin would be with her. That was why he


    didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Are you stupid? Even if she is your biological mother, you shouldn¡¯t bear with her evil doings! Are you


    a masochist?¡±


    Jasper was vexed.


    Seeing his anger, Gavin felt his heart warm up.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that bad. I live with Daddy, and she rarelyes to the house. She hardly ever visits when


    Daddy is not around. And when Daddy is present, she dares not to do anything. Maybe Daddy got


    upset at her, so she only acts mean when I¡¯m alone with her.¡±


    Zachary was fuming. ¡°Don¡¯t be too nice to her in the future. We¡¯ll expose her!¡±


    ¡°Yes! We¡¯ll expose her!¡± Jasper agreed.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Gavin also thought that it was a good idea. It could at least teach her some lessons.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    Chapter 64 Uproar In The Entertainment Industry


    ¡°Danna is a trending star in the entertainment industry. If we expose what she does to her kid, she will


    surely lose a lot of fans! When the public is in an uproar, I will reveal that I am not her child, and that I


    was just taken away by her. It will be impossible for her to continue working in the entertainment


    industry.¡±


    Gavin¡¯s eyes were shimmering with calction. He wanted to take revenge on Danna for what she had


    done to him.


    ¡°Good idea!¡± Jasper said as he patted Gavin¡¯s shoulder.


    The three immediately started plotting their secret n at a corner.


    ¡°However, it¡¯s not wise to post using our own ounts. As soon as we do that, Daddy will find out


    about us,¡± Zachary said with a frown.


    ¡°I can borrow Mr. Watts¡¯ Twitter ount. He has a lot of followers! He is also the big boss of an


    entertainmentpany. The post will definitely make waves in the industry!¡±


    Gavin¡¯s eyes glimmered with hope, and he instantly called Kingsley.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Watts. Can I post something using your Twitter ount?¡±


    ¡°What are you going to post?¡±


    Kingsley was ttered that Gavin actually took the initiative to contact him.


    ¡°Keep it a secret first. I¡¯m not going to do something bad. You¡¯ll see after I post it!¡±


    Kingsley believed Gavin wouldn¡¯t post anything outrageous, so he generously gave the boy his


    password.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Watts. I¡¯ll treat you to dinner when you have time!¡± Gavin said coolly.


    Zachary and Jasper gave him the thumbs up at the side.


    Without hesitation, Gavin logged into Kingsley¡¯s Twitter ount andposed a tweet: @Danna, don¡¯t


    you have any conscience? Isn¡¯t that kid your son? How dare you treat him so badly! I¡¯m posting this


    because I can¡¯t stand seeing the innocent kid experiencing something so horrible. My friend must be


    blind to fall for you.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    After the tweet was published, it trended right away, dropping a bombshell on the entertainment


    industry.


    It was certainly a lot to take in.


    Before, some people had suspected that Danna disappeared for a year because she was pregnant.


    However, things between her and Benjamin looked ambiguous, and there was no newsing from


    the Graham family either.


    Without evidence, everyone could only take guesses.


    Now, their guesses were confirmed.


    Danna indeed gave birth to a child who belonged to Kingsley¡¯s friend.


    Everyone knew that Kingsley only had a few friends.


    They instantly thought of Benjamin. Among Kingsley¡¯s friends, Benjamin was the only one who had a


    kid.


    Coupled with the rtionship between Benjamin and Danna, everyone immediately deduced that the


    child was theirs.


    The fact that she not only secretly gave birth to a child but also mistreated him was shocking. Soon,


    criticisms flooded the inte.


    Netizen A: Oh my gosh! This is crazy. What a vicious woman! Look at how she acts all kind and caring


    in front of the camera. Everything was just a facade!


    Netizen B: I¡¯m so angry now. How could you do this? As a mother myself, I can¡¯t even bear to see my


    child trip!


    Netizen CC: This is too cruel. I don¡¯t think the kid is her own. Otherwise, why isn¡¯t Benjamin marrying


    her?


    Netizen DD: I knew this woman was suspicious from the first time I saw her. Fortunately, Benjamin


    didn¡¯t marry her. She even mistreats her own child.


    Netizen Y: She secretly gave birth to a child and even mistreats him now. She doesn¡¯t deserve our


    support!


    Netizen G: We really can¡¯t judge a book from its cover. She has an innocent face, but such a vicious


    heart.


    Netizen WW: @Danna, how could you do this? The child is still so young. Even if he did something


    wrong, you should not be so cruel to him.


    Netizen TT: @Danna, you don¡¯t deserve to be a mother at all. If you can¡¯t treat your child well, just don¡¯t


    give birth at all. It¡¯s really unfortunate for a child to have a mother like you.


    Netizen RR: @Benjamin, is the child yours? Don¡¯t you want to say something about this?


    Netizen KK: @Danna, get out of the entertainment industry! How dare you mistreat the future of our


    country. Don¡¯t you have dignity?


    Netizen ll: I support kicking @Danna out of the entertainment industry. This kind of scum should be


    banned. She has twisted morals and even mistreats a child.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    Chapter 65 You Are Not Gavin


    In the midst of the criticisms, many fanatic fans also tried to defend their idol.


    Dani66: Dani will not abuse children. This is all fake news.


    ILoveDani: Dani is not stupid. Why would she abuse Benjamin¡¯s child?


    PrettiestDani: Someone must be targetting Dani. She is innocent!


    MyWifeDani: Dani was so nice to the kids on the show. This is all bullshit.


    BestActressDani: I will always support Dani no matter what.


    DaniGoddess: Mr. Watts is probably trying to ride on Dani¡¯s poprity to save hispany from its


    downfall. Benjamin hasn¡¯t even said a word about it. Yet, this friend of his is bbering on the inte.


    Anyone with a brain could figure out what he is up to.


    The fans insisted on supporting Danna nheless.


    Believing that Dani was a perfect woman, they broke into a fight with the criticizers.


    They all felt that Dani was being framed and felt extremely aggrieved about it.


    Seeing their responses, the public felt disgusted.


    Within a minute, the news made it to the headlines, sending shock waves throughout the whole


    country.


    When Kingsley saw the tweet sent by Gavin, his blood pressure soared, and his heart almost stopped.


    ¡°Does Danna have any conscience at all? How dare she mistreat Gavin! What a vicious woman!¡±


    Kingsley did not delete the tweet on his ount. Instead, he called Gavin.


    ¡°Gav, did Danna really mistreat you? Does your Daddy know about this?¡±


    ¡°Daddy knows. She did mistreat me! Mr. Watts, please don¡¯t delete the tweet,¡± Gavin pleaded.


    Kingsley scratched his head, thinking of the pressure he would soon receive from Benjamin. He


    agreed, ¡°All right. I won¡¯t delete it!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Watts!¡± Gavin replied happily before he hung up the phone.


    Jasper raised his hand to give Gavin a high five, surprising thetter.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Aftering back to his senses, Gavin returned the high five before doing the same to Zachary.


    Meanwhile, Oliver and Jesse sneaked out of the ssroom when they realized the two boys were not


    yet back.


    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Oliver questioned.


    On the other hand, Jesse was dumbfounded by the presence of an extra brother.


    ¡°Why are there three of you?¡±


    Everyoneughed at Jesse¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°This is Gavin!¡± Zachary wrapped his arms around Jasper¡¯s shoulders and said to Jesse.


    Jesse¡¯s mouth gaped opened in surprise.


    ¡°So you are Gavin?¡±


    Jesse was overjoyed. She tilted her head and stared at Jasper.


    Zachary, Oliver, and Gavin let out a smile.


    Jasper caressed Jesse¡¯s head lovingly. Trying to hold back hisughter, he imed, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Gavin!¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re studying here, too. That¡¯s great! I¡¯m so happy. I¡¯m going to tell Mommy about this!¡±


    Jesse could no longer contain her excitement and wanted to call Arissa right away.


    ¡°Mommy is working, and our ss is starting soon. Let¡¯s go back to the ssroom first!¡±


    Zachary patted Jesse¡¯s head.


    As Jesse continued to stare at Jasper, she suddenly noticed the mole on his hand.


    ¡°Huh? Liar! You are not Gavin!¡±


    Jesse looked at the other three before shifting her gaze toward Gavin.


    Her eyebrows quirked in excitement. ¡°You are the real Gavin. Am I right?¡±


    Feeling thrilled, Gavin nodded with a smile. ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°You guys lied to me just now. How annoying!¡±


    Jesse red at Jasper, whose lips twitched in response.


    Excuse me, you¡¯ve been fooled for a few days already.


    ¡°Jesse, how did you recognize him?¡± Oliver asked in amusement.


    ¡°Jasper has a mole on his hand.¡±


    Jesse grabbed Jasper¡¯s hand, showing them the mole on it.


    She then let go of his hand and approached Gavin. ¡°Hello, Gavin!¡± she greeted happily.


    ¡°Hello, Jesse!¡± Gavin patted her head dotingly.


    ¡°Gavin, are you living with Daddy?¡±

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    Chapter 66 Their Daddy Is A Rich Man


    Gavin looked at them, and Jasper threw his bag at him.


    Catching the bag, Gavin responded, ¡°Yup, I¡¯m living with Daddy.¡±


    ¡°How does Daddy look like then? Is he handsome?¡±


    Not replying a word, Jasper merely shook his head and locked his arm around Jesse¡¯s shoulder,


    dragging her to the ssroom.


    ¡°Time for ss!¡±


    ¡°Jasper, stop pretending! Don¡¯t you want to know what Daddy looks like?¡±


    Jesse shoved his hand away and slipped hers into Gavin¡¯s arm like a fangirl.


    ¡°Tell me! Is Daddy handsome?¡±


    Gavin nodded with a smile as he noticed the eagerness on Jesse¡¯s face.


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s¡ª¡±


    ¡°So what if he¡¯s handsome? He¡¯s mean!¡±


    Jasper couldn¡¯t help butin when he thought about how Benjamin shouted at him thest time.


    Zachary looked at Jasper, thinking that thetter had been whining about their father ever since he met


    the man.


    ¡°How do you know?¡± Jesse turned to Jasper, confused.


    The boy raised his brows as he tried toe up with something. Just then, Jesse¡¯s eyes lit up all of a


    sudden.


    ¡°I knew it! Gavin must¡¯ve shown you Daddy¡¯s photo just now!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t, but I did tell him that Daddy is mean,¡± Gavin said calmly.


    ¡°Is he? Will he hit us, then?¡± Jesse continued to question.


    ¡°No, he won¡¯t.¡± Gavin gave her an assuring look as Benjamin had neverid a finger on him.


    ¡°Do you have Daddy¡¯s photo, then?¡±


    Without taking out the photo as requested by Jesse, Gavin merely nced at them and said, ¡°Daddy


    looks very much like us.¡±


    ¡°Wow! He must be very handsome!¡± Jesse smiled, crinkling her eyes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the ss now!¡±


    With that, Gavin held Jesse¡¯s hand and headed toward the ssroom while beckoning the rest to catch


    up.


    Oliver leaned toward Jasper, trying to sniff around for information. ¡°So, how do you feel after meeting


    Daddy?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s mean!¡± Jasper replied curtly.


    Oliver twitched his lips upon hearing that. ¡°Was it because you did something wrong?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Jasper huffed.


    ¡°Is Daddy super rich?¡±


    Jasper inched closer and whispered next to his ear, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Unable to contain his excitement, Oliver covered his mouth, grinning cheerfully.


    ¡°Wow! So our daddy is rich!¡±


    Indeed, their father was the richest man in the country.


    Seeing what a money-face his brother was, Zachary rolled his eyes. ¡°Behave yourself, or you¡¯ll look like


    an idiot!¡±


    Oliver snorted. ¡°Why were you guys hiding there a moment ago?¡±


    ¡°To exposed Danna,¡± Zachary answered softly.


    Oliver took his phone out immediately. He couldn¡¯t help smiling when he saw the inte flooded with


    criticisms against that woman.


    ¡°Evil woman! It serves you just right!¡±


    ¡°Who is this Kingsley Watts?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s Daddy¡¯s friend.¡± Jasper swept a nce at him.


    When they stepped foot into the ssroom, everyone gasped in astonishment.


    ¡°Woah! Why do they look exactly the same?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯re five of them!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! All five look the same, and they¡¯re handsome!¡±


    Meanwhile, Danna was abruptly woken up by her manager¡¯s call.


    ¡°Danna, something bad has happened!¡±


    Frowning, Danna asked impatiently, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Take a look at Twitter now! I¡¯ve gotten some ghostwriters to save your reputation. You¡¯d better talk to


    Kingsley first before anything.¡± The manager appeared anxious.


    Nheless, Danna wasn¡¯t any bit worried. She assumed that it was something between her and


    Benjamin on the trending.


    ¡°Is it about my marriage with Benjamin?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not! Why would I be so worried if that¡¯s the case? It¡¯s about you mistreating a child, and it¡¯s a


    severe allegation! You¡¯d better have a look yourself now!¡±


    Upon hearing from her manager, Danna¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She quickly logged into her Twitter


    ount as soon as the call ended.


    Then, she found a few trending topics about her, including some criticisms from the authority.


    Her face turned green after going through the content.


    Kingsley Watts must be out of his mind!


    She called up the man without any hesitation.


    At the moment, Kingsley was about to meet Benjamin when he received the call from Danna in the car.


    He disconnected the call without answering since he had always disliked her.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Nheless, Danna called again.


    Turning his Bluetooth speaker on, Kingsley finally answered as he drove.


    ¡°Kingsley Watts! What have you done? How could you post those things out?¡±


    Danna¡¯s ear-piercing voice sounded from the other side of the line. She was different from her usual


    ladylike demeanor.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    Chapter 67 Has She Come To Work


    Raising his brows, Kingsley smirked and turned on the recording mode.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you do all those things, Danna Adams? Do you think Benjamin would allow you to mistreat


    Gavin just because you think you¡¯re going to be his wife? He can still divorce you at any time after


    getting married.¡±


    What kind of woman is this? She doesn¡¯t deserve to be a mother at all!


    ¡°You can¡¯t use me of things that I never did.¡± Danna decided not to admit it.


    ¡°Hah! How can you be so shameless? Are you saying that Gavin was the one who lied and used his


    own mother?¡±


    Danna¡¯s face contorted with anger as she could not refute any words. She had already been exposed


    in front of Benjamin anyway.


    ¡°You have no right to reprimand me here. Even Benjamin never says a word, who are you to speak to


    me like this!¡± she snapped.


    ¡°How arrogant you are, Ms. Adams! I¡¯ll y along with you, then!¡±


    The Watts family was no fool, either.


    ¡°Delete the postings and make a public apology!¡± Danna yelled frantically.


    ¡°Sorry. I won¡¯t do it. See you! Actually, I¡¯d better not see you anymore! I might vomit my meal out


    seeing your face. Take my advice¡ªstop embarrassing yourself!¡± Kingsley retorted and hung up the call


    immediately. He headed off to Graham Group as nned.


    Arissa was busy getting herself familiarized with the businesses upon entering Graham Group. She


    was unaware of what was going viral online at that moment.


    Ethen quickly came forward to report the news as soon as Benjamin arrived at thepany.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, Ms. Adams has be the trending topic on the inte.¡±


    Ethen looked at Benjamin cautiously as he was speaking. Thetter headed straight to his office


    without any changes in his emotion.


    ¡°It was Mr. Watts who exposed the news that Ms. Adams mistreated Gavin.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes flickered upon hearing that. Kingsley did that?


    ¡°Give me your phone!¡±


    Ethen handed his phone over to Benjamin immediately. Thetter flipped through the news and tossed


    the phone back to him.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, should we suppress the news?¡±


    Even Ethen was unsure of Benjamin¡¯s attitude toward Danna.


    It was hard to tell if thetter was still in love with that woman. After all, she was the only woman who


    could approach Benjamin during these few years.


    ¡°Get Kingsley here now!¡± Benjamin ordered without answering the question.


    As he walked toward his desk, he paused in his tracks suddenly and turned around to face Ethen.


    ¡°What¡¯s the progress on the thing I asked you to dost night?¡±


    Ethen gulped and felt his skin crawl at that moment. ¡°I¡¯ve called Mr. Bailey earlier. It will take another


    two more hours.¡±


    Hearing that, Benjamin scoffed, ¡°When has Shaun be so inefficient?¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Unable to reply, Ethen could only lower his head. He had already urged Shaun a few times, yet the


    man seemed to be taking his sweet time on this matter.


    Taking his seat behind the desk, Benjamin asked casually, ¡°Has shee to work?¡±


    Ethen was taken aback upon hearing that.


    Meeting his gaze with Benjamin¡¯s, he nodded immediately.


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s here. I¡¯ve already let her familiarize herself with the work.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes flickered. Then, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s have a meeting after ten minutes. Get her to join in!¡±


    Ten minutester?


    Ethen looked at Benjamin and asked for further instruction, ¡°What¡¯s the meeting agenda?¡±


    There was no regr meeting on that day, after all.


    Without answering, Benjamin shot him a re with a domineering aura.


    Ethen dared not ask further and quickly passed the message down to notify every department of the


    uing meeting.


    Arissa packed up the meeting material and headed to the meeting venue as soon as she received the


    notice.


    She was the first one in the meeting room before anyone else.


    After looking around the meeting room with seating cards on the table, she found her name and went


    straight to her seat.


    Within a few minutes, the rest of the managers came in gradually. Everyone was surprised when they


    noticed a beautiful woman in the meeting room.


    ¡°Hmm? Why is there a beauty here?¡±


    ¡°Who is she?¡±


    ¡°Since when did such a beautiful woman join ourpany?¡±


    Everyone who attended the meeting was long-time colleagues. They introduced themselves to Arissa


    one after another when they saw the new face.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    Chapter 68 Reprimanded On First Day Of Work


    Arissa rose to her feet and greeted everyone with a smile.


    ¡°Hi, everyone, I¡¯m Arissa from the IT department. It¡¯s my first day at work today. Pleasure meeting you


    guys!¡±


    ¡°From the IT department?¡±


    ¡°What a waste for such a beautiful woman to work in the IT department!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you better treatment if you join my department! How about it? It¡¯s an easy job in my


    department. We are only busy at the end of every month to get payment received on time. Other than


    that period, we are pretty rxed.¡±


    Arissa was amused looking at the enthusiasm disyed by her new colleagues.


    She politely rejected the offer. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything other than IT-rted matters.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not an issue! I¡¯ll teach you!¡±


    ¡°Hey! How can you shamelessly poach her in broad daylight?¡±


    Everyone was teasing each other and getting to know their new colleague before Benjamin¡¯s arrival.


    Meanwhile, Ethen followed closely behind Benjamin as they strode toward the meeting room while


    reporting to thetter his agenda.


    As they neared the meeting room, Benjamin frowned upon hearing the unusual merrinessing from


    inside.


    Stepping in, he nced across the room and saw everyone surrounding Arissa. A sh of coldness


    flickered in his eyes instantly.


    ¡°Ahem!¡±


    Having worked for Benjamin for many years, Ethen could sense something was amiss with his boss


    and quickly signaled the rest.


    Everyone took their seats ordingly as soon as they realized Benjamin¡¯s arrival.


    ¡°It seems like Ms. York is quite popr here!¡±


    Arissa was left standing by herself and meeting Benjamin¡¯s gaze as everyone took their seats.


    She was stunned at the man¡¯s sarcastic remark.


    Nevertheless, she replied with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m ttered, Mr. Graham.¡±


    Giving him a hard stare, she did not budge an inch.


    Benjamin looked intently at her for a brief moment before averting his gaze and taking his seat.


    Seeing that, Arissa heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Take a seat, Arissa!¡±


    Her colleague sitting next to her signaled her to take a seat softly.


    Arissa responded with a polite smile and sat down.


    Benjamin shot a re at her colleague. Noticing the man¡¯s gaze, no one dared to speak a word.


    ¡°Report to me your progression of work now,¡± Benjamin ordered grimly.


    With that, Ethen gestured to start with the finance department.


    Despite the satisfactory progress of the finance department, Benjamin did not let the manager pass


    easily.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to rece you if you can¡¯t get the bad debts settled soon!¡±


    Arissa nced at the man at the head of the table.


    He was a stern man who exuded a natural domineering aura like a leader¡¯s.


    One could easily be intimidated by him when he wasn¡¯t smiling.


    At that moment, the entire meeting room went silent as everyone became stiffened, noticing that their


    boss didn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood that day.


    Sure enough, all the department managers had gotten reprimanded.


    Watching the miserable looks on the faces of the meeting attendees, Ethen secretly sneaked a peek at


    the grim-faced man.


    Is Mr. Graham angry because of Ms. York or Ms. Adams?


    When it came to Arissa¡¯s turn to speak, Ethen gestured that she remain seated after rising to her feet.


    ¡°I¡¯ve just taken over the IT department today and am still in the process of figuring everything out.


    Therefore, I¡¯m unsure of the current progress. Apologies, Mr. Graham. Please give me another day.¡±


    With his gaze lowered, Benjamin seemed to be in deep thoughts. No one could tell if he was listening


    or not.


    Without an order from him, nobody dared to speak further.


    Arissa felt unnerved seeing no response from Benjamin, too.


    ¡°Mr. Graham!¡± Ethen reminded Benjamin politely.


    Hearing that, Benjamin looked up and swept a nce at Arissa.


    The neckline of her dress was slightly low, revealing a morsel of her cleavage. She still looked


    inexplicably sexy.


    Benjamin¡¯s face darkened upon noticing that.


    ¡°Report to me before the lunch break today!¡±


    Arissa was rendered speechless.


    Everyone widened their eyes in shock, too. It was clear that Benjamin was challenging Arissa.


    How could Mr. Graham give only half a day to Arissa when she just joined thepany today?


    It wasn¡¯t a smallpany, after all. No one could finish reading all the reports in half a day.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Even Ethen felt Benjamin was being too harsh and wanted to plead on behalf of Arissa. ¡°Mr.


    Graham¡­¡±


    Nheless, he gulped and swallowed the words as soon as he met Benjamin¡¯s cold gaze.


    ¡°Why? You can¡¯t do it?¡± Benjamin provoked while fixing his gaze on Arissa.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    Chapter 69 Inexplicable Anger


    A fit of inexplicable anger surged when Benjamin swept his gaze over Arissa¡¯s fair neck.


    How dare she wear that to work!


    His face turned even more grim as he remembered how those people surrounded her earlier.


    Arissa felt that Benjamin was intentionally picking on her.


    However, she did not flinch. Instead, she took on the challenge.


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll resign if I fail to deliver.¡±


    Instantly, everyone gave her a look of admiration for her courage to retort Benjamin on the first day of


    work.


    Having heard that, Benjamin raised his brows at her audacity.


    Ethen looked at his boss, who remained silent, and cleared his throat before shouting, ¡°Next!¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Arissa let out a sigh of relief when the next person in line started reporting.


    It was only her first day of work, and her boss was already finding fault with her.


    Despite Benjamin¡¯s strict requirements, she was no fool either.


    Sensing an intent gaze on her, Arissa looked over but saw no one looking at her.


    She was slightly stunned. Am I imagining things?


    Without thinking further, she averted her gaze and focused on the progress reported by other


    departments, trying to catch up with the pace of the existing business.


    Suddenly, a phone vibrated loudly. Benjamin¡¯s face darkened as his gaze swept across the table.


    Everyone looked at each other as it was a known fact that Benjamin disliked getting disrupted during


    meetings.


    As such, they had turned their phones off beforeing into the meeting room.


    ¡°Sorry about that!¡±


    Arissa was shocked when her phone vibrated and turned it off hastily.


    She felt awkward to be watched by everyone at that moment.


    ¡°Switch it off for meetings next time!¡± Benjamin stated as he shot daggers at her.


    ¡°Understood!¡± Arissa nodded anxiously.


    How could I forget to switch off the phone earlier!


    After a while, she was shocked when a phone rang out again.


    Quickly, she checked her phone to double confirm that it wasn¡¯t hers.


    Everyone¡¯s gazended on the phone before Benjamin.


    Arissa followed the direction where everyone was looking. She froze when her gaze met Benjamin¡¯s.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, it¡¯s your phone,¡± Ethen whispered to the man.


    Benjamin looked down calmly at the phone. His eyes turned grim upon seeing the caller¡¯s name on the


    screen and disconnected it directly.


    Nevertheless, it seemed like the caller was being stubborn as the phone rang the second time.


    Sitting next to Benjamin, Ethen was well aware of who was calling.


    Then, Benjamin set his phone on silent mode and flipped the phone facing down on the table before


    gesturing for the meeting to be carried on.


    About half an hourter, the meeting finally came to an end.


    ¡°Arissa York!¡± Benjamin called out all of a sudden.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Graham.¡± Arissa looked up at the man upon hearing her name.


    Benjamin gestured her to stand up. She did it obediently, though she had no idea of his intention.


    ¡°Let¡¯s give Ms. York a warm wee to ourpany!¡±


    With that, Benjamin pped, and the rest of the managers did the same.


    ¡°Wee aboard, Ms. York!¡±


    Arissa was shocked. Then, she replied smilingly, ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to work with you guys.¡±


    Then, Benjamin grabbed his phone from the table and left the meeting room after shooting another


    nce at her.


    As soon as he left, everyone started surrounding Arissa. ¡°Ms. York, Mr. Graham is a nice person


    despite his strict requirements. Regardless, it was bold of you to speak to him that way just now! We


    respect you for that!¡±


    Arissa was amused. ¡°I was only trying to be honest!¡±


    Yet, everyone still looked at her with admiration.


    ¡°Ms. York, I¡¯m impressed too! All the best!¡± Even Ethen gave her a thumbs-up.


    Just then, Benjamin¡¯s voice sounded. Ethen then quickly grabbed his stuff and ran out of the room.


    He felt his skin crawl when Benjamin shot him a sharp nce.


    ¡°What is it, Mr. Graham?¡±


    ¡°They are too noisy!¡± Benjamin said without any expression on his face. He nced at the meeting


    room onest time before walking away.


    Is there too much noise? Ethen scratched his head perplexedly.


    Indeed, the meeting room was pretty lively with the sound ofughter. He then knocked on the door.


    ¡°All right, everyone! Let¡¯s get back to work now before we get reprimanded again!¡±


    Everyone turned to look at him and asked softly, ¡°Did Mr. Graham say that?¡±


    Ethen merely responded with a look. Seeing that, no one dared to stay any longer.


    ¡°Ms. York, just let us know if you need any help.¡±


    Arissa picked up her notebook and replied politely, ¡°No worries! I can manage.¡±


    With that, she strode toward her office to get back to work.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    Chapter 70 Another Illegitimate Child


    Benjamin chucked his phone into his pocket after the meeting. He made his way back to his office,


    where Kingsley had already been waiting for him inside.


    With a grim look on his face, an unmistakable aura of tension emanated bleakly off Benjamin. When


    Kingsley noticed that, he tensed up with anxiety.


    ¡°Listen to me, Boss. Let me exin!¡± uttered Kingsley.


    With his dark, brooding gaze, Benjamin cast a piercing side-eye at him that shot shivers right down


    Kingsley¡¯s spine.


    Without haste, Kingsley cleared his throat and exined, ¡°Boss, how can you still take it lying down


    after your precious Sweetheart was mistreated? Even if you can take it under your stride, I can¡¯t hold


    back any longer!¡± Even though he was agitated, Kingsley did not expose Gavin and the reason he was


    here, which was to see if Benjamin¡¯s paternal love would surmount feelings over an old me.


    ¡°Who gave you the picture?¡± asked Benjamin, ring from the corners of his eyes. The answer to that


    was obvious, but he wanted to hear it from Kingsley.


    ¡°Well, I saw it on Gavin¡¯s phone!¡± replied Kingsley.


    As Benjamin¡¯s somber face remained emotionless, Kingsley could not fathom what was on his mind.


    Meanwhile, Danna was still trying to get Benjamin on the phone. With his gaze darkened, Benjamin felt


    the wrath of fury rage through him as he retrieved his phone.


    Kingsley sensed that and extended his head out with a nce. ¡°Hah! To think she has the cheek to call


    you up now. I¡¯m sure she is going to plead for her innocence. Don¡¯t forget how she threatened me


    earlier on.¡±


    ¡°She threatened you?¡± Benjamin rolled his eyes up in a curious gaze at Kingsley.


    Kingsley handed over a recording and said, ¡°I think you already know about it. Danna is still adamant


    that she didn¡¯t do it. She sure is cruel. How can she bear to do that to her own child, especially


    when Gavin is so adorable?¡±


    Continuing on, Kingsley said, ¡°She thought you would marry her because of Gavin. When you refused,


    she vented her anger on the poor kid. How inhumane! Are you aware that Danna had mistreated Gavin


    in the past?¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s dashing face turned sullenly grim after he heard that.


    In a split second, Kingsley shot a forceful nce at him. ¡°You are his father. I¡¯m asking you if you are


    aware!¡±


    ¡°If I had known this earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have let her mistreat my son,¡± fumed Benjamin as he red back


    at Kingsley vehemently.


    Kingsley pursed his lips in reaction to Benjamin¡¯s response. In fact, it relieved him to know that


    Benjamin was livid, as this meant Gavin mattered to him after all.


    ¡°Stay far away from a vicious woman like that. Nothing good cane out of a woman who mistreats


    her own child,¡± advised Kingsley.


    With a glint in his eyes, Benjamin wondered if Shaun had the DNA test results ready over at the


    hospital. Without further ado, he called Shaun personally. ¡°Hey, are the test results out yet?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. It¡¯s going to take a while,¡± replied Shaun as he nuzzled his nose. As it turned out, the test


    machine stalled after he dozed off the night before. He fixed the test machine in a frenzy after he woke


    up from his slumber. Hence, that inevitably resulted in a dy with the test results.


    ¡°You are waning in inefficiency these days, Shaun. It¡¯s getting from bad to worse!¡± grumbled Benjamin.


    Faced with Benjamin¡¯s criticism, Shaun tried tough it off awkwardly. ¡°Well, you can¡¯t me me for the


    broken machine. What¡¯s the hurry, anyway? By the way, whose DNA test is this? Please don¡¯t tell me


    you have another illegitimate child somewhere out there again?¡±


    With a dour look written all over his face, Benjamin hung up the phone without another word.


    Kingsley, who listened on to the conversation, peered momentarily at Benjamin. Treading on thin ice,


    he asked Benjamin cautiously, ¡°Is it true that you have an illegitimate child?¡± Good gracious, this guy is


    something indeed. He looks like he¡¯s disinterested in women, yet he has an illegitimate child on the


    side. I can¡¯t even catch up with his moves at the rate he¡¯s going. Since he already has Gavin, I really


    wonder whose child it is.


    Benjamin caught sight of Kingsley¡¯s inquisitive face. Even though he knew what went on in thetter¡¯s


    mind, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin himself.


    Notwithstanding his curiosity, Kingsley pressed on, ¡°So, whose child is it?¡±


    Benjamin glowered at him without answering his question. ¡°Next time, give me a heads up before


    releasing any news publicly!¡±


    With his eyebrows raised, Kingsley was miffed. Hey, it wasn¡¯t me.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Are you feeling sorry for that woman? My heart aches for Gavin the Sweetheart. What tough luck for


    him to be borne to a callous pair of parents. No one loves him in this world!¡± Kingsleymented


    sarcastically.


    With his upturned eyes narrowed, cold-blooded hostility crept up all over Benjamin when he heard that.


    Kingsley quivered slightly and stopped short, biting his tongue in apprehension when he noticed that.


    With an awkward chuckle, he muttered, ¡°Tell me the truth. Doesn¡¯t it break your heart to see Gavin like


    this? What are you going to do about it?¡±


    ¡°Since you unearthed the news, handle the aftermath yourself! Just stop the excessive exposure of


    Gavin from now,¡± warned Benjamin coldly. He did not want the current events to do more harm than


    good to Gavin in his formative years.


    ¡°Then, let me get the inte ghostwriters to divert public attention by changing the tides,¡± cajoled


    Kingsley carefully.


    Theizens were torn between two opposing camps for now. While one camp gravitated toward


    sympathy for Gavin, the other camp were mainly inte ghostwriters hired by Danna to back her up.


    Hence, it was necessary to shift the focus away from Gavin in order for the public to redirect their


    attention to Danna.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    Chapter 71 Benjamin Suspects Danna


    Meanwhile, Benjamin remained nonchnt about Danna¡¯s repeated calls. The woman was determined


    to get him on the phone.


    As a matter of fact, Danna had already arrived at Benjamin¡¯s office. However, the security guards at the


    entrance stopped her from entering the premises.


    ¡°Buzz off! I¡¯ll make sure all of you get the sack!¡± fumed Danna.


    ¡°I am sorry for the inconvenience, but an employee must verify and escort all visitors to office premises.


    Otherwise, we can¡¯t let you in,¡± insisted the security guard.


    Earlier on, Benjamin passed orders to stop Danna from entering. Thus, the security did just as they


    were told.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I am Benjamin¡¯s fianc¨¦e and have entered the office in the past!¡± expostted Danna, who was livid at


    the way they barred her from entry. In her exasperation, she red sinisterly at them.


    ¡°Mr. Graham does not have a fianc¨¦e!¡± retorted the security guards with a stoic countenance. They


    were actually professional bodyguards hired to be security guards on the premises.


    Danna¡¯s face contorted with rage as they infuriated her. By hook or by crook, she needed to see


    Benjamin immediately. The longer the scandal remained in the limelight, the worse it was for the


    Adams family stock price. To make it worse, Danna¡¯s father made it clear to her about his displeasure.


    What exasperated Danna more was the underhanded means of Kingsley. No matter how many


    ghostwriters she hired, she could not cover up the scandal.


    If she could, she would pay to have the malicious tweets retracted. Unfortunately, the tweets came from


    Kingsley¡¯s official Twitter ount and could only be taken down by himself. Hence, there was no way


    she could keep it under wraps.


    Her own family intervened with their efforts, but it was futile. So, she sought Benjamin for help. She


    knew that as long as she could see Benjamin, thetter could help her.


    s, Benjamin did not pick up her calls, and she was stuck outside his office. At that point, Danna


    fretted. In a frenzy, she called Benjamin relentlessly.


    ¡°Boss, let me hack into your home surveince cameras,¡± urged Kingsley. Since Benjamin did not


    object to it, Kingsley tried to hack his way into the footage. However, he was unsessful.


    Kingsley wanted to upload surveince camera footage online to turn the tables on Danna¡¯s


    ghostwriters. However, the sophisticated firewall setup prevented him from doing so.


    ¡°What is this? Boss, when did you upgrade the firewall system? The defenses are as solid as a rock!¡±


    Kingsley marveled with amazement.


    Benjamin gazed at him indifferently and replied ndly, ¡°Just yesterday.¡±


    Kingsley was speechless for a moment.


    Then he exined, ¡°I want the footage that will expose her misdeeds to the world. To protect Gavin¡¯s


    identity, I will blur out his face so no one can tell who he is.¡±


    At that same time, Benjamin stared at his illuminated phone screen. Finally, he epted the iing


    call.


    From the other line, Danna sounded anxious but also as happy as a m as she chirped away,


    ¡°Benjamin, you picked up my call atst!¡±


    Just like a bucket of cold water, Benjamin dampened her excitement with his icy-cold tone. ¡°I¡¯m in a


    meeting now.¡±


    Kingsley looked on with the corners of his mouth twitching. Next, he took a seat at the side and passed


    orders to blow up the scandal. As Benjamin did not care about Danna anymore, Kingsley wanted to


    teach her a lesson on behalf of Gavin. Since you have the nerve to bully Gavin, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson


    you won¡¯t forget. Then you will be a changed person for good.


    ¡°Can I help you with something?¡± asked Benjamin impatiently.


    As she felt a lump in her throat, Danna muttered sheepishly, ¡°Benjamin, I know I made a mistake.


    When my job got too stressful, I vented my frustration on Gavin at his slightest disobedience. I should


    have held back. Even though I am too much, let me guarantee you it will never happen again. I will love


    Gavin with all my¡ª¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s unnecessary from now on!¡± Benjamin cut Danna off stone-cold. He did not want to hear another


    word from her as rage ravaged his heart like burning ambers.


    Since Danna was obviously unrepentant, Benjamin felt Gavin was better off without a mother like her.


    Besides, she even tried to frame Gavin. Thankfully, Gavin was a sensible child who knew what to do.


    ¡°Gavin has never bad-mouthed you, even after your ims that he was disobedient. Actually, I wish he


    was disobedient instead. Then he would have exposed your misdeeds earlier,¡± scoffed Benjamin


    scornfully.


    When he recalled how Gavin suffered under Danna¡¯s hands, his eyes glinted with viciousness.


    He wondered whether Danna assumed he would do nothing to her for her to take her anger out on


    Gavin.


    ¡°Benjamin, I¡¯ve misspoken again. I love Gavin too. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have given birth to him. I need


    better control of my emotions and will change for the better in the future.¡± Danna continued sobbing


    miserably as she pleaded with him, ¡°Benjamin, it doesn¡¯t matter to me what others are saying. They


    can berate me all they want, but we must keep Gavin¡¯s identity under wraps. Is it possible for Kingsley


    to delete his Twitter posts? At the rate his tweets are trending, it will harm Gavin¡­¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes stared nkly in cold blood. ¡°Worry about yourself instead. I will take care of Gavin¡¯s


    matters myself.¡±


    In his mind, he knew jolly well about Danna¡¯s selfish intent. At the end of the day, Danna was only


    concerned about her self-interest under the pretext of caring about Gavin. How can she be Gavin¡¯s real


    mom?


    Benjamin¡¯s cold gaze deepened as he dwelled on his thoughts.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    Chapter 72 Such A Devil


    After knowing that Benjamin wanted to cut off all ties with her, Danna panicked.


    Benjamin was having problems with her before this. After this incident, he was truly disappointed in her.


    ¡°Benjamin, Gavin is my son too¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop calling me, I¡¯m working now!¡±


    Benjamin held back his anger and hang up the call. He did not want to listen to her anymore.


    Danna was overstepping his boundaries repeatedly. She thought that Benjamin would not do anything


    to her.


    Kingsley was eavesdropping on their conversation. He was impressed by how ruthless Benjamin was.


    He should¡¯ve done it earlier. A woman who truly loves you will never threaten you with her kid! She


    must be scheming something!


    ¡°Boss, any woman will be better than her!¡±


    He shut his mouth upon receiving Benjamin¡¯s re.


    Downstairs, Danna was panicking. She did not want to embarrass herself by entering the room.


    Therefore, she returned to the car to wait for Benjamin.


    ¡°Danna, what did Benjamin say?¡±


    The manager in the car saw her while she was making the phone call. It seemed like there was not


    much hope.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Get the ghostwriters to nder Kingsley!¡±


    Danna had an evil glint in her eyes. Kinglsey made her life difficult, so she will definitely retaliate.


    Soon, rumors about Kingsley started to spread around the inte.


    Kingsley chuckled.


    ¡°Boss, Danna is tainting my name. Help me!¡± Kingsley sulked and handed his phone to Benjamin.


    However, Benjamin was toozy to look at the news.


    ¡°What are you afraid of if you didn¡¯t do anything?¡±


    Kingsley twitched his lips. He was not afraid of anything.


    He just wanted to show him the true colors of Danna.


    ¡°Look, she was begging you just a few seconds ago. Now she¡¯s using me. Danna really is a


    pretentious b*tch! She is such a devil! How dare she defame me like that? I won¡¯t tolerate such nder.


    I was just teaching her a lesson today. To be fair, she is not innocent either. Who knows how many rich


    men she had seduced¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Benjamin interrupted him.


    ¡°Boss, you still have feelings for her? You deserve someone better!¡± Kingsley looked at him in disbelief.


    Benjamin red at him again. He was just waiting for the results.


    If the result wasn¡¯t what he imagined, he would let Danna off. Above all, she was still Gavin¡¯s mother.


    Arissa headed back to work right after she returned to the IT department.


    After all, Benjamin requested her to take control of the business by morning.


    She spent two hours reading the documents and asking the professionals to clear her confusion. She


    then went to meet Benjamin at half-past eleven.


    In the CEO office, Benjamin was staring at Kingsley. ¡°Go back if you have nothing else to say!¡±


    Kingsley lifted his head and looked at him. Then, heughed and asked, ¡°Do you want to have lunch


    togetherter?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m busy!¡± Benjamin red at him.


    The corner of Kingsley¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you need to eat?¡±


    Thements were taken care of before this. Now, everyone was criticizing Danna. No one knew who


    leaked the video of her mistreating Gavin.


    Even the leader of Danna¡¯s fan club unfollowed her. All her fans who were against her act unfollowed


    her as well.


    Although the number of her fans was still the same, everyone was aware that those numbers were


    nothing but a fake number to show the capitalist.


    Those were fake followers. In fact, her followers were less than ten million.


    Kingsley was the boss in this field. It was normal for him to know.


    Child abuse was not a small matter. All the international brands had removed the products under


    Danna¡¯s endorsement. Some of them even sued her for their losses.


    On top of that, some of the TV shows and movies that were yet to be released got restricted because


    of her. That had caused the loss of several billion.


    The investors had contacted thewyers to sue Danna.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    Chapter 73 Every Child Must Have Been Scolded Before


    This trouble did not only affect Danna but even the Adams family also got caught up in it.


    The stock was dropping. On top of that, Benjamin even agreed to let Kingsley deal with Danna.


    The businessmen were very observant. They noticed that the rtionship between Benjamin and


    Danna had turned sour.


    A few of the business partners had terminated the contract with the Adams family.


    After all, they did not dare to offend Benjamin and the Adams family.


    Whoever offended Benjamin would not be able to stay in this field anymore.


    Within a day, the Adams Group lost billions. All the major shareholders were agitated.


    Danna was called upon by her father. The moment she entered the house, she was pped across the


    face.


    ¡°How can you be so dumb? How dare you hurt Benjamin¡¯s son? Do you really want to push us to our


    graves?¡±


    The opportunities were destroyed by her.


    Zayden was breathless with anger. He lifted his hand to p Danna again, but he was stopped by


    Vivian.


    ¡°Do you want to beat her to death? Obviously, this incident happened because the Watts family is


    targeting Danna!¡±


    ¡°She will not be targeted if she had not done anything wrong! It is impossible for you to marry Benjamin


    after what you¡¯ve done! No matter what, you have to beg for his forgiveness. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kick you out


    from the Adams family!¡±


    Vivian was shocked. ¡°This is too much! Danna didn¡¯t do it on purpose! She has never taken care of a


    child before. It is normal for her to not know how to deal with one! Furthermore, every parent must¡¯ve


    scolded their child before. Not to mention that the news is going wild only because of the ghostwriters


    on the inte. What¡¯s wrong with that? This is nothingpared to child abuse!¡±


    ¡°You fool!¡± Zayden scolded angrily. Then he continued, ¡°How can youpare a normal child to


    Benjamin¡¯s child? I¡¯ve warned you to take good care of the child before. Why didn¡¯t you do that?¡±


    Danna lowered her head. She clenched her fists and exined, ¡°I don¡¯t like him!¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re in the right now, huh?¡± Zayden was so irritated that he wished he had never given birth to


    her.


    ¡°Look at your daughter! You thought that Benjamin will not do anything to you just because you¡¯re the


    mother? You¡¯repletely wrong! Things will definitely turn ugly if you mess with him! Follow me to the


    Graham Group to apologize! Why didn¡¯t you think of the consequences when you did that? When did I


    raise such an idiot?¡±


    ¡°Dad, I tried to! But, he didn¡¯t want to see me!¡± Danna was helpless.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    In the beginning, she was trying to get along with the bastard son. However, the son would never want


    to get close to her.


    Therefore, she couldn¡¯t help but bully him whenever there was no one around.


    If only she knew that Benjamin would not just marry her because of her kid, she would¡¯ve abandoned


    him.


    Danna was infuriated when she thought of Arissa. She would not let her go just like that.


    ¡°I think that it is not wise to look for Benjamin now. We should go see Gavin instead. Since Danna is


    her mother, he will definitely forgive her if she is willing to talk to him. Once he forgives Danna,


    Benjamin won¡¯t be so ruthless anymore!¡±


    Danna¡¯s eyes lit up. She realized that she could still use the kid since he did not know that she was not


    his real mother.


    Zayden agreed with the idea.


    ¡°Both of you go look for Gavin. I¡¯ll try my best to see Benjamin. We must make it clear that we¡¯re going


    to apologize. We must stop this trouble now! Once Benjamin forgives Danna, we will be fine!¡±


    Everyone agreed to the idea and left.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    Chapter 74 Kingsley Is Warned


    Arissa arrived at the top floor and immediately sensed a deterrent force.


    She straightened her outfit and steadied herself before walking over.


    The nearer she came to Benjamin¡¯s office, the more jittery she felt.


    She clenched her fists and prepared herself mentally. There¡¯s nothing to be nervous about. I¡¯m just


    reporting to him about work.


    If he tried to be hypercritical, she could just walk away.


    Taking in a deep breath, she marched to the doorway and rapped on the door several times.


    Knock! Knock!


    ¡°Enter!¡±


    An intimidating baritone voice traveled from the room.


    Arissa walked into the office, catching the attention of the two men inside.


    Kingsley¡¯s eyes gleamed at the sudden sight of Arissa. A wolf-whistle escaped his lips involuntarily.


    ¡°A siren!¡±


    Since when did such an enchantress join Boss¡¯pany?


    Kingsley was all smiles as he eyed Arissa.


    It was only then that Arissa discovered the presence of another person in Benjamin¡¯s office.


    ¡°My apologies, Mr. Graham. I wasn¡¯t aware there was a guest around. I¡¯ll take my leave first¡­¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Benjamin shot a nce at Kingsley and called for her to stop. ¡°Come in.¡±


    Arissa nodded.


    ¡°Hi, beautiful! Why haven¡¯t I seen you around before?¡±


    Kingsley sprawled over the back of the couch and attempted to strike a conversation with her.


    Arissa nodded awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s my first day at work today.¡±


    ¡°No horsing around here, Kingsley!¡± Benjamin issued a stern warning.


    Kingsley alternated his gaze between Benjamin and Arissa before snickering.


    Did he try to chase me away earlier because he was waiting for this goddess? I smell a rat!


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll shut my trap!¡±


    Kingsley grinned at Benjamin while sizing Arissa up.


    A stunner who is both capable and experienced. Wait¡­ Why does her side profile look kind of familiar?


    I¡¯m certain I have never seen her before. There¡¯s no way I would have forgotten the face of such a


    looker.


    Kingsley stroked his chin.


    Meanwhile, Arissa turned toward Benjamin. When their gazes met, she instinctively diverted her eyes.


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze was like a pitch-ck whirlpool that consumed anyone in its path.


    She stepped up to his office desk. ¡°Mr. Graham.¡±


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    Benjamin leaned back against his chair and folded his arms across his chest. His deep and serene


    gaze fell upon her.


    Arissa met his line of sight and tightened her grip on the documents in her hand. She collected herself


    and began to report on her work in all seriousness.


    ¡°The IT department is operating smoothly on the whole. The business department is also adept in their


    work. However, the system is still a little green behind the ears. For instance, telemetry remains a work


    in progress¡­¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze shone briefly as he looked at the woman who droned on in a measured tone before


    him. He was secretly impressed by her.


    I¡¯ll have to say that she is a capable worker. She has mastered the entirepany¡¯s situation and


    obtained a sound knowledge of its core technology in just a few hours. She even discovered some


    issues that I have overlooked. She is able to clearly elucidate her points without any prompting on my


    end.


    From his seat, Kingsley keenly watched Arissa report on her work.


    Looks impressive. This one¡¯s a talent!


    Arissa watched the silent Benjamin who had a look of restraint in his eyes. She wondered how much of


    her reporting did he take in.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, I¡¯ve concluded my reporting,¡± she prompted.


    Benjamin heard her feathery voice and raised his eyes in her direction. He asked in a low tone, ¡°You


    looked into the Graham Group before you came on board?¡±


    Arissa froze for a moment before replying in all honesty, ¡°I did look into it, but I only obtained


    information that the Graham Group released to the public eye. I only learned about the technical issues


    it faced internally this morning.¡±


    Benjamin raised his brows and looked upon her exquisite features.


    She began to feel a little flustered by his gaze and silence.


    ¡°Is this up to your satisfaction, Mr. Graham?¡±


    At least give me a response, right?


    Benjamin stared at her unflinchingly and moved his thin lips. ¡°How much time do you need to resolve


    these issues?¡±


    Arissa froze. Does this mean I made it?

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    Chapter 75 Hard To Date


    Arissa did a quick calction.


    ¡°The most pressing thing is to upgrade thepany system. It will take a month to do so. The other


    issues are less time-consuming and can be resolved within half a month. However, I cannot promise


    anything for research and development. I will need at least three months toe up with a


    prototype¡­¡±


    Benjamin strummed his fingers on his folded arms.


    Arissa watched him as the atmosphere went silent again.


    Once this man stops speaking, the pressure piles on. Thankfully, I face four kids at home every day, so


    I¡¯m not so scared of him.


    Benjamin¡¯s downcast eyes were like unfathomable pools of mystery that in no way betrayed his inner


    thoughts.


    ¡°Mr. Graham¡­¡±


    Arissa was about to ask him for his decision when the phone on his desk rang.


    Shaun was calling.


    Benjamin gestured at her to take a seat and picked up the call.


    ¡°Are they out?¡±


    Arissa sat down ordingly and waited for him to conclude the call.


    ¡°Benjamin, the result is out. The two are not rted by blood.¡±


    An icy look flitted across Benjamin¡¯s eyes. He raised his eyes and looked at Arissa.


    She felt a little puzzled. Why is he looking at me like that? It¡¯s so weird.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I got it!¡±


    Benjamin hung up the call and furrowed his brows. The chilly aura that emanated from him dropped by


    several degrees further.


    He said indifferently, ¡°Get back to work.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Graham. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± Arissa got up to leave.


    Not understanding the reason behind his change of attitude, she nodded at a friendly-looking Kingsley


    and walked out of the room.


    Kingsley smirked. ¡°Beautiful, I don¡¯t know your name yet. Mine¡¯s Kingsley!¡±


    Arissa nodded. ¡°Arissa here.¡±


    Kingsley was no stranger to her. After all, he was a media darling. It was difficult not to recognize him.


    Watching her walk out of the room, Kingsley quickly got up and caught up with her. ¡°How about a lunch


    together?¡±


    When he felt the sharp gaze that pierced him from behind, he curled his lips in a devious smile.


    ¡°Sorry. I¡¯ve made arrangements with my department¡¯s colleagues.¡±


    Arissa turned him down with a smile. After another polite nod, she headed for the elevator.


    Kingsley sighed. ¡°It¡¯s so hard to ask beautiful women to go on a date.¡±


    He turned and met a certain prating gaze beforeughing slyly.


    ¡°Where did you find this charmer? She looks kind of familiar!¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, you can get lost now!¡±


    Benjamin sent him packing with a cold-eyed look.


    Kingsley twitched the corners of his lips and went up to Benjamin. ¡°Boss, did you chase me away


    earlier just to see this beauty called Arissa? Are you worried I¡¯ll snatch her away from you?¡±


    A dark cloud loomed over Benjamin¡¯s handsome countenance as his chilly gaze swept over Kingsley.


    Kingsley chortled.


    ¡°It¡¯s nearly noon. Let¡¯s head out for a meal together. I¡¯ll make reservations!¡±


    Benjamin did not acknowledge his request.


    He took a look at the documents and was reminded of the result that Shaun had mentioned. A deep


    disappointment welled from the bottom of his heart.


    Just then, Ethen came in to follow up on the matter with Benjamin. Seeing Kingsley¡¯s presence, he


    hesitated for a moment before he spoke.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, the result is out on Mr. Bailey¡¯s side¡­¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± replied Benjamin expressionlessly.


    Ethen nced at Benjamin. He was also fairly curious about whose DNA samples Benjamin had sent


    for testing.


    Nheless, Benjamin did not speak further on the topic.


    Kingsley looked at the two men before resting his gaze on Benjamin again. ¡°The child¡¯s not yours?¡±


    Benjamin stared at Kingsley viciously.


    ¡°Are you looking for a thrashing, Kingsley?¡±


    Kingsley nearly jumped out of his skin.


    In his heart, Ethen sent Kingsley his condolences.


    However, Kingsley walked over to Ethen and swung his arm over thetter¡¯s shoulder in a brotherly


    manner.


    ¡°Hey! Does your boss have another illegitimate child? What does he look like?¡±


    The corners of Ethen¡¯s mouth twitched. Isn¡¯t it a bad idea to gossip about Mr. Graham in his face?


    He denied, ¡°I don¡¯t think there is.¡±


    Back then, he had waited in the study for a while before Benjamin arrived with a lock of hair. If he was


    not mistaken, the hair belonged to Gavin.


    In the same envelope, there was also a strand of hair that belonged to a woman.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    Chapter 76 Benjamin¡¯s Refusal


    Ethen probed further after that and found out that Arissa had visited Yaleview.


    Could it be that the hair samples Mr. Graham took were from Ms. York and Gavin?


    Ethen¡¯s heart skipped a beat. When he thought about the test result, he sighed.


    I¡¯m overthinking.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll look for Shaun. I¡¯m sure he knows about it.¡±


    Ethen shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Mr. Bailey doesn¡¯t know too!¡±


    Why are they acting so mysterious?


    Kingsley narrowed his eyes and flopped onto the office desk while looking at Benjamin nosily. ¡°What¡¯s


    going on, Boss? Quick, out with it. Otherwise, I¡¯m not leaving your office!¡±


    Benjamin gave Ethen a look. Thetter caught on and immediately yanked Kingsley off the table.


    ¡°Eh? Don¡¯t tug at me. I haven¡¯t gotten to the bottom of this yet.¡±


    Nevertheless, Ethen dragged Kingsley out.


    The office was peaceful once again. Benjamin pinched at the skin between his eyebrows. His good-


    looking face was sunken and overcast.


    How do I tell Gavin about this?


    Eyebrows furrowed, Benjamin dialed home from his mobile phone. Edwin picked up the call on the


    other end and told Benjamin that Gavin had gone to school.


    Upon hearing that, Benjamin was surprised.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, Gavin went to school after you left the house. I watched him from afar and saw that he


    has many ymates in school. He looked very happy!¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± acknowledged Benjamin.


    Gavin actually went to school without telling me?


    Benjamin hung up, thinking of speaking to Gavin about this at night.


    Back at school, the four little fes gathered together to keep tabs on Danna. They created anonymous


    ounts and supplied a steady stream of expos¨¦s of her evil deeds.


    Jesse was taking her lessons seriously, having no knowledge of her older brothers¡¯ antics.


    Meanwhile, Arissa returned to her office and was greeted by concerned colleagues.


    ¡°Ms. York, how did the work report for Mr. Graham go?¡±


    ¡°It was fine!¡± Arissa smiled. Everyone then gave her a thumbs-up.


    ¡°You guys are free for lunch, right? It¡¯ll be my treat. I have to be with my children at night, so I¡¯m afraid I


    won¡¯t be avable then.¡±


    There were also married staff in the department who appreciated their evening hours being spared.


    Thus, no one objected to the change.


    ¡°Anyone who knows of a good restaurant in the vicinity can help me book a reservation. It¡¯ll just be our


    department staff. We¡¯ll head over immediately when lunch break starts!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do the booking!¡±


    ¡°Make haste with it. Anyter and there won¡¯t be any seats left!¡±


    Everyone was in high spirits about it. Arissa smiled and headed into her office to continue her work.


    It was a few minutes to lunch break. With the reservations in ce, everyone was waiting to head out


    for their meal.


    Once it was time, everyone streamed down the stairs, bustling with anticipation.


    Arissa was nked by her staff as she walked out. When she saw Zayden at the reception, she was


    briefly puzzled.


    Zayden had just arrived and demanded to see Benjamin. The receptionist informed Ethen, who was on


    the top floor.


    Ethen asked Benjamin, ¡°Mr. Graham, Zayden is downstairs. Do you wish to grant him an audience?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Benjamin knew what Zayden was up to. A chill fell over his countenance.


    Ethen ryed Benjamin¡¯s decision to the receptionist, who then conveyed the same to Zayden.


    ¡°Our apologies, Mr. Adams. Mr. Graham does not have the time to see you today.¡±


    Arissa happened to hear the exchange and looked over out of curiosity. Zayden seemed to be very


    anxious over something.


    Arissa was confused.


    Benjamin actually refused to see Danna¡¯s father? Aren¡¯t the two of them in a rtionship?


    ¡°This way, Ms. York.¡±


    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ming!¡±


    Arissa followed over swiftly.


    Left with no choice, Zayden decided to wait for Benjamin in the lobby. He had to meet Benjamin.


    Arissa boarded the car and asked for the address before giving Ethen a call.


    ¡°Mr. Frank, are you free? Our department is having a gathering. Do join us if you don¡¯t have a prior


    engagement!¡±


    ¡°Where is it at, Ms. York?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Ethen was delighted at the prospect of a free meal.


    Kingsley eyed him suspiciously and came close to eavesdrop on his conversation.


    ¡°It¡¯s just one street away from thepany. The ce is Drawbridge Dining.¡±


    ¡°Great! I¡¯ll go over now!¡± chimed Ethen.


    Kingsley looked at him. ¡°Is that Arissa?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s her first day at work today. Make yourself at ease, Mr. Watts. I¡¯m going off for my meal!¡±


    Ethen set his things in order and rushed out.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    Chapter 77 The Ostracized Boss


    After Ethen left, Kingsley approached Benjamin. ¡°Let¡¯s go and get our free meal too!¡±


    Benjamin swept a nce at him.


    ¡°Arissa¡¯s treating her department to a meal. She¡¯s even called Ethen along. Aren¡¯t you going?¡±


    Kingsley knocked on the office desk.


    Benjamin¡¯s brows furrowed. She¡¯s treating them to a meal? She called Ethen along and left me, the


    company owner, out of it?


    Benjamin felt a hint of displeasure so ephemeral that he did not even notice it.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going?¡±


    Kingsley looked at Benjamin and smiled. ¡°If you¡¯re embarrassed to be a freeloader, why not be the one


    to give the treat? You¡¯re the boss. Surely you can give your staff and subordinates a treat?¡±


    Benjamin stood up and walked out of his office. ¡°As a boss, I should treat my staff nicely.¡±


    Kingsley grinned and looked at Benjamin with his eyes full of mirth.


    ¡°Boss, you seem to have changed!¡±


    Benjamin cast a stern nce at Kingsley, who quickly wised up.


    When the two of them reached the first floor, Zayden caught sight of Benjamin and rushed forward.


    ¡°Benjamin!¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Even as an elder who was nearly twice Benjamin¡¯s age, Zayden was subdued by the former¡¯s aura.


    Despite feeling a little ufortable, he still called out to Benjamin amiably.


    ¡°I have a matter to discuss with you.¡±


    Benjamin looked at Zayden coldly. ¡°If this is about Danna¡¯s treatment toward Gavin, we have nothing to


    talk about!¡±


    Zayden froze momentarily.


    Without sparing him a second nce, Benjamin strode out of the building with Zayden hot on his heels.


    ¡°Benjamin, I¡¯ve given Danna a good scolding after I found out about it. She knows she is at fault for this


    matter. However, there is no mother who does not dote on her own child. She just did it in a fit of anger.


    Now, she is filled with remorse¡­¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s face darkened.


    Kingsley cast a nce at Zayden and said sarcastically, ¡°Your familyes up tops when ites to


    being shameless. After mistreating your own children, you still have the cheek to say you did it out of


    love. Why don¡¯t I give you a thrashing to express my love for you?¡±


    Under Kingsley¡¯s mockery, Zayden¡¯s face betrayed some change of emotion. He suppressed the anger


    that raged within him.


    ¡°This matter does not concern you, so why interfere with it? Would things have gotten to such a state if


    not for you? Bringing this matter to light will do neither Danna nor Gavin any good. What is it that you¡¯re


    trying to do?¡±


    Kingsley sneered. He stood with both hands in his pockets and stared defiantly at Zayden.


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to do anything. I exposed it because I can¡¯t stand by idly and watch it happen. Why don¡¯t


    we let others be the judge of whether your daughter did right to bully a child like that?¡±


    ¡°Kingsley, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Benjamin called out to him and boarded the car.


    Seeing Benjamin leave, Zayden caught up with him. ¡°Benjamin¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to exin on her behalf. I have eyes to see for myself!¡±


    Benjamin cast a dark look at Zayden.


    Zayden cowered under the bloodthirst he saw in Benjamin¡¯s eyes. His body wavered as a chill ran


    through his body.


    Has Benjamin decided to abandon Danna?


    Swiftly, Kingsley boarded the car. Before he shut the door, he told Zayden, ¡°Oh, Mr. Adams, your


    daughter even threatened me. The Adams family is pretty powerful. I would really like to know whether


    you can continue your winning streak to the very end.¡±


    As he was mocked by someone younger, Zayden looked terrible. At the same time, he was furious at


    Danna.


    The Adams and the Watts were of almost equal standing, but the Watts enjoyed the support from the


    Grahams.


    In Dellmoor, the various prestigious families revered the Grahams as the leader of the pack.


    How did I end up bringing up such a fool? Not only did she fail to win Benjamin¡¯s heart after so many


    years, she even went further to offend him.


    Watching their car leave the premises, Zayden boarded his own vehicle angrily to return to his


    company. He needed to think of a proper way to resolve the problem.


    ¡°That wily old fox is shameless indeed!¡±mented Kingsley angrily.


    ¡°Delete that tweet!¡± snapped Benjamin out of the blue.


    Kingsley thought he was hearing things. He stared at Benjamin incredulously. ¡°Are you still trying to


    protect that woman?¡±


    Benjamin maintained an eerie silence.


    ¡°Confound it!¡±


    Kingsley was infuriated. What¡¯s this blockhead thinking? Instead of protecting his own son, he¡¯s going


    easy on her?

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    Chapter 78 The Culprit Behind The Tweet


    Benjamin turned around.


    ¡°After all, Danna is still Gavin¡¯s mother. Don¡¯t embarrass him like that!¡±


    Kingsley almost swore at Benjamin, but he stopped himself.


    ¡°Boss, do you know who sent that tweet?¡±


    In response, Benjamin shot him a look like he was some idiot.


    Kingsley cleared his throat as he rubbed his nose and said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me!¡±


    It came across his mind that Gavin must have been utterly disappointed at Danna for him to expose his


    mother that way. He probably hated her deep down.


    Even though he did not like his mean mother, he still longed for her affection.


    Thinking of that, Kingsley could not help but feel sorry for the boy.


    Benjamin frowned. ¡°Who was it then?¡±


    Kingsley snapped, ¡°It¡¯s your son! Gavin did it himself. He must have been so disappointed at her that


    he¡¯s taking revenge on her like this. Don¡¯t you think he needs some help?¡±


    Kingsley¡¯s voice gradually weakened as he said that. Though it was merely his presumption, he was


    worried that Gavin might have mental issues.


    Benjamin narrowed his eyes as he recalled Edwin¡¯s words. Edwin had told him Gavin looked happy at


    school earlier that day.


    Did he expose Danna while he¡¯s at school? Is that why he looked happy? Something¡¯s off for sure.


    ¡°Head to the school!¡± Benjamin said to the driver at the front.


    Kingsley nced at him and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t we going for lunch?¡±


    ¡°Get out of the car if you want lunch!¡± Benjamin¡¯s face looked indifferent. At that moment, he eagerly


    wanted to see Gavin.


    Now that I think about it, that child has been acting strangetely.


    Kingsley pouted. ¡°Fine. I haven¡¯t seen Gavin in a while. I¡¯lle with you!¡±


    After all, he was worried about Gavin as well.


    It was only then that Kingsley processed Benjamin¡¯s words. He eximed, ¡°He went to school today?


    Didn¡¯t he hate going to school?¡±


    Benjamin pursed his thin lips and remained silent.


    It was nap time when the two headed toward the kindergarten.


    The principal had arranged for the five kids to sleep in the same room.


    Jesse was soundly asleep, while Gavin, Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper sat together as they continued to


    snitch on Danna.


    They wanted to keep Danna¡¯s name trending on Twitter, so everyone could find out about her evil


    deeds.


    ¡°Huh? She¡¯s not trending anymore.¡±


    Suddenly, Jasper noticed that Danna was no longer trending on Twitter.


    Hearing that, Gavin checked the app. Indeed, what Jasper said was true.


    He swiftly scrolled down the trending page. ¡°Did it drop down the ranks?¡±


    His brows were tightly furrowed together.


    Did Daddy pay someone to bring the keyword down the trending topics?


    Gavin frowned further when the thought came to his mind.


    Zachary and Oliver exchanged nces and asked, ¡°Did Daddy tell someone to get rid of it?¡±


    The four looked at each other in nk dismay.


    At that moment, a teacher walked in and saw them still wide awake. ¡°Why are you all still awake? Hurry


    and take a nap!¡± she urged with a smile as she admired the good-looking quintuplets.


    ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll take a nap now!¡± said Jasper, and the four quicklyy down on the bed one after another.


    Yet, as soon as the teacher walked out, they all got up and opened Twitter again.


    To their surprise, Danna had shot up to the top of the trending topics. There were at least a hundred


    million tweets talking about her mistreating her child.


    ¡°How did it happen so fast?¡±


    Oliver was surprised. The topic was still ranked at the bottom just a moment ago, but now,


    engagements about it suddenly soared by tens of millions.


    Meanwhile, Kingsley quietly put down his phone after he sent out an order to boost the topic on Twitter


    so that he would not have to delete the tweetter.


    He wanted to do everything he could to help Gavin.


    Right after the car stopped at the school gate, Benjamin called his son.


    Still deep in his thought, the sudden ringtone surprised Gavin so much that he jumped up from his bed.


    He immediately picked up and said, ¡°Daddy!¡±


    Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper listened to him quietly at the side.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Come out! I¡¯m waiting outside!¡±


    By the school entrance, the security guard recognized Benjamin¡¯s car and immediately opened the


    gate to let them in.


    Gavin felt guilty after hearing that Benjamin hade to school.


    ¡°Daddy, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Come out, and we¡¯ll talk!¡± Benjamin ordered and hung up right away.


    Gavin looked at the other three and muttered, ¡°Daddy¡¯s here.¡±

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    Chapter 79 She Is Not Your Mommy


    ¡°Is heing after you?¡± Jasper eximed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to find out!¡± With that said, Gavin got out of the bed and put on his shoes.


    Zachary decided to tag along. ¡°I¡¯lle with you!¡±


    Oliver and Jasper looked at each other and quickly followed behind.


    ¡°Are you all going to meet Daddy?¡±


    Zachary shook his head. ¡°No, we¡¯re justing with you. We¡¯ll help you if he bullies you!¡±


    He knew it was not yet the right time to meet their dad.


    Hearing that, Gavin felt relieved.


    After they informed the teacher that their dad was waiting outside, they ran downstairs as quickly as


    possible. Feeling concerned, the teacher followed them.


    When they got to the entrance, Gavin ran out alone, while Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper hid in a corner


    and peeked outside.


    The teacher found their behavior odd and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you meeting your daddy? Why are you all


    hiding?¡±


    She nced at the car outside.


    ¡°We¡¯re ying hide and seek with Daddy,¡± Jasper replied and smiled cheekily at the teacher.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    The teacher believed his words without a doubt and gently stroked his head.


    Upon seeing that, Oliver snickered. Meanwhile, Zachary kept his eyes glued to Gavin.


    Outside, the driver opened the door, and Gavin swiftly hopped into the car.


    He saw Kingsley in the car as soon as he got in. ¡°Daddy. Mr. Watts.¡±


    Benjamin eyed Gavin up and down. Something about Gavin felt oddly different to him, but he could not


    pinpoint it exactly.


    ¡°Hi, Gavin. Come here and give me a hug!¡±


    Kingsley reached out his hands, waiting for the hug, but Gavin merely stared at him in silence before


    scooting over to sit next to Benjamin.


    Like his dad, Gavin wore an indifferent look on his face and asked, ¡°Daddy, why are you here?¡±


    Still studying Gavin, Benjamin wondered why the kid was so calm and quiet when Edwin said he


    looked happy at school in the morning.


    After a short moment of silence, Benjamin stroked his head dotingly and asked, ¡°Have you eaten?¡±


    Gavin nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, I have.¡±


    He felt somewhat uneasy when his eyes met with Benjamin¡¯s.


    ¡°Are you satisfied with your meal?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I had a hearty meal!¡± Gavin nodded and continued, ¡°Daddy, just get to the point!¡±


    A few more seconds passed as Benjamin silently stared at his son. Finally, he said, ¡°She¡¯s not your


    mommy.¡±


    Gavin blinked a few times, and he sat there puzzled for a moment.


    Confused by his son¡¯s reaction, Benjamin added, ¡°I got the results of the test. You¡¯re not rted.¡±


    Only then did Gavin remember Jasper saying that Benjamin had taken his hair to do a DNA test with


    Arissa.


    However, the result was not what he had expected.


    Did he say they¡¯re not rted? How is that possible? I might believe it if he had taken my hair instead


    for the DNA test, but Daddy took Jasper and Mommy¡¯s hair! It doesn¡¯t make sense that the paternity


    test came out negative.


    Gavin frowned as he fell deep into his thoughts.


    The result of the DNA test was undeniably wrong.


    Benjamin found it weird that Gavin neither looked disappointed nor sad.


    ¡°If you like her, you can talk to her sometimes, but don¡¯t disturb her,¡± Benjamin said in an attempt to


    comfort his son.


    Gavin looked at him, pursing his lips.


    ¡°Daddy, where did you have the DNA test done? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s valid.¡±


    Kingsley chortled at Gavin¡¯s words. He was sure that Shaun would be infuriated if he had heard those


    words.


    ¡°Mr. Bailey did it!¡±


    Though Kingsley did not know whose hair Benjamin had brought in for the DNA test, he was certain


    that Shaun was trustworthy.


    ¡°Boss, did you do the DNA test on Gavin and Danna? Wait, no¡­¡±


    Just some time ago, Boss said that she is Gavin¡¯s biological mom, so it must be someone else.


    ¡°Who is it? Are you suspecting that Danna is not Gavin¡¯s biological mom?¡±


    That was major news for Kingsley.


    He could not help but wonder what had led the two toe to this suspicion in the first ce.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a suspicion. I know she¡¯s not my mommy!¡± Gavin said firmly.


    Seeing his son¡¯s reaction, Benjamin felt heartbroken and concerned for him.


    He trusted Shaun would not make a mistake with the DNA test.


    ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s true. I¡¯m not her child. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can secretly do another paternity test


    using our hair. Then, we¡¯ll find out the truth!¡±

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    Chapter 80 The DNA Test Is Incorrect


    Kingsley looked at Gavin with widened eyes.


    ¡°Is she really not your mommy?¡± asked Kingsley, but he was quickly met with a re from Benjamin.


    Benjamin said solemnly to his son, ¡°Gavin, you have to learn to ept the truth!¡±


    Gavin glimpsed at Benjamin and questioned back, ¡°Daddy, do you seriously think that she is my


    mommy? The result of the DNA test is incorrect for sure. Just do another test at a different hospital.¡±


    Benjamin sighed helplessly.


    He could not understand why Gavin was suddenly so sure that Arissa was his biological mom.


    Kingsley¡¯s eyes went back and forth between them. ¡°Now, can one of you tell me, please? Who do you


    suspect to be your real mom?¡±


    He was dying out of curiosity.


    To be honest, he had always felt that Danna was not Gavin¡¯s real mom. She never yed her role, nor


    did she show affection to him.


    No mother in this world would treat her child like how Danna treated Gavin.


    Moreover, Danna had made it clear that she wanted to marry Benjamin while taking Gavin with her.


    If that was true, Danna should love and care for Gavin in every possible way instead of mistreating him


    like that. Her behavior did not match her words.


    At some point, Kingsley even thought that the woman had a split personality. It was either that, or she


    and Gavin were not biologically rted at all.


    However, Danna did not look like she had a split personality. She seemed more like a scheming


    woman to Kingsley.


    Gavin looked at the two men and eximed, ¡°My mommy is Arissa York!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Kingsley was shocked to the core.


    ¡°She¡¯s your mom?¡±


    Gavin nodded, his eyes gleaming. ¡°Mr. Watts, do you know my mommy too?¡±


    Kingsley smiled and said, ¡°I met her at your daddy¡¯s office just now.¡±


    Then, he started examining Gavin¡¯s face and his side profile.


    ¡°You do look alike. That must be the reason why I thought she looked familiar.¡±


    Gavin giggled in response.


    Kingsley turned his gaze on Benjamin and pondered to himself. Boss and Arissa?


    ¡°Boss, I do think that Arissa and Gavin resemble each other. Could it be that Shaun made a mistake?¡±


    Benjamin stared at his son.


    He could tell that Gavin was bursting with joy at the mention of Arissa.


    He took Gavin into his arms and said, ¡°Mr. Bailey was the one who did the DNA test. There¡¯s no way it


    could go wrong!¡±


    ¡°Why not? Maybe he wasn¡¯t paying attention, or the machine was faulty. There are many possibilities


    that could cause the DNA test to go wrong. No matter what, she is my mommy!¡±


    Gavin¡¯s face quickly turned gloomy. He could not figure out why the result turned out like that.


    He thought hard, wondering what had gone wrong.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Benjamin frowned further. He was determined to make his stubborn son give up and face the truth.


    Hence, he decided to call Shaun, even turning on the loudspeaker so Gavin could hear.


    As soon as Shaun picked up the call, Benjamin asked, ¡°Did you keep an eye on the paternity test I told


    you to dost night?¡±


    A sense of guilt immediately crept in as Shaunughed awkwardly and said, ¡°I did!¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Benjamin¡¯s voice turned menacing.


    ¡°Tell me whose DNA samples those are, and I¡¯ll tell you the truth!¡±


    Benjamin narrowed his eyes upon hearing Shaun¡¯s reply. He lied to me?


    Kingsley could feel the atmosphere in the car tense up, but he had zero sympathies for Shaun.


    ¡°Mr. Bailey, tell us now!¡± Gavin said impatiently.


    ¡°Gavin! You¡¯re there, too? Do you know whose DNA samples those are?¡±


    Shaun was eager to find out the truth, but no one was willing to tell him.


    ¡°Speak up now, or I¡¯ll destroy your career and close down your hospital!¡± Benjamin warned.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t do that!¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s warning got through to Shaun, and he immediately spilled everything, not daring to provoke


    Benjamin any further.


    ¡°There is nothing wrong with the results. I¡­ I fell asleepst night, and when I woke up, I discovered


    that the machine had broken down. However, I did another test afterward, and there is definitely


    nothing wrong with the result!¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s face darkened in an instant. I can¡¯t believe he fell asleep when I specifically told him to keep


    an eye on it.


    ¡°Mr. Bailey, are you sure nobody went in your roomst night?


    Gavin pursed his lips.


    ¡°No one came in. I was alone!¡± Shaun replied. However, he felt that something was off.


    It was odd how he had slept through the night like a log. That was unusual for him, especially when he


    knew he had work to do.


    ¡°Your machine was broken. How can you be so sure that the result is correct?¡± Gavin refuted.


    There has to be something wrong.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    Chapter 81 Benjamin Found Out


    ¡°I¡¯ve tested the machine, but you could be right. Do you mind telling me whose hair those were?¡±


    Shaun was extremely puzzled.


    Meanwhile, Kingsley was gloating over the doctor¡¯s situation. He was more than happy to find out that


    someone was in the same shoes as him.


    ¡°How dare you report it to me when you can¡¯t even guarantee that the result is correct?¡± Benjamin


    shouted in rage and hung up right away, leaving Shaun frustrated.


    Why do I get a feeling that he doesn¡¯t want to ept the result? Whose DNA test is it anyway?


    ¡°Daddy, let¡¯s do another test at a different hospital. This time, keep an eye on it until the result is out,¡±


    Gavin suggested to Benjamin.


    Benjamin could not bring himself to break Gavin¡¯s heart after looking at him in the eye, so he eventually


    agreed.


    With that, Gavin¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Benjamin was rather speechless.


    ¡°Why did you expose your mommy?¡± he suddenly asked.


    Gavin snorted in response, saying, ¡°She¡¯s not my mommy. She bullied Jas-¡± He paused for a while and


    continued, ¡°W-Why can¡¯t I expose her?¡±


    Gavin touched his nose, silently hoping that Benjamin didn¡¯t notice his slip of the tongue.


    He did not mind Danna mistreating him, but he could not stand watching Jasper getting bullied.


    Suddenly, Benjamin¡¯s eyes flickered as he stared at Gavin¡¯s wrist.


    There was no mole on his wrist.


    He looked at Gavin¡¯s face, observing it carefully. His heart then skipped a beat.


    This kid looks slightly different from this morning. He¡¯s definitely Gavin. If so, who was the one who had


    breakfast with me this morning?


    ¡°Daddy, do you still like her? I don¡¯t like her. I hate her!¡±


    Anger stirred in Gavin¡¯s eyes like a dancing me.


    His hatred for Danna took over him, and he did not realize what Benjamin had noticed about him.


    This kid restrains himself even when he gets angry, unlike the kid in the morning. That one was so


    irritable.


    Benjamin was sure that he had seen a mole on the boy¡¯s wrist that morning. The mole could not


    possibly have disappeared within a few hours.


    As he remembered how Gavin firmly denied Danna being his biological mom, a thought shed


    through his mind.


    Benjamin was sure that the kid he saw in the morning and the kid in front of him were two different


    people.


    ¡°Boss, how about doing another DNA test at a different hospital?¡±


    Seeing the determined look on Gavin¡¯s face, Kingsley also thought that Benjamin should do another


    test.


    ¡°Do another test with Danna and Gavin¡¯s DNA samples. Keep it discreet. Let¡¯s see what the result says


    this time.¡±


    Whether or not Arissa was Gavin¡¯s biological mom, it would be good news as long as Danna was


    unrted to Gavin.


    ¡°Daddy, Mommy came to look for me. She must be my mom!¡± Gavin said to Benjamin.


    ¡°Did she tell you that?¡± Benjamin immediately noticed how Gavin started calling Arissa his mom.


    Gavin nced at him and whispered, ¡°No, she didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Benjamin thought about the boy¡¯s strange behavior and how Arissa had checked the surveince


    cameras when she visited his house. Then, he turned to look at Gavin again and snorted inwardly.


    ¡°Start the car!¡± he ordered. Immediately, the driver did as told.


    Confused, Gavin looked at Benjamin with his head tilted.


    ¡°Daddy, where are we going?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to have a meal with your Mommy!¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    His words took Gavin by a pleasant surprise. Though he wanted to go, he said, ¡°But I still have ss!¡±


    Benjamin nced over the campus and saw a few kids peeking at them from a corner, and he


    narrowed his eyes.


    Gavin quickly blocked his sight and asked, ¡°Daddy, which Mommy are you bringing me to?¡±


    Benjamin questioned in response, ¡°How many Mommies do you have?¡±


    Kingsley chortled.


    ¡°One, and that¡¯s Arissa York!¡± Gavin replied firmly.


    Benjamin patted his head. ¡°The butler told me that you made new friends. Do you want to invite them?¡±


    At the thought of Arissa¡¯s daughter, Benjamin¡¯s heart stirred again.


    That child is as old as Gavin. If Arissa is really Gavin¡¯s biological mom, does this mean they¡¯re triplets?

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    Chapter 82 Ending Up With Danna


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    At present, Benjamin was overwhelmed. Yesterday, he could only look at the child from afar. Hence, he


    wasn¡¯t able to see clearly.


    Gavin said excitedly, ¡°She¡¯s asleep. Maybe next time!¡±


    Benjamin took a quick glimpse at him.


    ¡°You look really happy, Gavin.¡±


    Gavin nced at his father and obediently sat down. ¡°I am!¡±


    Gazing at him, Benjamin turned sullen.


    Gavin¡¯s mood had dramatically changed. Evidently, he is different from before. He used to be so quiet,


    but now he has turned into a cheerful kid.


    Witnessing the interaction between both of them, Kingsley was amused.


    ¡°Boss, do you have absolutely no memory about the incident? Are you sure it¡¯s Danna?¡± asked


    Kingsley.


    Benjamin¡¯sshes battered as he tried to recall the past. The fragrance from that night was etched


    deep inside his memory.


    Since then, he had never sensed it from Danna. On the contrary, the fragrance appeared on Arissa


    instead.


    Furthermore, the child¡­ All of these aren¡¯t coincidences. Was it actually Arissa? Did she do it on


    purpose or did someone frame her? Besides, how did the child end up with Danna?


    At that moment, numerous guesses popped into Benjamin¡¯s mind. He then took out his phone and


    dialed Ethen¡¯s number.


    Meanwhile, Ethen was having a meal with Arissa and the others. The group was chattering away when


    Ethen¡¯s phone began ringing.


    When he saw Benjamin¡¯s iing call, he excused himself and arrived at a quiet corner in the room to


    answer the call.


    Ethen respectfully greeted, ¡°Mr. Graham!¡±


    ¡°Head to the hospital and investigate the surveince cameras. Check if Danna or anyone she knows


    appearedst night!¡± Benjamin ordered.


    Gavin took a nce at Benjamin. Daddy does believe me, right? This isn¡¯t the right time for Daddy to


    meet Zachary and the others. Or else, I would¡¯ve directly led him to them. This way, Daddy will know


    everything I said is true. There¡¯s no need for verification if that¡¯s the case!


    ¡°Right now?¡±


    Ethen peeked at the other side of the room. The dinner party was just about to begin.


    ¡°Now!¡±


    Witnessing Benjamin¡¯s assertive attitude, Kingsley shook his head as a smile appeared on his


    face. Seems like Ethen is going to miss the party this time.


    Ethen was rendered speechless by Benjamin¡¯s outrageous demand, but nheless, he was helpless


    as work was always his top priority.


    Does this mean that Mr. Graham didn¡¯t trust the result?


    He then turned to cast a nce at Arissa. Wouldn¡¯t it be great if Ms. York is Gavin¡¯s biological mother?


    ¡°Ms. York, Mr. Graham has some work for me to do. I need to leave now.¡±


    Noticing his anxiety, Arissa asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you leave after eating?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an urgent matter!¡±


    After apologizing to everyone, Ethen abruptly left the room.


    ¡°Ms. York, let us start!¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, Mr. Graham didn¡¯t appoint us for the job. Otherwise, the food would be wasted!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited. We should eat and end this as soon as possible since we might be called into


    work at any time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s dig in!¡±


    Arissa found the employees¡¯ints rather funny. With a smile on her face, she queried, ¡°Are you


    often called back at thest minute?¡±


    ¡°Not often, but it happens.¡±


    Soon, they began gossiping about their respective departments while enjoying their scrumptious meal.


    ¡°Danna is such an inhumane person. How could she treat a child like that? Not to mention, that child is


    Mr. Graham¡¯s son.¡±


    ¡°Although he¡¯s Mr. Graham¡¯s son, Mr. Graham doesn¡¯t care much about the child. Otherwise, he


    would¡¯ve married Danna.¡±


    The gossips at the table next to Arissa¡¯s intensified.


    Squinting, she turned and saw the employees all gathered up, looking at something.


    ¡°This video is verified to be true, but the ignorant fans denied it and continued to support Danna. I¡¯m


    totally speechless.¡±


    ¡°The fans might not be real. They probably hired some ghostwriters as part of their publicity scheme.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. This is verymon in the entertainment industry. Regardless, Danna is the first person


    used of such things!¡±


    Arissa took out her phone and logged into Twitter. The trending headline caught her eye almost


    immediately.


    There were photos of Gavin¡¯s injuries from the mistreatment, along with the video. At that moment,


    anger and hatred poured through her.


    Danna Adams! That wicked b*tch!


    ¡°Ms. York! Ms. York?¡±


    One of Arissa¡¯s colleagues called her name after noticing her odd expression.


    Coming back to her senses, Arissa put on an apologetic smile.


    ¡°Are you okay, Ms. York?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Excuse me. I need to go to the restroom. Do proceed and order anything you like!¡± replied


    Arissa.


    After saying that, she stood up and left the room. Then, she dialed Gavin¡¯s number on her way to the


    restroom.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    Chapter 83 A Call From Mommy


    Once Arissa¡¯s caller ID appeared on Gavin¡¯s phone, he was flustered in joy.


    ¡°Mommy¡¯s calling!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Benjamin¡¯s eyes lit up. He turned around to see the little boy excitedly holding up


    the phone and noticed the caller ID that was shing on the screen.


    Gavin hurriedly picked up the phone and shouted in excitement, ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Arissa teared up as soon as she heard his voice. She turned around to wipe her eyes that were


    brimming with tears.


    She tried her best to conceal her emotions to prevent Gavin from noticing anything unusual.


    ¡°Sweetheart! What are you up to now? Is Mommy bothering you while you¡¯re in the middle of


    something?¡±


    Arissa was worried that Gavin might see the news online and feel miserable.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m at school, Mommy!¡±


    Both Benjamin and Kingsley gazed surprisingly at Gavin, realizing thetter was lying.


    Kingsley was amused. Who knew that even Gavin could lie.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t bother me, Mommy. What are you doing right now?¡±


    Arissa¡¯s heart was melted by the little boy¡¯s adorable tone.


    ¡°Mommy is having dinner with some colleagues. Have you eaten yet, Gav?¡±


    ¡°Yes I have!¡± answered Gavin enthusiastically.


    Arissa let out a chuckle before asking, ¡°Gav, did you surf the web today?¡±


    Gavin questioned innocently, ¡°Anything wrong, Mommy?¡±


    Kingsley was deeply astonished, yet impressed at the same time.


    This kid can be such a gentle cutie when talking to his mother. Typically, he would put on a


    serious face and behave aloof whenever he¡¯s around us, just like Boss.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mommy¡¯s just asking. Remember not to y on your phone if possible, Gav. There are a


    lot of inappropriate things on the inte. Besides, your eyes could be harmed too!¡± advised Arissa.


    Gavin blinked and obediently replied, ¡°Okay, Mommy. I won¡¯t y on my phone.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such a good boy!¡± she praised.


    In the meantime, Benjamin could vaguely hear Arissa¡¯s soft-spoken andforting voice from the


    speaker, which was utterly different from the way she spoke to him. A strange feeling rose within him.


    ¡°Gav, you go rest now. Mommy needs to return to the dinner party. We¡¯ll talk very soon, okay?¡±


    Arissa didn¡¯t want to be absent from the dinner for too long. After all, she intended to buy her


    colleagues dinner to build a good rtionship with them.


    Gavin nodded. Shortly, he realized that Arissa couldn¡¯t see it. Hence, he said, ¡°Okay! Bye-bye,


    Mommy!¡±


    Arissa¡¯s grinned and finally put down the phone after he ended the call.


    Then, she entered the restroom and fixed her makeup. After calming herself down, she returned to her


    seat at the dinner table.


    When Arissa entered the room, everybody urged her to try the dishes that were newly served.


    Soon, she began eating and chatting with them.


    The people from the IT department were down-to-earth.


    None of them were into alcohol, so they mainly ate and talked throughout the dinner. Arissa was able to


    blend in, and she had a great time.


    Inside the car, Kingsley gave Gavin a thumbs up.


    ¡°Wow! You learned how to lie, Gavin!¡±


    He would never believe that Gavin would lie if it weren¡¯t witnessing himself. He¡¯s a natural at lying. How


    dumbfounding!


    Gavin looked at him and spoke indifferently. ¡°I wanted to give Mommy a surprise.¡±


    Kingsley suppressed his urge to burst intoughter.


    As for Benjamin, he took a nce at Gavin and remained silent.


    Meanwhile, Danna and her mother, Vivian Shaw, arrived at the Graham residence at Yaleview.


    However, they didn¡¯t get to meet Gavin because Edwin stopped them at the door, forbidding them from


    entering.


    Vivian fumed, ¡°Edwin, what do you mean by this? Danna is Gavin¡¯s biological mother. How could you


    stop her from meeting her own son? This is absurd!¡±


    Her irritation red.


    Soon, she began shouting toward the house, ¡°Gavin! Gavin! Granny is here! Mommy is here too!¡±


    Edwin peered coldly at them. ¡°Do not disturb Gavin from resting. It was Mr. Graham who forbade you


    from meeting Gavin. Please leave now.¡±


    Edwin deliberately hid the truth that Gavin went to school, so they wouldn¡¯t attempt to find him there.


    ¡°Benjamin would never do that! This is ridiculous! Furthermore, he has no right to do so. Gavin is


    Danna¡¯s son! This is the fact! How dare you stop us from entering the premises. You are just a butler.


    Who are you to stop us?¡± expostted Vivian with a forceful tone.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    Chapter 84 Everything Is An Act


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    Danna tugged on Vivian¡¯s sleeve, urging her to stop. Then, she turned to Edwin and apologized,


    ¡°Edwin, my mother is too anxious. Do forgive her. We only wanted to take a look at Gavin, just for a


    little while.¡±


    Danna looked down as she choked back her tears. ¡°What I did was wrong. I came here to apologize.


    Please let me see him, Edwin!¡±


    When she looked up again, her eyes were brimming with tears, looking extremely pitiful.


    Edwin would have believed her if he didn¡¯t witness her cruelty in the past.


    He uttered coldly, ¡°Ms. Adams, Gavin is reluctant to meet you as he was deeply hurt. You should stay


    away from him for the time being if you really do care about him.¡±


    Vivian interjected, ¡°Nonsense! Gavin would never treat his mother like that! Undoubtedly, all of you


    have been discrediting Danna in front of him. Otherwise, Gavin would have forgiven her ages ago! It


    must be your own intention to forbid them from seeing each other!¡±


    She paused for a moment and added, ¡°Fine! If we can¡¯t go in, tell Gavin toe outside. Danna only


    wants to see her child. It¡¯s uwful to stop her from doing so. Call Gavin and get him toe outside


    right now!¡±


    Edwin was annoyed by her arrogance and scoffed inwardly. This isn¡¯t the Adams residence. Who does


    she think she is?


    Danna continued begging, ¡°Edwin, could you do us a favor by asking Gavin toe outside? I just


    want to see him and talk for a little while. Then, I will leave at once.¡±


    However, Edwin was unmoved. ¡°Go away. What you are doing is in vain. Mr. Graham would be


    indignant if he finds out that you came here to bother Gavin.¡±


    After giving them thest warning, he turned around and headed inside.


    There were several bodyguards guarding the entrance, preventing the mother and daughter duo from


    entering.


    Vivian was breathless with anger. ¡°Let us in! You have no right to stop Danna from meeting her own


    child! We will not leave unless we see Gavin!¡±


    On the other hand, a glint of resentment shed across Danna¡¯s eyes as she stared at Edwin¡¯s figure


    that was retreating into the Graham residence.


    I will make them pay for everything they have done!


    ¡°Going in seems impossible! What should we do, Danna? Why don¡¯t you give Gavin a call?¡±


    Vivian was pissed and desperate. If Danna can¡¯t make up with Gavin, she¡¯ll be ruined. Not to mention,


    the impact on our family business will be grave!


    ¡°Mom, Gavin isn¡¯t answering!¡±


    Danna gritted her teeth, fighting the chaos of her rage. She dragged Vivian back into the car as she


    didn¡¯t want anyone to witness the embarrassment.


    ¡°Seems like Benjamin is truly angered this time. How could you pinch Gavin so carelessly-¡±


    Danna¡¯s rage intensified when her mother began lecturing her.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of that brat! He used to stay silent even if I pinched him. He has been against me since


    the day I came back. I didn¡¯t expect him to cry that day. The next time I see him, I will-¡±


    Vivian cut in, ¡°Be careful! Don¡¯t mess up again! We can¡¯t rely on Benjamin anymore. The only way is for


    you to maintain a good rtionship with Gavin. No children will resent their mothers for a lifetime. As


    long as you please him and be closer, Benjamin¡¯s attitude toward us will naturally change too!¡±


    Danna listened attentively to Vivian¡¯s advice. Still, she was smoking with anger inside.


    ¡°I tried to treat him well, but he always behaved coldly toward me. I have never even seen him smile


    before!¡±


    Vivian sighed and uttered, ¡°I told you to spend more time with him, but you refused to do so-¡±


    Enraged, Danna spouted, ¡°I never liked him since day one!¡±


    ¡°Calm down, now. Regardless of whether you like him or not, you must hide your emotions and act as if


    you care for him. It is important for him to think that you love him even if it¡¯s all fake! Someday, Gavin


    will surely forgive you and ept you as his mother. If the conflict persists, you will lose both Gavin and


    Benjamin! By then, our family will be doomed.¡±


    Just then, Danna received a phone call from her manager, Jean Palmer.


    ¡°Danna, Kingsley hired a bunch of ghostwriters to discredit you. We can¡¯t contain the situation any


    longer. Do you have any ns to deal with Benjamin?¡±


    ¡°Why are you bothering me with every single issue? I paid all of you to do the work for me, so do I have


    to teach you about public rtions? There is only one way to fight back. Get behind Kingsley¡¯s


    scandals and spread it out! Direct the focus of theizens toward him!¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Finishing up, Danna hung up and tossed her phone onto the ground. Evidently, nothing was going in


    her favor.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    Chapter 85 Gavin Calls Her Mommy


    Vivian picked up the phone and scolded, ¡°Why did Kingsley intervene in our matter? He must be the


    one driving a wedge between you and Benjamin. Otherwise, Benjamin wouldn¡¯t be merciless


    toward us.¡±


    Shortly after, Jean called again. This time, Vivian was the one who picked up.


    ¡°Danna, we received awyer¡¯s letter from Wings Media Corporation, requesting payment of damages.


    I will forward the document to youter.¡±


    Vivian was stunned. ¡°How much do we have to pay?¡±


    ¡°Approximately fifty percent of the total ie, which is three billion!¡±


    Finishing up, Jean ended the call.


    At that moment, panic surged through Vivian. She could barely hold the phone anymore. ¡°Danna, Jean


    informed that Wings Media Corporation demanded three billion for breach of contract!¡±


    Soon, thepanies that cooperated with Danna consecutively sentwyer¡¯s letters to her, requesting


    compensation.


    Although the Adams family was wealthy, they couldn¡¯t afford to pay all of them.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    Danna covered her head with her arms and fell into a frenzy.


    Meanwhile, Benjamin and Gavin arrived at Drawbridge Dining.


    Both of them held hands as they entered the restaurant. The good-looking pair became the center of


    attention.


    ¡°Wow! He is so hot!¡±


    ¡°The little guy looks so cool and handsome. I want to squeeze him in my arms! Oh my!¡±


    ¡°My God! How could someone be so stunning? Who are they?¡±


    ¡°Ah! I can¡¯t take another look! They are mesmerizing!¡±


    Kingsley tailed behind Benjamin indifferently as he was already used to such a scene.


    Regardless of where they were, Benjamin would always be in the limelight. As for Kingsley, he was


    simply a foil.


    Even from a man¡¯s perspective, Benjamin was undoubtedly a charming and powerful man. He was


    born to be exceptional.


    At present, Benjamin nced across the restaurant. Gavin also examined the room, trying to find


    Arissa.


    ¡°How could someone give birth to such a striking child? I really want to give him a kiss!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°After all, the father is incredibly stunning!¡±


    ¡°Is that Mr. Watts? It seems that he is with them. The man must be someone important!¡±


    On the other hand, Arissa noticed the suddenmotion in the restaurant. As she looked toward the


    entrance, her eyes met with Benjamin¡¯s.


    At that moment, her heart skipped a beat.


    Is Benjamin here for lunch too?


    She respectfully nodded to greet him. After all, he was her boss.


    There were lots of greenery inside the restaurant. Therefore, Arissa couldn¡¯t see Gavin, whose figure


    was blocked.


    She looked away as soon as she spotted Kingsley, who stood behind Benjamin.


    The employees from the IT department also noticed their arrival. Apparently, they were slightly afraid of


    Benjamin, and all of them quickly lowered their heads after nodding respectfully at him.


    Soon, they began muttering, ¡°Why did Mr. Grahame here for lunch?¡±


    ¡°The pressure is no joke!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he call Mr. Frank back to the office for something important?¡±


    On the contrary, Arissa was amused by their reactions.


    However, her smile faded as soon as she sensed Benjamin walking toward her.


    Despite the strong aura radiating from him, she proceeded to eat and pretended nothing had


    happened.


    Suddenly, a cute and angelic voice rang, followed by the sound of approaching footsteps.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    The meatball dropped from her fork and onto the te.


    Arissa quickly turned around. To her surprise, she saw Gavin running toward her.


    ¡°Sweethea-¡±


    She subconsciously shouted out his pet name. Shortly after, Arissa realized it was inappropriate, so


    she restrained herself.


    ¡°Gavin!¡±


    Gavin jumped into her arms and happily looked up at her. ¡°What a coincidence, Mommy! Are you


    having lunch here too?¡±


    Arissa¡¯s heart melted when she saw him again.


    Noticing his words, she gently pinched his nose. ¡°Did you forget what I said previously?¡±


    Meanwhile, colleagues were dumbfounded by the scene. Gavin had paid Graham Group a couple of


    visits in the past. Hence, the employees were all familiar with him.


    Isn¡¯t that Mr. Graham¡¯s son? Did he just address Ms. York as ¡®Mommy¡¯? Oh my God!


    Their eyes were bulging, overwhelmed by shock.


    Gavin winked and grinned widely. ¡°Ms. York!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Arissa¡¯s colleagues breathed a sigh of relief in unison. Ah! The kid was just joking


    around.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    Chapter 86 Free Meal


    Arissa ruffled his hair lovingly and asked gently, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you were at school?¡±


    It was not a coincidence as they had just spoken to each other over the phone less than ten minutes


    ago.


    A devious look shed in Gavin¡¯s eyes. ¡°Hehe¡­ I wanted to surprise you!¡± he said softly.


    Upon hearing that, Arissaughed and gave him a hug. She was indeed surprised.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve had your meal yet. Do you want to go grab a bite with me?¡±


    She waspletely ignoring the two men behind her.


    Benjamin fell into a thoughtful silence as he watched her behave like Gavin¡¯s mother.


    When Gavin had called her mommy earlier, she did not correct him. That night¡­ Was it really her?


    Kingsley coughed loudly to draw their attention back to him.


    Everyone immediately stood up and greeted the two men respectfully. ¡°Mr. Graham, Mr. Watts, hello!¡±


    Kingsley chuckled. ¡°May I join?¡±


    There was no way they could reject him, so they promptly asked the waiter to get an additional chair for


    the table. ¡°Of course! Come take a seat, Mr. Watts.¡±


    At the same time, everyone was staring at Benjamin, unsure if he wanted to join in as well.


    His gaze was on Arissa. She felt a little intimidated and stood. With a faint smile on her face, she


    greeted, ¡°Hello, Mr. Graham and Mr. Watts. Are you here for a meal as well?¡±


    ¡°Get Gavin over here,¡± said Benjamin coldly as he settled into the seat next to hers.


    His sudden demand made Arissa freeze.


    Kingsley was all smiles as he sat down as well, and everyone moved to make space for him.


    Now that they were here, the atmosphere had be awkward.


    Arissa eyed the two of them. Are they here for a free meal?


    She called for a waiter to bring another set of cutlery and sat down with Gavin.


    ¡°Ms. York, how was work today?¡±


    Gavin blinked his eyes at Arissa. He felt overjoyed as he could finally be with his mother without


    needing to hide anything.


    Her eyes darted around the room for a while before finally responding, ¡°It was all right.¡± She could not


    bring herself to tell the truth after sneaking a nce at the man seated next to her.


    ¡°I know you must be very good. Anyone who works in Daddy¡¯spany is excellent!¡±


    The IT department looked at Gavin fondly, feeling giddy from beingplimented.


    On the other hand, Kingsley was taken aback by Gavin¡¯s behavior. The little boy used to keep to


    himself and would refuse to speak even when asked.


    But now, he had be apletely different person after meeting Arissa, and the more he looked at


    them, the more he realized that they were rather simr in appearance.


    ¡°Hey, beautiful!¡± Kingsley grinned cheekily as he called out to her.


    Benjamin¡¯s face darkened as he red at Kingsley. Thetter ignored the ring man, keeping his


    eyes on Arissa.


    ¡°Mr. Watts, you can call me by my name,¡± she said awkwardly.


    She felt a little embarrassed when he called her ¡°beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Arissa?¡± Kingsley tried again, intentionally using a honeyed tone of voice.


    Arissa gulped ufortably. It was fine if they were friends, however, they barely knew each other.


    Refusing to give up, Kingsley tried another nickname. ¡°Issa?¡±


    Arissa was rendered speechless.


    Instantly, the atmosphere in the room became cold and silent.


    No one dared to make a sound.


    Arissa slowly turned her gaze to Benjamin, taking notice that the man was ring at Kingsley as fury


    burned in his eyes.


    ¡°Scram if you¡¯re going to keep fooling around!¡±


    Kingsley snuck a nce at him. When he saw Benjamin¡¯s expression, he was overjoyed.


    Hahaha¡­ Looks like Arissa is someone really special to Boss. He even managed to get Gavin to be


    with her without anyone knowing the truth.


    ¡°Ms. York, why are you guys having lunch sote?¡±


    Gavin¡¯s question drew Arissa¡¯s attention back.


    She looked down at him fondly and patted his head.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°We got off work at twelve and came here right away. It¡¯s not thatte! Come on, let¡¯s dig in.¡±

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    Chapter 87 A Boyfriend


    Spooning some food to Gavin¡¯s te, she said to the rest, ¡°Help yourselves, everyone.¡±


    They smiled and nodded politely before shifting their gazes toward Benjamin.


    His eyes swept over them. ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Arissa eyed him. Wow, with the way he¡¯s spoken, one would think he was the one paying for lunch.


    Kingsley was already enjoying his food. ¡°Dig in, everyone! I¡¯m starving.¡±


    With that, the atmosphere became lively again.


    As he ate, Benjamin nced to the side to see Arissa feeding Gavin very gently, and the little boy was


    practically bursting with joy.


    ¡°Gavin, sit on the chair.¡±


    Benjamin picked him up and ced him in one.


    Arissa felt a little sad now that Gavin was no longer sitting in her embrace. However, she kept her


    composure in front of Benjamin, spooning more food onto Gavin¡¯s te and handing it to the little boy.


    ¡°Eat up.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Ms. York!¡± Thank you, Mommy.


    Gavin picked up his fork and started eating.


    He chewed on his food slowly, like a gentleman.


    Arissa stared at him, in a trance. It was like she was looking at Jasper.


    Why am I always getting this feeling? When I saw Gavin yesterday, I thought he was Jasper. I feel the


    same way now¡­


    She lifted her head and identally made eye contact with a pair of dark eyes. Arissa immediately


    averted her gaze.


    Seeing that Benjamin was still staring at her, she cleared her throat awkwardly. ¡°Mr. Graham, aren¡¯t you


    going to eat?¡±


    He finally tore his eyes away from her and started eating, his movements graceful.


    Arissa nced at him. He¡¯s always acting kind of weird.


    Maybe it was his imposing aura, but she was unable to dinefortably.


    ¡°This dish is tasty, Ms. York,¡± Gavin said as he put a meatball on her te.


    Arissa beamed at him. She ruffled his hair and said gently, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Just then, Kingsley started a conversation. ¡°Arissa, where were you before you started working here?


    I¡¯ve never seen you before.¡±


    ¡°I was overseas and just came back.¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    He nodded. ¡°So, you¡¯ve been working in IT?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Her eyes lit up at the mention of her passion.


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes flickered.


    When Arissa had turned to wipe Gavin¡¯s mouth, her sweet scent wafted into his nose, and his eyes


    darkened.


    ¡°Do you have a boyfriend?¡± Kingsley asked directly.


    Arissa was stunned as everyone turned to look at her.


    Sheughed heartily. ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s wonderful! I-¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth and eat your food!¡± Benjamin shot him a nasty look.


    ¡°How am I supposed to eat if I shut my mouth?¡±


    Kingsley rubbed his nose. What the heck is he doing? I wanted to ask Arissa if she would date him.


    She¡¯s Gavin¡¯s mother! There¡¯s no way I would even think of hitting on her.


    Arissa¡¯s eyes darted between the two of them and added, ¡°I have a child!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Benjamin¡¯s gaze dimmed. He felt as if this was something out of his control.


    The surprise was evident on Kingsley¡¯s face. ¡°You have a kid? How old is he?¡± he queried.


    Arissa gave him a small smile. ¡°He¡¯s about five.¡±


    Her colleagues had found out about this yesterday, hence they were not surprised by her words.


    Kingsley looked at her, and then at Gavin. ¡°Gavin is the same age! Now that the two of you are sitting


    next to each other, I find that you really look alike. Now I know why I found you familiar when I first saw


    you!¡±


    Kingsley¡¯s words had piqued everyone¡¯s interest. Soon, all of them turned to look at Arissa and Gavin.


    ¡°Yeah, they do look alike¡­¡±


    They regretted it the moment the words left their mouths and cautiously sneaked a peek at Benjamin.


    He continued eating, as if he had not heard a word.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    Chapter 88 Pinned Against A Wall


    Everyone started to get worried.


    How could we let ourselves get carried away because of Kingsley? The mother of Mr. Graham¡¯s


    children is Danna.


    However, the three of them really looked like a happy family.


    The IT department had been extremely busy the entire morning and went straight to lunch after that.


    They were too busy to pay attention to any gossip floating around on Twitter.


    Would Mr. Graham k*ll us if we say that Gavin looks simr to Ms. York?


    Someone quickly changed his tune. ¡°They don¡¯t look alike to me. Gavin looks exactly like Mr. Graham!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! It¡¯s like looking at twins!¡±


    ¡°Both of them are very handsome!¡±


    Kingsley was speechless.


    Arissa was amused at the way they tried to save themselves. ¡°It¡¯s not that weird if we look a little


    simr.¡±


    Benjamin turned his gaze toward her. ¡°How are you simr to my son?¡±


    Arissa chewed on her lip. ¡°Our eyes, noses and lips are simr!¡±


    He studied her facial features intently.


    Arissa felt like she was being flirted with, and her heart started beating wildly. Quickly, she averted her


    eyes and dug into her food.


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes thennded on Gavin. Their side profiles are pretty simr.


    ¡°I think we look alike too!¡± Gavin beamed up at Arissa.


    She smiled sweetly back at him.


    Of course we look alike. I¡¯m your mother, after all.


    For some reason, Benjamin felt irked seeing the smile on her face.


    ¡°Stop talking and eat your food,¡± he reprimanded Gavin in a low voice.


    The little boy immediatelyplied, but an unhappy frown appeared across Arissa¡¯s face.


    Benjamin was always so strict with Gavin. However, she was in no position to voice her disapproval.


    He was still unaware of her true identity, so she could not criticize his parenting methods.


    The atmosphere had be awkward again, and everyone was eating in silence.


    Feeling rather full, Arissa set her cutlery down. ¡°Please excuse me. I¡¯m going to the restroom.¡±


    As she was leaving, Gavin turned to her and shouted, ¡°Come back quickly, Ms. York!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Arissa nodded in response and left.


    In the next second, Benjamin rose from his seat.


    ¡°Carry on, everyone.¡±


    He then walked toward the restroom.


    Gavin¡¯s eyes lit up.


    The corners of Kingsley¡¯s lips lifted as he watched Benjamin follow after Arissa. Damn, he can¡¯t wait.


    Everyone in the IT department was probably thinking the same thing. However, they did not dare to


    gossip about Benjamin.


    Trying to incite some gossip, Kingsley grinned mischievously at them. ¡°Do you guys think that there¡¯s


    something up with them?¡±


    They shook their heads immediately. ¡°No!¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°Rx. I won¡¯t tell on you guys. Please feel free to speak your mind!¡±


    They were utterly speechless.


    Gavin was still in the room. Hence, everyone felt that it was inappropriate to gossip in front of a child.


    After using the restroom, Arissa bumped into someone.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    She lifted her head and a familiar face came into her view, causing her body to stiffen.


    ¡°Mr. Graham!¡±


    Benjamin peered down at her as he spoke in a low voice. ¡°You seem to have taken a liking to my son.¡±


    His hand rested on her waist as he stared unblinkingly at her.


    Her scent had intensified. It was almost intoxicating.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Arissa blushed as they were in a rather intimate position. She pushed him off and quickly created some


    distance between them.


    ¡°He¡¯s so cute. How can I not like him?¡±


    Benjamin narrowed his eyes and stepped toward her.


    Arissa swallowed, backing away. Soon, her back came into contact with the cold wall.


    Benjamin ced a hand on the wall next to her cheek and looked down at her condescendingly.


    He could see the fine hairs on her face from this angle. If he looked down further, he could even see¡­

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    Chapter 89 A Pretty Good Liar


    Her feminine scent was intoxicating, and something was burning deep in his eyes. His intense


    pheromones invaded her space, almost making her unable to breathe.


    This is too intimate. I can¡¯t believe he pinned me against the wall.


    When Arissa made eye contact with him, she could almost see the passionate fire burning within them.


    Flustered, she pushed him away.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, you are behaving inappropriately.¡±


    A vague feeling arose in Benjamin¡¯s heart when he saw her tremblingshes.


    He leaned over and brought his nose to her neck, wanting to get a whiff of her sweet scent again.


    Narrowing his eyes, Benjamin took a deep breath. ¡°What about my behavior?¡±


    His voice was low and captivating.


    Arissa could feel his warm breath on her neck. It was slightly ticklish, sending tingles down her spine.


    Her heart raced uncontrobly as her ears flushed. Damn it. He¡¯s so sexy. There¡¯s no way I can resist


    him.


    Arissa forced herself to calm down.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, please do not do this. Your fianc¨¦e will misunderstand if she sees us like this,¡± she


    reprimanded him coldly.


    She frowned deeply after mentioning Danna, unable to suppress her anger.


    Upon hearing that, Benjamin stiffened. He turned to the side and gave her a hard stare.


    He raised his eyebrows when he saw her expression. Although the man had straightened up a little,


    Arissa was still unable to escape his grasp.


    ¡°Do you hate her that much?¡± he asked nonchntly.


    Arissa scoffed as she fixed her eyes on him.


    ¡°Just because you do doesn¡¯t mean that everyone will!¡±


    Benjamin frowned. He felt vaguely annoyed at her cold behavior.


    ¡°Just because she chased you away?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just that!¡±


    Arissaughed coldly, carefully examining Benjamin¡¯s emotions.


    Men are iprehensible, indeed. He didn¡¯t even seem to react.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    She continued her attempts to agitate him. ¡°How can someone as devious as her be a celebrity? She¡¯s


    evil and immoral. That woman¡¯s just acting innocent!¡±


    ¡°How is she devious?¡± His sharp gaze almost pierced through her.


    Arissa looked at him, a little surprised. He seemed as if he was merely curious about what she had to


    say.


    Could it be that he doesn¡¯t actually like Danna?


    ¡°Mr. Graham, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s not very appropriate of you to be asking me about your wife¡¯s


    personality? Are you going to let me off if I speak badly about her?¡±


    A cold smile appeared across Benjamin¡¯s face as he uttered, ¡°You already have.¡±


    Arissa was stunned.


    ¡°Okay, then. What do you want?¡±


    She stared up at him and into his eyes. This time, she did not avoid his gaze.


    Benjamin held her gaze firmly. ¡°How many children do you have?¡±


    Arissa was caught off guard by his question. ¡°One. Why do you ask?¡±


    She did not know what his intentions were, so she could not reveal the truth to him.


    His eyes narrowed, and his hand came up to stroke her hair.


    ¡°Arissa York.¡±


    Her heart skipped a beat. The way he had said her name made her inexplicably nervous.


    It was as if he knew everything.


    ¡°You¡¯re a pretty good liar.¡±


    Benjamin stared at her intently.


    Does she really think that she can fool everyone? I¡¯m the only one who knows she has more than one


    child.


    Anger bubbled up inside him.


    He still had no evidence to prove that she was Gavin¡¯s mother. However, there were several clues


    implying that she was rted to them in some way.


    Arissa¡¯s heart was pounding hard. However, she maintained a smile on her face.


    ¡°Can you be more specific, Mr. Graham? I don¡¯t understand. What have I lied about?¡±


    Benjamin snorted coldly and twirled a lock of her hair around his fingers.


    He straightened up, put his hands in his pockets, and stared down at her.


    ¡°You had better not be lying.¡±


    Arissa¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard his threat.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    Chapter 90 A Treat From Benjamin


    Benjamin turned around and returned to his seat. On the other hand, Arissa felt her heart race inside


    her chest. She patted her chest to calm herself down from his sudden warning.


    Could it be that he found out about it? That¡¯s impossible! Even Gavin did not know I was his biological


    mother. Benjamin would react differently if he knew I was Gavin¡¯s mother.


    Arissa¡¯s mind was cluttered. However, she quickly roused herself from her thoughts and fixed her


    clothes. She also gave her cheek a gentle smack.


    She had to find an opportunity to find out what Benjamin¡¯s attitude was toward Danna.


    Benjamin continued eating casually as Arissa walked away.


    The man exuded an elegant aura as he ate. He lookedpletely different nowpared to when he


    was warning her just a moment ago.


    She tugged on the corners of her lips.


    ¡°Ms. York,e over! There are desserts here!¡± Gavin called to her.


    Arissa gave her son a gentle smile and took a seat beside him.


    ¡°Ms. York, this is for you!¡± Gavin handed her some desserts.


    ¡°Thank you, handsome Gavin!¡± Arissa stroked his head dotingly.


    Gavin grinned as he looked at her. He had long, beautiful eyshes.


    Arissa could not move her gaze away from him.


    Benjamin¡¯s brows furrowed at the sight of it.


    Kingsley shifted his gaze between Benjamin and Arissa. He definitely sensed some intimacy between


    them.


    ¡°Y-You¡­¡±


    Kingsley¡¯s mouth was stuffed withmb steak by Benjamin before he could say anything.


    He removed it from his mouth and teased, ¡°Boss, you¡¯re so good to me!¡±


    Benjamin only stared at him coldly. Kingsley felt a chill run down his spine instantly and smiled


    awkwardly.


    ¡°Dig in, Arissa. Thismb steak is delicious, you should try it!¡± Kingsley tried to divert the topic.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Watts. I¡¯m full!¡± Arissa smiled politely. However, she decided to try some out of


    courtesy.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to eat anymore since you¡¯re already full. I am still hungry anyway.¡± Benjamin moved


    the dish away from her.


    He ignored everyone¡¯s gaze and ate his food calmly. ¡°Since Ms. York just joined us today, this treat is


    mine. Feel free to order anything you wish to try!¡±


    Everyone looked at each other silently with excitement in their eyes.


    It was well known that the food in Drawbridge Dining was superb. Nevertheless, good food came with


    an expensive price tag.


    The employees did not dare to order too much food just now to prevent their employer from


    overspending.


    However, they started ordering more good food after hearing what Benjamin said.


    Arissa was amused as she looked at her colleagues¡¯ thrilled faces.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you guys order more food just now? Are you all afraid that I wouldn¡¯t be able to pay for it?¡±


    Arissa teased.


    ¡°We were just worried for you!¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t want you to spend so much on us.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! We didn¡¯t want you to overspend since you just joined us and haven¡¯t received any


    sry.¡±


    Arissa beamed. ¡°So, you guys aren¡¯t worried for Mr. Graham?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s different! Mr. Graham offered to treat us himself. We are very sure his wallet can take the toll.¡±


    Everyone started to tter Benjamin.


    ¡°It seems like it has been a while since all of youst ate good food. Boss, did thepany benefits


    reduce, or did you decrease their sry?¡± Kingsley joked.


    Benjamin let out an unnoticeable snort. He did not reply to Kingsley.


    ¡°Ms. York, would you like some apple juice? It is pretty nourishing,¡± a colleague asked Arissa.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, please!¡± Arissa beamed.


    Benjamin nced at them. His expression darkened as he saw Arissa chatting happily with the


    technicians from the IT department.


    The guys did not realize something was off.


    They did not notice Benjamin¡¯s change in expression and continued conversing with Arissa. They were


    rmending good food to her enthusiastically.


    ¡°I thought you said you were full?¡± Benjamin shot Arissa a sharp nce.


    Arissa was startled. ¡°Since it¡¯s Mr. Graham¡¯s treat today, I can eat more, right?¡±


    Benjamin did not say anything.


    Kingsley was amused by both of them. He decided to initiate a toast to liven the atmosphere.


    ¡°Arissa, cheers! Wee to Graham Group! We wish you sess!¡±

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    Chapter 91 Kicked By Benjamin


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Watts!¡±


    Arissa returned a toast of thanks with Kingsley.


    Then, she took a sip from her wine ss.


    ¡°One sip of wine isn¡¯t sufficient!¡± Kingsley teased.


    Arissa nced at him and smiled politely. ¡°I can¡¯t drink too much as I still have to work in the


    afternoon.¡±


    Despite saying that, she still finished her ss of wine with a huge gulp.


    ¡°Ms. York has good alcohol tolerance. Impressive!¡± Kingsley gave her a thumbs up. He finished his


    wine quickly and went on to another ss for her.


    Arissa stopped him. ¡°Mr. Watts, I can¡¯t drink anymore!¡±


    A few more sses of wine would not really make her drunk. However, it would make her less


    energetic at work.


    ¡°Kingsley, that¡¯s enough!¡± Benjamin kicked Kingsley beneath the table.


    Kingsley¡¯s hand trembled because of this. This caused some wine to be sttered onto Gavin¡¯s face.


    ¡°I am terribly sorry, Gavin!¡± Kingsley quickly apologized.


    Arissa wiped the mess off Gavin¡¯s face with a napkin. ¡°Did it enter your eyes?¡± she asked with concern.


    ¡°No.¡± Gavin shook his head. He then frowned at Kingsley and scolded, ¡°Mr. Watts, you¡¯re not a


    gentleman! You insisted on making Ms. York drink more even though she refused to.¡±


    Kingsley suppressed his urge to burst intoughter.


    It seems like both Benjamin and Gavin are protective of Arissa.


    ¡°A little more wouldn¡¯t hurt. One more ss of wine?¡± Kingsley asked Arissa.


    Arissa agreed helplessly. ¡°Just a little!¡±


    Kingsley smirked and poured half a ss of wine for her.


    Arissa¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.


    ¡°There you go. Less than one ss of wine.¡± Kingsley stood and ced the ss in front of her.


    He also poured himself a ss of wine. Subsequently, he faced Benjamin and asked, ¡°Do you want a


    drink as well?¡±


    Benjamin, who had a grim look on his face, red at him. Kingsley immediately turned away and asked


    the others, ¡°Does anyone else want a drink?¡±


    Everyone rejected his offer after seeing what he did to Arissa. They excused themselves as they had to


    resume work in the afternoon.


    The employees suggested casually, ¡°Mr. Watts, let¡¯s have a drink at night instead.¡± All of them knew


    Kingsley well as he visited Graham Group very often.


    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go then!¡± Kingsley replied mischievously.


    ¡°Ms. York, don¡¯t go with Mr. Watts.¡± Gavin raised his head and told Arissa.


    Arissa smiled at Gavin dotingly. ¡°I will be all right.¡±


    Kingsley grinned. He raised his ss and said, ¡°Cheers. We shall continue tonight!¡±


    Arissa toasted and took a few sips. She then said, ¡°Mr. Watts, I have to take care of my kids after work


    tonight. I¡¯m afraid I will not be able to ept your invitation.¡±


    Benjamin felt better after hearing Arissa rejecting Kingsley.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s true that you have children at home?¡± Kingsley asked with a smile.


    Arissa nodded her head.


    ¡°Has everyone finished their meal?¡± Benjamin¡¯s voice rang.


    The lively atmosphere disappeared instantly. The employees started to finish up their food swiftly.


    The lunchsted till around one in the afternoon. They left Drawbridge Dining 20 minutes before the


    working hours started.


    ¡°Gavin, I need to head back to work already.¡± Arissa was happy to see her son here. What¡¯s more, they


    even had a meal together.


    Gavin blinked. ¡°Ms. York, since there¡¯s still some time left before you resume working, can you send me


    to school?¡±


    He held her hand as he did not want to part with her so soon.


    Arissa¡¯s heart melted at his request. She pinched his cheeks and looked at him.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Get in the car,¡± Benjamin instructed with a raised chin. Arissa secretlyughed and carried Gavin into


    the car.


    ¡°Come on. I¡¯ll send you to school!¡±


    ¡°Hehe! Awesome!¡± Gavin smiled happily.


    Benjamin froze as he noticed slight hints of simrity between both of their smiles.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back after sending Gavin off,¡± Arissa informed her colleagues.


    To be honest, it was rather awkward for an employee to be in her employer¡¯s car on her first day of


    work.


    However, Arissa did not care much. She only wanted to spend more time with her son.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    Chapter 92 An Inquiry


    ¡°All right, Ms. York. We will head back first then.¡± Arissa¡¯s colleagues decided to take a stroll back to the


    office as there was still some time to spare. Besides that, it would help with digesting the food they ate.


    Arissa nodded and got into the car subsequently.


    Once both Arissa and Gavin were seated in the car, Benjamin got into the car as well and closed the


    car door behind him.


    Arissa instantly found the spacious interior of the car cramped as he got in.


    On the other hand, Kingsley was not weed. He was just about to get into the passenger¡¯s seat


    when he heard Benjamin¡¯s order. ¡°Get down!¡±


    Arissa shifted her gaze from Benjamin to Kingsley. She gave Kingsley an empathetic look.


    Kingsley was nonplussed. He turned to look in Benjamin¡¯s direction. ¡°Boss, if you don¡¯t give me a ride,


    how am I supposed to head back to the office?¡±


    ¡°Get down the car. I¡¯m not going where you are going,¡± Benjamin replied with a cold look.


    ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll get off the car,¡± Kingsley whined as he looked at them.


    Once he was outside, he shouted and waved his hand. ¡°Arissa, let¡¯s grab a drink when you are free!¡±


    Arissa did not respond to him.


    Nevertheless, she received a stern stare from Benjamin. Arissa did not know what she did wrongly.


    ¡°Start the car!¡± Benjamin told the driver.


    Kingsley rubbed his nose as the car drove away. He swiftly shouted to the colleagues who had not


    gone too far away, ¡°Hey, wait for me!¡±


    Kingsley had no choice but to walk to the office with them. This was because his car was still parked in


    Graham Group.


    Once he caught up with them, he put his arms around the technicians¡¯ arms. ¡°Shall we continue


    drinking tonight?¡±


    ¡°Since you asked, of course we¡¯ll go!¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡±


    Meanwhile, Arissa was chatting with Gavin in the car. She looked at him lovingly.


    At the same time, she felt an intimidating stare from the side. However, when she looked at Benjamin,


    the stony-faced man was looking up ahead. Arissa shuddered at her own thoughts.


    She retracted her gaze and asked, ¡°Gavin, which school are you studying at?¡±


    Gavin smiled mysteriously. ¡°You¡¯ll know very soon when we reach there.¡±


    Sheughed. ¡°So mysterious!¡±


    Gavin chuckled. He was sure that Arissa would be surprised.


    As expected, Arissa looked shocked when they reached Gavin¡¯s school. She looked at the familiar


    surroundings and asked, ¡°This is your school?¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s expression became slightly more solemn than before.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Goodbye, Ms. York!¡± Gavin raised his head and pecked Arissa¡¯s cheek.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Arissa nted a kiss on his cheek as well. Gavin then said happily, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m going in. Send Ms. York


    back to the office. Goodbye!¡±


    ¡°All right,¡± Benjamin responded. He did not intend to get off the car.


    Gavin did not mind at all. He closed the car door after getting off the car.


    ¡°Goodbye, Ms. York! Goodbye, Daddy!¡±


    ¡°Goodbye!¡± Arissa waved her hand as she replied with a sweet tone.


    She did not know the children were all studying in the same school.


    Gavin¡¯s expression turned cool as he entered the school.


    He quickly went to find Zachary and the others. Everyone was envious of him after knowing that he had


    lunch with Arissa.


    Arissa leaned back onto the car seat to rx as the car headed to the office.


    Suddenly, a stern voice rang out. ¡°Arissa York!¡±


    Her body stiffened. ¡°Yes, Mr. Graham?¡±


    ¡°Are you anxious?¡± Benjamin stared at her.


    Arissa was speechless. Anyone would be shocked if their full names were called abruptly.


    Without replying to his question, she queried, ¡°Is there anything I can help you with, Mr. Graham?¡±


    Benjamin continued to stare at her with his cold, distant look.


    Arissa froze. After some observations, she realized he was not going to say anything. Hence, she


    decided to use this opportunity to rify her doubt. She cleared her throat and asked, ¡°Mr. Graham,


    there¡¯s something I wish to ask you.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze on her remained intense. He did not reply to her. At this instant, Arissa felt the


    pressure in the air.


    She sized him up and met his dark eyes. It was as if they were ready to pierce through her. Her heart


    skipped a beat.


    This man definitely radiated a strong aura.


    ¡°What is it?¡± A low voice echoed in the quiet car.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    Chapter 93 A Busybody Employee


    ¡°Is Danna your girlfriend?¡± Arissa blurted.


    She learned from her son that Danna was not Benjamin¡¯s fianc¨¦e. However, Danna imed that she


    was.


    Arissa was certain that Danna had feelings for him.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    She was not sure whether the feeling was mutual.


    ¡°It¡¯s your first day of work today. Yet, you¡¯re already eager to gossip about your employer?¡± Benjamin


    questioned sarcastically as he stared at her.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, I think you misunderstood my intention.¡± Arissa cleared her throat awkwardly and smiled.


    ¡°Then, why do you want to know?¡± Benjamin leaned forward. He exuded a domineering aura.


    The faint fragrance on Arissa¡¯s body roused the desires within him.


    Arissa¡¯s heart raced uncontrobly as she met his intense stare.


    She recalled how they conceived children after that fateful night.


    Benjamin had a minty smellced with a hint of cigarette on him. She would be lying if she said she


    wasn¡¯t attracted to him.


    Suppressing her feelings and calming herself down, she inched toward the car door to distance herself


    from Benjamin.


    ¡°I just want to know if you will help her if someone finds fault with her?¡± Arissa asked. Straightforwardly,


    she continued, ¡°Would you make an enemy out of that person?¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze still appeared distant. He raised his brows and sneered. ¡°This depends on who the


    person is.¡±


    He gave a vague answer.


    Arissa frowned. ¡°She¡¯s your woman?¡±


    Benjamin sharpened his gaze even more intently. The corners of his lips were lifted.


    He mocked, ¡°Arissa, what are your intentions of getting close to me?¡±


    He was not sure why Arissa wanted to know about his rtionship with Danna. Could it be because


    she wants to marry me?


    Strangely, Benjamin was not repulsed by this idea.


    Arissa did not utter a word. When she applied for this position in Graham Group, she did not know


    Benjamin was the father to her children. Saying that she approached him on purpose was basically an


    impossibility.


    However, that was the past. Now, she did have her own ns.


    They had five children together. Right now, she just wanted to be together with her children and repay


    him.


    ¡°What can I get from you?¡± Arissa retorted.


    Benjamin replied, ¡°You¡¯re sharp-tongued. I hope you¡¯re as witty at work.¡±


    Arissa was rendered speechless. This man was insufferable.


    She answered, ¡°I¡¯m always good at work. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t hire me, right?¡±


    Benjamin snorted.


    He shifted his gaze away from her and looked up ahead. Nobody knew what he was thinking of.


    Arissa stared at him with a bothered look. She still was not sure how Benjamin felt about Danna.


    She wondered if Benjamin refused to reveal their intimate rtionship to protect their privacy.


    For a moment, she thought of obtaining Benjamin¡¯s hair sample to perform a DNA test on him and the


    children. She wanted to expose Danna¡¯s evil ns.


    However, Benjamin would know about their children too. By that time, Benjamin would side with Danna


    and snatch her children away from her. She did not know what she could do if that happened. Hence,


    she could not take the risk.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Arissa looked up and saw his piercing eyes. She was taken aback by


    his action.


    She gulped. ¡°You will not want to know.¡±


    Then, she turned her head away from him.


    Feeling unnerved, she med him for always speaking out of a sudden. When she was looking at him,


    he chose to stay silent instead. This man was unpredictable.


    Benjamin smiled lightly. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, how do you know I wouldn¡¯t want to know?¡±


    ¡°I am silently scolding your fianc¨¦e!¡± Arissa hissed.


    Benjamin paused for a while. Arissa was frustrated as he remained silent again when she wanted him


    to speak. She turned her head away from him.


    ¡°She¡¯s not my fianc¨¦e.¡± His low, attractive voice rang beside her.


    ¡°Really?¡± Arissa looked at him with disbelief.


    She met Benjamin¡¯s mocking gaze and was embarrassed by his expression.


    Arissa tried to hide her emotions and replied softly, ¡°I thought she was.¡±


    If that is the case, Danna is shameless! She was not Benjamin¡¯s fianc¨¦e, but she imed herself to


    be! Arissa¡¯s impression of Danna changed.


    ¡°You thought she was what?¡± Benjamin looked at her from the side. His eyes darkened as he realized


    this woman had bright and attractive eyes that sparkled like stars in the night sky.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    Chapter 94 Are You Good Enough For Me


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing!¡± Arissa blinked and smiled in embarrassment.


    ¡°You¡¯re that happy to know that she¡¯s not my fianc¨¦e?¡± Benjamin¡¯s glistening gaze swept over the bright


    smile on her face.


    Arissa paused. Am I?


    Little did she know that her smiling eyes exposed the joy in her heart.


    Arissa cleared her throat and replied, ¡°It¡¯s great that such a wonderful man like you isn¡¯t going to marry


    a woman like her! I¡¯m happy for you, Mr. Graham.¡±


    ¡°Even I¡¯m not happy, so why are you?¡± Benjamin snorted coldly. ¡°Unless¡­ You want to be my fianc¨¦e?¡±


    Arissa looked at him. How narcissistic could he get?


    Was it even appropriate for him to talk like this to a subordinate of his?


    Her heart skipped a few beats as she faced Benjamin¡¯s deep, loving eyes.


    ¡°Well, Mr. Graham, are you all right with that?¡± she asked cheekily.


    Benjamin was not only handsome and rich but also sessful. He was also the father of the children. It


    wouldn¡¯t do any harm for her to suck up to him.


    He was single anyway.


    Besides that, she was not in a rtionship either.


    Benjamin didn¡¯t think she would admit it so quickly and was slightly startled.


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re good enough for me?¡± He smirked coldly. She had her own motives, after all.


    It didn¡¯t take long for her ulterior motives to get exposed.


    Arissa almostughed at his arrogant and mocking tone.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s the same for me. I was only testing you, so don¡¯t worry ¨C I don¡¯t have the habit of liking my


    boss. In a professional setting, it¡¯s still better to have a clear distinction between our private and public


    matters!¡± She smiled back at him.


    Benjamin¡¯s handsome face sank, and a sense of displeasure swelled up in his heart.


    Inside the vehicle, it had quietened down. Coupled along with the low and depressing atmosphere, the


    air felt too dense to breathe in.


    Arissa stole a nce at him, an inexplicable feeling surfacing in her heart.


    He was unhappy when she said she liked him and still was when she said she did not. How elusive is


    this man?


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Ms. York. There still has to be a clear distinction between the two when we¡¯re in the office.


    I hope you won¡¯t have any other ideas regarding this matter and that you¡¯ll perform well at work,¡±


    Benjamin said in a low voice.


    The corner of Arissa¡¯s mouth slightly twitched as she nodded in agreement. ¡°I¡¯ll follow whatever Mr.


    Graham teaches me!¡±


    Would he have a problem with me, regardless of what I do?


    It was only her first day of work. He was already finding so many faults with her.


    I¡¯ve had found my son anyway. Is it time for me to switchpanies?


    After all, it would be extremely tiring to face such an unpredictable boss every day.


    After returning to thepany, neither of them talked.


    ¡°Leave!¡± Just as the car stopped, Benjamin ordered her with a stance that she could not disobey.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, thank you for the ride!¡± Arissa frowned but still said politely.


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes swept over her angry face once again. The expression of her daring not to speak even


    seemed a little cute on her.


    Arissa got off the car and shut the door directly. She did so with quite a bit of force to express her


    displeasure.


    Benjamin raised his eyebrows slightly. She¡¯s got a bit of a temper.


    Arissa walked into the office confidently with her head held high. Her high heels hit the ground crisply.


    In the hall, everyone looked sideways toward her.


    What a bastard. If he continues to treat me like this, I¡¯ll just resign. It¡¯s no big deal.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, are you not heading in?¡± the driver asked cautiously upon seeing that Benjamin had not


    gotten out of the car nor said where he wanted to go.


    ¡°To the hospital!¡± Benjamin said solemnly as he gripped the hair in the pocket of his trousers, and his


    gaze wavered.


    The driver hurriedly drove toward Shaun¡¯s hospital.


    ¡°Hey, Benjamin, what brings you here?¡± Upon seeing that Benjamin hade, Shaun was surprised


    and got up to greet him.


    Benjamin red at him.


    Faced with Benjamin¡¯s silent and stern stare, Shaun felt a tinge of fear emerge.


    ¡°Why have youe to look for me?¡±


    Benjamin nced at him briefly. After a while, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance!¡±


    Shaun was speechless.


    What in the world is going on?


    Benjamin took out the hair and ced it in front of Shaun. ¡°Re-authenticate this!¡±


    Shaun¡¯s pupils widened. All of that for this?

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    Chapter 95 The Hospital Surveince Footage Was Tampered With


    He looked at the uneven strands of hair in Benjamin¡¯s palm before looking at Benjamin¡¯s serious


    expression.


    ¡°Who does the hair belong to?¡± He couldn¡¯t help but be curious.


    Benjamin wants a second round of this!


    That is simply too strange.


    ¡°Are you going to do it?¡± Benjamin shot him a sharp look.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± Shaun said as he rubbed his nose.


    Benjamin still had yet to give up, but that was all right. Shaun would re-run the tests again, even though


    he did not believe that the results would be any different.


    He ced the sample in a bag and saw Benjamin standing there, unwilling to leave. ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll watch you do it!¡± Benjamin said, his expressionpletely serious.


    Shaun was left speechless, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. ¡°It¡¯s useless even if you


    watch me; this is going to take a few hours at least. You should go ahead with your own stuff.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m scared that you¡¯ll fall asleep!¡± Benjamin taunted.


    Shaun was unable to refute anymore, so he smiled and said, ¡°I promise I won¡¯t fall asleep throughout


    the entire process, all right? I¡¯ll definitely get the tests done for you.¡±


    ¡°Get it done now!¡± Benjamin red at him.


    Seeing how Benjamin was bent on waiting for the test results, Shaun had no choice but to head over to


    the test center.


    Benjamin followed him closely.


    Being stared at like that made Shaun incredibly stressed out.


    He could not shoo Benjamin away either, so Shaun could only bite the bullet and run the tests.


    At that moment, Benjamin¡¯s phone started to ring. It was a call from Ethen.


    He headed outside to take the call.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, I¡¯ve finished the investigation. Danna¡¯s car was parked near the hospital yesterday, and I


    found out that she went to see a gynecologist! But there are no traces of her in the hospital¡¯s security


    camera footage. Someone tampered with it!¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes narrowed, and his gaze wavered.


    Why tamper with the surveince cameras when you¡¯re visiting the doctor? Conveniently, the test


    machines were spoiled, and Shaun had fallen asleep too.


    Not bad.


    ¡°Mr. Graham?¡± Ethen did not hear Benjamin¡¯s response and thought he was not listening.


    ¡°All right. I¡¯m at the hospital now.¡±


    Ethen¡¯s eyes widened. He answered briefly before hanging up and heading to the cafeteria to eat.


    Kingsley was curled up on the sofa in his office, looking at all the trends on the major media tforms.


    ¡°Well, that sly fox can¡¯t hide its tail and lie to us anymore.¡±


    Ethen looked at him, curious as to what he was doing. Once he walked toward him and took a closer


    look, he realized that Kingsley was scolding Danna. Well, that was something to admire about him.


    ¡°Mr. Watts, you can continue with your scoldings. I¡¯ll go have my food first!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to eat? Have you settled all these things already?¡± Kingsley took a quick nced at him


    and waved his phone.


    ¡°You did all of this, and Mr. Graham didn¡¯t say anything. So this has nothing to do with me!¡± Ethen ran


    away hurriedly. If he did not, he would not even have time to have lunch.


    ¡°What if I tell Mr. Graham on you?¡± Kingsley tutted.


    Ethen was left speechless, but he then shouted, ¡°I haven¡¯t had lunch!¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Kingsley gloated. ¡°If you haven¡¯t eaten, why shout at me? If you have the nerves, then go


    shout at Benjamin. He¡¯s the one who deliberately got you to leave. We had a great time eating.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ethen was shocked.


    Earlier on, Kingsley did not say anything when he first entered. He just sat there, and both parties were


    engrossed in their own issues without paying attention to each other.


    ¡°I said, Benjamin asked you to leave so he could have lunch with Arissa!¡± Kingsley shot him a nce.


    Ethen was speechless.


    How could this have happened?


    Ethen burst into tears and turned to walk toward the cafeteria. Kingsley¡¯sughter emerged from


    behind him.


    ¡°Benjamin treated all of us to lots of delicious food!¡±


    That was too much of him.


    Benjamin did not even think to pack some food for me when he returned.


    Ethen pursed his lips as he cried silently.


    At the hospital, Benjamin was smoking outside as he stared into the distance.


    Shaun came out and walked to his side, both hands in his pockets. ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the progress like on the authentication tests?¡± Benjamin tilted his head, his eyes showing his


    eagerness for an answer.


    Shaun looked at him. ¡°The rest will be handled by the machine, and the process will require some time.


    Who¡¯s this for? Howe you¡¯re paying so much attention to it?¡±


    Benjamin gulped as he said in a low voice, ¡°It belongs to Gavin and his mom!¡±

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    Chapter 96 Benjamin Personally Observing The Paternity Test


    Shaun¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Gavin and Danna¡¯s? Do you suspect that they¡¯re not mother and son?¡±


    Benjamin rolled his eyes and sighed. ¡°It isn¡¯t Danna¡¯s!¡±


    Shaun was utterly shocked. ¡°Are you saying that Gavin¡¯s mom is someone else?¡±


    Wow!


    That is big news!


    ¡°When did you start having your suspicions? Who¡¯s that woman? Do I know her?¡±


    Benjamin nced at the talkative Shaun before ordering sternly, ¡°Go monitor the machine! If you ask


    any more questions, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    Shaun, agitated, said, ¡°I guarantee that there¡¯ll be no problems this time.¡±


    He hurriedly ran in, and the machine had fixed it up by then. There were noplications at all.


    The oue would be the same no matter what.


    Who exactly does Benjamin think is Gavin¡¯s mom? Shaun was incredibly curious.


    He could not help but take his phone out and text Kingsley about it.


    Kingsley chuckled and replied: Noment!


    Well, that was enough curiosity to kill.


    Benjamin had a few more puffs of his cigarette before crushing it. Just as he was about to head in, the


    phone in his pocket started vibrating again.


    Upon seeing that it was the butler who had called, Benjamin frowned. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± He put his


    phone to his ear and asked in a low voice.


    Edwin informed him about the issue concerning Danna and her mother. ¡°Mr. Graham, Danna and her


    mother are here to find Gavin. They are blocking the door and refusing to leave!¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s face sank. Danna had ignored his words after all.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to pick Gavin up after school. Don¡¯t let them know. They¡¯re free to do whatever they


    like!¡± Benjamin ordered in a low voice.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Graham!¡± Edwin replied.


    Benjamin¡¯s mouth coldly twitched as he turned around and walked into the testb.


    Upon seeing that Benjamin had entered, Shaun put his phone away.


    Benjamin nced at him before he stared at the data shing on the machine.


    It was still in progress.


    ¡°Seriously, if you have anything you need to tend to, you can go. I¡¯ll definitely watch the results closely


    and let you know once they¡¯re out!¡± Shaun grinned.


    ¡°Danna was in the hospital yesterday. Your surveince cameras have been tampered with. It¡¯s time to


    change up your security!¡± Benjamin said coldly as he continued to stare at the screen.


    ¡°What? The surveince cameras have been tampered with?¡± Shaun was surprised. To think that he


    had slept so soundly on top of the fact that the machines were broken.


    He then turned to look at Benjamin, who looked like he knew something about the matter.


    ¡°Do you suspect that the authentication tests have been manipted?¡± Shaun eximed in shock.


    Benjamin shot him a sharp nce.


    He did not suspect that there was anything wrong with the tests but felt that his son¡¯s words made a lot


    of sense.


    That kid had never been so close to anyone before.


    If his son was right, Arissa was definitely Gavin¡¯s mom. There was no doubt about it.


    ¡°Let me ask you something. Can moles disappear suddenly?¡±


    Shaun, surprised by the question, frowned. ¡°It¡¯s not possible. Even if they fade, they do so over time.


    They can¡¯t just disappear instantly. Besides, they usually can¡¯t disappearpletely unless you


    undergo procedures to remove them!¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s mouth twitched as he sat down in Shaun¡¯s seat and waited for the results patiently.


    When he saw that Benjamin was staying, he knew there was nothing he could do about that. He took a


    look at the time and told him, ¡°Stay here by yourself. I¡¯ll go to the surveince room and ask around.¡±


    Shaun was depressed. I can¡¯t believe my people were the problem.


    Benjamin just stared at the screen of the machine without saying a word.


    Shaun rubbed his nose and left.


    Right after he ended school, Gavin received a call from the bodyguard saying that he would be


    escorted to the office.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to the office; I want to y with my ssmates for a while.¡± He saw Zachary and his


    friends. His mommy had told them to wait in school for her to end work. He wanted to go with his


    mommy.


    The bodyguard knew that he wanted to y for a while more as well, and so, he did not bring Gavin to


    the office.


    Upon returning to the office, Arissa buried herself in work. She only started to pack up the rest of the


    work after the rm on her phone went off.


    She called Ethen, who picked up her call. This made her immensely happy.


    ¡°Ms. York! What¡¯s the matter?¡±

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    Chapter 97 Nearly Kidnapped


    ¡°Mr. Frank, call me on my phone if anything crops up. It¡¯s my child¡¯s first day of school today; I¡¯m going


    to pick him up.¡±


    Work hours had already ended, but she was concerned she would be required to work overtime. That


    was why she called Ethen to inform him.


    ¡°All right. Go ahead, Ms. York.¡±


    Arissa tidied up some documents, intending to finish up some iplete work at home.


    Looking at how her colleagues were still busy with their work, Arissa felt slightly embarrassed.


    ¡°Everyone, go back as soon as you¡¯re done with your work. I¡¯ll head off first, so call me if you need


    anything!¡±


    ¡°All right, see you tomorrow, Ms. York!¡±


    ¡°See you tomorrow!¡± Arissa smiled, d that they understood her predicament.


    She got into the taxi hurriedly and called the children, unaware that the driver seated in front was


    looking at her wickedly.


    ¡°Sweetheart, I¡¯ll reach in a while.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, take your time!¡± Zachary replied, together with Gavin and all the other children.


    Arissa smiled and did not talk much after. She reminded them to wait for her before hanging up the


    phone.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    When she saw a dessert shop at the side of the road, she asked the driver to stop for a while.


    However, the driver, who was wearing a cap, did not stop the car. He continued to drive.


    Arissa frowned and looked at the driver. She saw that he had a scar on his face and started to worry.


    She instantly recalled what Bradley had told her.


    She tried to open the car door in a panic, only to realize it had been locked.


    ¡°Stop the car! I want to get off!¡± Arissa, now flustered, took out the self-defense tools in her bag


    hurriedly.


    But the driver acted as if he did not even hear what she said. Instead of stopping the car, he even


    started to drive faster.


    Arissa leaned over and put a knife to his throat. ¡°Stop!¡± she shouted.


    He did not expect her to have a knife with her. With a backhanded move, he knocked the knife out of


    her hand.


    Arissa was shocked and moved forth to attack the driver.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The car swerved on the road and nearly collided with other cars.


    The driver did not say anything and wanted to take control of the car. Arissa moved to the front


    immediately.


    She hit him hard with the hammer that was used to break the windows. The driver did not expect her to


    have another weapon and was knocked unconscious by her.


    With the car swerving about on the road, Arissa quickly took control of the steering wheel.


    With the driver seated in the driver¡¯s seat, it took her a few tries to step onto the breaks. However, she


    still ended up ramming into the belt of greenery.


    As her head knocked right into the steering wheel, Arissa felt somewhat concussed.


    After a while, she regained her senses. She quickly got off the car with her belongings before calling


    the police.


    Both the traffic police and police came quickly.


    The five children were still waiting for her at school. They called her again when she had not arrived.


    ¡°Sweetheart, something happened while Mommy was on the way, so it¡¯s going to take a while for me to


    reach. Please wait for a little longer, all right? Mommy will head over once she¡¯s done.¡± Arissa did not


    dare to tell the children about how she nearly got kidnapped. She only reminded them to wait before


    she hung up the phone.


    Arissa spent an hour exining the whole incident and leaving a statement before she could continue


    traveling to the school.


    She did not dare to get in a car anymore. Seeing that the school was a short distance away, she


    decided to run there.


    ¡°Sweethearts, Mommy¡¯s here. You guys cane out now!¡±


    ¡°Mommy, what happened? Why are you panting so heavily?¡± Zachary was concerned and asked after


    realizing that Arissa¡¯s voice was different.


    ¡°Come out first. Mommy¡¯s going to catch her breath!¡± Arissa, now breathless, sat by the belt of


    greenery as she tried to ease her breathing.


    The teacher soon led the five children out.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    The five children ran over to hug her once they saw her.


    Upon seeing the children, the fear in Arissa¡¯s heart subsided instantly. She hugged and kissed all five


    of them.


    ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m really sorry about today! Something cropped up during my journey here. I¡¯m really sorry


    foring sote and for troubling you!¡± Arissa apologized to the teacher.


    Her dy meant that the teacher had to work overtime as well.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. I like them a lot, and I¡¯m really happy to be around them.¡± The teacher smiled, not taking


    the dy to heart.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    Chapter 98 You Are Lying


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be taking them home now. Say bye to your teacher!¡±


    Arissa smiled courteously at the teacher and reminded the five children.


    The five little kids politely bid farewell to their teacher. ¡°Bye-bye, teacher. See you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°See you tomorrow.¡±


    The teacher shed a sweet smile while waving them goodbye. ¡°Bye-bye!¡±


    Arissa nodded respectfully at the teacher before taking the five children away.


    ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Gavin noticed that she did not look too good. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, why were you panting just now?¡±


    Zachary was also concerned.


    Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse picked up on their mother¡¯s strange behavior as well. They were all worried.


    ¡°Mommy, you don¡¯t look okay!¡±


    Arissa crouched down to embrace the five kids. She buried herself in their warmth.


    She took in a big whiff of the milky scent on their bodies. It had a calming effect on her.


    ¡°I met a bad person in the car just now,¡± Arissa finally spoke up.


    Having almost been kidnapped, she was frightened at the thought of it now.


    Thankfully, she had a self-defense tool in her bag. It was also lucky that the person let his guard down,


    and that there was only him.


    Otherwise, she would not have been able to escape so quickly.


    ¡°Mommy, what bad person?¡±


    The little kids were worried sick. Their eyebrows were tightly knitted together.


    ¡°Mommy, are you hurt?¡± Gavin asked.


    Arissa shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re lying. The side of your forehead is turning green.¡±


    Jesse noticed the bruise on her forehead, and her eyes began to water.


    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re hurt!¡±


    Arissa let go of them. She rubbed the spot on her head where she was hit.


    It was still sore.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a small bruise which a little ointment can fix!¡±


    Seeing this, a trace of fierceness shed in Gavin¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Mommy, did you see who the bad person was?¡±


    Arissa was moved by his concern for her. She caressed his little head.


    ¡°I¡¯ve reported it to the police. They¡¯ve already caught him.¡±


    Zachary was furious. ¡°Mommy, do you know who he is?¡±


    Oliver said through gritted teeth, ¡°If I see him, I will beat him up!¡±


    ¡°Mommy, how many people were there?¡±


    Jasper was enraged as well. He wanted to tear the scoundrel into pieces.


    How dare he hurt Mommy!


    ¡°Mommy, let me blow on it!¡±


    Jesse stood on her tippy toes, frantically huffing and puffing on Arissa¡¯s bruised forehead.


    Arissa was touched by her children¡¯s love and care. She gave them a big hug once more.


    ¡°I saw it clearly. It was one person. He is now at the police station, and the police will interrogate him.


    Let¡¯s go home!¡± Arissa blurted out.


    Then, she got up and walked with them.


    ¡°Mommy, why did that bad guy attack you?¡±


    Zachary had not stopped frowning since he heard the news.


    ¡°I got in his car. I got distracted by some desserts I saw on the roadside. I wanted to buy some for all of


    you, but he wouldn¡¯t stop the car. That was when I felt that something was wrong. I quickly tried to get


    off the car, and I hit him!¡± She told the five children.


    ¡°Mommy, did he hit your head?¡±


    Gavin asked with a dark expression. He looked just like his father at that moment.


    Arissa rubbed the child¡¯s head and exined, ¡°No. I identally hit my head in the car.¡±


    Jasper eximed, ¡°Mommy, you should go to the hospital!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯m not hurt anywhere else. You don¡¯t have to worry. I just need to buy some


    ointment for it.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, there¡¯s a pharmacy there. Let¡¯s go buy the ointment!¡±


    Oliver hurriedly pulled her forward.


    Arissa had no choice but to follow the little munchkin into the pharmacy.


    It was an unusual sight in the pharmacy when the five adorable little kids suddenly appeared.


    Gavin rushed to the pharmacist with a distressed look on his face. ¡°Miss, please give me the best


    ointment for bruises!¡±


    ¡°How adorable!¡±


    The pharmacist was struck by the child¡¯s cherubic appearance. However, when she caught sight of the


    five children ring at her impatiently, she quickly went to grab the medicine.


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    After paying for the ointment, Arissa and her five children left the shop.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    Chapter 99 Riding The Bus


    ¡°Mommy, sit down. I¡¯ll apply the ointment for you.¡±


    Zachary pulled her over to a bench.


    ¡°Sweetheart, we¡¯ll do it at home.¡±


    Arissa saw that quite a number of people were looking at her and her children, and she did not want to


    draw more attention.


    Gavin whined, ¡°No! We have to apply it now!¡±


    Oliver chimed in, ¡°Yes, now!¡±


    Jasper also urged her, ¡°Mommy, sit down!¡±


    ¡°Mommy, it will heal faster if you put it on now,¡± Jesse added.


    Arissa was helpless in the face of her five domineering children who insisted for her to apply the


    medicine right there and then.


    ¡°All right!¡± She gave in and cooperated with them.


    After the tube of ointment was opened and squeezed out onto a cotton swab, Jasper rubbed the


    medicine on Arissa¡¯s bruise.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Arissa felt a sting of pain.


    Oliver shoved Jasper to the side and stepped forward. ¡°You¡¯re hurting Mommy. Let me do it!¡±


    Arissa was amused by her children¡¯s antics.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I can handle the pain. The medicine must be massaged into the bruise so that it heals faster.¡±


    Meanwhile, Jesse stood at the side, performing her duty as a professional bruise blower.


    Zachary and Gavin, on the other hand, were staring intently, making sure everything went smoothly.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    The scene attracted the attention of many passers-by who couldn¡¯t help but watch.


    These little children are such angels. They are so good to their mother.


    Some onlookers were touched.


    ¡°What wonderful children you have!¡± A middle-aged woman remarked.


    Arissa replied with a smile, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    More and more people began to gather around.


    ¡°Are they quintuplets?¡±


    ¡°They all look the same. They¡¯re too cute!¡±


    Arissa thanked them again.


    She widened her eyes at the children, indicating for them to pick up the pace. After that was all done,


    they headed home.


    She didn¡¯t dare to call for a taxi again this time, so she chose to take the bus.


    There weren¡¯t many people on the bus. But everyone was delighted when they saw the five precious


    children.


    Some yfully teased the little fellows.


    Out of the five, Jesse was the timidest. She hid behind Arissa, holding on to her thigh.


    The other four yed it cool, standing tall and proud.


    ¡°You guys can sit here!¡±


    Someone offered their seat, but Arissa politely declined.


    ¡°That¡¯s all right, thanks. We don¡¯t mind standing. We¡¯re just a few stops away.¡±


    Seeing the five kids behaving so well and just obediently standing with their mom, the people on the


    bus were surprised and somewhat envious.


    Words of praise flooded Arissa¡¯s ears.


    She gleefully nodded at everyone in acknowledgment and kept an eye on her kids.


    Seeing them standing, the bus driver slowed down his speed and drove much steadier.


    When they reached their stop, Arissa quickly got off the bus first, then helped her children get down.


    Some kind souls also rushed over to offer help.


    ¡°Thank you! Thanks so much!¡± Arissa was chipper.


    The children did not forget their manners either. ¡°Thank you, mister! Thank you, miss!¡±


    They waved goodbye to the people on the bus. Not only that, they even got some snacks from bus


    passengers who insisted and stuffed them in their hands.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Bus Driver!¡±


    The driver watched everything from the rearview mirror. He couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°These five kids


    are too darn cute!¡±


    ¡°Right? I¡¯m sad to see them go.¡±


    The passengers all agreed with the driver¡¯s statement. The bus was full ofughter.


    After getting off the bus, Arissa and the children headed to the nearby supermarket to buy some


    groceries before heading home.


    ¡°Mommy, let me help you carry that.¡±


    Gavin reached his little hand out towards the grocery bag.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve got it. Head on inside, kids.¡±


    She nodded, and they all walked into the neighborhood together.


    Along the way, many people couldn¡¯t help but cast nces at the family of six.


    The security guard at the entrance was confused.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t there only four of them this morning? Where did the other onee from?¡±


    ¡°I only saw four too!¡±


    ¡°Maybe the other one is a friend¡¯s kid?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be. The five children all look exactly alike!¡±


    ¡°Goodness! Just how many children does she have?


    As soon as they arrived home, the children immediately brought Arissa over to the couch and forced


    her to sit down.


    ¡°Mommy, rest! We¡¯ll make dinner,¡± Zachary ordered.


    Arissa chuckled at this bossy son of hers.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    Chapter 100 They Get Along So Well


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry. Just decide what you want to eat, and leave the rest to me.¡±


    Resting on the couch, she started to recall the events from earlier.


    That thug did not say a single word. When the police arrived, he was still unconscious.


    Was he sent by Danna?


    Looking at her five babies, she couldn¡¯t help but be perturbed again. It didn¡¯t matter if Danna was out to


    get her, but she worried for her children¡¯s safety.


    Arissa frowned. She was wondering whether or not she should tell Benjamin.


    The kids would be much safer with him.


    ¡°Mommy, what are you thinking about?¡±


    Gavin poured her a ss of water.


    She took the ss and replied, ¡°Sweetheart, does your daddy know that you¡¯re here?¡±


    The child shook his head. ¡°But I told the bodyguard that we were going to Mommy¡¯s house. Maybe he


    would tell Daddy.¡±


    Arissa¡¯s eyes sparkled. She nodded and caressed his head.


    ¡°Go on and y. I¡¯ll rest for a while.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    After making sure she was okay, Gavin joined Zachary and the others in the kitchen.


    The five little munchkins seemed to work together very well as if they had been together all their lives.


    A smile formed on Arissa¡¯s lips.


    It¡¯s their first time meeting. But why do they get along so well?


    Arissa found it funny that they all went to the same school.


    She walked over to them and asked, ¡°Sweetheart, were you all surprised to meet each other in


    school?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, we didn¡¯t even know that Gavin was also in our school. I was very happy when I saw him!¡±


    Gavin, Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper all looked at each other and smiled.


    They knew it ages ago.


    Arissa rubbed Jesse¡¯s head dotingly. ¡°How was school today?¡±


    Earlier, she was so caught up in wallowing in her own emotions. Only now did she remember to ask


    about her kids¡¯ day at school.


    ¡°It was fine!¡± The five rascals said in unison.


    Arissa beamed.


    ¡°Mommy, many of our friends and teachers in school really like us.¡±


    Jesse described what school was like while Arissa listened attentively.


    She gazed at the five children, each one so sweet and precious. To her, it was impossible that anyone


    would dislike them.


    ¡°Mommy, many girls gave candy to my brothers!¡±


    Arissa chuckled softly and nced over at the four boys.


    ¡°Well, did any boy give you candy?¡±


    ¡°Yes! And many, many girls too!¡± Jesse grinned like a Cheshire Cat.


    Arissa hugged Jesse and nted a kiss on her head.


    ¡°Kids, go and y. I¡¯ll do the cooking.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, aren¡¯t you going to rest?¡± Zachary looked worried.


    His chubby cheek was pinched by Arissa.


    ¡°I¡¯m really fine. I¡¯m not the same useless person as I was before. I smashed the bad guy¡¯s head!¡±


    The kids¡¯ eyes all lit up at once.


    Jasper was ecstatic. ¡°Mommy, did you use the little hammer I gave you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did. Thank you, baby. That hammer saved Mommy¡¯s life today.¡±


    If that menace had an aplice to help kidnap her, the situation might not have gone ording to


    her favor.


    She swore to never get into a stranger¡¯s car ever again. It would be better for her to get a car of her


    own.


    Arissa went into the kitchen to prepare to cook. At the same time, she gave Bradley a call.


    ¡°Bradley, help me buy a car right now. The kind that has five seats at the back.¡±


    Having five children called for getting a bigger car.


    ¡°That¡¯s sudden.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I almost got kidnapped after work when I got into a taxi,¡± Arissa exined.


    ¡°Oh, f*ck! Boss, are you okay?¡±


    Bradley was horrified by the news.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I knocked the guy unconscious and called the police.¡±


    With knotted brows, Arissa thought that she should have given him a few more blows with the hammer.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Was it Danna¡¯s doing?¡± Bradley asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It could be. I haven¡¯t offended anyone sinceing back. The police are still


    interrogating him.¡±


    Arissa continued, ¡°Help me buy a car first. If you could get one by tomorrow, that would be great.¡±

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    Chapter 101 The Second DNA Test Results


    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll go and take a look at some cars now. Boss, please be careful.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Arissa began busying herself in the kitchen.


    Meanwhile, at the hospital, Shaun was kept busy as well.


    After taking care of the problematic people, the results just so happened to be out. Shaun printed out a


    copy and took a look at it. His eyes almost popped out of their sockets.


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    Benjamin was anxious. He had been staring at the machine the whole time, waiting for the results.


    Shaun, still in shock, handed the copy of the results to him.


    Benjamin took the paper and nced through the results. Hepletely ignored all the data analyses


    written on it and skipped straight to the final conclusive result.


    The DNA results showed a 99.99% match. This means they are rted by blood!


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes narrowed, a cold glint shing through them.


    Arissa was really Gavin¡¯s biological mother.


    An unfamiliar feeling rose in his heart. No wonder she had that sweet scent on her.


    With the report in hand, Benjamin turned around and strode out.


    ¡°Huh? What¡­ Who¡¯s the woman?¡±


    Shaun hurriedly chased after him.


    ¡°Gavin¡¯s biological mother!¡± Benjamin replied bluntly.


    Shaun¡¯s lips twitched. I know she¡¯s his biological mother, but that¡¯s not what I¡¯m asking!


    He wanted to know who that woman was.


    ¡°What¡¯s her name? Have you found her? How did youe to realize it?¡±


    The inquisitive Shaun interrogated while following closely behind him.


    Benjamin gave him an annoyed side-eye. ¡°Stop following me. How could you mess up such important


    data!¡±


    Shaun was dumbstruck.


    How am I to know that someone would mess with the results? I was innocent!


    ¡°Benjamin, you¡¯re killing me here. I was the one who authenticated the results!¡±


    Ignoring the doctor¡¯s words, Benjamin got in his car and rushed towards thepany.


    He thought that Gavin would be there, but the bodyguard informed him that he was at Arissa¡¯s instead.


    He quickly hopped back in the car. Just as he was about to leave, he received a text from Gavin.


    Daddy, Mommy almost got kidnapped just now. You have to find out who did it. The person is at the


    police station now.


    Benjamin was livid that someone actually dared to touch her.


    His handsome face turned dark.


    He replied to Gavin: Okay, I got it. Be good over there. I¡¯lle overter.


    Then, he phoned Ethen, asking him toe down.


    ¡°Mr. Graham!¡±


    Ethen had no idea why Benjamin had summoned him.


    ¡°Get in the car!¡±


    Ethen was astounded by the dark clouds seemingly looming over Benjamin¡¯s head.


    He turned to walk over to the passenger¡¯s seat.


    ¡°Hurry up!¡± Benjamin¡¯s voice went up a few octaves as he called out.


    Ethen scurried into the car.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    It was a rare urrence for him to be sitting in the passenger¡¯s seat. Usually, if it were the two of them,


    Ethen would always be the driver.


    Now that the roles were reversed, Ethen felt a little out of ce.


    As soon as he got in, the car sped off.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, where are we going?¡±


    Ethen noticed that something was off about Benjamin¡¯s mood, so he treaded lightly with his inquiry.


    ¡°The police station!¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes were glued on the road ahead.


    ¡°Someone tried to kidnap Arissa. He¡¯s already been caught. Make some calls. I want to meet this


    bastard!¡±


    Ethen took in a sharp breath. ¡°Ms. York was kidnapped? By who?¡±


    Benjamin red at the man through the rearview mirror. In a gloomy tone, he yelled, ¡°Make the call!¡±


    ¡°Yes. Yes, Sir!¡± Ethen retracted his gaze and quickly made the arrangements.


    Benjamin¡¯s vehicle was zooming at lightning speed.


    In less than ten minutes, he arrived at the police station.


    Everything had been arranged for him.


    The chief of the police station hurriedly went over to greet Benjamin. ¡°Mr. Graham, this way please!¡±


    Benjamin and Ethen made their way into the interrogation room where the culprit sat.


    The chief asked all the people inside the room to leave. ¡°Mr. Graham, he¡¯s inside here.¡±


    Benjamin nodded slightly. His charming face was shrouded with icy-cold hostility.


    ¡°Chief Lambert, we¡¯ll take it from here,¡± Ethen said with a smile.


    ¡°Uh¡­ You guys¡­¡±


    Todd Lambert was a little worried seeing the look on Benjamin¡¯s face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll hand him back to you. We won¡¯t hurt him,¡± Ethen replied jauntily.


    Todd¡¯s doubtful eyes darted back and forth between the two men before he finally closed the door


    behind him.


    Sensing Benjamin¡¯s hostility, the man trembled in fear.


    This guy is definitely not here to help me. The frightened man gulped.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    Chapter 102 How Dare You Touch My Girl


    A hint of murderous intent shed across Benjamin¡¯s eyes. He sent the man flying with a kick.


    The thrust was so strong that the man hit the wall. Several ribs were instantly crushed upon impact.


    Soon after that, Benjamin brutally stomped on the man¡¯s face.


    ¡°How dare you touch my girl! You¡¯ve got some nerve!¡±


    The deep and bloodthirsty voiceing over the man¡¯s head sent chills down his spine.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know you! Who the h*ll are you?¡±


    Benjamin applied more pressure on his foot upon hearing that.


    The man under his foot, whose facial expression was quite distorted at this point, could not help but


    wail, ¡°Please spare my life!¡±


    Sensing Benjamin¡¯s hostility, the man trembled in fear.


    Benjamin then exchanged a meaningful nce with Ethen and stepped aside.


    Thetter walked over knowingly, squatted down, and patted the subdued on his face with the blunt


    end of a knife.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Now, tell me. Who sent you?¡±


    ¡°Who are you guys? I don¡¯t even know! I haven¡¯t got any business to do with you-¡±


    Painful screeches echoed as the man¡¯s finger got cut off.


    He curled up in the corner as he held his wounded hand in his other one. Terror washed over his


    features as he looked at Ethen who had a smirk on his face.


    After a brief deliberation, he asked sheepishly, ¡°Is that woman part of your gang?¡±


    Ethen sneered, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such an idiot kidnapper. It¡¯s true that you have no business with us,


    and she has no business with you. So, why did you make a move on her?¡±


    He smiled as he fidgeted with the knife.


    Ethen might appear friendly and easy-going, but he knew what needed to be done and when.


    ¡°Tell me. Why did you try to kidnap her?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about. You¡¯re taking thew into your own hands. I¡¯ll sue you!¡± the


    man snapped as he floundered about.


    ¡°Pfft!¡± Ethen kept his weapon and rose to his feet.


    The man breathed a sigh of relief upon seeing that.


    Next thing he knew, he received an all-out kick from Ethen.


    Shrieks of pain immediately sounded from inside the interrogation room.


    Those standing outside were startled to hear that, but they quickly ignored themotion inside.


    ¡°Hey! Stop! Stop¡­ I¡¯ll talk,¡± the man pleaded, wrapping his hands around his head. ¡°We were tasked to


    kidnap her!¡±


    ¡°By whom?¡±


    The man shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve never met him in person. He secured a deal with us online. That¡¯s all I


    know.¡±


    Ethen pummeled the man a few more times, but thetter had nothing else to offer.


    ¡°Come on, spill it! Why did you try to kidnap her?¡±


    ¡°T-That person wants her dead!¡±


    When Benjamin heard that, he instantly cast a menacing re at the man.


    Ethen lowered his body and grabbed the man by his cor. ¡°How many of you are there? You better


    talk!¡±


    Petrified, the man refused to go on as he vigorously shook his head.


    A few minutes passed before Ethen finally stopped beating up the man. He smoothed out the creases


    on his shirt. The battered man was left sprawling on the ground, unconscious. Nheless, his life was


    not in danger. Ethen had avoided all fatal points when he delivered every single blow.


    Ethen approached Benjamin and reported, ¡°Mr. Graham, he¡¯s a stubborn one.¡±


    ¡°Wake him up and get him to talk,¡± Benjamin ordered, his eyes charging with terrifying malice.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Ethen did as he was told. The interrogation continued.


    From time to time, bellows would sound from inside the interrogation room.


    Half an hourter, Benjamin exited the room with Ethen in tow.


    Walking away just like that, he exuded a cold aura from head to toe. No one dared to approach him.


    The chief turned toward them with a look of worry on his face.


    ¡°He¡¯s all yours,¡± Ethen told the chief.


    It was then that the chief breathed a sigh of relief. He quickly ordered his staff to get the man to the


    hospital.


    Ethen had a few lines with the chief before leaving.


    Benjamin was already in the car when Ethen got there. Ethen opened the door to the driver¡¯s seat and


    got in.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, where next?¡±


    Benjamin lowered his gaze and replied in a low tone, ¡°Arissa¡¯s ce.¡±


    Ethen¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    With that, he started the engine and headed toward Arissa¡¯s residence.


    ¡°I what to know everything about that man,¡± Benjamin said.


    Peeking at Benjamin through the rearview mirror, Ethen responded, ¡°Got it!¡±


    No matter how hard we forced him to talk, he would not reveal anything about his organization. This is


    definitely not going to be easy.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    ¡°Okay. Thanks, Mommy.¡±


    Gavin nodded as he dug in with delight. Mommy¡¯s cooking is wonderful!


    Arissa caressed his head and filled his te with more food.


    ¡°Have some of these. Which one is your favorite? I can make more for you next time.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, your cooking is the best! I like all of them!¡±


    The trio sitting opposite smirked upon witnessing Gavin buttering their mother up.


    Well, well. Look at that Gavin¡¯s usually acts cool, yet he bes so affectionate in front of Mommy.


    Arissa grinned, gave Gavin a hug, and kissed him on the cheek.


    ¡°Thank you, Sweetheart.¡±


    Gavin blushed. When he locked eyes with the trio, he quickly lowered his head as he ate.


    ¡°Come on. All of you, dig in.¡±


    With that, Arissa served the other four kids with food.


    ¡°Thank you, Mommy.¡±


    The four children expressed their gratitude. They loved to be spoiled.


    ¡°This one is nice. I like it!¡±


    ¡°Mommy, the steak tastes great!¡±


    ¡°Mommy, the chicken is delicious!¡±


    ¡°I like everything you cook, Mommy.¡±


    As the five children devoured the food, Arissa¡¯s smile broadened.


    ¡°Help yourself to the food, then. Go on. Eat them all up.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± The children nodded.


    Amid the excitement, the doorbell rang.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get it.¡±


    Arissa walked over to the door. Bradley must havee to visit


    When she opened it, the visitor was not who she expected. Panicked, she mmed the door as her


    heart raced.


    Oh my gosh! Why is Benjamin here?


    Her mouth twitched as she gazed at the children sitting at the dining table.


    Oh! How could I forget that Gavin¡¯s here?


    ¡°Open the door!¡± Benjamin¡¯s loud voice sounded from outside the door, sending a chill down Arissa¡¯s


    spine.


    Irritation surged within Benjamin as he red at the closed door.


    Does she not wee me here? How dare she shut me out!


    Ethen, who was standing behind Benjamin, did not anticipate that Arissa would close the door just like


    that.


    He suppressed hisughter as he stood outside with Benjamin.


    ¡°Open the door this instant!¡± Benjamin shouted again, his face darkened.


    Leaning on her back against the door, Arissa patted her chest in an attempt to calm down.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, I¡¯m sorry to keep you waiting. I¡¯m wearing a nightgown. Please wait while I get changed.¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    With that, she dashed toward the dining table.


    The children turned to look at her at the same time.


    Out of curiosity, Zachary asked, ¡°Mommy, who¡¯s here? Why didn¡¯t you open the door?¡±


    At a loss, Arissa said to them, ¡°Shh! It¡¯s Benjamin. I need you all to hide. Quickly!¡±


    The five kids were rendered speechless.


    Oliver¡¯s eyes lit up. Daddy¡¯s here?


    ¡°Mommy, is it Daddy? Let him in and join us.¡±


    Arissa¡¯s lips twitched. As if I don¡¯t know what you are thinking about!


    ¡°Everyone, go hide. Gavin, you may continue eating.¡±


    She admitted she didn¡¯t really know what she was doing.


    I don¡¯t want to let him in, but he¡¯s already at the door. The kids are here too. It would have been fine if


    they had eaten their fill and I was just sending them off, but the problem is they haven¡¯t finished their


    food. I can¡¯t just send Gavin out because the kids will be upset.


    She hurriedly hugged Jesse and told the others, ¡°Quick. Go back to your room and wait. I¡¯ll tell you


    when he¡¯s gone, then you cane out and eat.¡±


    Zachary was dumbfounded.


    Jasperined, ¡°Why is he here?¡±


    ¡°Daddy¡¯s here to pick me up,¡± Gavin said as he cast an apologetic look at the other kids.


    ¡°Hurry up!¡± Arissa urged.


    At the same time, she quickly retrieved the children¡¯ bowls and stashed them in the room.


    The other four kids obeyed her instructions and entered the room.


    They looked at the randomly ced bowls. Some were half-finished, while some were empty.


    ¡°This is mine.¡±


    Jesse recognized her own bowl and took it. Then, she sat on the bed and began to eat.


    Meanwhile, Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper exchanged nces with one another. They proceeded to take


    their own bowls as well.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    ¡°Gavin is lucky. He can have all the food he wants.¡±


    Jasper merely shoved pasta into his mouth, as he had no other food left in his bowl.


    Oliver smiled. ¡°Here, have some of mine.¡±


    ¡°Shh! Don¡¯t talk! Keep your voices down.¡± Zachary reminded them as he tried to make out the


    movement outside.


    Arissa hurriedly cleaned up all traces that the children might have been living here.


    Gavin saw her fretting and walked over to her.


    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t panic. It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here.¡±


    Deeply touched, Arissa pulled him into her embrace.


    Right. I¡¯ve once told Benjamin that I have kids. Why am I so nervous? I didn¡¯t actually have to clean up


    the mess, did I?


    After regaining herposure, she managed to calm down a bit.


    ¡°Okay. Back to dinner.¡±


    She rubbed Gavin¡¯s forehead, and went to open the door.


    In the meantime, Benjamin¡¯s frown grew deeper.


    Just as he was about to lose his temper, the door opened.


    Arissa greeted him with a smile. ¡°Mr. Graham, pleasee in!¡±


    Scrutinizing her grin and ncing at her work clothes, Benjamin sneered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were in a


    nightgown?¡±


    Arissa gulped. ¡°Well, I was. Then I changed out of it.¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Yes! Perfect exnation¡­ right?


    Ethen felt an urge tough.


    ¡°Oh. Hello, Mr. Frank. You¡¯re here too. Quick,e in!¡±


    Her warm wee toward Ethen was in great contrast to her attitude toward Benjamin.


    The disparity did not escape thetter. His face fell.


    Benjamin looked at Ethen and said, ¡°You may go now.¡±


    Ethen was dumbstruck.


    ncing at Benjamin, Arissa was taken aback when she met his deep gaze.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Graham.¡± Ethen nodded. ¡°Ms. York, I shall take my leave.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± Arissa called out to him, but then she realized Benjamin was staring at her.


    ¡°Close the door.¡±


    Benjamin walked in and surveyed the entire house.


    The ce was spotlessly clean and neatly arranged. There was a faint fragrance in the air. It was


    rather homely.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    ¡°Daddy!¡± Gavin ran over to his father excitedly.


    Benjamin embraced him and stroked his head. ¡°Are you having fun here?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Mommy¡­ Ms. York has made me a lot of delicious food. I like all of them!¡±


    The four children hiding inside the room smirked when they heard Gavin say that.


    Zachary murmured under his breath, ¡°How shameless!¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes lit up. He turned to face the woman standing idly at the door.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to close the door?¡±


    Arissa sighed and did just that before joining them.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, have a seat. Gavin¡¯s having his dinner. Let him finish his meal first. Then, you may bring


    him home.¡±


    Benjamin narrowed his eyes. Can¡¯t she read the room and invite me to dinner? After all, I¡¯m her boss.


    ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t eaten yet. Let me join you.¡±


    With that, he carried Gavin in his arms and walked toward the dining table.


    Arissa was bewildered. Never had she imagined that Benjamin would invite himself just like that.


    ¡°Why? I invited you for dinner at my housest night. Won¡¯t you at least allow me stay for dinner


    tonight?¡±


    Benjamin nced at Arissa.


    Arissa smiled awkwardly at him.


    ¡°Of course I will. I¡¯m just not sure if you like my cooking.¡±


    She was actually scared that he would discover the four children hiding in the other room.


    Benjamin let out a light snort as he cast a nce at the food on the table.


    Avish dinner indeed. Hmm¡­ isn¡¯t this a little too much for just two people?


    ¡°Where are your kids?¡± he asked as he put Gavin down and sat down on the master¡¯s seat.


    Arissa tucked her hair behind her ear, ¡°My friend took them to his house. They¡¯re staying there for a few


    days.¡±


    Without uttering a word, Benjamin fixed his stare on her.


    As she met his deep eyes, her heart beat like a drum.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get you the silverware.¡± With that, she turned and walked away.


    Benjamin looked in her direction and then shifted his gaze toward Gavin.


    ¡°Daddy, loosen up. You¡¯ll scare Mommy.¡± Gavin muttered as he looked at Benjamin.


    Benjamin¡¯s frown only grew deeper.


    That rendered Gavin speechless.


    Benjamin noticed something amiss when he looked at the other seats at the table.


    The chairs are untidy and there are traces of food on the table, as though someone was there a minute


    ago. Hmm¡­


    ¡°Mr. Graham, what would you like to have? Soup, or pasta?¡± Arissa asked as she came back with a set


    of clean silverware.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with either.¡± Benjamin stared at her.


    Avoiding eye contact, Arissa served him some pasta.


    Hurry up. Finish your food and leave.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    She smiled as she ced the bowl in front of him. ¡°Enjoy your meal, Mr. Graham.¡±


    Benjamin grabbed a fork and dug in.


    Sitting down beside Gavin, Arissa filled his te with some food.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gavin¡¯s eyes narrowed in delight.


    Daddy and Mommy are here. It¡¯ll be nice if my brothers are here too.


    Benjamin¡¯s brows loosened when he saw the smile on his son¡¯s face.


    ¡°You made all these just for the two of you?¡± he asked casually.


    Stunned, Arissa grinned. ¡°Believe it or not, I was expecting you. So, I made a little more than usual.¡±


    Benjamin chuckled.


    She sure knows how to butter someone up! She seemed reluctant to have me stay for dinner just now.


    She might have hoped I could wait in the living room.


    Pointing at a fish, Gavin went on, ¡°Daddy, Mommy made this for you.¡±


    Arissa¡¯s mouth twitched. Sweetheart, that¡¯s for you.


    As a matter of fact, Benjamin and Gavin shared the same tastes.


    Benjamin knew that she had not prepared the dish for him, but he was happy to hear thating from


    his son.


    ¡°Let me have a taste.¡± He peered at her, and then took a bite of the fish. ¡°Not bad. You make a


    wonderful cook, Ms. York.¡±


    Arissa smiled awkwardly upon hearing hispliment. ¡°I¡¯m d that you like it, Mr. Graham. Help


    yourself.¡±


    His liking toward the fish was so strong that he barely touched the other dishes.


    In no time at all, he consumed the entire fish


    Arissa gaped,


    He¡¯s really making himself at home, isn¡¯t he? The kids have barely eaten anything.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    It had been ages since Benjaminst had such a scrumptious home-cooked meal. He devoured the


    dishes with gusto


    When Arissa saw him gobbling up the food, the corner of her mouth slightly twitched in dissatisfaction


    as


    she thought of her kids who were yet to be fed.


    She could not help stealing nces at the man.


    Benjamin had impable table manners and extremely graceful movement.


    Noticing Arissa¡¯s gaze on him, he nced back at her.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    At his question, Arissa smiled sheepishly. ¡°Mr. Graham, what do you think of the food?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re okay,¡± Benjamin replied curtly.


    Arissa¡¯s lips twitched again. Just okay? You look like you¡¯d die for them.


    ¡°Mommy, the food is great!¡± Gavinplimented with a huge grin.


    shing him a gratified smile, Arissa dotingly tousled his hair.


    She proceeded to put more food on his te. ¡°I¡¯m d you like them. You can have as much as you


    like!¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Mommy!¡± Gavin thanked Arissa happily and ate some more.


    Benjamin did not like that Arissa was looking at Gavin with a tender gaze.


    ¡°Do you have more pasta?¡±


    Arissa turned to him and replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I want another serving!¡± Benjamin ordered.


    Twitching the corner of her lips, Arissa said, ¡°They¡¯re in the pot. You may help yourself, Mr. Graham.¡±


    Sensing the impatience in her tone, Benjamin let out a snort andined, ¡°Is this how you treat


    your boss?¡±


    Amused by his question, Arissa responded, ¡°Mr. Graham, we¡¯re off the clock now. I can do whatever I


    want when I¡¯m not at work!¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯d fire you?¡± Benjamin red at her.


    Arissa shot him a nce. As she met his intense gaze she quickly averted her eyes.


    ¡°Do as you wish. You¡¯re the boss anyway.¡±


    At her reply, Benjamin knitted his brow.


    Is she really not afraid of being fired?


    Gavin looked between the both of them. He opened his mouth and said to Benjamin, ¡°Daddy, Mommy


    was almost kidnapped, and she even had to prepare dinner after she came home. She must be tired,


    Can¡¯t you get it on your own?¡±


    Surprised that Gavin was taking Arissa¡¯s side, Benjamin humed. ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    Arissa¡¯s heart skipped a boat when Benjamin actually expressed concern for her.


    Suppressing her excitement, she put on a calm fa?ade and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    However, Benjamin noticed the bruise on her forehead right away. His handsome face darkened at that


    sight.


    He did not notice it earlier as the bruise had been concealed by her hair.


    Now that he saw it, he believed he had been too lenient toward the offender.


    Not knowing the reason behind the sudden change of his expression, Arissa dissed him in her


    thoughts. What a moody man!


    Nevertheless, she took his bowl and refilled it for him.


    ¡°Where else did you get hurt?¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Arissa looked at him. ¡°Nowhere.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this, then?¡±


    Suddenly, Benjamin reached out a hand and pressed on the wound on her forehead.


    Arissa instantly felt a stab of pain. She drew in a sharp breath and shrank away from his touch at once.


    Glowering at him, sheined, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    A hint of a smile shed across Benjamin¡¯s eyes as he teased, ¡°I thought you said you¡¯re not hurt.¡±


    Arissa groaned.


    On the other hand, Gavin giggled inwardly before putting on a straight face and reprimanded Benjamin,


    ¡°Daddy, you shouldn¡¯t do that. It¡¯s painful!¡±


    ¡°She said it herself that she wasn¡¯t hurt, so I¡¯m testing her out!¡± Benjamin retorted.


    Arissa¡¯s mouth twitched slightly at his words.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, why don¡¯t you finish up your food and bring Gavin home? It¡¯ste already.¡±


    The kids are still waiting for dinner inside the room.


    ¡°Are you chasing me out?¡±


    Benjamin shot Arissa a nce. She seems nervous. The kids can¡¯t be home, can they?


    Arissa grinned sheepishly as she replied, ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m just saying that it won¡¯t look good if you


    stay too long in a subordinate¡¯s home.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with it, though. Thanks for your concern¡± Benjamin snapped.


    Curling her lips, Arissa turned to her food without uttering another word.


    For a long while, nobody spoke as they ingested the food.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    Meanwhile, the kids inside the room exchanged nces, their bowls long empty.


    ¡°I need to pee now!¡±


    Jesse, who couldn¡¯t bear it any longer, dered to her brothers.


    ¡°Hold it in for a little more while, okay?¡± Jasper patted her head in a pacifying manner.


    Pouting in annoyance, Jesseined, ¡°Why is Daddy taking so long? When is he going to leave?¡±


    As they were not supposed to meet their father, Jesse¡¯s only hope now was for him to leave as soon as


    possible so that she could go relieve herself.


    ¡°He should be going soon!¡± Oliver tried to soothe Jesse as well.


    sping her belly, Jesse paced back and forth in the room uneasily.


    Seeing that she was at her wit¡¯s end, Zachary whispered, ¡°Go pee at the balcony, then.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Jesse was taken aback by his suggestion. She looked hesitant.


    ¡°Right. Just go pee at the balcony. We¡¯ll clean that upter.¡±


    Then, Jasper leaped off the bed and led her to the balcony.


    ¡°Hurry up!¡± Jasper urged her as he stood guard at the entrance of the balcony, his back against her.


    Despite being afraid of darkness, Jesse steeled herself as she hastily peed at the drain hole in a corner


    of the balcony.


    After she was done, she hurriedly pulled up her pants as she looked around the space, afraid that


    someone might see her. Her face was blushing from embarrassment.


    ¡°Jasper, I¡¯m done!¡±


    ¡°All right. Come on in!¡± Jasper whispered.


    After Jesse re-entered the room, Jasper and Oliver took turns to relieve themselves. They had too


    much soup earlier and had been resisting the urge for quite some time too.


    After that, the four children sat on the bed idly and waited some more.


    Holding onto theptop, they silently monitored the surveince footage of the trio having dinner


    outside.


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s Daddy!¡± Jesse eximed in surprise as she saw Benjamin, who bore an uncanny


    resemnce to her brothers.


    Oliver covered her mouth immediately. ¡°Shh!¡±


    Meanwhile, at the dining table, Benjamin looked sideways at the room with the closed door.


    Arissa heard Jesse as well. Her heart racing, she attempted to divert Benjamin¡¯s attention with a


    question. ¡°Mr. Graham, are you done with your meal?¡±


    Benjamin turned to look at her.


    Arissa was somewhat diffident as she met Benjamin¡¯s deep gaze.


    Not intending to let her slide, Benjamin countered with another question, ¡°Is there anyone else in your


    house?¡±


    ¡°Not at all. Why do you ask, Mr. Graham?¡±


    Arissa looked straight into his eyes, grinning.


    Benjamin narrowed his eyes. ¡°I could have sworn I heard a child¡¯s voice just now!¡±


    Arissa gulped nervously. Nevertheless, she forced a smile and said, ¡°My children are not home, Mr.


    Graham. Perhaps it was one of the neighbor¡¯s kids. My ce is not exactly soundproof, so sometimes


    you can hear them quite clearly.¡±


    Benjamin shot her a nce and turned to his son, who was still enjoying dinner. Then, he wiped the


    corner of his mouth and voiced, ¡°Take your time. I¡¯ll be waiting in the living room.¡±


    Then, Benjamin got to his feet and made his way to the living room. At the same time, Arissa breathed


    a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Mommy, you don¡¯t have to be scared of Daddy!¡± Gavin uttered jokingly when he saw Arissa¡¯s change


    in demeanor.


    Arissa pinched Gavin¡¯s nose. ¡°I¡¯m not scared!¡±


    She was just worried that Benjamin might find out about the kids.


    ¡°Here, have another one of these.¡±


    Arissa ced another piece of steak on Gavin¡¯s te.


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m full. You can save this for the others.¡±


    Gavin had already eaten a fair bit. At the thought of his starving siblings, he could not help feeling


    guilty.


    ¡°That¡¯s all right. Eat up. I¡¯ll make some more for themter!¡± Arissa whispered.


    At her words, Gavin shed a smile before gulping down some more food.


    Meanwhile, Benjamin sat in the living room, gazing at the two rooms that were tightly shut. He shifted


    his


    gaze toward the duo who were having a great time at the dining table.


    Suddenly, an indescribable warm feeling arose in his heart, as if he was watching his wife and son


    having a meal together.


    While Arissa was not paying attention, Benjamin got to his feet, crossed the living room and promptly


    opened the door to the first room.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    It turned out to be Arissa¡¯s bedroom. He was instantly hit by the woman¡¯s familiar fragrance. He could


    not hold himself back from taking a few deep breaths of that sweet scent.


    Benjamin looked around and noticed that the room was decorated in pink hues and filled with a


    feminine charin. It seemed rather warm and cozy.


    I didn¡¯t expect her to be so girly at heart.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    Over at the dining table, Arissa, who was still eating with Gavin, turned around to check on Benjamin,


    only to find him standing in front of her bedroom,


    Her cheeks flushed crimson at once.


    How could he enter my bedroom without my permission?


    ¡°Mr. Graham!¡± Arissa called out to him. She could not let him invade her privacy.


    Benjamin turned to her, looking asposed as ever. He did not show a single shred of unease


    despite being caught red-handed.


    His handsome face remained calm as he exined, ¡°I heard some noisesing from inside. I was


    just checking to see if there are any rats!¡±


    Arissa was rendered speechless by the sensible excuse.


    ¡°So, did you find any rats, Mr. Graham?¡±


    ¡°No. Perhaps it¡¯s in the other room. Let me go check.¡±


    As he said that, he turned around and headed toward the other room.


    Arissa¡¯s heart almost leaped out of her chest. Hastily, she stormed over and blocked his way.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, there are certainly no rats in my house. You must be hearing things.¡±


    Benjamin did not expect her to do that. Unable to halt his tracks, he bumped straight into her.


    As a result, Arissa found herself pressed against the door. Flushing crimson, Arissa stretched out a


    hand in an attempt to push him away.


    Yet, Benjamin remained where he was.


    With a hand on the door, he boxed her in his embrace.


    Gavin turned around to sneak a nce and burst into a furtive giggle before resuming his dinner.


    ¡°Are you afraid to let me in?¡±


    Benjamin lowered his gaze at her, looking unabashed as if he was the owner of this house.


    ¡°Very funny. That¡¯s not it. It¡¯s rather messy in here, and I don¡¯t want you to see it!¡±


    Arissa tried her hardest to suppress her nerves. It was difficult to keep a straight face, especially when


    she was in his arms.


    ¡°Now that you mentioned it, I really think we should have a look in case of rats! They can be quite


    dangerous as they carry a variety of viruses. I don¡¯t think a woman like you can deal with them on your


    own. It¡¯ll be best if you let me check¡± Benjamin said sternly.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Thanks for your offer, Mr. Graham, but I can handle it on my own!¡±


    The corner of her mouth twitched nervously at the thought of Benjamin discovering the four children


    hiding inside.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, this is my house!¡±


    Raising her voice, Arissa reminded him that he was the guest here.


    Sensing the distress in her eyes, Benjamin¡¯s gaze flickered as he bent down and drew closer to her.


    The distance between them gradually diminished. Soon, they got so close that they could even see the


    pores on the other person¡¯s face.


    Benjamin¡¯s warm breath sprayed onto her face, giving rise to a suggestive atmosphere.


    Arissa picked up on the man¡¯s intense pheromones. Her heart raced uncontrobly as her ears flushed.


    She swallowed instinctively. ¡°Mr. Graham¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you hiding something from me?¡±


    Just as Benjamin¡¯s lips almost touched hers, he came to a halt before questioning in a deep voice.


    With her back pressed against the door, Arissa smiled sheepishly. She lifted her eyes only to meet the


    man¡¯s enthralling gaze. She quickly looked away.


    ¡°What could I be possibly hiding from you?¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze remained fixed on her.


    At that moment, Arissa felt that her heart could almost leaped out of her chest.


    She pushed Benjamin again, but he did not even budge.


    The pair stayed rooted to the spot in a somewhat amorous position.


    Arissa swallowed nervously and asked, ¡°Mr. Graham, will you get off me, please?¡±


    Benjamin stared at her flushed ears as his gaze darkened.


    Her sweet scent kept creeping into his nose, teasing the desire rising from the depth of his heart.


    Arissa could not read his thoughts at all. Whenever Benjamin was quiet, he always exuded a profound


    aura that managed to induce a sense of apprehension.


    Suddenly, Benjamin loosened his grip on her and said in a deep voice, ¡°Get back to dinner.¡±


    He turned around and headed toward the living room. In a bid to conceal his feelings, he sat with his


    back facing Arissa.


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed as a hint of a flush washed over his face.


    Arissa nced at Benjamin and his broad shoulders. It was some timeter when she rejoined Gavin


    at the dining table.


    ¡°Sweetheart, you go back with Daddy first, okay?¡±


    Bending over, Arissa gently coaxed the boy as she ced her hands on his shoulders.


    Gavin nodded. ¡°Sure. Can I still visit tomorrow, Mommy?¡±


    ¡°Of course. You cane over whenever you please, Gavin.¡±


    Arissa held Gavin in her arms and kissed his delicate face.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    Even though she was reluctant to part with Gavin, she felt guilty of making the other four kids starve if


    she were to let Benjamin and Gavin stay any longer.


    ¡°Yes, Mommy. I like it here. I like you. I like my brothers,¡± Gavin said. He muttered thest part rather


    softly.


    ¡°Mommy likes you too!¡±


    Arissa was overjoyed to hear him say that. She kissed him over and over again.


    As Benjamin watched them exchange goodbye kisses he felt a pang of jealousy.


    Arissa ushered Gavin to the living room. She said to Benjamin, ¡°Mr. Graham, Gavin¡¯s done with his


    meal!¡±


    In other words, it was time for them to leave.


    Benjamin shot her and Gavin a nce before beckoning thetter over.


    ¡°Come over here, Gavin!¡±


    Gavin obedientlyplied.


    Arissa¡¯s gaze remained on her son as he approached Benjamin.


    Noticing her relentless gaze, Benjamin snorted inwardly at her doting attitude toward Gavin.


    ¡°Do you like it here?¡± Benjamin asked Gavin.


    The boy¡¯s eyes lit up. He nodded fervently. ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Then we shall stay for a little while longer!¡± Benjamin patted Gavin¡¯s head and suggested.


    Arissa was taken aback. Benjamin¡¯s suggestion had put her in a tight spot, as it would seem impolite if


    she forced them to leave.


    ¡°Gavin, have some fruits!¡±


    Arissa had no choice but to sit next to Benjamin. She scooped Gavin up and had him sit on herp as


    she offered him fruits.


    ¡°Mommy, I want to stay here!¡±


    Gavin clung to Arissa and pleaded. Holding him tightly in her arms, Arissa, more than anything, would


    love for him to stay longer too.


    Yet, she figured Benjamin would most probably not allow that.


    ¡°Daddy, can I stay over? I don¡¯t want to go home. I want to spend a little bit longer with Mommy!¡± Gavin


    pleaded.


    Benjamin looked at Gavin, then at Arissa.


    His handsome face was apathetic. When he spoke, it was in an authoritative tone.


    ¡°Gavin, I can let you stay for a little bit longer, but you ought not cause trouble.¡±


    Gavin pursed his lips at Benjamin¡¯s words.


    Sensing Gavin¡¯s disappointment, Arissa frowned slightly.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, I¡¯m d Gavin likes it here. I don¡¯t mind if he stays over for the night. I can send him to


    school tomorrow.¡±


    Benjamin gazed at her intently. ¡°Why do you want him to stay over?¡±


    Arissa was stumped by his question.


    Benjamin did not know that Gavin was her son as well. As far as he knew, Gavin was his son, not hers.


    ¡°Because I like him!¡± Arissa promptly replied.


    ¡°Do you just let anyone you like stay over?¡±


    Benjamin let out an unnoticeable snort. There was a hint of annoyance in his tone.


    Puzzled by Benjamin¡¯s reaction, Arissa opened her mouth in an attempt to refute, ¡°Why not? Should I


    rather have people I hate stay over?¡±


    Arissa shot him a nce, only to notice that his expression was as gloomy as the night. He was ring


    at her.


    How dare you!


    Gavin observed the two and let out a sigh. ¡°Mommy, I think it¡¯s better for me to go home. I¡¯lle over


    again tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°All right!¡± Arissa gave him another hug and kiss him dotingly.


    Benjamin knitted his brows. He was upset by the fact that Arissa treated his son in such a tender


    manner but acted so disagreeably toward him as if he was her enemy.


    With that, he was no longer in the mood to discuss the matter regarding the kids with her.


    ¡°Gavin, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Getting to his feet, Benjamin beckoned his son over.


    Gavin was reluctant to part. Arissa tousled his hair gently. She carried him in her arms and approached


    Benjamin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to call me when you get home!¡±


    ¡°All right, Mommy!¡±


    Arissa smiled as she bent down with Gavin still in her arms.


    She seated Gavin on herp and helped him put his shoes on.


    Benjamin could tell that her patience and affection toward Gavin were genuine, unlike Danna, who


    behaved quite pretentiously toward the boy.


    Arissa genuinely wanted the best for him. He was her son by blood, after all.


    ¡°Gavin, stand up!¡± Benjamin chided.


    After putting on Gavin¡¯s shoes, Arissa finally set him down.


    ¡°Bye, Mommy.¡±


    ¡°Bye, Sweetheart!¡±


    Arissa leaned down and kissed Gavin goodbye for onest time.


    Gavin¡¯s cheeks reddened from both embarrassment and joy.


    Benjamin shot Gavin a nce before taking the boy¡¯s hand. ¡°We¡¯re leaving now,¡± he said to Arissa.


    ¡°Drive safe, Mr. Graham.¡±


    Arissa finally heaved a sigh of relief as she sent him off with a huge grin.


    Benjamin was rendered speechless by her eagerness to do so.


    Benjamin noticed the cut on her forehead and stared at it for a moment.


    Then, he grabbed his son¡¯s hand and walked over.


    Arissa watched him in confusion and asked, ¡°Mr. Graham, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    In response, Benjamin grabbed her hand and led her into the room. ¡°Go get the medical kit.¡±


    Hearing that, Arissa felt puzzled and didn¡¯t know what Benjamin was up to.


    She nced at him, then at Gavin. Meanwhile, Gavin also had no clue why Benjamin was staring at


    Arissa.


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Arissa asked.


    Benjamin¡¯s face darkened, and he instructed, ¡°Just go and get it!¡±


    The corner of Arissa¡¯s lips twitched, but she quickly went to grab the medical kit.


    Unsmilingly, Benjamin opened it, pulled out the antiseptic, and soaked a cotton ball with it.


    Then, he stood in front of Arissa and tucked her hair behind her ear.


    Arissa froze.


    Is he going to treat my wound?


    The faint smell of mint on Benjamin¡¯s body made her heart race.


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡±


    The sudden pain made her gasp.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Benjamin ordered as he held her head still with one hand and roughly cleaned her


    wound with the other.


    His strength was much stronger than Gavin¡¯s. It hurt so much that Arissa started to tear up.


    Benjamin noticed the tears in her eyes from the corner of his eye, and he grinned devilishly.


    ¡°Rubbing it will increase blood cirction and make it heal faster.¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so rough. Stop! I¡¯ll do it myself!¡±


    At that moment, Arissa felt like her skin was about to get peeled off.


    If he continues to rub so hard, I¡¯ll get bruised.


    ¡°You got hurt on the way home, so it is considered a work injury. I have to make sure that you are taken


    care of,¡± Benjamin said coldly,


    Upon hearing that, Arissa sneered. What a smart-mouth.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Let go of me! My skin is about to fall off!¡±


    ¡°Stop being so dramatic!¡± Benjamin scoffed.


    The corner of Arissa¡¯s lips twitched again, and she cursed him under her breath.


    When Gavin saw Benjamin personally tend to Arissa¡¯s wound, he smiled from ear to ear.


    Then, he held Arissa¡¯s hand andforted, ¡°Mommy, just bear with it for a while. It¡¯ll be over soon.¡±

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    ¡°Your daddy is being very rough.¡±


    It was so painful that Arissa started crying.


    Benjamin continued to rub her wound a dozen more times before he stopped.


    ¡°All done! However, you will have to rub your wound again after you take your shower,¡± Benjamin


    ordered before he left with Gavin.


    ¡°Bye, Mommy!¡± Gavin yelled as he smiled and waved at her.


    ¡°Bye, Sweetheart!¡±


    Arissa sniffled in embarrassment as she said goodbye to Gavin.


    She identally met Benjamin¡¯s mocking gaze and was dumbfounded by his expression.


    ¡°Such a crybaby.¡± Benjamin murmured as he led Gavin into the elevator.


    Arissa red at him furiously, mmed the door, and locked it from the inside.


    Then, she sniffled, wiped away her tears, and walked to the children¡¯s room.


    ¡°Hey kids, you cane out now.¡±


    The four children in the room immediately rushed to open the door.


    ¡°Mommy, is Daddy gone?¡±


    The four children looked up at her with innocent eyes as they waited for her answer.


    Arissa hurriedly looked away in embarrassment and replied, ¡°You didn¡¯t even see who the visitor was.


    Don¡¯t simply call anyone Daddy.¡±


    It was obvious that she was still mad at Benjamin for what he did.


    She softly caressed her forehead, but it hurt so much that her lips twitched.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Haha!¡± The four children chuckled and said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s Daddy! Otherwise, why won¡¯t you let us


    meet him?¡±


    Arissa looked at the four smart children and felt speechless.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The four children answered simultaneously. ¡°We are famished because we didn¡¯t eat much just


    now.¡±


    Arissa hugged them for a moment before she said, ¡°They finished the food. I¡¯ll go cook something up


    for you. Wait for a moment.¡±


    With that, she went to the kitchen and started cooking. Meanwhile, the four children ran to the restroom


    to


    grab water to wash away the urine on the balcony.


    When they went to the dining room and saw the empty tes, they were shocked.


    Shortly after, they noticed that there was some leftover soup.


    Zachary instantly turned to face the kitchen and yelled ¡°Mommy, can we drink the soup?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Arissa replied.


    Then, she washed some pasta and threw them in the pot.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    Gavin and Benjamin went downstairs and got into the car.


    The little one stared out the window and seemed unwilling to leave.


    Benjamin noticed the look on his face and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t want to go home?¡±


    Hearing that, Gavin turned to him and chuckled.


    ¡°I like spending time with Mommy!¡±


    Benjamin couldn¡¯t help but snort. It has only been a few days since they met each other, but Gavin is


    already obsessed with Arissa.


    Gavin glimpsed at Benjamin and whispered, ¡°Daddy, did you ask your men to redo the DNA test?¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    My instincts tell me that I¡¯m Arissa¡¯s son!


    ¡°You haven¡¯t seen the results yet, but you are already calling her your mommy. Why are you so sure?¡±


    Benjamin asked as he stared at Gavin.


    Gavin blinked innocently and pouted. ¡°I have a gut feeling that she is definitely my mommy!¡±


    ¡°Tell me the truth,¡± Benjamin ordered coldly.


    Upon hearing that, Gavin nced at him and met his dark gaze. His heart trembled slightly.


    Is it possible that Daddy already knows about my other siblings?


    Benjamin saw that Gavin¡¯s lips were tightly pursed and knew that he was holding back, so he grabbed


    his arm and asked, ¡°Has your hand always been like this?¡±


    Gavin stared at his smooth arm and suddenly came back to his senses.


    Crap, I forgot about the fake mole!


    ¡°Haha!¡±


    He chuckled awkwardly and carefully peeped at Benjamin.


    ¡°Daddy, when did you find out?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Benjamin asked as he stared right into his eyes.


    Afraid, Gavin hurriedly searched his thoughts and soon recalled that Benjamin came to meet him at the


    school.


    He probably found out during that encounter. It¡¯s my fault for forgetting to put on the fake mole.


    ¡°What¡¯s the name of the child you switched ces with?¡±


    It was obvious that Benjamin was getting impatient.


    ¡°His name is Jasper York.¡±


    Jasper York?


    A glint appeared in his eyes. The hacker¡¯s name is Zachary York¡­


    ¡°What about Zachary York?¡±


    Surprised, Gavin¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯ve heard of Zachary?¡±


    After hearing that, Benjamin¡¯s heart started racing. I have four children?


    ¡°Who else have you met at her house?¡±


    Gavin blinked, glimpsed at Benjamin, then shook his head. ¡°Nobody else!¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to expose Oliver and Jesse, because he wanted Benjamin to figure it out himself.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t there a little girl as well?¡±


    Benjamin narrowed his eyes. It seems that girl is my daughter.


    His heart raced at the thought of the adorable girl.


    Gavin looked at him and said, ¡°That wasn¡¯t a girl.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, the person you saw was Zachary. He likes to wear dresses!¡± Gavin tried to fool him.


    Hearing that, Benjamin frowned. One of my sons has a weird fetish?


    ¡°Were they in the room?¡±


    Gavin met Benjamin¡¯s interrogating gaze and shook his head.


    ¡°Nope! They went to Mommy¡¯s friend¡¯s house to y.¡±


    ¡°Gavin,¡± Benjamin said, lowering his voice, ¡°since when did you learn to lie?¡±


    Gavin immediately lowered his head and whispered, ¡°Daddy, do you finally believe that Arissa is my


    mommy?¡±


    Benjamin nced at him and handed him a report. ¡°Look at it yourself!¡±


    Then, he ordered the driver to start the engine.


    Before they left, Benjamin took a quick nce at the apartment.


    Meanwhile, Gavin realized that he was holding a DNA report, and his eyes lit up with excitement. He


    carefully read the report line by line.


    ¡°Just skip to the conclusion,¡± Benjamin reminded.


    Gavin obediently looked at thest line and yelled in excitement, ¡°I knew it! Mommy and I are blood-


    rted!¡±


    The corners of Benjamin¡¯s lips curled into a slight grin, and he rubbed Gavin¡¯s head gently.


    Gavin looked up joyfully and asked, ¡°Daddy, why didn¡¯t you tell Mommy?¡±


    Hearing that, Benjamin snorted. ¡°I was in a bad mood!¡±


    Gavin was speechless.


    He blinked in confusion, nced at his arrogant father, and snickered.


    ¡°Are you mad that Mommy forced you out of the house?¡±


    Benjamin paused and knitted his brow.


    Can be read minds?


    ¡°Haha! Mommy is just worried that you will discover my brothers.¡±


    Gavin was thrilled. He held the report tightly in his arms, moved over to Benjamin¡¯s side, and hugged


    his arm.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    ¡°Daddy, let¡¯s bring Mommy and my brothers home!¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Hearing that, Benjamin¡¯s gaze flickered. That woman seems to have her guard up against me. She


    knows that the children are mine, but she continues to hide them from me. Hmph! Besides that, she


    has a mouth full of lies. That wicked woman.


    ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t you want to meet the others?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice that your mommy is very wary of me?¡± Benjamin sneered.


    Gavin pursed his lips and muttered, ¡°Mommy is afraid that you¡¯ll steal her children away from her.


    Furthermore, you still have unfinished business with that evil woman.¡±


    ¡°Since when do I have unfinished business with her?¡± Benjamin scoffed and said with an extremely


    cold expression.


    Danna came to me with a child and told me that it was hers. However, Gavin¡¯s biological mother is


    Arissa. / still don¡¯t know the full truth. I must continue to investigate.


    ¡°Daddy, do you think Danna is behind Mommy¡¯s kidnapping?¡±


    Benjamin had the same doubts, but he didn¡¯t have evidence, so he couldn¡¯t confront her.


    ¡°Mommy loves me dearly, so she definitely didn¡¯t abandon me. That evil woman must¡¯ve kidnapped me


    and brought me to you to force you to marry her,¡± Gavin said with a deep frown.


    He looked exactly like Benjamin.


    ¡°Did your mommy tell you that she didn¡¯t abandon you?¡±


    Gavin took a glimpse at him and shook his head. ¡°Mommy still doesn¡¯t know that I know her true


    identity.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Benjamin felt much better. It turns out that I¡¯m not the only one who was clueless.


    He pinched Gavin¡¯s cheek and asked, ¡°You¡¯ve known about your brothers since a long time ago. Why


    didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    This cheeky boy is really good at hiding secrets. No wonder I had a weird feeling that the boy who had


    been living in my house for the past few days was not Gavin. I was right. He switched ces with


    another boy.


    At that moment, Benjamin suddenly recalled Jasper¡¯s tearful face, and he couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you still believed in that evil woman at that time. Furthermore, I didn¡¯t know whether


    Mommy lost me by ident or abandoned me.¡±


    Benjamin noticed Gavin¡¯s sad expression, so he wrapped his hands around him and rubbed his head


    softly.


    ¡°But now you know?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Gavin replied with a bright smile.


    ¡°Mommy came to our house to look for me. She had always been searching for me, so it showed that


    she loves me. That meant I was taken away.¡±


    The corners of Gavin lips were curled upward,


    That evil woman is not my mommy! My mommy is Arissa, She¡¯s kind and gentle I¡¯m a child who is


    loved by my nomy


    Aller hearing that, Benjamin fell bad for him, and his gaze darkened.


    Danna has brought him a lot of pain She is wicked and cunning, and I was dumb enough to fall for her


    tricks. There was one point in time when I almost forgave her and marry her for the sake of Gavin¡¯s


    healthy upbringing Fortunately, I didn¡¯t Danna knows that I hate it when people try to fool me. Yet, she


    lied to me again and again


    ¡°Your mommy treats you well¡± Benjamin whispered softly


    clear that Alissa loves her children deeply. The treatment that the other children receive ispletely


    different from mine,


    Benjamin fell annoyed by the thought


    he nning to keep the children a secret and hide them from me forever?


    ¡°Hehe! Mommy is really nico!¡± Gavin said proudly.


    Looking at Gavin¡¯s delightful smile, Benjamin couldn¡¯t help but grin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone that I know about the other kids,¡± Benjamin reminded,


    Gavin¡¯s nyes widened in surprise, ¡°Why, Daddy?¡±


    Benjamin pinchiedli, chubby checks yfully and replied, ¡°No reason.¡±


    Granvin furrowed his browa,

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    ¡°Daddy, do you dislike the others?¡±


    Benjamin raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Of course not.¡±


    They are all my children. Besides, I¡¯ve met Jasper. He is adorable, but he¡¯s a crybaby.


    Gavin let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Is it because you hate Mommy?¡±


    There was a glint in Benjamin¡¯s eyes, but he calmly said, ¡°I don¡¯t hate her. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know her


    very well.¡±


    ¡°Mommy is a kind person. Daddy, can you stop being so mean to her? She¡¯ll feel scared!¡±


    When Benjamin heard Gavin speak on Arissa¡¯s behalf, he scoffed.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t look scared at all.¡± Instead, she is even more bad-tempered than I am.


    ¡°She is scared of you. Didn¡¯t you notice that she is afraid to speak up in front of you?¡±


    The corner of Benjamin¡¯s lips twitched. That¡¯s because she felt guilty. When she saw that I was going to


    open the door, she red at me and warned me to stay away. Hmph! I¡¯ll get my revenge. How dare she


    take away my children?


    ¡°Okay,¡± he then replied softly.


    Seeing that Benjamin had agreed to his request, Gavin smiled from ear to ear.


    Benjamin also noticed Gavin¡¯s beaming smile, and he felt delighted.


    The pair were in a good mood after having a deep conversation.


    After they arrived home, they washed up and got ready to sleep. Naturally, Gavin fell asleep first. As for


    Benjamin, he went to the study and ordered Ethen, ¡°Find out everything Arissa did five years ago,


    including the people she talked to!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Graham, why are you suddenly investigating her?¡± Ethen asked in confusion.


    ¡°She is Gavin¡¯s mom!¡± Benjamin replied bluntly.


    Ethen was so shocked that he started to stutter, ¡°R-Really? She¡¯s¡­¡±


    Benjamin frowned. ¡°I asked Shaun to submit a DNA test. They are blood-rted.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great, Mr. Graham! Gavin must be excited!¡±


    Ethen was happy for Gavin.


    Benjamin hummed in response. Gavin is indeed excited.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Benjamin replied. Then, he added, ¡°But that¡¯s a boy!¡±


    A boy?


    Ethen was confused. I¡¯m positive that the child i saw was an adorable and lovable little girl.


    ¡°Congrattions on finding another child, Mr. Graham!¡±


    With a proud smile, Benjamin said, ¡°I didn¡¯t just find one child, I found three!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ethen gasped in surprise. ¡°Quadruplets?¡±


    ¡°Triplets!¡± Benjamin said with a slight grin. ¡°Zachary is my child too!¡±


    ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Graham!¡±


    He didn¡¯t know what else he could say.


    ¡°Hurry up and do what I told you.¡± Benjaminmanded before hanging up the phone.


    He was in a good mood.


    I never thought that I fathered three children that night.


    Thinking that it was very possible that Zachary had hacked hisputer, he felt a surge of joy.


    That boy is smart. He is indeed my son.


    At the same moment, after Arissa had cooked up another meal for the four children, she started to


    clean up the house.


    ¡°Mommy, aren¡¯t you going to join us?¡± Zachary asked.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Arissa shook her head and replied, ¡°I have already eaten a lot just now. You can finish it up.¡±


    Then, she returned to her bedroom and noticed the pile of clothes and underwear that were thrown


    onto the bed a while ago.


    At that moment, Arissa remembered that Benjamin had seen the mess too, and she couldn¡¯t help but


    feel embarrassed.


    Oh my goodness! This is embarrassing! He is my boss! I can¡¯t believe my boss saw my underwear¡­


    Arissa covered her face.


    Jeez. Why is Benjamin so rude? He didn¡¯t even ask my permission and just opened the room doors as


    he pleased. Where is my privacy?


    She hurriedly cleaned up the mess as she cursed Benjamin under her breath.


    It will be awkward meeting him in the office tomorrow. I think it¡¯s better if I don¡¯t wear this set of


    underwear.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    After Arissa finished cleaning up the room, she went to the dining room and saw that the four children


    were almost done with their meal.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    The three boys had finished their food. Jesse was the only one who was still eating.


    ¡°Go take a shower. I¡¯ll wash the dishes,¡± Arissa said dotingly as she watched her three sons wash the


    dishes in the kitchen.


    ¡°Go have your shower, Mommy. We can clean up after ourselves. Besides, we just finished eating. It


    wouldn¡¯t be good for us to head straight into the bath,¡± Zachary turned to her and said.


    ¡°He¡¯s right, Mommy. We just ate. It would be bad for us to bathe right after a meal.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, go have your shower. Leave the dishes to us!¡±


    Arissa looked at them and smiled. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go take a shower now.¡±


    Then, she nced at Jesse and urged, ¡°Jesse, hurry up. Your brothers have already finished their


    meal.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mommy!¡±


    Jesse nodded.


    Arissa noticed her oily lips, so she went over and wiped them off before she grabbed her clothes and


    stepped into the bathroom.


    Just when she finished her shower, her phone rang.


    ¡°Mommy, your phone is ringing!¡±


    Oliver ran over to fetch her phone.


    When he saw that the caller was Bradley, he yelled, ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s Mr. Hinton!¡±


    Arissa took the phone and ordered the children to go shower before she answered the call.


    Bradley was at the car dealership looking at cars for Arissa.


    After a few minutes of discussion, they made a decision on a car model and ended the call.


    Later, Arissa went to the bathroom and saw that her three sons were still in the bathtub.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to wash your hair?¡± she asked as she walked over.


    The three boys¡¯ hair were wet, and they looked adorable.


    Arissa pumped a handful of shampoo and started to gently wash their hair,


    ¡°Mommy, we can handle it ourselves!¡±


    Zachary was blushing.


    Seeing that, Jasper and Oliver¡¯s faces turned slightly red too.


    ¡°Mommy, we can handle it ourselves. Please go out!¡±


    ¡°Mommy, we¡¯ve already washed our hair yesterday!¡±


    Arissa was amused by their embarrassed expressions, so she teased, ¡°I haven¡¯t given you all a bath in


    a long time. Can¡¯t you let me wash your hair tonight?¡±


    The three boys nced at each other speechlessly.


    We have always bathed on our own. Why is Mommy suddenly in the mood to give us a bath?


    Arissa ignored the awkward atmosphere and quickly washed their hair.


    She washed their hair one by one smoothly as if she was a machine.


    After that was done, she washed their bodies.


    When Arissa was wiping them dry, she suddenly noticed the bruise on Jasper¡¯s arm, and she frowned.


    Why does this bruise look so familiar? This looks like¡­ the bruise on Gavin¡¯s arm!


    Jasper noticed the look on Arissa¡¯s face, so he raised his arm and waved it in front of her.


    ¡°Mommy?¡±


    Arissa instantly came back to her senses and asked, ¡°Jasper, where did this bruisee from?¡±


    Jasper blinked innocently and said, ¡°I identally hit something!¡±


    The corner of Arissa¡¯s lips twitched, and she pinched his nose.


    ¡°Are you the boy that I met the other day?¡± she asked as she stared at the bruise.


    This is definitely the same bruise I saw thest time. That means that the boy I met at Castlemore


    Manor was Jasper!


    Jasper giggled and decided not to hide it from her anymore.


    ¡°Mommy, it took you such a long time to realize. Hahaha¡­¡±


    Upon hearing that, Arissa eximed in surprise, ¡®It really was you!¡±


    Jasper burst intoughter.


    Meanwhile, Zachary and Oliver were both infected by hisughter and started snickering.


    ¡°Mommy, Gavin has been pretending to be Jasper since we came back here, and Jasper had been


    staying with Daddy,¡± Zachary exined.


    Arissa was shocked.


    She didn¡¯t expect the two boys had switched ces.


    Furthermore, they had switched ces since day one.


    Yet, she was totally clueless.


    No wonder I have a feeling that Jasper has been acting weird, and sometimes, Gavin reminds me of


    Jasper. It turns out that ¡°Gavin¡± was Jasper and ¡°Jasper¡± was Gavin all along.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    Arissa was furious, and she red at the three children in anger.


    They are really good at keeping secrets.


    Arissa knocked his head lightly and said, ¡°That¡¯s because I wasn¡¯t certain whether he was alive or¡­¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure if he was alive or dead, and I didn¡¯t want to break your hearts.


    ¡°Mommy, to be honest, we have also been keeping secrets from you. We know what happened. Danna


    is the one behind all of this, isn¡¯t she?¡± Zachary asked.


    They wanted to know more about the evil woman.


    ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous for you to know so much!¡± Arissa eximed and reminded them.


    ¡°You should leave it all to the adults. If Danna finds out about you, all of you will be in great danger.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, we are not afraid!¡± Oliver patted his chest and said.


    Arissa sighed and felt relieved.


    The children are desperate to find out the truth of the whole incident.


    She patied their heads and realized that their hair was still wet, and they were still naked.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Arissa hurriedly got them dressed and grabbed the hairdryer.


    ¡°You little brats made me doubt myself countless times over the past few days. I kept seeing glimpses


    of you in Gavin and glimpses of Gavin in you. From now on, you are forbidden from keeping secrets


    from me!¡±


    The three boys snickered.


    ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s your fault for not being smart enough to recognize us,¡± Jasper teased.


    Arissa tapped his head and said, ¡°Stop gloating! It¡¯s a miracle that I haven¡¯t lost my mind.¡±


    How could I even imagine that the two of them switched ces? They had just returned to the country.


    It would be too much of a coincidence.


    Arissa recalled the time when she found Jasper back at the airport. He acted weird, and he stood stiffly


    when she hugged him.


    However, she was so overwhelmed with the joy of finding him that she didn¡¯t realize it.


    ¡°Who was the first who found out that Jasper and Gavin switched ces?¡±


    Zachary immediately pointed at Jasper and said, ¡°Of course it was Jasper!¡±


    Jasper didn¡¯t even tell them that he had switched ces.


    ¡°Zachary, weren¡¯t you the first to find out?¡± Jasper asked with a sinile.


    ¡°How is it possible? Of course, you and Gavin are the first two to know. I¡¯m the third one who found out


    about it!¡± Zachary rebuked.


    Oliver grinned and joined in. ¡°I was the fourth!¡±


    Just then, Jesse ran into the room and looked at them in confusion.


    ¡°Mommy, what are you talking about?¡±


    Arissa looked at Jesse, who could never hide secrets. She patted her head and asked, ¡°Jesse, did you


    know that Gavin and Jasper switched ces?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Jesse¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    Then, she nced at Arissa, then at Jasper, and scratched her head.


    ¡°Switched ces?¡±


    Based on the look of confusion on her face, Arissa knew that she was clueless too, and she instantly


    felt better.


    At least I¡¯m not thest person to find out.


    ¡°Mommy, Jesse had no idea. We knew that she would report it to you, so we didn¡¯t tell her,¡± Zachary


    said with a devious smile.


    Arissa knocked on his head again and said, ¡°Go and dry your hair! Your head is filled with bad ideas!¡±


    Zacharyughed in response.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    Chapollo


    ¡°Hehe!¡± Jesse giggled happily. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy. All of us likes Gavin a lot. We already met him in


    school¡­ Ah! I remember now! It was actually Gavin who was at our house, not Josper. The two of


    them lied to me!¡±


    Jesse frowned when she realized that.


    She had been very puzzled when she saw Jasper carrying a schoolbag, but he had told her that it was


    actually Gavin¡¯s.


    ? What a liar!


    Arissa smiled as she removed Jesse¡¯s clothes and gave her a bath.


    ¡°Mommy, Gavin is calling!¡± Oliver shouted from outside the door.


    ¡°Answer it quickly,¡± Arissa urged as she turned to the door.


    Oliver opened the door and put the phone on loudspeaker,


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Gavin¡¯s voice was heard from the other end of the phone.


    ¡°Mommy, Daddy and I have reached home,¡± Gavin¡¯s adorable voice said.


    Arissa smiled dotingly. ¡°That¡¯s good, Sweetheart. Take a shower and go to bed early. See you


    tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°See you tomorrow, Mommy. Good night.¡± Gavin was very happy.


    Arissa¡¯s lips curved into a smile. ¡°Good night, Sweetheart.¡±


    She waited for Gavin to hang up before putting the phone away.


    ¡°Mommy, why did Gavin call?¡± Oliver asked with a frown.


    ¡°He¡¯s your older brother.¡± Arissa pinched Oliver¡¯s cheek.


    Oliver¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Mommy, how do you know that he¡¯s older?¡±


    Arissa was amused. ¡°The one who was taken away was definitely the one who was born earlier. I


    remember that he had already been taken away when I gave birth to all of you.¡±


    As Arissa recalled the past, she med herself for being useless and getting set up.


    Her child had been abducted, but she was too weak to get them back.


    Oliver noticed that Arissa was caught up in her memories. ¡°I understand now, Mommy. Go and give


    Jesse a bath.¡±


    Arissa looked at him. ¡°What did you understand?¡±


    ¡°Gavin is older than me!¡± Oliver giggled.


    It would be nice to have an older brother.


    Having another younger brother would just be another source of frustration.


    Jasper caused trouble everywhere he went and would not listen to them, making them worry about him


    all


    Arissa smiled. She quickly finished Jesse¡¯s bath and brought her four children to bed.


    The four of them were ecstatic as they rarely got to sleep with her.


    After ying for a while more, they finally went to sleep.


    Benjamin was overwhelmed by emotions. He sat in the study for a long while before finally heading


    upstairs.


    He went to Gavin¡¯s room and saw that Gavin was asleep, nestled cutely under the nket.


    Benjamin sat on the edge of the bed and caressed Gavin¡¯s face.


    After a while, he tucked Gavin in properly and returned to his own bedroom.


    Benjamin frowned. It¡¯s been a while since we returned home. Why hasn¡¯t she called to ask if we got


    home safely?


    Then, he realized that Gavin could have already called her. Benjamin was frustrated. Should I give her


    a call?


    Benjamin stood in the room with knitted brows. It looked as though he was troubled about a business


    deal worth billions.


    It was just a phone call, but he struggled for a long time.


    He finally made the decision to call her, but no one answered.


    After confirming that he was dialing the correct number, he tried again.


    Once again, no one answered the phone.


    Benjamin¡¯s face darkened. How dare this woman ignore my call?


    Anger surged in his chest.


    He could not help but send her a message: Call me once you see this!


    He waited for half an hour, but Arissa did not return his call.


    Benjamin¡¯s aura grew colder. This woman actually ignored me? Why is she so nice to Gavin but so


    cold to me?


    That night, Benjamin was so angry that he only fell asleepte at night.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    In the end, Benjamin only fell asleep after squeezing into Gavin¡¯s bed.


    Gavin rubbed his eyes in surprise when he woke up in the middle of the night and saw Benjamin


    beside him.


    Why is Daddy sleeping here? Gavin was puzzled.


    Thinking that he was dreaming, he reached out and poked Benjamin¡¯s cheek.


    Benjamin woke up the moment Gavin touched his cheek.


    He opened his eyes and asked sleepily, ¡°Why are you awake?¡¯


    ¡°Daddy, why are you in my room?¡± Gavin asked after confirming that he was not dreaming.


    ¡°I¡¯m apanying you.¡± There was no change in Benjamin¡¯s handsome face.


    Gavin pursed his lips. He came to apany me when I was already asleep?


    Gavin turned around and got off the bed.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Benjamin¡¯s brows furrowed.


    ¡°I need to pee.¡± Gavin nced at him then headed to the bathroom.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Benjamin waited for Gavin to return before also making a trip to the bathroom. When he returned,


    Gavin was still awake.


    ¡°Daddy, are you having trouble sleeping?¡± Gavin asked sleepily.


    Benjamin simply answered, ¡°Go to sleep.¡±


    Gavin nced at Benjamin, yawned and adjusted the nket before closing his eyes and falling


    asleep.


    Benjaminid down beside him and hugged him as he listened to his deep and regr breathing.


    Gavin¡¯s milky scent reminded him of her.


    She had the same scent on her body.


    Benjamin fell asleep unknowingly as he listened to Gavin¡¯s even breathing.


    The next day, Arissa woke up early.


    She left some oatmeal porridge to simmer before going back to sleep.


    At the Graham residence, Benjamin woke up naturally.


    He washed up and went for a run.


    When he returned, Gavin was already dressed and carrying his schoolbag, prepared to leave.


    Benjamin frowned. ¡°You¡¯re going to school so early?¡±


    ¡°I promised Mommy that I would go to her ce to have breakfast,¡± Gavin said with his head tilted back


    as he looked at Benjamin.


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes shed as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you there.¡±


    With that, Benjamin headed upstairs.


    Gavin turned to look at Benjamin heading up the stairs. Does Daddy want to go to Mommy¡¯s ce with


    me?


    Gavin giggled as he headed back into the house He sat in the living room and waited for Benjamin.


    In less than five minutes, Benjamin returned and dressed in a suit


    His hair was slicked back, making him look particrly handsome.


    Every gesture gave off an air of nobility


    Gavin could not help but admire him.


    ¡°Gavin, let¡¯s go,¡± Benjamin called out to Gavin.


    Gavin smiled and went to him.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, aren¡¯t you and Gavin having breakfast?¡± Edwin hurried over and asked when he saw that


    they were neatly dressed and about to leave.


    ¡°No, we¡¯re not. We¡¯ll have our breakfast somewhere else,¡± Benjamin answered and left with Gavin.


    Edwin thought that Benjamin was bringing Gavin to have breakfast at a restaurant and smiled.


    The amount of time they spent together had increased quite a fair bit recently.


    Arissa had set an rm. When the rm rang, she immediately got up and went to the kitchen to


    check on the oatmeal porridge. Then, she started preparing more food for breakfast.


    As the children were all growing, she did not make breakfast a simple affair. She prepared arge


    amount of food with bnced nutritional value.


    Once breakfast was done, she woke the children up.


    Jesse was not a morning person. Even after all of her brothers were up, she still refused to get up.


    ¡°Sweetheart, wake up.¡± Arissa patted Jesse¡¯s butt gently.


    ¡°Mommy, I dont want to go to school. I want to sleep!¡±. Jesse whined, refusing to get up.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have lots of fun at school? Are you going to stay at home alone while your brothers go to


    school?¡± Arissa coaxed Jesse exasperatedly.


    ¡°No. They don¡¯t have to go to school too. We¡¯ll stay at home and y!¡± Jesse shook her head as she


    answered, her eyes still closed.


    Arissa sighed and patted Jesse¡¯s head.


    The three boys had already gotten up.


    They realized that Jesse was not with them as they brushed their teeth together.


    ¡°Mommy, is Jesse awake?¡±


    ¡°No. She¡¯s still asleep.¡± Arissa started brushing her teeth.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wake her up.¡± Jasper ran to the room with his toothbrush in hand.


    ¡°Jesse, wake up. Everyone will be leaving soon and you¡¯ll be the only one left at home. What if


    someonees and takes you away?¡± Jasper said as he pulled at the nket.


    ¡°No!¡± Jesse cried sleepily.


    She just wanted to go back to sleep.


    ¡°Wake up! If you don¡¯t get up now, I¡¯ll tell the teacher!¡±


    ¡°Jasper, you¡¯re so mean!¡± Jesse sniffled pitifully.


    ¡°Get up quickly. Mommy got up early to make delicious food for us. We¡¯ll eat everything and not leave


    any for you!¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    When Jesse heard that, she got up in a hurry, but her eyes were still drooping sleepily.


    Arissa entered the room after brushing her teeth and smiled when she saw Jesse¡¯s sleepy look.


    She picked Jesse up and exited the room.


    ¡°Are you still sleepy?¡± Arissa pinched Jesse¡¯s nose, as sheid on her shoulder.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Her adorable voice would make anyone¡¯s heart melt.


    Arissa caressed Jesse¡¯s hair, which looked like a bird¡¯s nest.


    ¡°Mommy, Jasper said that he would not leave anything for me to eat!¡±


    Arissa was nonplussed as she looked at Jesse, who still had her eyes closed.


    Only food would make her get up so quickly.


    ¡°If you wash your face and brush your teeth now, I¡¯ll let you eat moreter.¡±


    ¡°But, Mommy, I want to sleep!¡± Jesse whined and hugged her neck.


    Arissa turned her head and kissed Jesse¡¯s face. ¡°Jesse, if you continue to sleep, we¡¯ll finish our


    breakfast and leave. Do you want to stay at home alone?¡±


    Jesse shook her head and rubbed her eyes. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to be alone!¡±


    ¡°Then go wash your face and brush your teeth. I¡¯ll send all of you to school,¡± Arissa coaxed as she


    passed Jesse her toothbrush with some toothpaste already on it.


    ¡°Jesse,e and brush your teeth. Mommy still needs to wash her face and put on makeup.¡± Zachary


    said to Jesse with a frown.


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ll brush my teeth myself,¡± Jesse said softly.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Arissa patted Jesse¡¯s head and let her down.


    ¡°Jesse, why are you sozy today? Mommy has been up for quite a while. We need to take more


    initiative, Oliver nagged Jesse.


    Jesse brushed her teeth sleepily and answered, ¡°I know, Oliver. I slepttest night.¡±


    Arissa urged her children to hurry up as she squeezed out some facial cleanser on her palm and


    washed her face.


    Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper grabbed their own towels.


    They stood on small stools and wet their towels to wipe their faces.


    Once done, they obediently ced their towels back neatly.


    Zachary took Jesse¡¯s towel and helped her wipe her face after she finished brushing her teeth.


    Oliver and Jasper waited for Jesse to be done before all of them went to change their clothes.


    ¡°Hurry up, Mommy!¡± Jesse became very energetic and urged Arissa.


    ¡°All right!¡± Arissa answered with a smile and sped up.


    ¡°Go and have your breakfast first, Sweethearts! I¡¯ll be right over!¡±

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    The children were self sreliant,Getting a bowl of oatmeal porridge was nothing difficult for them


    A few minutester, Ausca headed to the bedroom for a change of clothes and exited with her makeup


    done.


    befast as she was heading to the dining area, the doorbell rang


    Arissa was surprised Is Bradley here to pick me up already?


    walked over and opened the door.


    She was very surprised by who she saw.


    Benjaminstood there with Gavin in his arms. When he saw that she was about to close the door, he


    stepped forward and entered the house


    Arissa blinked ¡°Mr Graham, you. Good morning.¡±


    ¡°Good morning. Mommy!¡± Gavin greeted happily.


    Anssa smiled at him brightly.


    Gen amin nced at her then walked into the house with Gavin in his arms. ¡°Gavin wanted to have


    breakfast here so i brought him over.¡±


    Anssas lips twitched as she looked at the man who treated her house like his own.


    Her heart dropped when she thought of the four children.


    She closed the door and quickly followed them.


    *Daddy you should change your shoes. They¡¯re dirty,¡± Gavin reminded Benjamin.


    Benjamin paused and nced at Gavin, then turned around and happened to see Arissa¡¯s flustered


    expression


    Arissa hurriedly suppressed the panic in her heart and smiled sheepishly. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Mr. Graham. No


    need to change your shoes.¡±


    Benjamin shot her a nce but still went to the door to change his shoes.


    His brows furrowed when he saw the men¡¯s shoes on her shoe cab.


    Benjamin did not wear the shoes but simply walked into the house in his socks.


    Arissa hurriedly ced the shoes in front of him. ¡°Mr. Graham, please wear these shoes. My house is a


    little


    Benjamin did not move, his gaze fixed solely on her. ¡°Is there a man in your family?¡±


    There was an inexplicable feeling of unhappiness in Benjamin¡¯s heart.


    Arissa looked at him and shook her head. ¡°No, there isn¡¯t. I just prepared it for when my friendes


    over.¡±


    *Friend?


    Benjamin¡¯s brows furrowed. He knew that she was talking about a male friend.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    His face darkened.


    Arissa nced at him and answered warily, ¡°Yes, a friend like you, Mr. Graham. You have these shoes


    to change into even though you suddenly came over.¡±


    ¡°Am I not weed here?¡± Benjamin sneered and carried Gavin into the kitchen


    ¡°Of course you are. You¡¯re always weed here.¡± Arissaughed awkwardly and followed closely


    behind


    The kitchen was empty. The four children had vanished.


    Arissa¡¯s nervousness dissipated immediately.


    Benjamin¡¯s eyebrows rose when he noticed that there were only two dishes. Is she having breakfast


    alone?


    He nced at her and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten either. Go and prepare some more food.¡±


    Benjamin ced Gavin onto a chair and sat down as well.


    Arissa smiled at him half-heartedly and went to get them utensils.


    ¡°Thank you, Mommy,¡± Gavin thanked her.


    Arissa ruffled his hair dotingly and said softly, ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯ll go and prepare more food. Eat this


    first. Have some of these first, Mr. Graham.¡±


    She quickly went to get them a bowl of oatmeal porridge each, then went to fry some eggs.


    The four children had taken food with them when they went to hide.


    Arissa would not need to worry about them going hungry then.


    However, she struggled to think of a way to make the man, who had suddenly appeared in her kitchen,


    leave.


    Then, she could send the children to school.


    She identally burnt the eggs as she was deep in thought.


    Benjamin raised his brows as he looked at the busy woman in the kitchen,


    His expression darkened.


    Gavin looked around and suddenly realized that the four other children were all hiding on the balcony.


    He quickly looked away and looked at Benjamin, who only had eyes for Arissa.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    Chapter 120 Thank You For The Hearty Meal


    Gavin was amused.


    ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t you think Mommy¡¯s made a wonderful breakfast?¡±


    A sharp look fleeted across Benjamin¡¯s eyes as he met his son¡¯s bright gaze.


    With a faint nod, he answered, ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡±


    ¡°What do you even mean by that?¡±


    Arissa glowered at Benjamin, for she took pride in her culinary skills.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s delicious! Could it be that you just can¡¯t stomach peasant food, Mr. Graham?¡±


    Benjamin studied her broodingly.


    ¡°Can you seriously call this fried egg delicious?¡± he quipped, ncing at the burnt egg on his te.


    For a moment, Arissa seemed stunned.


    ¡°I got lost in thought, so I wasn¡¯t paying attention. This is a mishap. It doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t know how to


    fry an egg. You will know I speak the truth after tasting it!¡±


    She picked up her fork and reached for a fried egg, which she offered to Benjamin. Then, she ced


    another two onto Gavin¡¯s te, leaving the burnt one for herself.


    Benjamin red at her, still frowning. ¡°Why would you even want to eat the burnt one?¡±


    Arissa looked at him before picking out the burnt part of the egg with her fork.


    ¡°It¡¯s still edible.¡±


    With that, she took a bite, enjoying her egg along with the oatmeal porridge she made.


    ¡°You can have mine, Mommy!¡±


    Gavin offered Arissa one of the eggs on his te.


    ¡°You can have it. I will get something else to eat.¡±


    Arissa smiled at Gavin before putting more food onto his te.


    ¡°Eat up, Sweetheart!¡±


    When she sensed Benjamin gazing at her, she turned her head to meet his dark eyes. Her heart sank.


    ¡°You sure know how to put up an act,¡± Benjaminmented impassively.


    Arissa, who quickly caught on to his implication, was momentarily stunned.


    I¡¯m not pretending to be Gavin¡¯s mother. I am his mother.


    ¡°I¡¯m only trying to cheer him up. Isn¡¯t that the most important thing? Am I wrong, Mr. Graham?¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes darkened when he gazed into her twinkling eyes.


    ¡°You have a silver tongue, Ms. York.¡±


    Arissa pulled her lips into a thin line, putting an end to their conversation. Instead, she nced at Gavin


    lovingly.


    ¡°Sweetheart, how is breakfast?¡±


    I would have prepared more if I had known Gavin¡¯sing over. I worried that he wouldn¡¯t like my


    cooking, since he¡¯s used to delicacies.


    In the end, Arissa was still slightly unnerved.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. Mommy, your cooking is amazing! I like it!¡±


    Gavin relished his food.


    Arissa was grateful that he wasn¡¯t giving an emptypliment. He actually liked the food.


    ¡°Eat as much as you want, then. Watch out. Don¡¯t burn yourself.¡±


    Benjamin did not like the Arissa was paying so much attention to Gavin.


    Narrowing his eyes, he swept a nce at her.


    Arissa took note of the man¡¯s prating gaze. Yet, she chose to ignore him. She ate her food in


    silence.


    All the while, the four children observed what was happening in the dining room from their hiding ce


    on the balcony.


    None of them touched their oatmeal porridge, for they did not want to cause amotion. They


    munched on other food instead.


    Arissa wondered where they had gone off to. The doors to both bedrooms were wide open.


    After checking on Benjamin, who was having his breakfast as he sat on the master¡¯s seat, she stole a


    nce at her surroundings.


    She didn¡¯t find the children. Instead, she happened to meet Benjamin¡¯s questioning gaze.


    With a smile, she lowered her head and went back to eating.


    Benjamin eventually looked away when he failed to notice anything amiss.


    After breakfast, Arissa held Gavin in her arms for a while and gave him a kiss on his cheek.


    ¡°Sweetheart, have you had enough to eat?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Thank you for breakfast, Mommy. Both Daddy and I are full. I hope we¡¯re not intruding.¡±


    Gavin was quite mature and considerate for his age.


    ¡°Of course not!¡±


    Arissa pinched his nose affectionately.


    ¡°I will dly cook for you whenever you visit. You can always call me before you drop in.¡±

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    Chapter 121 Is This Guy Her Friend


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Gavin smiled, his eyes narrowing into slits. Blushing, he kissed Arissa on her cheek.


    Absolutely charmed by his cuteness, Arissa couldn¡¯t help but kiss him again before putting him down.


    ¡°Sweetheart, go to school with your father. I have to get to work soon.¡±


    She stroked the boy¡¯s head lovingly.


    I have another four kids in the house. I have to take them to schoolter, so I can¡¯t have Benjamin


    sticking around.


    ¡°Let¡¯s send Gavin off to school together before you head to work,¡± Benjamin said, extending an


    invitation.


    Tucking her hair away, Arissa declined politely, ¡°I appreciate your kindness, Mr. Graham. I will be


    driving to thepany. You don¡¯t have to go out of your way to do this.¡±


    Upon noticing her somewhat distant attitude, Benjamin frowned.


    ¡°Go on, Gav. You need to get to school.¡±


    Arissa pulled Gavin into her arms to lead him to the doorway.


    Aware of Arissa¡¯s predicament, Gavin showed his cooperation by dissuading Benjamin from the idea,


    ¡°Come on, Daddy. Mommy isn¡¯t used to sitting in your car yet. We¡¯ll do this some other time.¡±


    After checking on his son, Benjamin put on his shoes at the door.


    Then, he held Gavin¡¯s hand before reminding Arissa, ¡°Don¡¯t bete for work.¡±


    Arissa¡¯s lips quivered for a moment before she waved him goodbye.


    ¡°Drive safe, Mr. Graham. Bye-bye, Gavin!¡±


    ¡°Bye, Mommy!¡±


    Gavin turned around to wave at Arissa, whose eyes narrowed as she smiled.


    Before the father-son duo even got into the elevator, she shut the door.


    The moment Benjamin heard that, he nced back at the door with a frown on his face.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go down, Daddy!¡± Seeing the morose expression on his father¡¯s face, Gavin tugged on his hand


    as a reminder to get moving.


    Benjamin retracted his gaze and led Gavin downstairs.


    Incidentally, they bumped into Bradley, who had brought the car over. Bradley was about to go up the


    stairs just when the pair were about to exit the apartmentplex.


    ¡°Hey-¡±


    Although Bradley was delighted to see Gavin, he cut his greeting short when he got a close look of


    Benjamin¡¯s face.


    As Bradley studied Gavin, he realized he couldn¡¯t tell him apart from his siblings.


    He surmised that the grown man was Benjamin, whereas the young boy was Gavin.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    It was his first time meeting Benjamin in person, and it turned out to be a terrifying experience.


    After all, the man was born with an air of nobility.


    His chilly aura was especially menacing to the point that Bradley couldn¡¯t look him in the eye.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Hinton!¡± Gavin took the initiative to greet Bradley.


    He recognizes me?


    Bradley¡¯s eyes lit up as he waved at Gavin. ¡°Hello!¡±


    Gavin smiled demurely.


    After nodding at Benjamin, Bradley entered the apartmentplex.


    With a frown, Benjamin lowered his gaze at Gavin. ¡°Who is that man, Gavin?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s Mr. Hinton. He¡¯s Mommy¡¯s friend!¡±


    Gavin looked at Benjamin. That was all the information the boy had.


    Benjamin¡¯s face fell.


    Is that the friend Arissa¡¯s talking about?


    His frown deepened when he did a double-take on Bradley, who had an unconventional taste in


    fashion.


    Is this effeminate guy her friend?


    Benjamin jibed internally.


    With a solemn look on his face, he led Gavin into the car before driving away.


    At the same time, Arissa called out to her children in her apartment unit, ¡°Sweethearts, you cane


    out now!¡±


    Within a few seconds, the four children came in from the balcony with empty bowls and tes in their


    hands.


    Astonished, Arissa eximed, ¡°So that¡¯s where you¡¯ve been hiding!¡±


    ¡°Mommy, why did Daddy drop by?¡± Jessica pouted.


    If her brothers hadn¡¯t dragged her into hiding, she would¡¯ve liked to meet her father.


    ¡°He came with Gavin.¡±


    Arissa paused for a moment before pinching on Jessica¡¯s nose smilingly.


    ¡°Why are you referring to him as your father? You haven¡¯t even met him.¡±


    Jessica narrowed her eyes as she chuckled. ¡°I know he¡¯s our father!¡±


    Next, Arissa checked on her three sons. Her lips quivered at the look of determination on their faces.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    Chapter 122 An Evil re


    ¡°Finish your breakfast quickly. We need to leave soon. I¡¯ve called Bradley, but he isn¡¯t here yet. Did he


    oversleep?¡±


    Just as Arissa picked up her phone, the doorbell rang.


    The four children looked at each other, wondering if they needed to hide themselves again.


    Arissa let them continue eating.


    She rushed to the door and looked through the peephole. Seeing it was just Bradley, she heaved a sigh


    of relief.


    ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Hinton, everyone. Finish your breakfast quickly!¡± She opened the door and let Bradley in.


    The corner of her lips quirked into a smile. ¡°I thought you overslept.¡±


    Bradley grinned good-naturedly. ¡°I stayed up all night at an Inte caf¨¦ ying video games, so I


    never slept. It just slipped my mind.¡±


    Arissa shook her head, smiling inwardly. She extended her hand to ept her new car keys from him.


    ¡°I already ced all the documents you need in the car, so don¡¯t worry about it,¡± said Bradley. ¡°I¡¯lle


    overter to help register your license te number.¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank you!¡± Arissa ced a hand on Bradley¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Have you had breakfast yet?¡±


    Bradleyughed and made a beeline for the dining room. ¡°Nope!¡±


    Arissa checked the time. They were cutting it close.


    She saw that there were still two servings of oatmeal left, so she let Bradley have one bowl for himself.


    ¡°Eat up and rest. I¡¯ll be leaving soon, so just make yourself at home.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Boss.¡±


    Bradley leaned toward the children. ¡°I suppose the four of you ate everything?¡± he teased.


    ¡°No, it was Daddy!¡± Jesse replied.


    Zachary, Oliver and Jasper nodded fervently.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah! Daddy and Gavin came here to eat.¡±


    Hearing this surprised Bradley. ¡°Did you meet them?¡±


    The children both shook and nodded their heads.


    Bradleyughed. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t meet them here. But we saw Daddy through the surveince cameras!¡± Zachary exined


    brightly.


    Bradley saw that Arissa was approaching and hastily told them to get back to their breakfast.


    ¡°I saw Gavin and Benjamin downstairs while I wasing up, Boss,¡± Bradley informed her while he


    ate.


    Arissa smiled. It was as she had guessed. ¡°They came over for breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Gavin even waved to me. He recognized me!¡± Bradley smiled. ¡°But that Benjamin gave me such a cold


    shoulder.¡±


    Arissa was bemused.


    Benjamin certainly gave most people a frightening first impression.


    He appeared cold, intimidating, and expressionless.


    ¡°Is everyone ready?¡± Arissa looked to her children.


    Zachary, Jasper, Oliver, and Jesse wiped their mouths and said in unison, ¡°Ready!¡±


    She nodded, ¡°Get your schoolbags, then. We need to leave now, or Mommy¡¯s going to bete to work.¡±


    The four children said their goodbyes to Bradley and rushed off to get their bags.


    ¡°How about you go straight to work while I send them to school?¡± Bradley suggested.


    ¡°We can all go together. It¡¯s along the way, anyway. Just eat and rest up. The circles under your eyes


    are so dark!¡± Arissa pointed them out, smiling.


    Bradley chuckled.


    ¡°Enough video games!¡± she admonished.


    Seeing that the children were ready, she led them to the door.


    ¡°Bye, Mr. Hinton!¡±


    ¡°Bye, kids!¡± Bradley waved to them, beaming.


    Arissa opened the door. ¡°Come on!¡±


    They hurried outside.


    Arissa brought them down the stairs, bundled them into the car, and started driving to their school.


    The four children were excited to be in the new car and chattered all the way there.


    Arissa dropped them off at the school with a smile on her lips.


    She arrived at the office with only twenty seconds to spare.


    Arissa sighed with relief, knowing that she wasn¡¯tte.


    Unbeknownst to her, someone was shooting her an evil re with dark and murderous intent.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    Chapter 123 Look Your Fill


    Danna seethed from her car as she watched Arissa enter the Graham Group¡¯s building.


    Didn¡¯t I get rid of this woman? What is she still doing here?


    No wonder Benjamin had been so surly with hertely. It was all Arissa¡¯s fault.


    It had never crossed Danna¡¯s mind that Arissa might work here.


    She was gripped with mad jealousy, and a sense of unease settled in her gut.


    Danna clenched her palm into a fist and red daggers in Arissa¡¯s direction.


    Arissa had to be out of the picture. If Benjamin ever realized that Gavin wasn¡¯t really her son, she


    would lose her ce in the Graham family.


    Even worse, it was likely that Benjamin¡¯s instincts wouldpel him to probe further into the sordid


    events of the past.


    Danna trembled as she thought about the other child.


    She drove away at once.


    Arissa had just stepped inside when Ethen instructed her to go to Benjamin¡¯s office.


    As she stood before the door of her CEO¡¯s office, she straightened her clothing and knocked once.


    ¡°Come in!¡± A low, deep voice intoned, carrying a tinge of indifference.


    Arissa gulped and opened the door.


    Benjamin was reading documents behind his desk. He hadn¡¯t even looked up.


    Noticing that he appeared busy, Arissa stepped forward and waited in silence.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Her gaze lingered on him unconsciously.


    He was extremely handsome in a way that would turn heads and attract attention in a crowd.


    With dark brows, a straight nose, and eyes so deep one could lose herself in, it was as if his every


    feature had been perfectly sculpted. Here was a man who had been blessed by the heavens.


    His intimidating expression made Arissa turn away, but hemanded a rich andpelling presence


    that drew her back in.


    Arissa¡¯s cheeks reddened, and her heart skipped a beat.


    This man was the father of her children.


    He was so wealthy and high-ranking to be practically unreachable.


    If I told Benjamin the truth, would he help me?


    Feeling her gaze, Benjamin finally looked up and faced her directly.


    Arissa¡¯s dazed expression gave him an odd sense of delight.


    ¡°Looked your fill yet?¡± His eyes shed with a hint of derision.


    Arissa had returned his gaze and looked away sheepishly. ¡°My sincerest apologies, Mr. Graham!¡±


    Her heart beat faster and she could feel her cheeks reddening.


    Being caught in the act of openly staring at someone was inly embarrassing.


    ¡°What are you apologizing for?¡± His piercing gazepelled her to speak.


    She gaped momentarily, then exined in a small voice, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be daydreaming in your office, Mr.


    Graham.¡±


    He stared at her intently. ¡°What were you thinking about?¡±


    Arissa raised her head, then flinched away from the intensity of his gaze.


    There was no way she could admit to what she had really been doing back there.


    ¡°What did you call me up for, Mr. Graham?¡± Arissa asked, avoiding the question.


    ¡°You¡¯rete!¡± Benjamin said suddenly.


    Arissa¡¯s jaw dropped.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t!¡± she protested weakly.


    She had been cutting it close by a few seconds, but Arissa didn¡¯t see how it meant she waste.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that managers need toe in ten minutes earlier?¡± His eyes shed sternly. ¡°As a


    manager, being almostte to work doesn¡¯t set a good precedent either.¡±


    She was speechless.


    Was this really all he had called her up for?


    ¡°I won¡¯t do it again.¡±


    Even though he had juste to her house to eat breakfast, it was as though he no longer recognized


    her.


    It was said that the way to a man¡¯s heart was through his stomach, but clearly, this statement didn¡¯t


    apply to Benjamin.


    Benjamin eyed her up and down, noting herck of response. He raised an eyebrow. ¡°Do you feel I am


    being unfair?¡±


    Arissa stared nkly. ¡°I¡¯d never!¡±


    Benjamin huffed. ¡°Come here!¡±


    She froze, not knowing what he wanted to do.


    Is this even appropriate?

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    Chapter 124 Dine With Me


    Benjamin tapped the table. ¡°Well?¡±


    Arissa couldn¡¯t make sense of the man in front of her. His expression waspletely impassive.


    Her imagination was running wild, and she tried her best to tamp it down. Surely there was a proper


    exnation for all of this.


    She walked forward.


    Now, Arissa stood just a few steps away from him.


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze swept over her clothing and settled on her bare calves. He furrowed his brows.


    Arissa shrank in on herself as she noticed his dark expression. Her heart thudded.


    ¡°Is this what you wear to work?¡± Benjamin¡¯s gaze was sharp.


    His expression grew darker as he remembered that there were mostly men in the IT department.


    Puzzled, she looked down at her attire.


    She wore a proper knee-length A-line skirt.


    It wasn¡¯t revealing in the least. Does thepany really have such a strict dress code?


    ¡°This is how I dressed overseas, Mr. Graham. Is something wrong?¡±


    Most white-cor women she knew dressed as she did. Arissa couldn¡¯t find any fault with what she


    wore.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you did overseas. Do note to work like this again!¡± Benjaminmanded in a


    low voice.


    The corner of her mouth twitched downwards, but she made herself reply, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Seeing that this man was still ring at her legs, Arissa¡¯s felt her face heat up. ¡°Mr. Graham, does the


    company have a code of conduct?¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze finally met her face. He raised a brow. ¡°It does.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Mr. Frank for a copy and follow it exactly. Is there anything else, Mr. Graham?¡± Arissa couldn¡¯t


    think of any other ws, but clearly it was all up to him.


    She couldn¡¯t help but scoff inwardly. How could this man have so many rules?


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze swept over her a final time. ¡°No, you can get back to work. Be early next time!¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± Arissa nodded and turned, leaving Benjamin¡¯s office. She breathed a sigh of relief.


    The first thing Arissa did was get a copy of thepany¡¯s code of conduct from Ethen¡¯s office.


    Now she could finally head back to her own office and start working through the main tasks of the day.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Afterward, she flipped to the section of the code of conduct outlining thepany¡¯s dress code. It


    clearly stated that a knee-length skirt was proper office attire.


    Arissa grimaced, feeling dejected.


    It appeared that Benjamin had just done that on purpose to make her squirm.


    By noon, she and her colleagues went to the cafeteria for lunch.


    Arissa had just sat down when her phone rang.


    Seeing that it was a stranger¡¯s number, she rejected the call immediately.


    She had just picked up her fork when it started ringing again.


    She answered reluctantly, ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Where are you?¡± A low,manding voice was on the other end of the phone.


    Arissa froze, realizing that it was none other than Benjamin Graham himself.


    ¡°Mr. Graham?¡±


    ¡°Where are you now?¡±


    Arissa looked at her colleagues, all having their lunches. ¡°I¡¯m having lunch in the cafeteria. Is


    something the matter, Mr. Graham?¡±


    ¡°Come to my office at once!¡± Just like that, he hung up.


    Arissa looked wistfully at her uneaten lunch.


    She addressed her colleagues. ¡°Enjoy your food, everyone. Mr. Graham is calling me up. Could


    someone help to bring my lunch back to my office when you leave?¡±


    A few of her colleagues were nodding. ¡°Go on ahead, Ms. York. You can leave it to us.¡±


    Arissa rushed to Benjamin¡¯s office and saw Ethen emerging with his own lunch.


    As he saw her, he eximed, ¡°Mr. Graham is waiting for you, Ms. York! Go on!¡±


    ¡°Yes, all right!¡± Arissa had the feeling Ethen was addressing her more respectfully than usual, which


    she couldn¡¯t quite understand.


    She stepped inside and saw Benjamin seated in the guest area. ¡°Mr. Graham!¡±


    Benjamin turned toward her. ¡°Come and eat. We¡¯ll talkter.¡±


    Arissa was taken aback.


    ¡°You can speak with me right away, Mr. Graham. I have my own lunch, so I can just go back¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot to talk about. Are you sure you¡¯ll have enough time?¡± Benjamin interjected and gave her


    a long look.


    Arissa sputtered. She saw that the table wasid with delicious food,pelling her to take a seat.


    ¡°Then I¡¯d be honored to dine with you.¡±

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    Chapter 125 Father Of Your Children


    Benjamin looked at her. ¡°Gavin asked to call you up here for lunch!¡±


    Arissa looked at him with surprise, though her eyes sparkled with delight. ¡°Oh, Gavin!¡± she giggled.


    Benjamin found himself furrowing his brows as he looked at Arissa¡¯s bright smile.


    ¡°He¡¯s such a good boy! Why didn¡¯t he call me?¡± Arissa whipped out her phone as if to call him on the


    spot.


    ¡°Finish your meal first!¡± Benjamin snapped. ¡°You¡¯ve no time to make calls. We must discuss something


    after this.¡±


    Startled, Arissa eyed the scowling man in front of her.


    He was really impossible to figure out.


    She set down her phone and started to eat rapidly.


    Benjamin shot her a look. ¡°Eat slower! I¡¯m not forcing you to eat, after all.¡±


    Arissa was speechless. She would probably get indigestion dining with him.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit stressful eating with you,¡± she replied breezily.


    Benjamin noticed her stered-on smile.


    It was nothing at all like the bright expression she had when he had mentioned Gavin, and he felt


    struck by a pang of unhappiness.


    Arissa was eating at a normal rate now, at least.


    It was honestly a little awkward.


    Neither of them spoke to each other.


    The office waspletely silent except for the sound of them eating.


    Arissa suddenly felt very conscious of the sounds of herself eating, so she tried her best not to make


    any noise.


    Her chewing became strained.


    Hup!


    She swallowed, thinking she could stifle the hup, but all it did was make her hups even more


    obvious.


    Benjamin noticed it and walked around to her back, where he patted her back firmly.


    ¡°Thanks¡­¡± Hup!


    Benjamin poured her a ss of water.


    She felt much better after drinking it.


    ¡°You ate too fast, didn¡¯t you?¡± It almost sounded like Benjamin was teasing her.


    Arissa was fed up. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m not used to eating with you! I¡¯m quite nervous!¡±


    Benjamin shot her a look.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Arissa smiled awkwardly. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Graham. The food is delicious.¡±


    She didn¡¯t dare to eat more in case she embarrassed herself further.


    ¡°Have some more if you like it.¡± Benjamin sat back down and passed her some more food. ¡°You might


    say I¡¯m a terrible boss who doesn¡¯t even let his employees eat!¡±


    Looking at his serious expression, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is that really what you think of me, Mr.


    Graham?¡±


    He shot her a steely gaze.


    Arissa blinked.


    Momentster, she looked away. ¡°Just ignore that!¡±


    She bowed her head and ate. The food was certainly to her liking.


    Gavin really understood her.


    The thought made her heart swell.


    Benjamin¡¯s attention was fixated entirely on this woman who was simply enjoying her food. Her


    stunning makeup stood out to him first. He slowly realized that she possessed a certain beauty that


    stole one¡¯s breath away.


    ¡°Do you know who the father of your children is?¡±


    Arissa froze.


    Her heart sped up as she met Benjamin¡¯s gaze. ¡°I don¡¯t really know who he is¡­¡±


    Arissa cast her gaze downward. She hadn¡¯t known who their father was before she returned home.


    She hadn¡¯t even known it was him before they met.


    Benjamin gazed at her sharply, and his eyes shed. ¡°You haven¡¯t thought of finding him?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too difficult.¡± Arissa continued eating.


    The next few words tumbled out of her. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you married Danna?¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s brows arched sharply and he uttered, ¡°I don¡¯t like being schemed against!¡±


    Eh? She stared nkly at him.


    Benjamin continued eating. He didn¡¯t borate.


    Arissa looked at him carefully.


    Is it possible that he knows Danna isn¡¯t Gavin¡¯s biological mother? If he does, why didn¡¯t he look into it?


    It was a little suspicious.


    ¡°Is she¡­ scheming against you?¡± she asked quietly.


    Benjamin looked up at her. ¡°Would you like to know?¡±


    Arissa gulped. Who wouldn¡¯t want to know? She couldn¡¯t get her words out.


    She smiled awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s fine not to tell me, Mr. Graham. I won¡¯t press you.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze was fixed solely on her. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, but only if you tell me who the father of your


    children is first!¡±


    There was a deafening silence.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    Chapter 126 Unloved


    ¡°Hehe!¡± Arissa chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m not interested!¡±


    Benjamin remained silent.


    ¡°There¡¯s only one reason why you haven¡¯t married her yet, Mr. Graham. And that¡¯s because you don¡¯t


    love her enough!¡± Arissa said cheekily. ¡°Am I right, Mr. Graham? Since you¡¯ve already had kids


    together, yet you guys aren¡¯t married. If it¡¯s not because you don¡¯t love her enough, then what else


    could it be? If two people love each other enough, they¡¯ll always work their way through.¡±


    Benjamin felt exposed and with a dour look written all over his face, he blurted, ¡°Quite an analysis


    there, Ms. York!¡±


    Arissa then smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just my opinion as an onlooker. I bet you have your own reasons, Mr.


    Graham.¡±


    Benjamin averted his gaze. ¡°So, you know who¡¯s the father to the kids, Ms. York?¡±


    A glint appeared in Arrisa¡¯s eyes. ¡°So what if I know?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you look for him?¡± Benjamin frowned.


    ¡°Because he likes somebody else! I don¡¯t wish to intervene,¡± Arissa said while looking straight into


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes. She was hoping to see some reaction out of him.


    However, Benjamin seemed unperturbed.


    So Arissa retracted her gaze and continued eating.


    ¡°He told you that himself?¡± Benjamin sneered while eating gracefully.


    ¡°No, he didn¡¯t!¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you ask him?¡± Benjamin continued his questioning.


    Arissa¡¯s lips twitched. I just did, didn¡¯t I?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to be with him?¡± Benjamin asked tly.


    Arissa froze before she rolled her eyes and asked, ¡°Then what would you do if you were him, Mr.


    Graham?¡±


    In response, Benjamin just stared at her.


    Arissa sensed that she might¡¯ve offended him. As her cheeks started burning up, she eximed, ¡°I


    meant it hypothetically!¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap,¡± Benjamin said coldly. ¡°You should ask that particr person himself when ites to


    this. Not me.¡±


    Arissa went speechless. Doesn¡¯t he know how to have a casual conversation?


    As she felt increasingly awkward, Arissa took a nce at Benjamin nervously.


    ¡°So if this man doesn¡¯t find out about the existence of his children, are you just going to keep it from


    him for the rest of his life?¡± Benjamin asked casually as he was eating.


    ¡°Well, it depends!¡± Arissa said cautiously.


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Under what circumstances would you finally tell him?¡±


    Arissa then cast a nce at him. Must he ask so much? The man in question is him! What am I


    supposed to say now? I better not say anything by mistake. Otherwise, I¡¯m doomed.


    ¡°Hehe, I don¡¯t know!¡± Arissa chuckled awkwardly before changing the topic. ¡°Mr. Graham, let¡¯s eat! The


    food is turning cold.¡±


    Then, Arissa started devouring her food.


    Benjamin furrowed as he watched her eat ravenously. ¡°Slow down,¡± he urged sternly.


    Arissa felt pressured as she saw how Benjamin gracefully nibble on his food. ¡°It¡¯s so stressful eating


    with you, Mr. Graham!¡±


    Benjamin instantly cast a re at her upon hearing that. ¡°Why? Have you done something wrong and


    you¡¯re feeling guilty?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why should I feel guilty?¡± Arissa snapped back and continued eating.


    As she felt Benjamin¡¯s re still glued on her, she slowed down and started eating as gently as she


    could.


    Feeling satisfied, a hint of a smile then shed across Benjamin¡¯s eyes.


    After that, the two of them carried on with their meals without saying a word.


    When Arissa was done eating, she wiped her mouth with a napkin and said, ¡°I¡¯m done, Mr. Graham.


    You carry on.¡±

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    Chapter 127 Increasing Her Workload


    Benjamin gazed back at her and demanded, ¡°Finish your soup!¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m full!¡± Arissa eximed as she looked at a bowl of mushroom soup.


    ¡°But Gavin ordered this just for you!¡± Benjamin answered coldly.


    Upon hearing that it was her son¡¯s idea, she couldn¡¯t help but feel grateful. ¡°Oh okay! I¡¯ll have some of it


    and bring the rest home with me.¡±


    ¡°Finish it!¡± Benjamin instructed instead as his gaze swept over her.


    Arissa had no choice but toply after she saw how grim Benjamin looked.


    In the end, she was still on her soup when Benjamin was already done eating.


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes were fixed on Arissa till she eventually finished the whole bowl of soup. She was


    stuffed.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, I¡¯m done. What tasks do you need me to get done?¡± Arissa rubbed her bulging tummy


    discreetly.


    Benjamin gave her a nce before returning to his desk. ¡°Come over!¡± he ordered.


    He then handed Arissa a thick stack of documents when she arrived at his desk. ¡°Look through it. Let


    me know if you have any questions.¡±


    Benjamin watched on sternly as she went through the documents at his desk.


    The documents were filled with extremely challenging tasks for the IT department.


    Benjamin nned to expand the research and have her assemble a team of her own to execute it.


    It took Arissa an hour to go through all the documents. She then lifted her head toward Benjamin.


    As Benjamin was busy with his own reading materials, he asked ndly, ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    Arissa¡¯s lips twitched slightly. Yes, a huge one. But challenge epted!


    ¡°Mr. Graham, I get to set up my own team?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you may.¡± Benjamin looked at her and added, ¡°You can select your own team members from the


    existing workforce. If needed, you could also hire new recruits.¡±


    Arissa nodded. ¡°I do have a person in mind in regards to recruiting. However, his involvement must be


    kept between us. As peculiar as it sounds, I can assure you that he¡¯s trustworthy and he¡¯ll not betray


    thepany.¡±


    At that moment, Benjamin stared at her steadily and ordered, ¡°Bring him to me first!¡±


    Arissa was stunned.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t even meet him, how do I know if he can be trusted?¡± Benjamin continued.


    Arissa nodded. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll think about it.¡±


    Benjamin frowned. ¡°What¡¯s there to think about? It¡¯s not a request!¡±


    Arissa panicked and answered with an awkward smile, ¡°I¡¯ll let him know that it¡¯s best if he agrees to


    meet up with you first!¡±


    She then requested, ¡°Can you give me more time, Mr. Graham? Because I¡¯m caught up with the tasks


    in my department at the moment.¡±


    ¡°Are you so inefficient?¡± Benjamin red at her.


    Oh crap, I shouldn¡¯t have asked! Seemingly without a choice, Arissa assured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr.


    Graham. I¡¯llplete this mission within the timeframe!¡±


    ¡°Good, I¡¯m looking forward to it. In the meantime, please liaise with Ethen.¡± Benjamin nodded.


    ¡°Noted with thanks, Mr. Graham!¡± Arissa answered with a smile.


    Why did he suddenly dump all this work on me? Is he putting my ability to the test? Or is he just testing


    my patience? ¡°I¡¯ll get back to work now, Mr. Graham!¡± Arissa said.


    ¡°Off you go!¡± Benjamin answered before Arissa left his office.


    Upon arriving in her office, Arissa ryed Benjamin¡¯s orders with her co-workers in a departmental


    meeting and announced, ¡°Anyone who¡¯s interested, or if you think you can contribute, you¡¯re wee


    to join the team!¡±


    Rounds of discussions could be heard from all over the room as everyone at the meeting was fired up.


    Arissa took a look at everyone present and said, ¡°This project is extremely challenging. Hence, I hope


    that we can all work together on this.¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up and one of them voiced, ¡°We can all participate in it, Ms. York?¡±


    Everyone in the room had unique talents of their own and they all jumped at the opportunity to


    participate in the project.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Arissa answered. She then stood with an intimidating aura and added, ¡°I believe everyone here


    ispetent. However, do note that this project might be increasingly difficult as we proceed.


    Does anyone have a problem with that?¡±

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    Chapter 128 Surrounded In The Streets


    ¡°No problem!¡± Everyone in the room was raring to go.


    Arissa was very happy with the response. ¡°Christian, please note down the names of those who intend


    to participate. We¡¯ll still need to recruit new talents for this mission.¡±


    ¡°Noted, Ms. York!¡±


    Arissa also reminded everyone, ¡°Anything to do with this project is to be kept private and confidential.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± everyone in the room agreed.Nodding, Arissa responded, ¡°Get back to work!¡±After Arissa


    returned to her office, she was buried with work until after working hours. That was when she realized


    that the kids were still at school. She pped her own forehead and phoned Bradley straightaway to


    help her fetch the children from school.Half an hourter, Bradley called and told Arissa that the kids


    were already picked up. Knowing that her kids were being taken care of, she continued to work


    overtime till eight o¡¯clock.When Arissa was on her way home, two cars came out of nowhere and


    trapped her in between. She was forced to stop her car by the road.She then saw a gang of thugs


    exiting their cars and they were heading toward her. They were all armed with bats.Arissa instinctively


    took out her pepper spray from her purse.One of the thugs came at her and broke her car window. He


    then opened her door forcefully.When the thug tried to grab her by her arm, Arissa reacted swiftly and


    kicked him out of her way. She then got out of the car and used her pepper spray on another thug who


    was charging at her. While he was temporarily blinded, she snatched away his bat and smashed it into


    his head.In the blink of an eye, Arissa managed to take out two of them on her own. Evidently, the


    thugs weren¡¯t aware of the fact that she practiced martial arts. Hence, they didn¡¯t see this


    coming.Suddenly, more than ten of them charged at Arissa at once. She was surrounded.Fortunately


    for Arissa, Ethen was driving Benjamin past the area and he noticed the incident. Despite the chaotic


    scene, he caught a glimpse of a familiar figure. Upon a closer look, he spotted Arissa and stopped theBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    car abruptly.¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Benjamin yelled as the abrupt stop caught him by surprise.¡°Mr.


    Graham, isn¡¯t that Ms. York?¡± Benjamin blurted as he was pointing at themotion by the


    street.Benjamin nced toward the fight and saw that Arissa was surrounded by a gang of thugs. His


    eyes widened and he rushed out of the car to help her.One of the thugs swung his bat at Arissa but she


    managed to dodge it. After she got up swiftly, she struck her bat into him. However, another of them


    wasing at her from behind. She suffered a blow to her hand and nearly dropped her bat.Arissa


    then fell to the ground in pain. As soon as she looked up, she saw a bat heading toward her head.


    Without much time to react, she held up both her arms to take cover.Yet, in the face of imminent peril,


    she was dragged away to the side.Everything happened too fast and all Arissa saw was a dark shadow


    shing before her eyes. It was so fast that all of a sudden, the thug who was about to hit her a second


    ago, was kicked to the ground.Arissa was then shocked to see that it was Benjamin that came to her


    rescue.Her eyes then quickly spotted a man sneaking up on Benjamin from behind. She grabbed her


    bat and charged toward him.¡°Get away from here!¡± Benjamin yelled at Arissa.Ignoring Benjamin¡¯s


    warning, Arissa ran toward him and knocked out the fast-approaching thug.¡°Let¡¯s do this together!¡±


    Arissa said to Benjamin.Ethen and Benjamin¡¯s bodyguards joined in and they defeated the gang of


    thugs within a minute.All of the thugs were on the ground and they were howling in pain.Benjamin gave


    Ethen a signal with a look and then brought Arissa into his car.Ethen understood the signal right away


    and proceeded to interrogate the thugs.Benjamin closed the car door and stared at Arissa. ¡°Where are


    you hurt?¡±Arissa was still in shock but sheposed herself and answered, ¡°Thanks for your help, Mr.


    Graham. It¡¯s just my hand.¡±Benjamin was seemingly upset by what happened to her. He then took the


    first aid kit in the car and started applying some ointment to her hand. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call the


    police?¡±Arissa gulped and exined, ¡°I had no time for that! Everything happened so quickly so I had


    to deal with them on my own.¡±Benjamin squinted at her reply. ¡°Any idea who were those


    people?¡±Arissa took a nce at his ckened face and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±Benjamin


    continued to rub on Arissa¡¯s injured hand.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    Chapter 129 It Was The Rogers Family


    The injury was so painful that Arissa withdrew her hand from Benjamin when he was applying the


    ointment.


    ¡°Stop moving!¡± Benjamin ordered. He then grabbed her and continued treating her injury.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just run away when they came after you?¡± Benjamin questioned.


    Arissa felt a sudden wave of warmth as she noticed how much Benjamin cared for her. ¡°I couldn¡¯t even


    if I wanted to! They came prepared. I took this route because it has less traffic, but who would¡¯ve


    known they were already here waiting for me! I just wanted to get home faster, that¡¯s all.¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Who do you think might be behind this?¡± the stony-faced Benjamin asked.


    ¡°Except for Danna, I haven¡¯t offended anyone else,¡± Arissa answered Benjamin cautiously while sizing


    him up.


    Benjamin then paused and said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ll get Ethen to find out more.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much, Mr. Graham!¡± Arissa said.


    Benjamin stared at her, trying to figure out what was going on.


    After Benjamin was done applying the ointment, Arissa pulled her hand back. She rubbed the injured


    spot gently, but all she felt was pain.


    Benjamin¡¯s heart softened when he saw how bruised up Arissa¡¯s hand was.


    A few momentster, Ethen came to the car and he knocked on the window. ¡°Mr. Graham, those


    people were sent by the Rogers family!¡±


    Benjamin was infuriated.


    Arissa was shocked, as well. So, it really was you, Danna.


    She then looked at both of the men and eximed, ¡°If the Rogers family was involved, then it had to be


    at Danna¡¯s request!¡±


    Ethen was surprised by how confident Arissa sounded in her im. ¡°How would you know that, Ms.


    York?¡±


    Arissa then stared at him. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯ve found out in my investigation before!¡±


    Ethen immediately nced over at Benjamin and waited for further instructions.


    ¡°Break their legs and send them back to the Rogers family personally,¡± Benjamin ordered.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Graham!¡± Ethen answered and ryed Benjamin¡¯s order to the rest of the subordinates.


    One of the bodyguards then got in the car with Benjamin to send him back.


    As Arissa was getting out of the car, she said, ¡°Mr. Graham, thank you for saving me back there. I¡¯ll go


    now.¡±


    Just as she was about to leave, Benjamin pulled her back in and asked, ¡°Are you sure you can drive


    with your injured hand?¡±


    He then ordered the bodyguard to start driving.


    Arissa blinked and said softly, ¡°I think I¡¯m okay to drive. Besides, my car is still¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to fetch your car and send it for repair,¡± Benjamin interrupted.


    Arissa then looked out the window and saw that her car window was severely smashed up. She


    couldn¡¯t have been able to drive it home.


    Ethen carried out the order and broke all of the thugs¡¯ legs. Their cries of pain were so loud that chills


    ran down Arissa¡¯s spines.


    However, Arissa was unsympathetic toward them. After all, they were trying to end her life.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Graham!¡± Arissa thanked Benjamin again.


    Benjamin glimpsed at her from the corner of his eyes and blurted coldly, ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±


    Arissa locked eyes with his deep gaze. Her heart skipped a beat.


    She was confused. ¡°What do you mean, Mr. Graham?¡±


    Benjamin pursed his lips and kept silent. He was always a man who carried himself with a mysterious


    and intimidating aura. As a result, people were often caught acting uneasily around him, including


    Arissa.


    Still mystified by his deep gaze, she gulped and looked away anxiously. He¡¯s always so bewildering


    when he doesn¡¯t speak!


    As Arissa was caught in her own thoughts, she looked out the car window and realized that she wasn¡¯t


    being brought home. ¡°Mr. Graham, my house isn¡¯t this way.¡±


    ¡°Who says I¡¯m sending you home?¡± Benjamin scoffed.


    Arissa was taken aback. First, you told me not to go home by myself. And now, you¡¯re not even


    sending me home? What¡¯s your game? ¡°So where are you bringing me?¡±


    ¡°You were already being followed. What makes you think it¡¯s safe for you to return home now?¡±


    Benjamin swept a nce at her.


    Arissa frowned as she realized that Benjamin had a point. How about the kids? But since Bradley is


    with them, they should be fine. They are in good hands. Besides, there¡¯s a big possibility that I¡¯m still


    being followed. Yes, I wouldn¡¯t want to endanger them by going home now.


    ¡°So, where are we going then, Mr. Graham?¡± Arissa looked around and realized that she wasn¡¯t familiar


    with the surroundings.


    Despite Arissa¡¯s question, Benjamin just shut his eyes and ignored her.


    Arissa twitched her lips and decided not to ask further.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    Chapter 130 Your Face Is Red


    Half an hourter, they entered the driveway of the Graham residence.


    The corner of Arissa¡¯s lips twitched as she realized where they were.


    She turned to look at the man resting beside her and felt her heart thumping non-stop.


    ¡°You brought me to your house?¡±


    Benjamin was silent.


    She stared at the man¡¯s handsome features, unable to figure out what he was thinking.


    Benjamin slowly opened his eyes, his gaze intense. It was like an endless vortex, effortlessly


    captivating you. A slight mistake, and you could fall into his trap.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Arissa met his gaze and felt her heart skip a beat.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, won¡¯t I be a bother at your house?¡±


    Even though this was the only way she could see Gavin, she was anxious. Her other kids were still at


    home.


    ¡°Gavin would be happy to see you.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze on her remained intense.


    She blinked once, twice, and quickly averted her gaze. ¡°I would be happy to see him, too.¡±


    He nced at the curvature of her lips, his expression darkening.


    ¡°Why do you like my son so much?¡±


    He suddenly leaned towards her, his musky scent prating her nose.


    She gulped and sank into the seat as much as she could at his sudden movement.


    ¡°Because he¡¯s cute!¡±


    She nced at Benjamin, eyes twinkling at the thought of Gavin.


    Their eyes met once more and she could feel her heartbeat elerate.


    The man¡¯s intense pheromones invaded her space, and she could feel her ears turn red from how hot


    they were.


    Her tainted pink cheeks made her look more attractive than she already was.


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze darkened as he closed the distance between them.


    Arissa went stiff, not daring to make a single movement.


    She could feel his warm breath on her face, and the sudden intimacy was overwhelming.


    Luckily, the driver turned in his seat to inform them they had arrived.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, we have arrived¡­¡±


    The driver quickly turned back to face the front when we saw the intimate scene behind him, not daring


    to take another look.


    Benjamin silently red at the driver and moved to get out of the car.


    His expression turned bitter.


    He returned to his usual arrogant self, aplete 180 from the version of him who was charming her


    moments ago.


    Arissa was flushed red.


    He opened the door and stood at the side of the car, slightly bending down to stare at her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you


    coming?¡±


    She stole a nce at him and quickly averted her gaze, feeling awkward.


    ¡°Oh,¡± she answered and hurried to get out of the car.


    The moment her feet hit the ground, she realized just how close Benjamin was to her. From a third-


    person¡¯s point of view, it would seem like she was in his embrace.


    She took a step back and looked up at him, stunned.


    ¡°Mr. Graham,¡± She cautiously called out to remind him of their inappropriate proximity.


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes flickered, but his face remained stoic. ¡°Your face is red,¡± he said and turned to enter


    the house.


    At thatment, Arissa¡¯s face became even redder with embarrassment.


    The corner of her lips twitched as she watched him calmly walk away, unfazed.


    She quickly caught up with him and said, ¡°Mr. Graham, thank you for your help, but I need to get back


    to my kids at home. I really can¡¯t stay here. I need to go back!¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but be anxious at the thought of the kids alone at home despite Bradley


    apanying them.


    Without looking back at her, Benjamin calmly said, ¡°I already sent someone to bring your child here.¡±


    What an aggressive man! B-But¡­ Bring my child h-here?


    She stared at the broad back of the man and gulped. But which child is he talking about? I have four!


    ¡°Uh¡­ there¡¯s no need. I can go back on my own. It¡¯ll be all right as long as I am careful.¡±


    Benjamin suddenly stopped in his steps, causing Arissa to knock into him.


    Ouch!


    She felt a sharp pain on her nose bridge as she held a hand up to nurse it.


    He turned around and looked down at her. ¡°Where are your eyes at?¡±


    The corner of her lips twitched again as she chuckled dryly at his sneering tone, trying to refrain herself


    from yelling at him.


    He was her boss and her source of ie. He wasn¡¯t someone she should offend.

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    Chapter 131 You Are Lying


    ¡°You need to be safe, not just careful,¡± Benjamin said in a bitter tone.


    Arissa smiled. She couldn¡¯t understand why Benjamin was getting angry over this matter.


    Watching her rubbing her nose, his stern expression softened.


    He gently pulled her hand away and examined the slightly red nose.


    Frowning, he held onto her hand and led her into the living room.


    ¡°Edwin! Bring the medical box here!¡± He called out.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Graham,¡± Edwin answered and hurriedly went to get it.


    Arissa nced at Benjamin, who was gripping her wrist tightly. She could feel the warmth of his hand


    tingling on her skin. Her heart was racing again.


    Benjamin led her to the couch and made her sit down.


    Edwin was beside them in a sh with the medical box in his arms. ¡°Here, Mr. Graham.¡±


    He opened the lid and passed it to Benjamin, his gaze falling onto Arissa. ¡°Did you get hurt, Ms. York?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± She replied, feeling awkward.


    Benjamin red at her and took out an ointment. ¡°Put your hand away!¡±


    She looked at the serious man in front of her and put down her hand.


    He gently rubbed the ointment onto her nose and her arm.


    ¡°Get Shaun toe,¡± Benjamin ordered.


    It shocked Edwin when he saw the bruises on Arissa¡¯s arm and hurried away to call Shaun to the


    Graham residence.


    Arissa didn¡¯t know why Benjamin was calling someone over. She scanned the room, unable to catch a


    glimpse of Gavin.


    ¡°Where is Gavin?¡±


    ¡°He has gone to a ssmate¡¯s house and has not returned,¡± Edwin said with a smile on his face.


    ssmate? Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s at my house?


    She smiled as she met Benjamin¡¯s gaze. ¡°Mr. Graham, my friend is taking care of my child. Why don¡¯t


    you call the person you sent to return?¡±


    An image of Bradley immediately shed through Benjamin¡¯s mind and he squinted his eyes at her.


    His gaze was sharp, and his tone wasced with menace. ¡°What friend?¡±


    ¡°A good friend of mine!¡± she eximed, suddenly feeling anxious.


    He shot her a look and scoffed. ¡°Your child will be safer here.¡±


    Edwin stared at the two of them and asked in curiosity, ¡°Ms. York, do you have kids as well?¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Arissa smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    Edwin stole a nce at Benjamin. If Mr. Graham likes Ms. York, then they¡¯re a perfect match. They


    both have children and won¡¯t feel resentment towards one another over this matter.


    ¡°Ms. York, are you hungry?¡± Edwin asked. ¡°Let me bring you some snacks.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s all right.¡± Arissa smiled.


    ¡°Bring them here,¡± Benjamin coldly ordered Edwin.


    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Edwin bowed and hurried to prepare some snacks, the corners of his lips curving into a


    smile. It¡¯s been a while since I saw Mr. Graham care for someone.


    Benjamin sat himself down beside Arissa.


    Suddenly, she felt immense pressure with him beside her. His aura was just too imposing.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, please don¡¯t mind me and go ahead with your business. I¡¯ll just sit here and wait.¡± It was


    so awkward that she had to break the silence.


    ¡°Do you know which ssmate¡¯s house my son is at?¡± Benjamin suddenly asked.


    ¡°H-Huh?¡± Arissa stuttered and shook her head. ¡°Sorry, but I don¡¯t know.¡±


    He turned to look at her. However, she would look at anywhere but him.


    He could sense that she was guilty about lying. The corner of his lips twitched into a smirk as he


    purposely leaned towards her.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± He whispered into her ear.


    Arissa felt her heart skip a beat as she moved to the other side of the couch, trying to escape from him.


    Benjamin noticed what she was trying to do and chuckled.


    ¡°W-Who says that I¡¯m lying? I¡¯ve been doing overtime all this while and haven¡¯t been able to contact


    Gavin.¡±


    She denied his usation. In fact, she had only guessed that Gavin was at her home.


    Bradley is taking care of them. Who knows if they¡¯re still at home or outside?

 The More The Merrier Novel Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    Chapter 132 My Son Is With Your Kid


    Benjamin sent someone to pick up the kids. Does that mean he¡¯s bringing all of them here? There are


    four. Even if only one is being brought here, he will definitely find out.


    ¡°Really? Why do I feel that you¡¯re lying?¡± Benjamin¡¯s gaze was piercing as he stared at her.


    Arissa was at a loss for words.


    Suddenly, Edwin walked in with a tray full of food. ¡°Ms. York, please have some snacks,¡± he said as he


    ced the tray on the table. ¡°Have you had dinner? I can prepare some delicious dishes for you.¡±


    It was hard for Arissa to decline when met with such an enthusiastic person. She nodded and said,


    ¡°Please. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡± Edwin bowed and turned to Benjamin. ¡°Mr. Graham, would you like to have dinner


    as well?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Benjamin nodded.


    Edwin bowed and left the living room to prepare.


    Arissa stared at the exquisite snacks on the tray and stole a nce at Benjamin.


    Seeing him upied with his phone, she leaned forward, took a snack, and munched on it.


    She also took out her phone and noticed that Zachary had sent her a message: Mommy, are you not


    done with work yet?


    Arissa¡¯s lips curved into a smile as she typed in a reply.


    Benjamin nced at her. ¡°Don¡¯t y with your phone if you¡¯re eating.¡±


    Her hand trembled, and the phone slid out of her grip, falling onto the floor.


    She quickly bent down to pick it up.


    Benjamin¡¯s lips curved to form a small smile as she returned to her previous posture after picking up


    her phone.


    ¡°Are you nervous?¡±


    Arissa turned to look at an expressionless Benjamin, unable to figure out what he was thinking.


    ¡°N-No, I¡¯m fine¡­¡± She smiled awkwardly.


    Benjamin nodded and leaned forward to pour a ss of water before giving it to her.


    ¡°Do you think the person I sent will be able to pick up your kid?¡± he asked, his gaze piercing into her


    soul.


    On the surface, she received the ss with both hands and politely muttered, ¡°Thank you.¡± However, in


    her mind, she was panicking.


    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Mr. Graham, but my child is with my friend. How about you have the


    person you sent bring Gavin home instead?¡±


    She felt Benjamin was being weird, but she just couldn¡¯t put a finger as to why.


    Benjamin calmly replied, ¡°My son is with your kid.¡±


    Uh¡­


    She pretended to be shocked. ¡°What a coincidence! Are they ssmates? I didn¡¯t know that.¡±


    He frowned at her fake expression and scoffed. What wonderful acting. Why isn¡¯t she honest with me


    after all that has happened?


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°They go to the same school,¡± Benjamin replied harshly as he tapped his forefinger on his thigh.


    The sight of him was intimidating. Arissa couldn¡¯t help but gulp and bring the ss to her lips to take a


    sip.


    Oh gosh, my heart is beating is so fast. He couldn¡¯t have found out, could he?


    ¡°How did you know that, Mr. Graham?¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes flickered upon that question, and he immediately red at her. ¡°Arissa, just how long


    are you going to spin your lies?¡±


    Her heart skipped a beat.


    She did not know what to answer, as she wasn¡¯t sure what he was referring to.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, I really do not know what you mean,¡± she said carefully, not wanting to upset him further.


    ¡°Do you not have anything else to say to me?¡± he asked through clenched teeth, seeing that she was


    still ying dumb.


    ¡°E-Excuse me?¡±


    She wasn¡¯t sure if he had found out about the kids and didn¡¯t dare to bring it up to him first.


    His expression darkened, and his aura turned cold.


    She was sitting at the other end of the couch, thinking of what to say or do next.


    His eyebrows knitted together, rage building up in him.


    He hated seeing her being like this. Without saying a word, he got up and headed toward his study.


    Arissa let out a breath that she didn¡¯t know she was holding. She calmed herself down by munching on


    a few more snacks and proceeded to call her son.


    Zachary picked up the phone quickly.


    ¡°Mommy, what time are youing home?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡± Arissa felt guilty.


    ¡°Sorry, Sweetheart. I can¡¯t go home yet. I¡¯m at Gavin¡¯s house. Is Gavin with you all?¡± She asked in a


    low tone.


    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re together. Mr. Hinton is here too. Mommy, why are you at Gavin¡¯s house?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t exin it through the phone, but I got into some trouble.¡± She sighed. ¡°Someone is going to pick


    up Gavinter. Can you please do Mommy a favor and tell them that the rest of you are staying with Mr.


    Hinton?¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 133 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 133 Read Online


    Chapter 133 Biological Mother of Gavin


    Arissa didn¡¯t dare exin much to her son, afraid that he might worry too much. Instead, she reminded


    him of a few other things.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy. I¡¯ll take good care of them,¡± Zachary promised.


    ¡°What a good boy! I love you, Sweetheart!¡± Arissa praised her son before saying, ¡°Could you please


    pass the phone to Mr. Hinton?¡±


    ¡°All right!¡± In a few seconds, Bradley¡¯s voice was heard from the other end of the phone. ¡°Boss!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me. A group of people ambushed me when I got off work and Benjamin helped me. I¡¯m at his ce


    right now, but it¡¯s not convenient for me to go back. Please look after my kids and make sure everything


    is all right,¡± Arissa briefly exined.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Understood. Are you okay, Boss?¡± Bradley asked, careful not to show that he was worried. He didn¡¯t


    want the kids to notice.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t handle.¡± Arissa paused before continuing, ¡°Don¡¯t tell the kids. I don¡¯t want them


    to worry. There will be someone going over to pick up Gavinter. Have the kids return to their rooms


    by then.¡±


    Her eyes flickered to Benjamin, who wasing out from the study. ¡°He¡¯sing back, so I¡¯m going to


    hang up now. Call me if you need anything!¡±


    ¡°Understood. Don¡¯t worry, Boss. I¡¯ll take good care of them!¡±


    Arissa quickly ended the call.


    Benjamin walked into the living room and nced at Arissa, who was trying her best to act casual.


    She continued to munch on the snacks while he stood there, not knowing what to do.


    She thought it was weird how he just stood there and turned to look at him.


    Suddenly, their eyes met, and she quickly averted her gaze.


    It wasn¡¯t long before she looked at him once more.


    Benjamin was still staring at her.


    She couldn¡¯t handle the awkwardness any longer, so she cleared her throat and asked, ¡°Mr. Graham,


    may I please know why are you staring at me?¡±


    It was weird how he was just staring at her silently.


    His gaze was fixated on her, still silent.


    At that moment, they could hear the roaring of a car engine from the entrance, as though someone had


    just arrived.


    Shortly after, they could hear the car stop. Soon, there was the sound of a car door opening and


    closing, followed by hurried footsteps.


    It seemed like that person was in a rush.


    Arissa curiously turned around to look.


    ¡°Benjamin, are you hurt?¡±


    Shaun asked with worry, carrying his own medical box as he stalked towards them.


    His eyes widened in shock when he noticed that there was a woman sitting in the living room.


    ¡°Y-You are¡­¡±


    Shaun was speechless. He looked at Arissa, then at Benjamin. His eyes scanned Benjamin up and


    down, and it seemed like he was fine.


    ¡°Have a look at her.¡± Benjamin gave him a stern look.


    Shaun came back to his senses and nced at both of them. ¡°You¡¯re not hurt, Benjamin?¡±


    ¡°Do I look like I got hurt?¡± Benjamin scoffed.


    The corner of Shaun¡¯s lips twitched. He came rushing, thinking that Benjamin was injured.


    But the person who was supposedly hurt didn¡¯t look that much injured as well.


    He ced his medical box on the table and nced at Arissa. She seems familiar.


    ¡°Benjamin, who is she? Why does she look so familiar?¡±


    ¡°Just have a look at her arm. See if she has broken any bones,¡± Benjamin ordered, his tone cold as he


    cut off Shaun¡¯s gossiping.


    Shaun stared at Benjamin and noticed thetter¡¯s frown because of how worried he was about Arissa.


    What a rare sight! To think that Benjamin could be worried about someone.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± He asked as he turned to look at Arissa.


    Arissa smiled. ¡°I¡¯m Arissa.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    He looked her up and down, strongly feeling the sense of familiarity. Suddenly, a thought popped into


    his mind.


    He yelled out in shock. ¡°Could you be Gavin¡¯s biological mother?¡±


    The more he thought about it, the more certain he was.


    Looking at Arissa, he could see the resemnce between her and Gavin. Their eyes and chin looked


    simr.


    Arissa was rendered speechless. How is he so good at noticing the resemnce?


    ¡°Shaun!¡± Benjamin shouted.


    A chill ran down Shaun¡¯s back at his name being called, and he came back to his senses. He quickly


    but carefully held onto Arissa¡¯s arm to look at her bruises.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 134 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 134 Read Online


    Chapter 134 Applying Topical Medication On Her Again


    When Shaun saw therge bruise on Arissa¡¯s arm, he gasped in shock. ¡°Who did this to you?¡±


    Just as he was about to check her injury, Arissa¡¯s face was contorted with pain.


    Noticing her reaction, Benjamin, who was standing at the side, frowned and shouted at Shaun, ¡°Be


    gentle!¡±


    His action brought a small smile onto Shaun¡¯s face.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t bring her to the hospital for an X-ray, I can only perform a physical assessment on


    her,¡± Shaun exined. ¡°She has to endure the pain. If I don¡¯t do this, it is impossible to know if she has


    a broken bone.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s dashing face turned sullen and grim upon hearing that.


    Cold sweat trickled down Arissa¡¯s forehead while Shaun continued on with the physical assessment. It


    was so painful that the corner of her lips started to twitch.


    ¡°Does she have a fracture?¡± Benjamin asked coldly.


    ¡°Nope. She is fine,¡± Shaun answered with a grin on his face.


    Upon hearing the good news, Benjamin let out a sigh of relief.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Arissa rubbed her injured arm gently, trying to relieve the pain.


    ¡°You need to apply some ointment on it. Make sure you use enough of it. Do it every few hours, and


    you¡¯ll recover in a few days,¡± Shaun reminded.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Arissa answered politely.


    Shaun took the ointment and wanted to apply it for her. However, before he managed to do that,


    Benjamin grabbed the topical medication away from him.


    Feeling amused by his action, Shaun backed away.


    ¡°Give me your arm!¡± Benjamin took a nce at Arissa.


    Noticing Shaun¡¯s teasing gaze, she felt embarrassed and wanted to reject Benjamin. ¡°I can do it


    myself.¡±


    Despite that, he grabbed her arm and started to apply some ointment on her.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± She gritted her teeth and screamed in pain. ¡°It hurts so much! Please be gentle!¡±


    Standing at the side, Shaun wanted to burst outughing.


    Arissa wanted to retrieve her arm, but she was stopped by Benjamin. The way he applied the ointment


    was so painful that she broke out in cold sweat.


    Is he applying medication for me or trying to hurt me?


    ¡°Mr. Graham, I can do it myself. You¡¯re hurting me!¡± Arissa yelled, suppressing the urge to berate him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Benjamin raised his voice at her sternly.


    It was so painful that she started to get misty-eyed. ¡°Can¡¯t you be more gentle?¡±


    Upon hearing her pitiful tone, Benjamin was startled and cast her a nce.


    ¡°Does it hurt a lot?¡± He smiled faintly when he saw the tears brimming in her eyes.


    ¡°Of course!¡± she muttered.


    Meanwhile, Shaun was regaled, expecting that Benjamin would be angry.


    ¡°Benjamin is doing this for your own good. It will help your bruise to disappear faster.¡± Shaun tried to


    comfort her.


    Arissa was bemused.


    ¡°Bear with it a little! It¡¯ll be over soon.¡± Benjamin tried to apply the ointment gently, causing her heart to


    skip a beat.


    However, the sharp pain jolted her back to her senses. All she wanted to do was scream.


    Even though Benjamin had reduced his force, it was still causing her pain.


    ¡°Hi, beautiful! Why haven¡¯t I seen you around before? How did you get to know Benjamin?¡± Shaun


    turned to Arissa, feeling eager to know about her.


    ¡°I came back from overseas recently, and now I¡¯m working at Mr. Graham¡¯spany,¡± she replied.


    Shaun nodded and looked at the duo, his gaze ambiguous. ¡°So both of you are colleagues? Why are


    you here then?¡±


    Arissa felt awkward. ¡°Something happened to me, so Mr. Graham brought me here for my safety.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± He smiled. ¡°You¡¯re spending the night here?¡±


    She was rendered speechless by his question.


    ¡°You¡¯re not needed anymore. Scram!¡± Benjamin stared coldly at Shaun.


    Shaun stared back at him in disbelief. ¡°Are you chasing me out after all the help I¡¯d given you?¡±


    ¡°You did nothing to help me!¡± Benjamin retorted as he finished applying the ointment on Arissa¡¯s arm.


    Leaning against the couch, she heaved a sigh of relief and rubbed her injured arm.


    It hurts so much!


    The corner of Shaun¡¯s lips twitched. However, before he managed to say anything, Benjamin cut him


    off. ¡°Edwin, see him out!¡±


    Shaun was struck dumb.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 135 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 135 Read Online


    Chapter 135 Interested In You


    Shaun was soon sent away by the butler.


    Hence, only Arissa and Benjamin were left in the living room.


    During the ensuing silence, she gazed at him contemtively.


    When she met his gaze, her heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± he asked, ncing at her arm.


    After he looked at the bruise, his face fell.


    ¡°It¡¯s better now,¡± she muttered lowly, quickly averting her eyes as her heart raced.


    Without saying a word, he got up and headed toward the kitchen.


    Arissa looked at him curiously, wondering what he was going to do.


    After a while, Benjamin came back to her with something in his hand.


    Upon seeing that he wasing back to her, she awkwardly averted her gaze away from him.


    Feeling something cold on her arm all of a sudden, she turned around and looked at him in


    bewilderment.


    ¡°Put some ice on your arm. You¡¯ll feel better,¡± Benjamin said softly.


    Looking at his exquisite facial features, she could not help but find him stunning.


    ¡°Thank you. Let me do it myself.¡±


    Arissa tried to take the ice pack from Benjamin, but she was stopped by him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± He shot a look at her.


    She was once again rendered speechless.


    Does he have to be so serious?


    Sneaking a nce at his face, she pursed her lips and kept silent.


    As she looked to the ground, she seemed to be lost in thought.


    Noticing her silence, Benjamin raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You can stay here for now.¡±


    She looked up at him and asked, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be inappropriate for me to stay at your ce?¡±


    I¡¯ve just worked for a few days, and now I am moving into my boss¡¯ house? I can¡¯t imagine the


    consequences if the media finds out about this.


    ¡°Why would it be inappropriate?¡± He held her gaze firmly.


    Arissa blinked in response, not saying a word.


    ¡°Are you worried that I¡¯m interested in you?¡± Benjamin sneered.


    The corner of her mouth twitched at his words. ¡°I¡¯m worried that people might misunderstand us. It


    might ruin your reputation.¡±


    Besides, it will also bring me endless troubles.


    When she felt that his gaze was still fixed on her, her heart started to race again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Nobody will know as long as you keep your mouth shut,¡± Benjamin answered tly.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    She wasn¡¯t pleased to hear that, as she thought that Benjamin was implying that she was a gossiper.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a gossiper!¡± Arissa raised her voice.


    He merely gave her a quick nce in response and continued to ice her bruise.


    Ten minutester, he asked Edwin to bring her to the guest room.


    With that, she was led to the guest room which was located near Benjamin¡¯s bedroom.


    ¡°Ms. York, if you need anything else, let me know.¡±


    Arissa scanned thevishly decorated room and smiled. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll let you know if I need anything.¡±


    Edwin nodded with a smile and informed her of the toiletries in the bathroom before going back


    downstairs to prepare some food.


    After Arissa walked around the room for a while, shey on the bed to rx.


    The kids are at home. Did Benjamin¡¯s people manage to find them? Will they bring the kids here?


    Just when she wanted to make a call, she heard the sound of a car¡¯s engineing from downstairs.


    Then, she heard a child calling for her.


    Unsure, Arissa listened carefully.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    It was Gavin¡¯s voice.


    Feeling excited, she desperately wanted to see her son.


    Without hesitation, she opened the door and rushed toward the voice.


    Currently, Gavin was talking with Benjamin at the bottom of the stairs. She let out a sigh of relief when


    she realized that her other children were not brought here.


    ¡°Sweetheart, you¡¯re back?¡± Arissa blurted.


    When Gavin saw her standing at the second floor, he couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Gavin called, rushing toward her.


    He was currently wearing school uniforms and carrying his bag.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 136 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 136 Read Online


    Chapter 136 Mommy Should Tell The Truth


    As Gavin ran up the stairs, he looked adorable with his bag swinging behind him.


    Arissa broke into a smile. The radiance of her motherly love was evident on her face.


    ¡°Slow down! Slow down! You might trip!¡± She hurried toward her child.


    In return, Gavin wrapped his arms around her leg and shouted merrily, ¡°Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Arissa picked him up and pinched his little face. ¡°Why are you sote?¡±


    Gavin looked at her and smiled. ¡°I was ying with my ssmate at his house.¡±


    Arissa chuckled before she whispered, ¡°Your daddy knows that you were at my house.¡±


    Hearing that, Gavin stole a nce at Benjamin.


    Thetter was standing in the living room, looking at the mother and son, his expression impossible to


    read.


    Arissa looked at him before carrying Gavin upstairs.


    ¡°Gavin, have you had your dinner?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We had plenty of delicious food,¡± Gavin answered softly.


    Arissa listened to him with much interest as she carried him to the child¡¯s room before letting him down.


    Then, she put his bag aside and stroked his hair.


    ¡°Do you want me to bathe you?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, I can bathe myself!¡± Gavin replied shyly.


    Looking at his cute face, Arissa smiled and pinched his nose. ¡°All right. You bathe yourself, and I¡¯m


    going to shower too.¡±


    He nodded and eximed, ¡°Mommy, are you really staying here?¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah!¡± she answered with a smile and looked at the door.


    She then lowered her voice and asked, ¡°Are Zachary and the others with Mr. Hinton?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gavin nodded his head. ¡°They went into hiding before anyone saw them. We came back right


    after that.¡±


    She chuckled and hugged him. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a shower. We¡¯ll see who is the faster one!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± He nodded and ran toward the bathroom.


    Arissa¡¯s gaze was fixed on Gavin as he ran into the bathroom. She shook her head with a smile before


    going back to the guest room.


    Gavin showered quickly. When he was done, he sent Zachary a text before he went to look for his


    mother.


    He went to the door of the guest room¡¯s bathroom and yelled, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m done. Are you done yet?¡±


    ¡°Sweetheart, you¡¯re so fast. I¡¯m going to take a while. Wait for a moment.¡± Arissa was surprised.


    After that, he stood in front of the door and talked with her.


    ¡°Mommy, why did Daddy ask you toe here?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Maybe he thinks that it is safer for me to stay here. I was almost kidnapped yesterday.¡±


    Arissa didn¡¯t dare to tell him about the incident.


    Since I¡¯m not sure how Benjamin will tell Gavin about the incident, it¡¯s more appropriate to give Gavin a


    vague answer. Besides, it¡¯s not a lie that Benjamin indeed brought me here to keep me safe.


    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t you worry. It¡¯s really safe here. But what about my brothers?¡± Gavin lowered his voice


    as he asked, ¡°Will they stay with Mr. Hinton?¡±


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s all we can do for the time being.¡± Arissa sighed.


    ¡°Mommy, why don¡¯t you tell Daddy the truth? Once Daddy sees them, he will know that he has been


    tricked by Danna. Then, we can all stay together. It is safer for them too,¡± he said after analyzing the


    situation.


    She had thought about what he had said as well. However, she couldn¡¯t take the risk before she was


    sure how Benjamin would react to it.


    Should I tell Benjamin? I managed to get away yesterday because I caught them off-guard. Tonight, I


    was lucky to meet Benjamin. However, it doesn¡¯t mean that I will be lucky every time. If they send more


    people in the future, it will be harder for me to get away unharmed. It is hard for me to guard myself


    against the enemy.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 137 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 137 Read Online


    Chapter 137 Heart Skips A Beat


    ¡°Okay. I will tell him.¡± Arissa nodded.


    I can¡¯t put my kids¡¯ life at risk. Danna took away two of my children. Now, she¡¯s trying to kill the rest of


    us. It¡¯s impossible that she would suddenly turn over a new leaf. I¡¯m sure those men were sent by her.


    As she continued to ponder, she narrowed her eyes.


    Maybe I can discuss with Benjamin tonight.


    Gavin waited for Arissa with a smile on his face.


    Knowing that her son was waiting for her, she quickly finished her shower and came out of the


    bathroom.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Gavin greeted her with a smile.


    Upon seeing him, she bent down and kissed his face over and over again.


    ¡°Sweetheart, have you waited me for a long time?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°Just for a few minutes.¡±


    His answer amused Arissa, and she pinched on his cheek affectionately.


    Just then, Edwin came upstairs to call her for dinner.


    Nodding, she carried Gavin downstairs. ¡°Sweetheart, let¡¯s get dinner.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, didn¡¯t you eat at Daddy¡¯spany?¡±


    Gavin looked at her without blinking.


    ¡°I did!¡± she answered with an affectionate smile. ¡°Sweetheart, thank you for bringing me lunch today.¡±


    Stunned, he stated, ¡°Mommy, I didn¡¯t bring you lunch.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t you? Why would your daddy tell me that it was from you?¡± Arissa was puzzled as well.


    Soon, realization dawned on Gavin.


    Daddy lied to get close to Mommy!


    Gavin grinned cheekily and said, ¡°Mommy, I think Daddy was the one who brought you lunch.¡±


    When she heard that, the corner of her lips twitched again. Why would Benjamin say that? Was he


    afraid that I wouldn¡¯t ept it? Oh. He said that it was from Gavin after he found out that I wanted to


    leave.


    Her mind went nk for a moment.


    By the time they entered the dining room, Benjamin had been waiting for them at the dining table.


    Upon hearing their footsteps, he turned toward them.


    Her heart skipped a beat when she locked eyes with him.


    She quicklyposed herself and smiled at him politely.


    ¡°Come and eat.¡± Benjamin swept a nce at them.


    ¡°Okay!¡± She carried Gavin to the seat beside Benjamin..


    Benjamin nced at Gavin and said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you have your dinner?¡±


    While Arissa fixated her eyes on Gavin, their son flicked a nce at Benjamin and answered, ¡°I feel


    hungry again.¡±


    Well, I want to be with Mommy.


    In response, Benjamin nced at him without saying a word.


    ¡°Gavin needs to eat more. It is good for his health,¡± Arissa said as she could not stand watching


    Benjamin being so stern toward Gavin.


    Why doesn¡¯t he want Gavin to eat with us? All parents want their children to eat more. Usually, I even


    make supper for my children after eating.


    Hearing her words, Benjamin shot her a nce and did not say more.


    Seeing that Benjamin had allowed Gavin to have dinner, Edwin brought Gavin a bowl.


    ¡°Gavin, would you like to have some soup?¡± Edwin asked with a smile.


    Gavin nodded. ¡°Sure. Thank you, Mr. Whitley.¡±


    The butler then served the soup to Gavin.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡± Benjamin grabbed a fork and dug in.


    After Arissa spared Benjamin a nce, she noticed that Gavin was blowing on his soup.


    Knowing that hers was not as hot as his, she said, ¡°Gavin, you can have mine. It¡¯s not hot.¡±


    Her serving was colder, as it was served earlier.


    Hence, she gave hers to her son.


    ¡°Thank you, Mommy!¡± Gavin grinned.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Enjoy your soup!¡± She stroked his hair lovingly.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he replied with a bright smile.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Benjamin, who was sitting at the side, narrowed his eyes when he saw the way Arissa looked at Gavin.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 138 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 138 Read Online


    Chapter 138 Does Mommy Like Daddy


    Edwin stood at the side and nced at Gavin. Then, he turned to look at Arissa, who was ever so


    loving to Gavin. She patiently showered Gavin with her endearing motherly love.This made Edwin


    baffled. Arissa is so loving to Gavin, even though she¡¯s not his real mom. In contrast, Danna is so cruel


    to Gavin. She is iparable to Arissa.


    Meanwhile, Arissa looked at Gavin attentively as she tried to get him to eat more. For her, it was


    absolute bliss as she fussed over her little boy. However, as she was going to feed him, Benjamin


    halted her.


    He threw a nce at her and muttered in his deep voice, ¡°Let Gavin eat on his own.¡±


    With that, Arissa looked at Benjamin and relented.


    Gavin, too, peered at Benjamin and ate on his own obediently.


    After a while, he took some food and offered it to Arissa. ¡°Mommy, this is yummy. Have some more of


    this!¡±


    Immensely moved by his gesture, Arissa stroked Gavin¡¯s head affectionately. ¡°Thank you, Sweetheart!¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes glistened brightly as he caught sight of Arissa¡¯s blissful smile.


    Even Edwin had the corners of his mouth upturned in a faint smile as he basked in the affectionate


    atmosphere. Finally, he felt the warmth of a loving family as it had been some time since hest saw a


    smile on Gavin¡¯s face.


    ¡°Ms. York, do you like the dishes today?¡± asked Edwin with a polite smile.


    ¡°Yes, these dishes are delicious. Edwin, I can¡¯t match up with your culinary skills,¡± praised Arissa


    wholeheartedly.


    At that moment, Benjamin interrupted the happy mood with his abrupt view. ¡°There¡¯s no need to tter


    Edwin. Actually, I prefer your dishes instead.¡±


    In the blink of an eye, he rendered Edwin and Arissa speechless.


    After Gavin peeked at Benjamin, he smiled and remarked, ¡°Mommy¡¯s dishes are delicious too!¡±


    With a bright smile, Arissa looked lovingly into Gavin¡¯s dazzling eyes. Then, she stroked his head


    gently and gushed, ¡°Thank you, Sweetheart. Let¡¯s finish our meal first.¡±


    After Gavin beamed a smile, they continued with their meal.


    As Benjamin watched the happy exchange between Arissa and Gavin, he couldn¡¯t help but feel


    displeased. His brows furrowed at the contrast between how Arissa treated Gavinpared to him.


    This was more pronounced as Arissa called Gavin by his nickname. The more Benjamin thought about


    it, the more it annoyed him.


    On the other hand, Edwin sneaked a peek at Benjamin and sniggered away. It seems Mr. Graham has


    the hots for Ms. York. He¡¯s finally showing more emotion than his usual self.


    Under Benjamin¡¯s watchful eyes, Arissa finally finished her meal with Gavin.


    After they were done, Gavin couldn¡¯t wait to drag Arissa out for a walk. ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s go for a stroll!¡±


    ¡°All right then,¡± Arissa agreed, as she usually gave in to the kids¡¯ requests. So, she held on to Gavin¡¯s


    little hands, and off they went.


    Before they stepped out, Gavin turned around to look at Benjamin. He shouted, ¡°Daddy, are you


    coming with us?¡±


    Benjamin nced at them and frowned slightly. He was apprehensive about joining them, as he knew


    Arissa was still guarded against him.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m busy at the moment. You guys have a good time out there,¡± replied Benjamin reluctantly.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Gavin glimpsed at Benjamin and turned away, all ready for his stroll.


    After Arissa heard that, she nodded at Benjamin in acknowledgment and went off with Gavin.


    Soon after, Arissa and Gavin arrived at the garden, where they strolled leisurely.


    ¡°Mommy, how do you like this ce?¡± asked Gavin.


    ¡°I like it. It¡¯s beautiful,¡± replied Arissa. She took a panoramic view around the garden under the


    moonlight. With a mesmerized smile, Arissa immersed herself in the elegance of the surroundings.


    ¡°Mommy, how are you adjusting to life here?¡± asked Gavin as he tugged at her hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing okay,¡± replied Arissa, as she gazed into his eyes and stroked his head lovingly.


    Gavin smiled contently and asked her next, ¡°Mommy, when are you going to tell Daddy?¡±


    With that, Arissa was stumped for a while. She instinctively turned to look in the direction of the house.


    From a distance, an elongated silhouette of a man stood before the floor-to-ceiling ss window. It


    looked like Benjamin was amid a call.


    She then retracted her gaze and turned to answer Gavin, ¡°I¡¯ll do it when he has the time.¡±


    He followed suit and looked at the house with a nod.


    ¡°Mommy, do you like Daddy or not?¡± questioned Gavin relentlessly, with a serious look on his face.


    Arissa looked confoundedly into Gavin¡¯s eyes and searched hard for an answer.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯re still getting to know each other. Besides, he¡¯s my boss for now,¡± exined Arissa.


    Once again, Gavin nodded in agreement. Then he continued with curiosity, ¡°How were we conceived in


    the past?¡±


    Arissa fell into a daze as she recalled the painful memories from five years ago.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 139 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 139 Read Online


    Chapter 139 I Assumed You Abandoned Me


    Back then, Arissa slept with Benjamin errantly after an borate set-up. However, she did not want to


    go into detail with Gavin that day.


    So, she lowered her body and held on to Gavin¡¯s tiny shoulders. In an earnest tone, she exined,


    ¡°You¡¯re still too young. I¡¯ll exin it to you when you¡¯re older. For now, just know that I love you all.¡±


    With a soft touch, Arissa gently caressed Gavin¡¯s cheek.


    He smiled coyly in return and said, ¡°Now, I know. Before this, I assumed you abandoned me.¡±


    Instantly, a sharp pain tore through Arissa¡¯s heart. Guilt-ridden, she pulled Gavin into an embrace right


    away andforted him, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I failed to protect you!¡± Arissa knew if she had been more


    careful, Danna would have had no chance to nab him.


    ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t me you at all. The baddies were just too evil!¡± uttered Gavin, who had his brows


    tightly knit in a bunch. When he had a look of hostility swept across his face, one could clearly see that


    Gavin took after Benjamin indeed.


    Arissa knew Danna would not let her off so easily. Thetter was even mean to Jasper.


    Overwhelmed by emotions, she drew a deep breath. In a bittersweet tone, she muttered, ¡°Thank you,


    Sweetheart.¡±


    After kissing Gavin on his cheek, she felt a warm assurance as he stroked her hair consolingly.


    ¡°Mommy, I didn¡¯t know that vicious woman was not my real mommy before. I only know she doesn¡¯t


    love me. In fact, it¡¯s a relief to know that she isn¡¯t my real mommy!¡± blurted Gavin.


    Arissa¡¯s heart was in turmoil once again, as she saw how sensible Gavin was. This was despite the


    fact that he was deprived of motherly love from such a young age.


    ¡°Sweetheart, has she been mean to you?¡± asked Arissa. With much care, she lifted Gavin and ced


    him on herp. As they sat on the rocking chair in the garden, Arissa couldn¡¯t help but feel heartbroken.


    In response, Gavin shook his head. ¡°Well, she¡¯s mean to me sometimes.¡±


    After Gavin noticed Arissa¡¯s worried expression, he felt ted that she cared for him. He went on,


    ¡°Daddy does not like it when I¡¯m out alone with her. Well, she isn¡¯t fond of me either. It¡¯s clear that she¡¯s


    making use of me to get close to Daddy.¡±


    As such, Danna was just another acquainted adult in Gavin¡¯s life, with no emotional attachment.


    When she heard that, Arissa stroked Gavin¡¯s head again. ¡°Sweetheart, I am sorry!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mommy. I don¡¯t me you at all. Daddy has been protective of me,¡±forted Gavin as he


    wrapped his arms around Arissa in a hug.


    Conscience-stricken, Arissa felt worse when she realized how doting Gavin was.


    Back then, the consequences would have been dire if Danna had not brought Gavin to Benjamin. The


    thought of that made Arissa so emotional that she hugged Gavin even tighter than before.


    At that moment, her phone rang. She looked at the phone and realized it was Zachary on the line.


    Gavin peeked at the phone and chirped, ¡°It¡¯s Zachary!¡±


    Arissa settled herself down and answered the call with a slight smile, ¡°Hi, Sweetheart!¡±


    ¡°Mommy, are you turning in soon?¡± asked Zachary on the line.


    ¡°Well, not yet. I¡¯m taking a stroll in the garden with Gavin,¡± answered Arissa softly.


    Zachary went on, ¡°Have you guys had your dinner?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we ate. Mr. Hinton bought plenty of delicious food,¡± replied Arissa.


    ¡°Mommy, how is Benjamin treating you?¡± Oliver hollered.


    Arissa couldn¡¯t help but break into a smile. ¡°Not too bad!¡±


    Jasper joined in, too. ¡°Mommy, how long will you be there?¡±


    ¡°Just a few days. Be good and obey Mr. Hinton. Don¡¯t be mischievous, understand?¡± said Arissa.


    ¡°Mommy, are you in some kind of trouble?¡± Zachary asked worriedly, as he found it peculiar that Arissa


    needed to be there for a few days.


    ¡°Well, my boss thinks the kidnappers may strike again. For my safety, he wants me to stay put here


    first,¡± quipped Arissa.


    Zachary replied skeptically, ¡°Mommy, are you lying to me?¡±


    Meanwhile, Gavin found it queer the longer he looked at Arissa. He had a hunch that she wasn¡¯t telling


    the truth.


    ¡°Why would I lie to you?¡± Arissa smiled again.


    ¡°Mommy? Let¡¯s chat for a while more,¡± gushed Jesse meekly.


    Arissa agreed to Jesse lovingly, and she chatted with them for a while more. After some time, she


    finally ended the call.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mommy, are you in some predicament?¡± asked Gavin, with his forehead knitted tightly in a frown.


    Arissa rubbed his forehead and replied, ¡°Nope, everything is fine.¡±


    Gavin wasn¡¯t about to give up. He pressed on, ¡°Mommy, is someone trying to kidnap you again?¡±


    Looking at Gavin, Arissa realized how intelligent he was. However, she was hesitant about telling him


    the truth.


    ¡°Tell me the truth, Mommy! I won¡¯t tell the rest,¡± urged Gavin with furrowed brows.


    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. Mommy is fine,¡± replied Arissa, as she yfully pinched his cheeks. ¡°Let¡¯s go back


    now. We¡¯ll see if Daddy is free now.¡±


    Gavin¡¯s eyes lit up brightly like glittery stars in the dark sky. ¡°Are you finally going to tell Daddy?¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 140 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 140 Read Online


    Chapter 140 Cheesecakes for Mister Graham


    After gently pinching Gavin¡¯s cherubic cheeks, Arissa chuckled. ¡°Well, that depends on the situation.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, hurry up and make it clear to Daddy. He¡¯s not the type who will lose his head in love. I mean-¡±


    Gavin stuck his tongue out in jest as he exined, bbergasted. ¡°Daddy and Danna are not even


    close, Mommy. In fact, they have long gone their separate ways!¡±


    When Arissa realized Gavin¡¯s efforts to score brownie points for Benjamin, sheughed with


    amusement. ¡°Okay, I got it. I¡¯m rational enough to see the facts for myself.¡±


    With his eyes squinted in half-moons, Gavin chortled delightfully.


    As Arissa held Gavin¡¯s hand on their return, she turned to look in the direction of the balcony again.


    This time, Benjamin was no longer there.


    After they returned to the house, Edwin approached them with some cheesecake he had made.


    ¡°Try the cheesecake, Ms. York,¡± offered Edwin.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± After that, Arissa sat down with Gavin and tucked into the cheesecake.


    ¡°Is it delicious, Mommy?¡± Gavin tugged at her arm and asked softly.


    ¡°It tastes great!¡± Arissa leaned in toward Gavin and wiped his mouth.


    Gavin smiled from cheek to cheek. His eyes radiated warm affection nourished with Arissa¡¯s tender


    care. Arissa rubbed his head gently in a doting manner.


    ¡°Have more slices, Ms. York!¡± urged Edwin enthusiastically with a grin.


    ¡°I have room for two slices at most. Why don¡¯t you have a slice too?¡± said Arissa with a luscious smile,


    looking at Edwin standing at the side.


    ¡°Please enjoy the cheesecake, Ms. York. I will excuse myself for now with some chores. If you need


    anything else, please call out for me.¡± After that, Edwin got ready to leave.


    ¡°Sure!¡± Arissa nodded in reply. She continued relishing the cheesecake with Gavin.


    Soon, Gavin handed her another slice of cheesecake. ¡°Here, Mommy. Have this!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Sweetheart!¡± Arissa took over the slice of cheesecake from him. When she noticed he had


    not finished his slice, she yfully pinched his nose. ¡°Sweetheart, why are you taking so long to finish


    your slice?¡± Arissa teased him.


    ¡°I will finish it little by little, Mommy.¡± With that, Gavin snugged up to Arissa affectionately and sat by her


    side. With his mouth full of cheesecake and legs dangling by the couch, Gavin looked incredibly


    adorable.


    From a top-down view, Arissa admired Gavin¡¯s long, lusciousshes. He was a good-looking boy


    whose features were immactely outstanding. In fact, Arissa couldn¡¯t help but feel exalted. After all,


    she had given birth to such a handsome boy.


    ¡°Are you going to bring Daddy a piece of cheesecake?¡± asked Gavin innocently.


    ¡°Huh?¡± replied Arissa, slightly astonished.


    ¡°Daddy likes cheesecakes too!¡± said Gavin with a grin.


    ¡°You mean he likes this too?¡± Arissa was slightly taken aback as she couldn¡¯t imagine a cold and aloof


    man like Benjamin to like such sweet dessert.


    ¡°As long as you bring him some, he will eat it!¡± Gavin blinked his eyes expressively.


    When Arissa noticed Gavin¡¯s yful expression, she leaned forward to hold him. Then, she gave him a


    peck on his cheek.


    ¡°What are you trying to make Mommy do?¡± Arissa asked.


    Gavin looked at her and replied with a sneaky smile, ¡°I¡¯m creating a chance for you to see Daddy by


    bringing some cheesecake over!¡±


    When Arissa saw the look of anticipation on Gavin¡¯s face, she couldn¡¯t help but break intoughter.


    ¡°All right then. Let me finish my cheesecake first.¡± In hearty morsels, she finished her cheesecake with


    joy. After she was done with two slices, Gavin barely finished even one slice.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    She wiped her mouth after she was done and took a slice of cheesecake. Then she set off to the study


    for Benjamin. At the door, Arissa knocked slightly to get his attention.


    ¡°Come in!¡± There came a voice from the study.


    Arissa opened the door gently and peeked in. She made her way slowly into the study with the


    cheesecake.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, have some cheesecake!¡± said Arissa as she walked over to him. Then she carefully


    ced the cheesecake down.


    With that, Benjamin raised his eyes to look at her.


    At that moment, their eyes met, and that made Arissa¡¯s heart thump excitedly. The atmosphere


    became somewhat awkward in that split second.


    Arissa quickly cleared her throat and asked, ¡°Are you avable now?¡±


    ¡°Just speak,¡± said Benjamin with his body leaned back in his chair. His intense gaze shot directly at


    Arissa in anticipation.


    As Arissa felt intimidated by his intense gaze, her eyes darted away with a few blinks to diffuse the


    tension. She found it difficult to express herself before his forceful demeanor.


    ¡°Do you want to try some cheesecake first?¡± Arissa sneaked a glimpse at him as she felt a sense of


    apprehension.


    Benjamin looked down at the cheesecake in front of him. ¡°I don¡¯t take cheesecakes.¡±


    At that moment, Arissa was at a loss for words.


    Still, she conjured an awkward smile and persisted, ¡°The cheesecake is delicious, actually. It¡¯s perfectly


    fine to have a slice once in a while!¡±


    With an unyielding gaze on Arissa, Benjamin suddenly stood up and walked toward her.


    He came up so close to her she got a whiff of his manly scent. Overwhelmed, Arissa took a step back.


    Her heart palpitated hard and thumped away uncontrobly.


    When Benjamin noticed her flushed face, his upturned eyes glinted. Without warning, he extended his


    long arms and scooped her into them.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 141 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 141 Read Online


    Chapter 141 Gavin Is Indeed My Son


    Benjamin¡¯s sleek move caught Arissa by surprise. With quick reflexes, she ced both her hands on


    his chest to block him. bbergasted, she stammered, ¡°Y-You¡­¡±


    Benjamin peered at her with a suggestive, darkened gaze. Her face radiated a rosebud pink as she


    blushed away in embarrassment.


    ¡°You are nervous indeed,¡± said Benjamin.


    Arissa stared into his eyes, not knowing what to say. She couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous since he


    hugged her suddenly.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, can you let go of me first?¡± uttered Arissa.


    However, Benjamin continued his steely gaze at her. ¡°Why do I find you so familiar?¡± he asked,


    seeming to imply something.


    This made Arissa¡¯s heart pound even wilder. With an uneasy smile, she replied, ¡°Is this the way you


    usually pick women up?¡±


    Benjamin heaved a slight sigh and said, ¡°You came to me with a purpose by offering the cheesecake.


    Why are you acting all innocent now?¡±


    Arissa¡¯s face grew redder than before. She struggled to free herself from him, but it was futile.


    In a haughty tone, she red at him. ¡°Actually, I have something to tell you!¡± What a presumptuous


    man! He even thinks I¡¯m trying to get near him purposefully¡­ Oh, please.


    Benjamin raised his thick eyebrows inquisitively and looked devilish. With his body leaned in close to


    her, he looked at her seductively. His elongated and upturned eyes were dark and brooding in a


    captivating gaze.


    ¡°What is it?¡± asked Benjamin.


    Arissa moved back more to distance herself from him. Even then, she could clearly still feel his breath.


    The tension in the air made it hard for Arissa to focus.


    With her face all red, she mumbled, ¡°Mr. Graham, can you please make way?¡± It was hard for her to


    talk when he came up so close to her.


    Benjamin noticed she was still red in the face and suddenly released her from his arms. Once he did


    so, Arissa quickly shifted aside with shady eyes.


    ¡°Is this your creation?¡± he asked, with a casual nce at her.


    ¡°What?¡± replied Arissa. She looked nkly at him, still in a daze.


    Amused, Benjamin raised the cheesecake and looked at her. ¡°I¡¯m talking about this!¡±


    Arissa returned to her senses and became alert. ¡°Well, Edwin made this.¡±


    Then Benjamin put a mouthful of cheesecake into his mouth. The cheesecake exuberated a sweet and


    citrusy vor.


    With erged eyes, Arissa nced at him in disbelief. She couldn¡¯t believe that Benjamin actually liked


    cheesecakes. As Benjamin savored the cheesecake, she pondered a while before firing off her


    question.


    ¡°Well, have you ever wondered¡­¡± Arissa started.


    Benjamin raised his eyes to look at her. That made Arissa pause for a while as she gathered her


    thoughts about Gavin.


    ¡°Are you aware that Danna was mean to Gavin?¡± asked Arissa.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know in the past,¡± replied Benjamin with a spark in his eyes. In fact, Gavin withheld the truth


    from everyone.


    When Arissa noticed the grim expression on his face, she felt slightly better. At least, she was


    convinced of his love for Gavin.


    ¡°Well, between your son and that woman, who is more important?¡± asked Arissa.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Benjamin narrowed his eyes and gazed at her firmly. Without answering her, Benjamin asked her


    instead, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    With a doubtful look at Benjamin, Arissa wondered. Is Danna also important in his heart?


    ¡°Have you ever suspected the rtionship between Danna and Gavin?¡± asked Arissa again.


    Benjamin continued his steely gaze at her and showed no emotion on his face.


    To further her point, Arissa cleared her throat. ¡°For instance, Danna may not be Gavin¡¯s real mom.¡±


    Arissa hoped for a reaction from Benjamin, but he continued eating his cheesecake with his head down


    instead. In fact, he did not seem the least surprised with what he heard.


    This made Arissa puzzled. Does he already know about this?


    ¡°So, are you saying you are Gavin¡¯s real mom?¡± Finally, Benjamin raised his head and looked right into


    Arissa¡¯s eyes.


    Arissa was at a loss for words. She looked into Benjamin¡¯s deep gaze and smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°What do you think? Do you think I look like Gavin¡¯s real mom?¡± asked Arissa with gusto.


    ¡°Even if there is a resemnce, it doesn¡¯t prove your rtionship!¡± replied Benjamin with his darkened


    gaze and low, husky voice.


    When Arissa realized Benjamin wasn¡¯t mad at her, she took the chance and pressed on. ¡°Actually,


    Gavin is indeed my son!¡±


    Now, Benjamin sharpened his gaze even more intently and narrowed his upturned eyes.


    Arissa felt a mounting pressure on her.


    ¡°What evidence is there to prove that you are Gavin¡¯s real mom?¡± asked Benjamin.


    After she swallowed a lump in her throat, Arissa said, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, Gavin and I can do a


    DNA test for authentication!¡±


    At that moment, Benjamin had finished the slice of cheesecake and put the empty te down. Arissa


    could not believe that he really finished that whole slice.


    Benjamin took his time to wipe his mouth and slowly moved back to his work desk.


    ¡°Mr. Graham?¡± Arissa tried to get a reaction from him. She wasn¡¯t sure about his take on the matter.


    Isn¡¯t he the least surprised?


    ¡°All right. I got it.¡± Benjamin swiped a nce at her before he resumed his work. He remained


    indifferent and paid no more attention to her.


    Arissa was speechless once again.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 142 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 142 Read Online


    Chapter 142 You Made That Up


    ¡°Danna also did a DNA test before. It has been proven that she¡¯s the biological mother of Gavin.¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Benjamin looked at her with a darkened gaze.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Arissa blurted.


    I am Gavin¡¯s biological mother. Danna must have stolen my DNA for her test when I was held captive


    at that ce five years ago. It would be a piece of cake for Danna to achieve such an act.


    ¡°Why are you so sure that Gavin is your son?¡± asked Benjamin tly with an unfathomable expression.


    He didn¡¯t seem to believe her at all.


    Clenching her teeth, Arissa answered, ¡°I gave birth to him, so naturally, he is my son.¡±


    Figuring that she had nothing to lose, she bellowed, ¡°It was Danna that snatched him away from me!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Benjamin narrowed his eyes and signaled for Arissa to continue.


    ¡°Six years ago, not long after I found out I was pregnant, I was taken away and imprisoned in an


    abandoned building in the suburbs until the end of my pregnancy¡­¡±


    When Arissa recalled the feelings of helplessness and fear during that time, her eyes instantly became


    teary as she choked in tears.


    ¡°Danna took away my child and even abandoned me in the desert so that I would be food for wild


    animals. Fortunately, we¡­ I was rescued by someone. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be standing here!¡±


    Arissa hid the existence of the other children as she balled her hands into fists to suppress the incurred


    hatred.


    Danna had already set me up from the moment I left the room, and she would stop at nothing just to


    be Benjamin¡¯s wife.


    Shock fleeted across Benjamin¡¯s eyes and his expression turned grim upon hearing Arissa¡¯s words.


    If he heard about this in the past, he would never believe that Danna could do such things. However,


    after he saw her mistreat Gavin and came to realize that his son was not her child, he had no reason to


    doubt Arissa.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, you can go and investigate it yourself if you don¡¯t believe me. The abandoned building


    where they held me captive can still be found.¡±


    Arissa looked at Benjamin and thought that he didn¡¯t believe her, so she told him the location of the


    building.


    As Benjamin gazed intently at Arissa, his heart ached for her when he saw hatred and agony fill her


    face.


    ¡°If you¡¯re telling the truth, why didn¡¯t youe and look for Gavin throughout these years?¡±


    Benjamin felt sad for Gavin. She could havee back earlier. Instead, she only reappeared after five


    years. Gavin had to grow up without motherly love in all those years.


    Arissa responded with a bitter smile.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, I would be walking into the lion¡¯s den if I came back as a weak and helpless person.


    Danna wanted to kill me. She will act against me if she sees my return as a threat. Do you think I can


    survive if I have no one to rely on?¡±


    Arissa held back the rage in her heart and hissed, ¡°Although I didn¡¯te back, I never gave up on


    searching for my child. That was the biggest reason I returned from overseas to work here, but it never


    crossed my mind that you have my son!¡±


    When Benjamin heard that Arissa had no one to rely on, his heart sank.


    He then got closer to her side and asked, ¡°You approached me because of Gavin?¡±


    Arissa was stunned by his question. With a frown, she replied, ¡°It was a coincidence. I didn¡¯t know you


    are the father before I returned. I only took a guess after seeing you. That was why I agreed to visit


    your house in the first ce. I was only sure of your identity after I saw Gavin!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Benjamin responded with an unreadable expression.


    Arissa raised her eyes to look at him. She was suddenly captivated by his dark eyes.


    However, what Benjamin said next almost made her blood boil.


    ¡°Why does it sound like you made that up to approach me?


    Arissa gritted her teeth and muttered, ¡°You can authenticate our DNA. If I am not the biological mother


    of Gavin, you can deal with me however you want, and I will not resist!¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    A cunning look shed through Benjamin¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Arissa answered without much thought. She didn¡¯t know that he had already gotten the maternity test


    report.


    Benjamin scoffed as he turned around and walked towards his desk. He took out the report from the


    drawer and threw it before Arissa.


    ¡°Arissa, take a good look at it!¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 143 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 143 Read Online


    Chapter 143 Be The Wife Of Benjamin


    Arissa stared at Benjamin with a puzzled look. She was curious about what he was trying to show her.


    After she took the paper from him, her eyes widened as she realized it was a DNA test report.


    Her pupils dted when she read the final result of the test.


    ¡°Whose report is this?¡±


    Arissa was in disbelief, she then felt an ominous premonition.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Benjamin replied as he looked at her with a half-smile.


    Arissa¡¯s eyes glinted. She shifted her gaze to look at the test result again.


    This test is of me and Gavin? Impossible.


    Just when she tried to refute, Benjamin started to speak.


    ¡°This is the maternity test report of you and Gavin. Do you think that I never had my suspicions?


    However, you can¡¯t fool me with your lies!¡±


    Looking at Benjamin¡¯s condemning gaze, Arissa felt aggravated. ¡°This test result is fake!¡±


    ¡°Are you doubting me?¡± Benjamin¡¯s face darkened upon hearing that.


    ¡°Who just mentioned that if she was proven wrong, I can deal with her however I want?¡±


    Arissa was dumbstruck. Gavin is truly my son. How can he not be? If I only had one child, I probably


    would believe this, but I gave birth to quintuplets. Furthermore, Gavin looks exactly like Jasper,


    Zachary, and Oliver. I couldn¡¯t possibly have made a mistake!


    Benjamin felt a twinge of pleasure as he looked at the stunned woman.


    ¡°Even though you are not the biological mother of Gavin, you seem to get along well with him.


    Therefore, I¡¯ll allow you to live here for a period of time, meanwhile ensuring your safety. However, you


    are not staying as the mother of Gavin but as a nanny!¡±


    Upon hearing Benjamin¡¯s words, Arissa red at him in disbelief.


    Be a nanny of my own child? That is absurd!


    ¡°I don¡¯t agree to this!¡±


    I still have four children at home. If I be a nanny here, who will take care of them? Jesse will cry if


    I¡¯m not around.


    Benjamin narrowed his eyes. Ruthlessness was well hidden within his stare as he asked, ¡°You no


    longer like my son?¡±


    Arissa glowered at him. That¡¯s impossible. They are all my children. I gave birth to them and they are


    all my sweethearts.


    ¡°I like Gavin, but I can¡¯t be his nanny!¡±


    I am indeed Gavin¡¯s biological mother, and yet he still asks me to be his nanny?


    ¡°What do you want to be, if not a nanny?¡± Benjamin asked while staring at her intently.


    Arissa¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard his question. She averted her eyes awkwardly as she


    answered faintly, ¡°I am, in fact, his mom. Not his nanny!¡±


    Benjamin raised his eyebrows slightly.


    ¡°You want to be Mrs. Graham?¡±


    Arissa was rendered speechless.


    I do not, all right? Can this man be less self-absorbed? Does he really think that everyone wants to be


    his wife?


    ¡°I just want to be Gavin¡¯s mom. No, I am his mom!¡± said Arissa with a flushed face.


    Benjamin¡¯s expression darkened.


    Arissa was clueless about how she got on his wrong side. Her heart trembled fearfully as she looked at


    the man¡¯s cold expression.


    Even if she wanted to tell him about the presence of the other children, she didn¡¯t know how to do so at


    that moment.


    It looks like he still has feelings toward Danna. If I tell him the truth about the children, he¡¯ll probably


    think that I¡¯m making another excuse to get close to him.


    Benjamin tapped his fingers on the desk, and people who knew him could tell he was not in a great


    mood.


    Arissa sensed a dangerous aura from his action. Just as she took a few steps back, she tripped over a


    chair behind and stumbled onto the seat.


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes flickered across her frightful face.


    He then leaned forward and ced both his hands on the armrests. Domineeringly, he looked down at


    Arissa and uttered, ¡°ying hard to get will not work on me at all!¡±


    Arissa was at a loss for words.


    To rebut him, she blurted, ¡°I have a husband!¡±


    So, there¡¯s no reason for me to y hard to get.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Benjamin was irritated after hearing that.


    This woman still won¡¯t confess the truth. Instead, she is trying to fool me by making up a man! Let¡¯s see


    how much longer she can put up this act.


    With that thought, Benjamin held Arissa¡¯s chin and asked with a warning tone, ¡°Who is your husband?¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 144 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 144 Read Online


    Chapter 144 Daddy Lied To Mommy


    Arissa¡¯s mind went nk for a second as it was a lie she came up with in the spur of the moment. She


    had no idea who was the person in question.


    ¡°Are they your husband¡¯s children?¡± Benjamin asked, a sharp glint in his eyes.


    Arissa felt guilty. She averted her gaze and answered, ¡°Yes. Otherwise?¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    As she said that, she felt like wanted to smack her mouth.


    They are all his children. Why didn¡¯t I just tell him the truth?


    Arissa grew frustrated. Looking at the smirk that appeared across the man¡¯s face, a sense of


    uneasiness arose within her.


    What does he mean? What is he trying to do?


    ¡°Hmph! Arissa, you¡¯re a liar.¡± Benjamin cast a disdainful re at the woman before him.


    Arissa¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She pped away Benjamin¡¯s hand and rubbed her chin that began to


    hurt from Benjamin¡¯s pinch.


    She had a fairplexion and would turn red easily if it was pinched even by little strength.


    Seeing that, Benjamin¡¯s eyes flickered.


    He stared at the red marks on Arissa¡¯s chin and wondered had he used too much strength.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, what¡¯s with the usation?¡± Arissa asked with guilt.


    Benjamin snorted in response. Without saying a word, he began to inch closer toward the woman,


    causing her to lean back in the chair.


    His breaths numbed Arissa¡¯s senses.


    ¡°You lied. Is it an usation?¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s stared at her as if he could see right through her and all of the secrets she had been


    keeping.


    At that moment, an awkward grin spread across Arissa¡¯s face.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, I¡¯m telling you the truth, but you don¡¯t believe me. What else can I do?¡±


    ¡°Which one is the truth and which one is the lie?¡± Benjamin retorted with a question of his own.


    ¡°All of them are truths!¡± Arissa gulped and replied.


    Knowing Arissa did not want to admit it, Benjamin stood up and stopped teasing her.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take a look at Gavin!¡± Arissa immediately bolted toward the entrance of the study as soon


    as she said that.


    While looking at the woman who was fleeing with all her might, a grin appeared across Benjamin¡¯s


    face.


    Arissa was stunned when she saw Gavin waiting outside the study, and she quickly pulled the little boy


    away.


    ¡°Did you hear that, Gav?¡±


    Gavin shook his head and said, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m here because I¡¯m afraid that Daddy will bully you!¡±


    Arissa was touched by his words, and she pinched his nose lovingly.


    ¡°Mommy, have you told Daddy?¡±


    Looking at her son¡¯s expectant eyes, Arissa sighed and shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    She found it hard to grasp Benjamin¡¯s mood. Sometimes, the man would be easy to talk to, but other


    times, he would be hard tomunicate with.


    Frustrated, Arissa hoisted Gavin into her arms and began making her way upstairs while venting, ¡°I told


    your daddy that you¡¯re my son, but he doesn¡¯t believe me. Instead, he wants me to be your nanny. I¡¯m


    your mother. How can I be your nanny?¡±


    It¡¯s my responsibility as a mother to treat my son well and do anything for him. What¡¯s the meaning of


    being a nanny? I can¡¯t possibly get paid for fulfilling my duties as a mother!


    Gavin rolled his eyes. Daddy is so bad. How dare he lie to Mommy?


    The little boy did not expose his father¡¯s scheme, and heforted Arissa instead, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious,


    Mommy. Daddy will trust you after seeing my brothers.¡±


    Upon hearing his words, Arissa could not help but sigh. After all, the situation was not as easy as it


    looked.


    ¡°I think your daddy still trusts Danna. It¡¯s better to not let him know now.¡±


    Gavin blinked his eyes at his mother and refuted, ¡°Mommy, Daddy doesn¡¯t trust Danna anymore. He


    hates being tricked by people.¡±


    At that, Arissa¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Will Benjamin kill me if he finds out I hid the children from him?


    Looking at Arissa¡¯s worried expression, Gavin immediately consoled her, ¡°Did Daddy hit you just now,


    Mommy?¡±


    Arissa looked at her son, a curious expression hanging on her face. ¡°Daddy hits people?¡±


    Gavin shook his head and quickly added, ¡°Daddy only hits bad people. He won¡¯t hit Mommy!¡±


    Arissa heaved a sigh of relief, and she brought Gavin into the bathroom for his bath.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop talking about this. Come on, let¡¯s have a bath!¡±


    Gavin was shy. ¡°I can bathe myself, Mommy. Go have your bath!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let Mommy help you.¡±


    Arissa could not help feeling guilty toward her son. She did not manage to bathe him while he was


    young and wanted to make it up to him now. Arissa was d to see Gavin¡¯s sheepish face, and she


    touched his nose gently.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 145 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 145 Read Online


    Chapter 145 Not Interested


    ¡°Are you shy? Mommy will just wash your hair then!¡±


    Arissa rubbed Gavin¡¯s head and relented as she did not want to put her son in a dilemma.


    Delighted upon hearing that, the little boy squealed in joy, ¡°Okay!¡±


    Arissaughed and let her sony on her thigh. She proceeded to wet Gavin¡¯s hair with a towel and


    rubbed some shampoo onto his head. As Arissa massaged the little boy¡¯s scalp, foam began to form.


    ¡°Mommy is so gentle!¡± Gavin smiled. ¡°Daddy is too rough¡­¡±


    Arissa was shocked to hear that. ¡°Daddy always washes your hair for you?¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Sometimes!¡±


    Arissa¡¯s mouth curled upward. It was hard to imagine a man like Benjamin giving his son a bath.


    ¡°Are you going to wash your hairter, Mommy? Let me help you!¡±


    Arissa was pleased to hear Gavin¡¯s words.


    ¡°Mommy doesn¡¯t want to wash her hair today.¡±


    ¡°I will help Mommy if you want to wash your hair next time.¡±


    Gavin¡¯s face turned slightly reddish.


    ¡°Sure!¡± Arissa agreed with joy.


    After washing Gavin¡¯s hair, she dried his hair with a towel and gave him a blow-dry. Then, she let Gavin


    take his bath by himself.


    ¡°Go have your bath, Mommy. I can do it myself!¡± Gavin raised his head and reassured his mother.


    ¡°All right!¡± Arissa left and closed the door for her son. Then, she took her bath in the guest room.


    Edwin was always prepared. Hence, Arissa only realized she did not have any clothes to change into


    after taking off the set of clothes she was wearing.


    She wrapped herself in a towel after having her bath and walked toward the wardrobe. There, Arissa


    saw plenty of new clothes hung in the wardrobe, and all of them were in her size.


    All of these are mine?


    Looking at the colorful dresses in the wardrobe, she could not help running her fingers through them


    while wearing a gleeful expression on her face.


    Arissa pulled out a dress and a set of underwear and was about to put them on when the door


    suddenly sprung open. Instinctively, she quickly wrapped the towel around herself once more.


    Arissa was stunned when she saw Benjamin making his way into the room.


    ¡°Mr. Graham!¡±


    Unaware that Arissa had juste out of the bath, the man¡¯s eyes darkened when his gaze fell on her


    slender legs that were exposed.


    Arissa quickly closed her legs and hid her embarrassment.


    She asked in a loud voice, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Doesn¡¯t he know to always knock before entering someone else¡¯s room?


    Benjamin shifted his gaze toward her face and said, ¡°Take care of Gavin tonight. I have something to


    attend to.¡±


    After a brief pause, Arissa responded, ¡°Okay. I get it!¡±


    Looking at her cautious expression, Benjamin knitted his brows. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so wary of me.


    I¡¯m not interested in you.¡±


    What?


    Arissa was enraged by his words, but by the time she came back to her senses, the man had already


    shut the door and left. She had to take a moment to calm herself down before getting dressed.


    Wait a second. Why am I angry? There¡¯s no reason for me to be angry at all!


    Arissa pped her cheeks gently before making her way toward her son¡¯s room.


    Meanwhile, Gavin was sitting on the bed with his phone, looking as if he was about to call someone.


    Arissa walked into the room and locked the door. Then, she approached her son.


    ¡°Who are you calling, Gav?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, I want to call my brothers!¡±


    Gavin missed them dearly.


    ¡°They might be sleeping already. Let Mommy apany you while you try to fall asleep, all right?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Gavin quickly put down his phone and patted the spot next to him excitedly.


    Upon seeing that, Arissa snuggled up in bed with the little boy and gave him a tight hug.


    She told Gavin some bedtime stories. Although he had already heard all of the stories before, he was


    still happy to hear his mother¡¯s soft and gentle voice.


    After some time, Gavin fell asleep.


    Arissa¡¯s heart melted when she saw the little boy in her arms, who had fallen in deep slumber.


    She lowered her head and ced a gentle peck on his forehead. ¡°Sweet dreams, Gav.¡±


    Then, she turned off the light and slept.


    Meanwhile, Benjamin had led his people to the abandoned building where Arissa was locked up in


    previously.


    ¡°This building seems to be destroyed not long ago, Mr. Graham.¡± Looking at the ruins in front of him,


    Ethen said to Benjamin.


    Benjamin nced at thepound and narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Whose territory is this?¡± he asked in a stern voice.


    This ce was intact not long ago, but now it¡¯s destroyed. What are they trying to cover up?


    Ethen ran a swift investigation and immediately got the answer to Benjamin¡¯s question.


    ¡°It belongs to the York family, and it¡¯s under York Corporation.¡±


    A vicious re shed across Benjamin¡¯s eyes.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 146 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 146 Read Online


    Chapter 146 Titles At Home


    Well, aren¡¯t they quick on their feet? Benjamin scoffed coldly.


    A sense of ruthlessness was well hidden within his stare of the ruins.


    How could Arissa not have known when the ce Danna kidnapped her to was one of her own family¡¯s


    properties? From what she said, she probably had no idea that the building belonged to the York family.


    ¡°Look into every detail from five years ago. Find out who held Arissa captive, kidnapped the children,


    and abandoned her in the wastnd. Check every individual involved in this incident and her


    rtionship with the York family. I want to know everything!¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s voice was cold as ice, which sent chills down the spines of everyone around him.


    Ethen nced over at Benjamin. He was shocked by how much Benjamin cared for Arissa.


    Will our CEO be getting a wife soon?


    Benjamin red at him and eximed, ¡°What are you waiting for!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ethan answered hurriedly, then got to work.


    Benjamin nced back and narrowed his eyes at the ruins. His gaze was as sharp as ever.


    After Benjamin left that ce, he went straight to the apartment. Yet, he did not go upstairs. He merely


    stayed in the car and stared at Arissa¡¯s home.


    If he had gone upstairs, he could have seen some of his kids.


    A bodyguard, who was watching from the darkness, immediately headed over and reported, ¡°Mr.


    Graham, we¡¯ve kept watch this whole time. No one has left the building yet!¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes darkened as he nodded. ¡°Carry on. Send me pictures of anyone exiting the building.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    The bodyguard glimpsed over at Benjamin and asked, ¡°Mr. Graham, are you not going upstairs?¡±


    ¡°No. Make sure to stay hidden.¡±


    Benjamin was worried that the kids would be startled by his sudden appearance. Therefore, he


    dispelled all thoughts of visiting them.


    Moreover, the children should be sound asleep at the time.


    There was also no need to be in such a rush to see them.


    He drove back to Yaleview.


    With the housekeepers fast asleep, the residence was dead silent.


    Benjamin tiptoed up the stairs and straight to the guest room but there was no sign of Arissa.


    Then, he headed for Gavin¡¯s bedroom. Yet, the doorknob would not turn. It was locked from the inside.


    He shot a quick re at the doorknob before returning to his bedroom.


    In Gavin¡¯s bedroom, Arissa and Gavin were sleeping like babies.


    At the crack of dawn the next day, Arissa was surprised to wake up with only one child in her arms.


    She only realized she was at Yaleview aftering to her senses.


    Gavin was the one by her side.


    It might have been the trauma of having her kids taken from her five years ago, but she would panic if


    she did not see her children the minute she woke up.


    Arissa calmed herself down, kissed Gavin, then washed up.


    After a change of clothes, she left the room to see Benjamining out of his bedroom.


    He was in sportswear, and his gaze was as sharp as ever.


    Arissa was startled for a second before she quickly greeted him, ¡°Good morning, Mr. Graham!¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± firmly answered Benjamin.


    Couldn¡¯t he have at least greeted me back? It¡¯s not like we¡¯re at thepany.


    ¡°I¡¯m heading down to make Gavin some food!¡±


    Arissa turned to head down the stairs right after notifying Benjamin.


    His eyended on her calves as he followed her.


    Her snow-white ankles with a dash of pink beguiled him.


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze dimmed.


    The feeling of someone eyeing her from behind made it ufortable for her to even walk.


    She could sense that Benjamin was following closely behind her.


    Arissa turned to check but identally missed a step instead.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Arge hand reached out to grab her wrist and pulled her upward, thus immediately eradicating all


    possibilities for her to fall.


    Arissa clung to Benjamin¡¯s chest in shock.


    ¡°Why would you turn around when you¡¯re going down the stairs?¡± he asked rhetorically with a hint of


    reproval in his husky voice.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Graham,¡± said Arissa awkwardly.


    She lifted her head, only to be entranced by Benjamin¡¯s protruding and alluring Adam¡¯s apple.


    Quickly, Arissa moved aside with a rush of warmth growing in her cheeks.


    Even though Benjamin was already taller than Arissa, it was more convenient for him to leer over her


    because he stood a step above her.


    He stared intensely at her blushing face. His thin lips curved upward into a sly smirk.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to call me Mr. Graham when we¡¯re at home.¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 147 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 147 Read Online


    Chapter 147 Gavin Was Allergic To Flour


    Huh?


    Arissa looked at him in confusion.


    Her face turned inexplicably redder when her eyes met Benjamin¡¯s soulful and enticing eyes.


    However, the memory of his distasteful words fromst night shattered any longing that just sprouted.


    ¡°Yes, Graham!¡±


    She nodded as she spoke, then turned to head down the stairs.


    Benjamin¡¯s personable face darkened as he stared at Arissa¡¯s back. He grunted softly before heading


    out for his morning run.


    Arissa turned her head to catch a quick look.


    As she saw his cold silhouette head toward the door, the corner of her lips drooped slightly.


    Just a moment ago, she thought Benjamin was at least slightly interested in her, but it seemed she was


    overthinking things.


    Arissa patted her cheeks to make herselfe to her senses before going to the kitchen.


    Edwin greeted her merrily, ¡°Good morning, Ms. York!¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Edwin!¡± Arissa greeted him back with a smile.


    ¡°Are you up this early because you¡¯re hungry, Ms. York? I just made some oatmeal porridge!¡±


    Edwin looked at her ardently, and she could sense his friendliness.


    She smiled and answered, ¡°No, I just want to make something tasty for Gavin!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be troubling you then, Ms. York. Gavin is allergic to flour, so as long as there¡¯s no flour in the food,


    it¡¯s okay.¡±


    Arissa¡¯s heart was torn at Edwin¡¯s note of caution. She didn¡¯t even know about Gavin¡¯s allergy.


    ¡°Thank you for the reminder, Edwin! I will keep that in mind.¡±


    Edwin nodded in reply and assisted her with making breakfast.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Graham prefers a western-style breakfast.¡±


    Arissa took a quick pause to smile at Edwin.


    She was only making breakfast for her son, so she could not care less about Benjamin¡¯s preferences.


    After a fewps, Benjamin¡¯s phone vibrated. It was from a bodyguard.


    Soon, he received several photos.


    Benjamin scrunched his brows as the pictures depicted Bradley leaving a building with a child.


    So this man is actually living in her home.


    His gaze fell upon the little kid, whose skin was as fair as snow and looked identical to Gavin.


    A gentle look shed across his eyes as his gaze lingered on the image of the kid for several moments.


    He ran a few moreps before heading back.


    The minute Benjamin stepped into the house, the tempting aroma of delicious food swamped him.


    He headed toward the kitchen to see Arissa in an apron, busy cooking away at the stove.


    It touched his heart, and the scene in front of him gratified him.


    ¡°What are you making?¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s sudden appearance startled her, making her drop her spoon in the boiling broth.


    Some of it sshed outward andnded on the back of her hand.


    Arissa backed away in a hurry, rubbing her hand.


    He strode to her and pulled her hand over. He asked in a worried tone, ¡°How could you be so careless?


    Are you hurt?¡±


    In a hurry, Arissa pulled her hand back when she felt the warmth of Benjamin¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine! It¡¯s just a little ssh!¡±


    Benjamin nced at her, then said, ¡°Why are you being so fussy?¡±


    The edge of Arissa¡¯s lips twitched as she instantly med Benjamin, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you popping up


    like that, I wouldn¡¯t have been startled.¡±


    Doesn¡¯t he know how dangerous startling a person can be?


    He lifted his brow without even a hint of guilt.


    ¡°The way I see it, you¡¯re just a scaredy-cat. I spoke at a normal volume, yet you jumped out of your


    skin.¡±


    ¡°I was focused on my cooking. I would obviously be startled if you suddenly talk to me out of nowhere!¡±


    Arissa shot him a look before continuing cooking.


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze fell onto the back of her ears, which were a glistening white.


    For convenience¡¯s sake, Arissa pulled back her hair, exposing the nape of her neck.


    From Benjamin¡¯s point of view, it was seductive and feminine.


    Arissa nced to the side to lock eyes with his deep gaze. Her heart skipped a beat.


    She averted her eyes, thinking he would walk away. Instead, he approached her.


    She could feel him standing close behind her as she stirred the broth. Her heart raced.


    ¡°So, what are you making?¡±


    Benjamin looked over at the pot, then at Arissa.


    His hot breath tickled her neck as a tingling sensation pulled at her heartstrings.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 148 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 148 Read Online


    Chapter 148 She Just Wanted To Hug Her Son


    Arissa suppressed her wavering heartbeats and replied as calmly as possible, ¡°Bone broth!¡±


    He¡¯s still growing, so having more of this is good for his growth.


    The children had their lunches in school, so she could only pour more effort into their breakfasts and


    dinners.


    ¡°Bone broth for breakfast?¡±


    Benjamin lifted his brow as he asked. The smell was delicious, but he was unsure whether the aroma


    was from the broth.


    Arissa countered, ¡°Breakfast is the most important meal of the day! A bnced diet is crucial!¡±


    Regardless, Benjamin often skipped breakfast. He did not care for it much, just as long as it got the job


    done.


    He only had breakfast to keep Gavinpany, so he never gave it much thought.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Edwin was the one who pulled out all the stops for Gavin¡¯s breakfasts.


    ¡°When will it be done?¡±


    He meant that he was hungry and wanted to eat already.


    Arissa answered without much thought, ¡°It¡¯ll take a while.¡±


    As Benjamin left the kitchen, she let out a sigh of relief and carried on cooking.


    Once she was done, she asked Edwin for a food container to pack the food in.


    Edwin asked with a puzzled expression, ¡°Ms. York, are you not having it here?¡±


    ¡°This is for Gavin to have at lunch!¡±


    Arissa answered naturally, but she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little awkward.


    She was unsure what Edwin would think of her if he knew she was packing the broth for her other


    children.


    Nheless, it did not seem excessive to pack them some food since they were Benjamin¡¯s children


    too.


    ¡°That¡¯s a lot. I doubt Gavin can finish it all!¡±


    Edwin took a look and saw that Arissa had already packed half the broth.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. He can have it when he¡¯s hungry. Having several meals a day is good for his growth,¡± said


    Arissa casually.


    Edwin was moved. ¡°You truly dote on Gavin, Ms. York.¡±


    She smiled in response but did not say anything. After setting the packed food aside, she went upstairs


    to wake Gavin.


    However, he was already awake and washing up.


    ¡°Sweetheart, you¡¯re up!¡±


    Arissa walked in to see her son in front of the bathroom sink. She walked over and affectionately


    combed his hair out of his face with her hands.


    ¡°Good morning, Mommy!¡± Gavin greeted her with a smile as radiant as the sun.


    ¡°Morning, Sweetheart!¡±


    She leaned in and gave him a peck on his forehead.


    Gavin curiously asked, ¡°Mommy, why are you up so early?¡±


    ¡°I went to make breakfast.¡±


    Arissa wiped his face with a dampened towel after he brushed his teeth.


    ¡°Something smells good!¡±


    Gavin could detect an aromatic scent from Arissa.


    She lowered her head to get a sniff, and he was right.


    ¡°Sweetheart, I packed an extrarge helping for you to share with Zachary and the others in school,¡±


    said Arissa as she nced over at the door.


    ¡°Okay,¡± answered Gavin while nodding.


    She nced at Gavin and added, ¡°I told Edwin that I packed it all for you.¡±


    Gavin grinned. ¡°I know, Mommy! I won¡¯t tell anyone!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Sweetheart!¡±


    Arissa patted his head and brought him out to change his clothes after she was done wiping his face.


    She changed into a new outfit because her clothes smelled of oil and smoke.


    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re beautiful!¡±


    Gavin sat waiting at the bedside. He was all dressed up and ready with his little backpack.


    Arissa chuckled and said, ¡°You look great too, Sweetheart!¡±


    She approached him and couldn¡¯t help but cuddle and drown him with kisses.


    Gavin was over the moon with his plump cheeks a beet red.


    Benjamin was leaning against the door. His lips curved into a slight smile at the sight of a loving mother


    and the child.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head down for breakfast,¡± suggested Arissa.


    She only noticed Benjamin when she turned around. Arissa merely nodded.


    ¡°Okay,¡± answered Gavin, in her embrace.


    He wrapped his hands around her neck, eyes beaming with joy.


    Benjamin noticed Arissa struggling to carry Gavin, so he yelled, ¡°Gavin, get down!¡±


    Gavin pouted at Benjamin¡¯s strict manner.


    Arissa turned to Benjamin and persuaded, ¡°I can carry him if it¡¯s only for a little while, Graham.¡±


    She just wanted to hug her son more.


    Benjamin thinned his lips and dropped the topic there.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 149 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 149 Read Online


    Chapter 149 She Only Had Her Children In Mind


    ¡°How are you this charming, Sweetheart?¡± Arissa sang Gavin¡¯s praises as she was about to carry him


    down the stairs. She couldn¡¯t resist the urge to pinch his squishy cheeks.


    Gavin giggled in response. He behaved in a very cutesy manner whenever he was with Arissa.


    He batted his long eyshes, which made him appear all the more lovable and adorable.


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes shed over in Gavin¡¯s direction. He was slightly baffled by how different Gavin was in


    front of Arissa.


    ¡°Come over here! Daddy will carry you down the stairs!¡±


    He quickly took Gavin into his arms when they reached the top of the stairs.


    Arissa nced over at him and felt that, contrary to his usual domineering appearance, Benjamin had a


    rather considerate side to him.


    ¡°Watch your step!¡±


    Benjamin warned her with Gavin in one arm and the other on her back.


    She blushed in embarrassment.


    ¡°Oh!¡± she eximed, dropping her head to look at the stairs.


    Benjamin held onto her with his hand, which could feel how hot her skin was under her thin clothing.


    She unconsciously picked up her pace, but it did not help put any distance between them.


    Arissa¡¯s cheeks were a rosy red.


    She snuck a peek at Benjamin but saw that he kept his eyes forward with a cold straight face.


    She averted her gaze and kept her feelings in check.


    He¡¯s just being nice!


    Benjamin turned to look at her as they made it down the stairs.


    He naturally retracted his hand before putting Gavin back down on the floor.


    ¡°Get over there yourself!¡±


    His deep voice bore a serious tone.


    Gavin nced at Benjamin, then headed for the kitchen hand in hand with Arissa.


    ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s go have breakfast!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Uncontrobly, Arissa always looked at Gavin with an abundance of love and affection.


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze glinted with emotion as it fell on Arissa¡¯s smiling face.


    While Arissa and Gavin went ahead, she could feel someone staring at her from behind, which made


    her heart beat faster.


    However, she didn¡¯t catch Benajmin staring at her when she tried to catch a glimpse from the


    surrounding reflective surfaces.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Hence, she thought she was being too sensitive and stopped thinking too deeply about it.


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze moved from her face to her body.


    She was wearing a white pencil skirt, which entuated her hourss figure.


    Her outfit brought out all her merits. She was seeping with maturity, elegance, and sexual appeal.


    Arissa paired the white pencil skirt with a mint green satin blouse. It was simple, fashionable, and


    sensible.


    Her exposed white calves and delicate ankles seemed to be tempting Benjamin to y with them.


    His eyes darkened.


    ¡°I want to sit with Mommy!¡±


    Gavin¡¯s voice traveled through the kitchen. Benjamin picked him up and put him in his chair.


    Arissa let go of Gavin¡¯s hand and pulled out a chair.


    Benjamin took a quick look at her, then sat at the head of the table.


    Subsequently, she took her seat.


    Edwin hurriedly served breakfast.


    A bowl of the broth Arissa cooked was given to both Arissa and Gavin.


    On the other hand, Edwin served Benjamin western breakfast. Several other eastern breakfast dishes


    were also ced on the dining table.


    ¡°Come, Sweetheart. Drink the broth first! Have the others after.¡±


    Arissa tended to Gavin¡¯s breakfast. She stirred the broth to cool it down.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Gavin nodded and scooped a spoonful of the broth. He blew it a few times before drinking it.


    ¡°Yummy!¡±


    Arissa patted his head with a gentle grin.


    Meanwhile, Benjamin was frowning at his breakfast that was different from Arissa and Gavin¡¯s.


    He turned to Edwin and instructed him coldly, ¡°Get me a bowl of the broth!¡±


    Edwin was startled. He looked toward Benjamin and said apologetically, ¡°Mr. Graham, there isn¡¯t any


    left.¡±


    The folds between his brows tightened. He knew Arissa made arge portion.


    He red at Edwin and questioned, ¡°Isn¡¯t there a whole pot?¡±


    Edwin turned to Arissa awkwardly.


    She didn¡¯t expect Benjamin to want any; seeing as Edwin was in a difficult position, she exined,


    ¡°Graham, I thought you didn¡¯t like having soup for breakfast, so I packed it all for Gavin to bring to


    school. If you really want some, Edwin can get you a bowl!¡±


    With one look, Benjamin instantly knew what Arissa had in mind.


    She wanted Gavin to bring the broth to school for the other children, didn¡¯t she? All she ever thinks


    about is her children. Did she not think to at least make an extra serving for me?

 The More The Merrier Chapter 150 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 150 Read Online


    Chapter 150 Her Initiative


    ¡°Mr. Graham, would you like a bowl of soup?¡± Edwin gingerly asked.Benjamin waved his hand in a


    dismissive manner and replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    The butler nced at him and hesitated for a second before retreating toward the rear of the room.


    Arissa shot Benjamin a sideway nce, only to find thetter already staring at her. He had displeasure


    written across his face. For some reason, she felt a little guilty upon witnessing the look on his face.


    ¡°Um¡­ Do you want to¡­¡±¡°No, I don¡¯t!¡± Benjamin snorted before continuing with his breakfast.


    Arissa¡¯s mouth twitched slightly at his words.


    Gavin darted a nce at Benjamin. He was sitting by Benjamin and cautiously ced his hand under


    the table, tugging on his father¡¯s pants.


    At that, Benjamin swept a nce at Gavin.


    ¡°Daddy, do you want some of mine?¡±


    Benjamin furrowed his brows as he settled his gaze on Gavin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk while you¡¯re eating!¡±


    Gavin was dumbfounded.


    Seeing that Benjamin was all riled up, Arissa pondered for a moment before abruptly getting up from


    her seat.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Benjamin questioned sternly. Nobody dared to cross him with the intimidating


    aura that he radiated.


    Arissa curled her lips in dissatisfaction and answered, ¡°I¡¯m heading to the kitchen for a bit!¡±


    With that, she went to the kitchen. Minutester, she brought out a steaming bowl of soup.


    She did not think that Benjamin would want a taste of her soup as well. It was rather unexpected, but


    Arissa felt a little guilty to have overlooked him like so. After all, she was in his territory.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, have some soup!¡±


    Looking at the small wisps of steam rising from the soup, Benjamin¡¯s face lightened, and his brows


    unfurrowed slightly.


    ¡°Who allowed you to take matters into your own hands? Did I say that I wanted soup?¡± Benjamin


    lowered his voice and questioned.


    Edwin stole a nce at Benjamin, and Arissa could not help feeling annoyed.


    Does he want soup or not? This is originally for the kids and not him anyways. It¡¯s fine with me if he


    doesn¡¯t want it.


    Fuming, she reached out for the bowl as she said, ¡°I was wrong to assume that you wanted some


    soup. I sincerely apologize for that. I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    However, before Arissa could even touch the rim of the bowl, her hand was smacked off.


    She was rendered speechless by Benjamin¡¯s move.


    A string of curse words yed out in her head, but she refrained from voicing them out.


    Benjamin took a sip of the soup. Fresh out of the pot, it was scorching hot and burned his tongue a


    little. Nevertheless, he kept a straight face and savored it in his mouth for a bit before swallowing it.


    It does taste good. It is no wonder that Gavin is full of praises for it.


    Looking at Benjamin as he drank the soup, Arissa wanted to mock him. As she opened her mouth to


    speak, she met his dominant stare, and her words ran out.


    ¡°Take a seat.¡±


    Arissa rolled her eyes as she sat down to continue her breakfast.


    Edwin looked on in amazement from the side.


    ¡°Gav, try this!¡±


    After Gavin had gulped down thest mouthful of soup, Arissa brought out a chicken pie that had some


    leaves at the side as garnish.


    The moment she cut into the chicken pie, the air was instantly filled with a savory scent of food.


    Benjamin subconsciously nced over upon catching a whiff of the fragrance. His stomach growled a


    little at the mouth-watering scent.


    It looks delicious.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Arissa raised her eyes and looked at him questioningly before replying, ¡°This is chicken pie. Have you


    not tried it before?¡± Benjamin looked across at Arissa and catching her eye, he raised his eyebrows


    questioningly.


    ¡°Nope,¡± he admitted honestly.


    Arissa was stunned by his reply. Chicken pie isn¡¯t really considered to bemon folk food, though. I


    thought he would have at least tried it once before.


    ¡°Well, in that case, why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡±


    She took the initiative to hand one over to Benjamin. I¡¯d better pass him one. Otherwise, he might start


    to create a fuss and nitpick at me again.


    The hard angles of Benjamin¡¯s face softened a touch, just enough for Edwin to notice it, and thetter


    hurriedly came forward to serve Benjamin.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    While doing so, heplimented Arissa and eximed, ¡°Mr. Graham, this smells amazing! It has a


    really authentic smell. Ms. York has done this very well.¡±


    His gaze narrow and sharp, Benjamin frowned as he zeroed in on Edwin¡¯s face and asked, ¡°Have you


    tried it?¡±


    Met with Benjamin¡¯s displeased stare, Edwin hastily exined, ¡°I helped to taste test it while it was still


    cooking.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s sour look immediately disappeared. cing the chicken pie onto a te, Edwin served him


    the chicken pie after removing the leaves.


    Arissa looked at the dignified man. It¡¯s merely breakfast, yet he eats like he¡¯s dining at a high-ss


    restaurant.


    She dug a spoonful of the chicken pie and brought it to Gavin¡¯s mouth.


    The little boy chuckled and blurted, ¡°Mommy, I can eat by myself!¡±


    ¡°All right¡­ After having this mouthful, you can eat by yourself.¡± Arissa smiled dotingly at him.


    Gavin took a bite, and his eyes immediately lighted up with joy.


    This is also really delicious!

 The More The Merrier Chapter 151 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 151 Read Online


    Chapter 151 Takeaway


    With regard to his meals, Gavin was just like his father. They were both picky eaters, and it was rare for


    Gavin to give a high review of any food.


    Seeing Gavin¡¯s expression, Edwin knew that the taste of the chicken pie must be divine. Unfortunately,


    Arissa had only made a few pieces of chicken pie. There was not enough made for him, so he could


    only stare in fascination at the food.


    ¡°Gav, is it good?¡±


    Just by looking at his expression, Arissa knew that he loved it.


    Gavin nodded and eximed, ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re a great cook! Everything you made tastes delicious!¡±


    The corners of Arissa¡¯s eyes crinkled as she beamed up at Gavin and ruffled his hair adoringly.


    When she looked up, she saw Edwin staring unblinkingly at Gavin eating. He was almost drooling at


    the sight of the chicken pie.


    Arissa chuckled and said, ¡°Edwin, go ahead and try some.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Ms. York. You¡¯re too kind¡­ You can have it!¡± Edwin shook his head in embarrassment and


    declined her offer. It¡¯s not proper for me to request food from my employer.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s another one left. You can have it!¡±


    Arissa took the pie on her te and handed it over to him.


    ¡°Ms. York, you can have it. I have already taken my breakfast!¡± Edwin was stunned and did not dare to


    move a muscle.


    ¡°I want to eat something else. Try this. Let me know how it tastes. If it¡¯s good, I¡¯ll make it again on


    another day.¡± Arissa handed it over to him once more.


    Edwin sneaked a peek at Benjamin. Seeing that thetter was focused on his breakfast and not looking


    in their direction, he gathered his courage and approached Arissa. He took the food and said gratefully,


    ¡°Thank you, Ms. York!¡±


    ¡°Thank Mr. Graham instead, I was able to cook this because of the ingredients that he bought!¡±


    Arissa looked at Benjamin before sitting down.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Benjamin looked over at her and said, ¡°My ingredients? In that case, why didn¡¯t you take the initiative


    and invite me to eat?¡±


    Arissa was stunned.


    She did not dare to argue that Edwin had previously mentioned Benjamin¡¯s preference for having a


    light breakfast. She hesitated to invite him, for the dishes she made were quite heavy.


    Besides¡­


    ¡°This is your house. You can eat whatever you want. Why do you need my invitation? I¡¯m not the owner


    here!¡± She pursed her lips in annoyance.


    Benjamin lightly harrumphed. She has a way with words. I¡¯ll give her that.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t the owner, but you dare take away the food?¡± He could not help but joke.


    Watching the two of them squabble, Edwin felt that the chicken pie in his hands was burning a hole


    through them, and a feeling of uneasiness filled his heart.


    Gavin, however, was not affected by their squabble as he was happily devouring his chicken pie.


    Arissa froze before retorting, ¡°I¡¯m just worried that Gavin will go hungry in school.¡±


    She felt a little guilty at the lie that she made up.


    In response, Benjamin simply stared intently at her.


    Arissa¡¯s heart raced. She felt that he was about to burn a hole through her with his stare. It seemed as


    if he could see through her with those dark eyes of his.


    However, Benjamin said nothing more and continued with his breakfast. Seeing that Benjamin did not


    continue on the topic, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, I won¡¯t take away the food next time.¡±


    After all, she was not staying there that night. In the future, she could prepare an extra portion of food


    for Gavin at her ce.


    In her house, Arissa could do as much as she desired. She could even cook any dishes she wanted.


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary!¡± Benjamin replied.


    Arissa was rendered speechless by him once more.


    Does that mean he agrees to me packing the leftover food in the future?


    Gavin sneaked a nce at Benjamin. Thetter still had a stern look on his face.


    Daddy is so egotistical. I bet he knows that Mommy is packing the food for my brothers, yet he still


    insists on asking her.


    Benjamin ignored Gavin¡¯s look and nced at Arissa, who still seemed startled by his response.


    ¡°In the future, remember to pack more food. I don¡¯t want Gavin to be on an empty stomach!¡±


    Gavin and Arissa were astonished by the change in his stance. They could not believe their ears and


    stared at Benjamin with their mouths agape, not knowing what to say.


    Edwin snickered before hurriedly resuming a face of seriousness.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Arissa replied.


    She had prepared a hearty breakfast, and Gavin relished the food. He was over the moon, having


    breakfast that his mother had specially prepared for him.


    Benjamin was also very full. He did not foresee that Arissa would have such a ir for cooking.


    Unknowingly, he had stuffed his stomach to the extent he felt a little bloated.


    After breakfast, Arissa and Benjamin sent Gavin to school together. The three of them sat in the back


    of the car, looking very much like a family.


    Benjamin sat aside looking at work documents. Nobody dared to raise their voices.


    Arissa brought Gavin aside and spoke softly to him. Her voice was gentle and pleasant to the ears.


    ¡°Gav, Mommy will return to my house to stay tonight.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re not going to stay with us anymore?¡±


    Gavin was shocked, and his brows furrowed in worry.


    Previously, Mommy was in danger. If she doesn¡¯t stay with us now, won¡¯t she be in more danger?

 The More The Merrier Chapter 152 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 152 Read Online


    Chapter 152 An Exchange


    ¡°No. I¡¯ll pass.¡±


    Arissa was worried, for she had not seen the other children since the previous day.


    Benjamin turned to her. ¡°Though those people have been caught, that doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re safe. Aren¡¯t


    you afraid of endangering your children?¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s voice was stern at thest sentence. Until then, the stubborn woman still refused to tell him


    the truth, and Benjamin could not help wondering if she was nning to hide the truth from him forever.


    Arissa was less worried about Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper. However, she was extremely concerned


    about Jesse as the little girl was the most clingy one among all of Arissa¡¯s children.


    After a few days, the girl would lose it.


    Noticing the woman was struggling toe to a decision, Benjamin suggested, ¡°If you¡¯re worried about


    your children, you can fetch them over. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have topensate you for work injury if


    anything bad happens to you.¡±


    Arissa¡¯s mouth quivered before she uttered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Graham. Even if anything happens to me,


    it¡¯s none of thepany¡¯s business.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure your family members are fine with that?¡±


    Benjamin stared at her firmly. Though he seemed expressionless, he was utterly serious.


    Arissa was stunned. Is he implying that the children will seekpensation from him? That¡¯s rather


    amusing.


    She cleared her throat and remained firm in her decision. ¡°No thanks. I¡¯m afraid my children will disturb


    you.¡±


    It¡¯s better not to let them meet for now. I¡¯ll just have to part with them for a few days. It¡¯s no big deal.


    Benjamin¡¯s face darkened upon hearing that.


    Arissa was clueless about how she irritated the man, and she swallowed upon noticing the man¡¯s icy-


    cold aura.


    She was about to voice her intention of not staying at Benjamin¡¯s ce when she saw how dark his


    face was. Hence, she ended up choking back her words.


    Upon reaching the school, Arissa was about to exit the car when Benjamin stopped her.


    ¡°Stay in the car.¡±


    With that said, Benjamin carried Gavin and alighted from the vehicle without waiting for a response.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Arissa wanted to tag along with the hope of meeting her four children.


    However, Benjamin shot her a re. ¡°Stay!¡±


    He took Gavin¡¯s bag and the meal that Arissa had packed.


    ¡°Bye, Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Bye, Sweetheart!¡±


    Arissa smiled and waved at the boy.


    After helping Gavin put on his bag, Benjamin walked him to the school entrance with a lunchbox in


    hand.


    ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t get angry at Mommy!¡± Gavin tugged at his father¡¯s pants as he pleaded.


    Benjamin stared at his son. When he handed the lunchbox over, thetter held it tightly in his arms.


    ¡°Exchange with Zachary tonight.¡±


    Gavin stared at Benjamin with his eyes shot wide, keeping his guard up.


    ¡°What are you up to, Daddy?¡±


    ¡°Daddy has never met him before, so I want to see him!¡±


    Benjamin patted his son¡¯s head gently.


    After staring at the man for a moment, Gavin finally nodded and agreed, ¡°All right. I¡¯ll talk to him about


    it, but I can¡¯t promise he¡¯ll agree!¡±


    If it was Oliver, he would agree without haste. Zachary, on the other hand, was tougher to convince.


    Benjamin raised his eyebrows and pondered to himself. He won¡¯t disagree, for his mother is right here.


    ¡°Okay, go on in.¡±


    Gavin nodded. ¡°Goodbye, Daddy!¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Honestly, he was pretty excited, for Benjamin rarely sent him to school. Moreover, his mother was


    tagging along too.


    After waving at the car, he entered the school.


    Benjamin watched the boy for a moment before returning to the car.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, why didn¡¯t you let me exit the car earlier?¡± Arissa was bewildered by the man.


    Benjamin merely cast a quick nce at her before telling the driver, ¡°Head to the office.¡±


    His actions rendered Arissa speechless.


    When she gazed out of the car¡¯s window, she was hoping to see the few familiar figures. However, they


    were nowhere to be found, and Arissa could not help but feel let down. At the same time, she was


    slightly relieved Benjamin did not encounter them.


    After shifting her attention away from the window, her heart skipped a beat as she noticed a pair of dull


    eyes staring sharply at her.


    ¡°It¡¯s inappropriate for you to send him to the school right now.¡±


    Arissa nodded in understanding. ¡°I¡¯ll be careful next time.¡±


    After staring at her for a moment, Benjamin averted his gaze and looked straight ahead.


    Arissa nced at the man before shifting her gaze toward the window once more.


    Suddenly, a man¡¯s voice rang out.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 153 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 153 Read Online


    Chapter 153 He Likes Her


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything else to say?¡±


    Hearing that, Arissa turned to face Benjamin. Although he was sitting down, he was still radiating a


    regal and dominating aura.


    Arissa pursed her lips. Indeed, there was something that she wanted to ask.


    ¡°Umm¡­ About the people fromst night?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve taken care of them.¡±


    Benjamin frowned while fixing his gaze at her.


    Noticing that the man seemed unhappy, she merely brushed it off with a simple reply. ¡°Okay.¡±


    After that, the atmosphere in the car became tense.


    The driver looked in the rearview mirror but retracted his gaze immediately upon noticing something


    was off.


    Meanwhile, Danna arrogantly made her way toward the Rogers residence but was stopped by the


    security guard at the entrance.


    Her eyes immediately darkened. ¡°Are you f*cking blind? Don¡¯t you know who I am?¡±


    ¡°Why are you so pissed, Ms. Adams?¡±


    Suddenly, a wicked-looking man with an ear-piercing walked toward her.


    Danna shot a re at him and snapped, ¡°Justin Rogers, what¡¯s going on? Am I not weed here?¡±


    ¡°Of course you are!¡± the man replied with a smile before kicking the security guard.


    ¡°Are you blind? She¡¯s Ms. Adams! How dare you stop her?¡±


    In response to his antics, Danna chuckled coldly. ¡°Stop fooling around. Where¡¯s Arissa?¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    The previous night, Justin told her he had caught Arissa over their phone call. Hence, Danna had


    traveled all the way to the Rogers residence to teach the woman a lesson.


    Justin smirked before wrapping his arm around Danna¡¯s waist. Thetter stared sharply at him and


    struggled but failed to free herself.


    Seeing that, Justin tightened his grip and got closer to her. Then, he took a whiff of the air, breathing in


    her scent.


    ¡°You smell so nice!¡±


    Danna shot him a deadly re. ¡°Let go!¡±


    ¡°Come on, Ms. Adams! Let¡¯s not talk about other people now, shall we? I¡¯m risking my life to help you,


    yet you¡¯re not showing an ounce of concern over my well-being.¡±


    Justin narrowed his eyes as Danna¡¯s blood continued to boil.


    However, he liked her for how mean and ruthless she was.


    ¡°Justin, you asked me toe here, yet you refuse to bring me to her. Have you failed?¡±


    Honestly, Danna doubted that was the case and merely blurted it out to spite the man.


    Not long after, Justin led her into the mansion.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the rush? That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    Danna bumped her elbow against Justin¡¯s waist, but thetter still held her firmly. Immediately after


    entering the mansion, Justin pushed Danna onto the wall and kissed her.


    Though Danna was furious, her strength was no match for the man.


    Justin continued caressing her. ¡°Stop struggling. Did Benjamin even excite you? It has been so long


    since we¡­¡±


    Danna¡¯s rage was on the verge of boiling over, but she could not hold back her desire. Not long after,


    she returned Justin¡¯s hug.


    After a passionate session, Danna probed, ¡°Where is she?¡±


    She would not feel assured as long as Arissa was still alive.


    Justin cast a nce at the seductive-looking woman and pushed her onto the bed once more before


    demanding, ¡°One more time!¡±


    p!


    Danna pped Justin across the face, obviously enraged.


    ¡°You assh*le! How dare you fool me?¡±


    Justiny on the bed, fully naked. The room still smelled of sweat. He pressed his tongue against the


    inside of his cheek, staring at Danna wickedly.


    The woman¡¯s face contorted in anger as she hurriedly grabbed her clothes and put them on.


    ¡°Why are you so angry? Weren¡¯t you pretty happy just a second ago?¡± Justin retorted, his voice filled


    with mockery.


    Danna turned her head, eyes looking bloodshot. ¡°Shut up!¡±


    ¡°Hmph! So you¡¯re abandoning me after taking advantage of me? Honestly, you could have rejected me


    earlier, but you didn¡¯t. If you did, I wouldn¡¯t touch you!¡±


    Justin took out a cigarette as he watched the woman get dressed. He was still lying naked on the bed,


    having no intention of covering himself up.


    Meanwhile, Danna was pissed beyond imagination.


    Justin lied to her that he had caught Arissa, but that was obviously not the case.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 154 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 154 Read Online


    Chapter 154 Desperate


    ¡°Justin! Since this is all that you¡¯re capable of, we will definitely not be cooperating again in the


    foreseeable future!¡±


    After scolding him in anger and disappointment, Danna proceeded to grab her handbag. She then spun


    around and was preparing to leave.


    With a gloomy expression, Justin uttered, ¡°Ms. Adams, I got exposedst night. I risked crossing


    Benjamin in order to help you. I wasn¡¯t expecting any gratitude from you but to think that you¡¯d hit me


    instead! Don¡¯t you think that you¡¯ve gone too far? I lost a lot of my people!¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s because you¡¯re ipetent! If you were actually capable, then why have youe to find


    me now?¡± Danna turned around and stared back at him, her expression growing much darker.


    Justin swallowed his fear and stated, ¡°I do have good news. Do you want to hear it?¡±


    At this point, Danna refused to believe that he had any real good news to share.


    ¡°Benjamin went to the abandoned buildingst night.¡±


    Suddenly, Danna¡¯s expression changed. ¡°How did he find out about that ce?¡±


    What could Benjamin have found?


    Danna immediately felt her heart sink as she began to panic.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not quite sure how exactly.¡± Justin was staring at her body with lustful eyes. ¡°You should stay


    here with me for a while. Make me happy, and I¡¯ll help you investigate it!¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°In your dreams!¡±


    Danna grabbed the porcin near the doorway and threw it at him. She then opened the door and


    proceeded to leave.


    Justin caught the porcin and fiddled with it in his hands. His face fell.


    ¡°What a bad temper you have! Would Benjamin even want someone this desperate?¡±


    Though he wasn¡¯t that loud, Danna heard him very clearly. Her expression twisted. I truly regret getting


    involved with Justin. What a scumbag!


    ¡°Ms. Adams, Benjamin doesn¡¯t want you! I want you! You¡¯re wee toe here any time!¡± Justin


    shouted at the top of his lungs.


    Danna¡¯s face fell. She angrily rushed into her car and left the premises immediately.


    The bodyguards beside the door briefly red at her in disdain. How can a woman like that be Mr.


    Rogers¡¯ type?


    Not long after, Justin came outside.


    He instructed them, ¡°Keep an eye on Benjamin. Report to me if there is any news!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Rogers!¡±


    When Benjamin¡¯s car was almost at thepany, Arissa tried to tell the driver to stop the vehicle.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting out! Please stop the car!¡±


    The driver looked at the man through the rear-view mirror. Seeing that Benjamin did not say anything,


    the driver did not dare to stop the car.


    ¡°But Ms. York, we haven¡¯t arrived at thepany yet!¡± the driver reminded Arissa.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m getting out right here!¡±


    Arissa did not want anyone to spread gossip. Even allowing rumors to circte would still be very


    hurtful.


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes flickered as he nced at Arissa. ¡°But we haven¡¯t reached thepany yet. What are


    you doing?¡±


    Arissa looked at him and exined, ¡°I think that getting out right here is the better option!¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s frowned and he furrowed.


    She gulped subconsciously, gathering the courage to speak further. ¡°If people get the wrong idea about


    us, then it will surely have an impact on your reputation!¡±


    ¡°Hah!¡± Benjamin chuckled sarcastically. ¡°Looks like you do care about your boss. Stop the car!¡±


    Thest three words were spoken with a tone of displeasure.


    The driver, who wasn¡¯t brave enough to protest against it, quickly pulled over and stopped the car.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Arissa thanked the driver as she got out of the car. She then faced Benjamin. ¡°Thank you,


    Mr. Graham¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, the door to the car closed automatically, and the car sped away.


    Arissa was rendered speechless.


    She calmed herself down and began walking toward thepany.


    At the same time, she tried to call her son.


    Upon receiving her call, Zachary immediately answered it.


    Arissa could hear his voiceing through the phone call.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Hey, Sweetheart. Where are you right now?¡±


    Looking at the time, Arissa forced herself to walk faster.


    ¡°We just arrived at school!¡±


    ¡°Did you sleep wellst night? Did you eat your breakfast?¡± Arissa asked out of concern.


    Zachary replied, ¡°Yeah, we all slept well. Well, except for Jesse because she was calling your name.


    Mr. Hinton bought breakfast for us this morning!¡±


    ¡°Okay. Did Mr. Hinton also take you guys to school?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Well, no. Mr. Hinton only took Jasper to school. I was following from behind with Oliver and


    Jessica!¡±


    Arissa was surprised when she heard her son¡¯s reply. She asked, ¡°Howe?¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 155 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 155 Read Online


    Chapter 155 Caught By Four Children


    ¡°Mr. Hinton said it¡¯s for our safety!¡±


    Arissa was grateful for Bradley. It must be tough for him.


    ¡°Then you guys should also stay safe. Mommy might not be able toe back home until after a few


    days¡­ So you guys better listen to Mr. Hinton and do as he says!¡± Arissa warned.


    ¡°Mommy, did something happenst night?¡±


    ¡°Not at all!¡±


    After walking for a while, Arissa panted a little.


    ¡°Mommy, what are you doing right now? Why are you panting?¡± Zachary asked worriedly.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing! I¡¯m just walking right now!¡± Arissa replied to Zachary.


    ¡°Oh! You should watch out for danger! Don¡¯t go to ces where there aren¡¯t many people around! Also,


    call us if you¡¯re in trouble!¡±


    Arissa¡¯s heart warmed when she heard Zachary advising her.


    ¡°All right! I understand, Sweetheart!¡±


    Her other children also squeezed in to talk to her.


    ¡°Mommy, you don¡¯t need to worry about us! We can take care of ourselves. You need to watch out for


    danger and stay safe!¡± Oliver instructed.


    Mommy isn¡¯t telling us anything about what happened. But we investigatedst night and found out that


    Mommy was actually surrounded by bad people.


    ¡°Mommy, you should rx while you¡¯re at Daddy¡¯s ce. We go to school every day. When we go


    home, we listen to Mr. Hinton and do as he says!¡± Jasper added to the conversation.


    Jesse suggested, ¡°Mommy, you have a self-defense tool. Use that to teach all the bad guys a lesson!¡±


    Arissa was deeply touched.


    ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t worry, kids. I can take care of myself!¡±


    She chatted with her children until it was time to clock in for work. As soon as she hung up her phone,


    she entered thepany building.


    Meanwhile, near the school¡¯s entrance, Oliver and Jasper were tying up the hands of two bodyguards.


    ¡°Talk! Who sent you here to spy on us?¡±


    The two bodyguards looked at each other. Then, one of them turned to Zachary and answered, ¡°Mr.


    Graham did!¡±


    Zachary nodded as he expected that answer.


    Jesse looked through the contents of the camera that she snatched just now.


    She then handed it to Zachary. ¡°Brother number two! They took a lot of photos of us!¡±


    Jesse looked very angry and fierce.


    The two bodyguards were stunned.


    Earlier, they were only following and taking photos of one child. To their surprise, there were actually


    four of them.


    Then, they followed them and arrived at the school. They were about to report back to Benjamin when


    they were discovered by the four children.


    And they were even tied up by them, which was humiliating.


    Zachary frowned upon hearing what Jesse had just said. ¡°Since when did I be brother number


    two?¡±


    Jesse smiled cutely with squinted eyes. ¡°Gavin is the oldest, so shouldn¡¯t that make you brother


    number two?¡±


    Following that logic, Oliver was now brother number three, and Jasper was now brother number four.


    Both Oliver and Jasper, who were supposed to be the second and third respectively, grimaced upon


    hearing their sister.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Zachary deleted most of the photos taken by the camera. He only left the ones that were taken in the


    early morning.


    Pausing for a moment, he red at the two bodyguards. As he resembled Benjamin, the two


    bodyguards shook in terror.


    ¡°Did you guys report to Benjamin yet?¡±


    The two bodyguards, desperate to save their own skins, did not dare to reply and instead went along


    with the children.


    ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t report to him?¡± Zachary narrowed his eyes as he walked closer toward them.


    ¡°No, not yet, at least! We were just about to when you guys discovered us!¡± The other bodyguard


    replied. He had a serious expression on his face, indicating that he was telling the truth.


    A dark look shed across Zachary¡¯s eyes. He pulled a dagger out of nowhere and wrapped his hand


    around it.


    Danger was imminent.


    The two bodyguards broke out in a cold sweat. Why does it feel like this kid is scarier than Gavin?


    ¡°Do you know what will happen if you don¡¯t tell the truth?¡±


    Zachary was very threatening. The two bodyguards were trapped by Oliver and Jasper, so they were


    unable to move.


    It was not because they were too scared to move but because they were simply unable to break free.


    They did not know what sort of dirty tricks the children had pulled off. They were absolutely astonished.


    They¡¯re so young but also very powerful.


    ¡°We really haven¡¯t reported anything to Mr. Graham!¡± the bodyguards adamantly responded.


    Zachary suddenlyughed, sounding quite devilish.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 156 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 156 Read Online


    Chapter 156 Why Did You Lie Just Now


    Seeing the expression on the child¡¯s face sent shivers down the two bodyguards¡¯ spines.


    They were absolutely terrified.


    Zachary nced at Oliver and Jasper. ¡°Take out their phones and check them!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡±


    Jesse stepped forward and pulled their phones out of their pockets.


    The two bodyguards seemed unusually calm. This was because they used code names in all of their


    communication devices.


    Ordinary people would never be able to discern who was who. Every single email would also be


    deleted immediately upon being sent. This was to prevent all the information from falling into the wrong


    hands.


    ¡°Zachary!¡± Jesse handed both phones to Zachary.


    Zachary looked at his sister and said, ¡°Go sit over there!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Jesse obediently walked over to the side and sat down next to their four bags.


    Zachary began checking on the two bodyguards¡¯ phones. Their chat history was full of code names and


    numbers.


    Zachary didn¡¯t bother with all of that. He simply read the call logs starting fromst night when


    Benjamin asked the bodyguards to pick them up. All he had to do was read the information within the


    call logs.


    He found one of the numbers matched Benjamin¡¯s phone number. And it was dialed in the early


    morning, too.


    Zachary red at them. ¡°So you guys did call Benjamin!¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing the child¡¯s intense gaze, the two bodyguards were extremely shocked.


    ¡°You were lying!¡± The child¡¯s eyes were full of rage.


    ¡°I did give Mr. Graham a call in the early morning, but¡­¡±


    Just then, Zachary¡¯s phone started vibrating. It was Gavin who was calling.


    Zachary red at the two bodyguards before answering the phone.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Gavin, who was on the other end of the call, raised his eyebrows as he heard the slightly unhappy


    voice.


    ¡°When are you guys heading into school? Mommy got you guys delicious takeout!¡±


    Gavin was waiting for the four of them to arrive. However, the ss was going to start soon. Since he


    had not seen them yet, he decided to give them a call.


    ¡°We¡¯re outside the school¡¯s entrance. There¡¯s something I need to take care of!¡±


    While speaking on the phone, Zachary was also checking on the text messages and the instant


    messaging software on the two phones. So far, he found nothing.


    He was feeling doubtful. They didn¡¯t send any of the photos?


    ¡°What is it?¡± Gavin¡¯s nervous and worried voice asked.


    Zachary exined, ¡°Benjamin sent people to monitor us and take photos of us. We caught them, and


    now we¡¯re dealing with them!¡±


    Gavin was stunned. Then, he heard Zachary¡¯s annoyed voice continue to say, ¡°They had a phone call


    with Benjamin earlier in the morning. I think we¡¯re all exposed now.¡±


    ¡°No, no! We only saw one of you in the early morning. Only one of you! We never expected that there


    were four of you¡­¡±


    This one is very smart. It¡¯s impossible to hide anything from him. We might have no choice but to


    confess.


    Zachary red at them. ¡°Why did you guys lie just now?¡±


    The two bodyguards remained silent.


    Gavin tried to reassure him, ¡°Calm down, Zachary! Daddy is smart. He¡¯s noticed you already! Let¡¯s


    switch identities today. He wants to see you!¡± I talked about this with Zachary and everyone before. For


    now, Daddy doesn¡¯t know about Oliver and Jesse.


    Zachary eximed, ¡°I don¡¯t want to switch!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to be with Mommy?¡± Gavin did not want to switch either, truth be told. I want to be with


    Mommy. I go to school in the morning and only get to see Mommy at night. If I switch identities with


    Zachary right now, then I¡¯d have to wait until tomorrow night at the earliest to see Mommy again¡­


    Thinking about it, Gavin didn¡¯t feel like doing it anymore. But what Daddy wanted to say was meant for


    Zachary¡¯s ears, not mine.


    Zachary frowned. ¡°We can talk about itter. Right now, I have to teach them a lesson!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re just doing their jobs. Go easy on them!¡± Gavin reminded him, though he did not try to stop him.


    If Zachary and everyone didn¡¯t discover them, all four siblings would have been exposed.


    ¡°I won¡¯t overdo it!¡± Zachary hung up the phone. The tip of his dagger was hovering over one of the


    bodyguard¡¯s stomachs.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 157 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 157 Read Online


    Chapter 157 Go And Send Them Away


    The bodyguard kept looking at the shiny dagger. One small slip, and I¡¯ll¡­


    ¡°Little one, we were only following orders! It¡¯s nothing personal!¡±


    The bodyguard¡¯s body was tense as he did not dare to move an inch. One small slip from the boy¡¯s


    hand and I¡¯m done for.


    Zachary gave them a sharp-edged re which was very imposing. ¡°I want to hear the truth. Or else¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk! But can you put the dagger away first?¡±


    The dagger was indiscriminate. The bodyguard sucked in his stomach as he asked him to put it away.


    Zachary pulled the dagger away by one tiny bit, but he was still threatening him.


    The other bodyguard had a panicked look on his face. He did not dare to say anything and risk


    offending Zachary while sympathizing with hispanion. Luckily, I wasn¡¯t the one who called Mr.


    Graham in the early morning.


    ¡°I only sent Mr. Graham a few photos of an adult bringing one of you outside! All the photos after that


    were never sent! Mr. Graham asked us to protect you guys from the shadows, that¡¯s all!¡±


    Zachary rolled his eyes as he tried to discern the truth from his words.


    ¡°I was the one who went outside with Mr. Hinton to buy our breakfast!¡± Oliver exined to Zachary,


    believing that the bodyguard was not lying.


    Jasper tightened the restraints around the bodyguard¡¯s wrists. ¡°Lie to us again, and we¡¯ll make things


    worse for you!¡±


    The bodyguard¡¯s body hunched over as he twitched in pain.


    The people who were passing by assumed that they were ying with the children instead of being


    threatened by them.


    ¡°Did you say anything about how many of us there are?¡±


    Zachary gestured at the both of them using his dagger.


    They shook their heads. ¡°We didn¡¯t! Don¡¯t worry. If you don¡¯t want Mr. Graham to know, then we¡¯ll keep


    this a secret! But now that Mr. Graham has seen one of you guys, can we take a few more pictures and


    report it?¡±


    Zachary stared at them as they begged.


    He had an imposing presence.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys afraid of being found out by Benjamin?¡±


    The two of them exchanged nces miserably. They would never have epted thismission if


    they knew that it would reach this point.


    ¡°We are! But we also want the best for you!¡±


    These four children were basically their young masters. Since they saw just how incredible they were,


    they did not dare to offend them.


    Otherwise, they would never live it down.


    Zachary assumed that they would never dare to expose them, anyway. He instructed Oliver and Jasper


    to release them.


    The two bodyguards were finally untied. They immediately rubbed their wrists as they were paralyzed


    with pain.


    ¡°You guys better not expose us! Or else, there will be consequences!¡± Zachary gave them a stern


    warning.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, little one!¡± The two bodyguards replied respectfully as if they were hisckeys.


    ¡°Everything will be all right as long as you keep this to yourselves!¡±


    Zachary threw their phones back at them. After that, he told Jasper to grab his bag and walk toward the


    school¡¯s entrance for the bodyguards to take photos. They sent the photos immediately after.


    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely brilliant! If Benjamin decides toe at us, surely you¡¯lle and support us!¡±


    Zachary lightly chuckled.


    ¡°Zachary, can we head inside now?¡±


    Not only did Jesse carry her own bag, but she also held two other bags belonging to Oliver and


    Zachary.


    Jesse held them in her arms tightly.


    She hobbled toward Zachary.


    The two bodyguards blushed upon seeing this. This one is very cute, the gentlest among them.


    Zachary grabbed the two bags and threw Oliver¡¯s bag over to him.


    He carried his school bag on his back. As he turned around and was ready to bring them over, he


    noticed a car pulling over.


    Zachary turned and looked at the two bodyguards suspiciously. He asked, ¡°Is this your backup?¡±


    The two bodyguards looked at it and immediately recognized that it was the car that was used to


    protect Gavin.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Then send them away!¡± Zachary ordered.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± the two bodyguards responded. They were about to go when they suddenly stopped. They


    beamed as they looked at the three children.


    ¡°What are you guys standing around for?¡±


    Zachary frowned. Next time, I¡¯ll have to wear a disguise when I head out. Otherwise, I¡¯ll definitely be


    recognized.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 158 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 158 Read Online


    Chapter 158 Not Being The Eldest


    ¡°Hey, what are your names? My name¡¯s Scott, and this is Stanley,¡± Scott introduced themselves


    smilingly.


    Zachary shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t think you can tell the difference between us even after telling you! I¡¯m


    Zachary. This is Oliver, the second oldest.


    The one walking toward the school gate is the third child, Jasper, and this is Jesse, the fourth child.¡±


    Zachary still was not used to the ranking change.


    ¡°Zachary, you¡¯re the second child. Oliver is the third, and Jasper is the fourth. I¡¯m the fifth!¡± Jesse


    corrected. Then, she smilingly added, ¡°Gavin is the oldest!¡±


    Zachary flicked her forehead in retaliation. ¡°Stop reminding me!¡± He scowled in frustration at the


    thought of not being the eldest anymore.


    The two bodyguards smiled at them. ¡°Your names are pretty catchy!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, so make sure you get them right!¡± Oliver sneered at them mischievously.


    ¡°Yes, Oliver!¡± The bodyguards ran over to their colleagues to let the kids into the school.


    As soon as the car had pulled aside, the three children immediately ran toward the school. Gavin and


    Jasper were already waiting for them at the entrance.


    ¡°Have you settled it?¡± Gavin asked Zachary.


    Zachary nodded. ¡°Yes. Warn your bodyguards, too, lest they tell Benjamin secretly!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Daddy!¡± Gavin corrected Zachary, who then pouted sulkily.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call them!¡± Gavin first called the bodyguards and urged them not to report the information to


    Benjamin before hanging up.


    ¡°So far, Daddy already knows about you and Jasper, but not Oliver and Jesse yet. He would be thrilled


    after finding out!¡± Gavin added.


    The four of them exchanged looks. They were still curious about Benjamin, but they did not dare meet


    him without their mother¡¯s permission.


    ¡°Oh yeah, Mommy brought us mushroom soup. Wanna have some now?¡±


    Jesse smacked her lips. ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on! The ss is starting soon!¡± Jasper flicked her forehead.


    She then pouted and rubbed her forehead. ¡°We can go after eating!¡±


    Then, the five of them ran off to somewhere quiet to enjoy the soup.


    ¡°Do you wanna go back to Yaleview tonight? Daddy asked me to switch with you.¡± Gavin watched them


    eat after preparing the food.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Yes and no!¡± Zachary wavered.


    Gavin only nced at him without pressing on further.


    ¡°If he isn¡¯t, I can!¡± Oliver beamed as he had not been before.


    However, Gavin and Zachary shook their heads in unison. ¡°No, you can¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Oliver fretted.


    ¡°You¡¯ll definitely reveal your greed for money before Benjamin!¡± Zachary rolled his eyes.


    Oliver snickered. ¡°Well, since Daddy hasn¡¯t met you before, I can pretend to be you!¡± Oliver knew that


    Benjamin had already found out about Zachary, anyhow.


    ¡°What if Daddy asks questions? He¡¯s pretty sharp, you know!¡± Jasper knew from experience after


    spending a few days with Benjamin. He would have exposed himself if he were not careful.


    ¡°It was so difficult when I was pretending to be Gavin! Oh well, at least the food there was excellent.¡±


    He smacked his lips at the thought.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I go?¡± Jesse wanted to be with her mother, but she also longed to meet Benjamin.


    ¡°You¡¯re out of the question!¡± Jasper flicked her forehead again.


    Then, Gavin sympathetically rubbed her forehead when he saw her gloomy expression. ¡°Jasper, stop


    it!¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jasper narrowed his eyes at his older brother and murmured to himself, ¡°Why is he so fond of her?¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 159 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 159 Read Online


    Chapter 159 Danna Contacted Her


    ¡°Hehe. I¡¯m fine, Gavin!¡± Jasper¡¯s lips twitched when Jesse gaped at their eldest brother dreamily.


    After their discussion, they finally decided that Gavin should return.


    It was not that Zachary was unwilling to be with his mother and test waters with Benjamin. He just did


    not want to give Benjamin the satisfaction to meet him that soon. ¡°The more Benjamin wishes to meet


    me, the more I won¡¯t go!¡± He sniggered at his impish thought.


    Then, they headed toward the ssroom after their meal.


    Meanwhile, Arissa was already busy as soon as she reached thepany.


    Her phone rang when she was about to get off work. Nevertheless, she hung up the moment she saw


    an unknown number.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    To her surprise, it rang again.


    She could only answer it. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Arissa York!¡± An unfamiliar voice spoke with arrogance.


    Startled for a while, Arissa then instinctively knew it was Danna.


    ¡°Are you Danna?¡± Her doubts slowly vanished.


    On the other end, Danna was shocked as she was not expecting Arissa to recognize her so quickly.


    Nevertheless, she did not mind it anymore as she was looking for Arissa, anyway.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have lunch together. My treat!¡± Danna spoke frigidly.


    Arissa chuckled. ¡°Ms. Adams, I didn¡¯t realize we¡¯re that close to having meals together.¡±


    She scoffed silently. I¡¯m not gonna do whatever you say! Besides, I have nothing to say to you. Plus, I


    have a rough guess of what you¡¯re up to.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know what happened before?¡± Danna asked.


    Arissa clenched her fists. ¡°What are you up to?¡±


    Upon hearing Danna¡¯s question, she was sure the woman had recognized her.


    ¡°Come to Sim Restaurant to find out. I¡¯ll be waiting here!¡± Danna hung up and waited in silence. She


    was confident that Arissa would show up.


    ¡°Might as well meet up since she has already recognized me. Let¡¯s see what she has up her sleeve.¡±


    Arissa packed her things while gritting her teeth and left.


    ¡°Ms. York!¡± Ethen bumped into Arissa, who was entering the elevator.


    After realizing it was him, she pressed the button to prevent the door from closing.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Frank?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Mr. Graham wants you to see him!¡±


    ¡°Now?¡± Frowning, Arissained silently.


    ¡°I¡¯m a bit busy now. Can I goter?¡±


    Sensing that she was about to go somewhere, he quickly asked, ¡°Are you going on a date?¡±


    Arissa was stunned. ¡°I guess so! It¡¯s at Sim Restaurant.¡±


    Ethen could not help pondering to himself. She must be seeing someone? Otherwise, why would she


    be in such a hurry?


    ¡°But Mr. Graham wants you to see him now!¡± Ethen said apologetically and silently decided. I guess I¡¯d


    better help the poor Mr. Graham before she gets taken by someone else.


    After a moment of hesitation, Arissa finally pressed the top floor button to see Benjamin.


    Well, I guess I¡¯ll have to make Danna wait. Arissa could not let Danna control her. She had been tricked


    five years ago, and she would never let her have the opportunity to do so again.


    However, Arissa was a little puzzled at the sudden demand. I thought we had a rather unpleasant


    encounter this morning. But, it¡¯s already lunchtime. Does Benjamin want to discuss work? Aren¡¯t we


    supposed to discuss it during office hours instead?


    Shortly afterward, she came to his office and knocked on the door.


    ¡°Come in!¡± Benjamin did not look up as if he was expecting someone.


    Arissa skimmed at the man¡¯s face a few times and stopped in front of his desk. ¡°Yes, Mr. Graham?¡±


    Benjamin looked up, peered at her, and then leaned back.


    Her heart thumped at his piercing nce.


    ¡°Mr. Graham?¡± she asked quietly.


    He nced at the bag in her hand. ¡°Heading out?¡±


    ¡°Yes, something came up.¡± Arissa was puzzled by the man¡¯s intentions.


    ¡°What is it?¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 160 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 160 Read Online


    Chapter 160 Praise From Benjamin


    Benjamin got up and approached her. His unsmiling and solemn face could stress anyone out.


    Arissa¡¯s eyes flickered before she replied, ¡°It¡¯s personal!¡±


    Benjamin cast a mocking gaze. ¡°Is it a date? Looks like you¡¯re notpetent in your job at all!¡±


    He was secretly irritated as he assumed Arissa might have gone out to meet a man.


    Angered by Benjamin¡¯s words, she red at him and uttered, ¡°I can go wherever I want after working


    hours!¡±


    How can he call me an ipetent worker just because I go out for lunch? He is out of his mind!


    Benjamin examined her face before returning to his seat. His fingers tapped the desk contemtively.


    Arissa furrowed her eyebrows peevishly. ¡°Mr. Graham, if you have something to say, just say it.¡±


    She wondered what Benjamin was up to.


    ¡°Give me a report on your work progress!¡± Benjamin ordered her grimly. For some reason, he did not


    want to make life easy for Arissa.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Arissa froze for a moment. She noticed the stern expression on Benjamin¡¯s face.


    Despite her annoyance, she was obligated to follow his instructions even though it was currently after


    hours. She was a well-paid employee, so she had no reason to ignore him.


    Arissa put her bag down and quicklyposed herself. Then, she ryed her work progress to


    Benjamin in an orderly manner.


    Just like that, half an hour had passed before the briefing ended.


    ¡°That is all. What are you orders, Mr. Graham?¡± asked Arissa.


    Benjamin looked up at the woman in front of him. He was impressed with her high efficiency and proper


    nning.


    ¡°Nice work!¡± Benjamin nodded.


    Arissa was surprised to hear that. She did not think Benjamin would praise her. Pleased with her boss¡¯s


    approval, she let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Thank you for thepliment, Mr. Graham. It¡¯s all part of my job, after all,¡± said Arissa.


    Benjamin stared at her. He could feel her glowing with humility and confidence.


    When Arissa was about to excuse herself, her stomach picked that moment to let out a loud growl that


    sounded throughout the quiet office.


    Embarrassed, Arissa met Benjamin¡¯s gaze. Her cheeks had turnedpletely red. Right then, she


    wanted so badly to dig a hole and hide from the shame.


    Benjamin peered at her rosy cheeks. He was tempted to give them a pinch.


    He gulped as his fingers twitched a little. ¡°I¡¯m hungry too. Let¡¯s get some food, shall we?¡±


    With that, he walked toward the lounge area.


    Arissa snuck a nce at the man. She felt her heart skipped a beat. I¡¯m going to dine with him again?


    ¡°Are youing or not?¡± Benjamin turned around with a stern gaze when he realized Arissa was not


    behind him.


    ¡°Erm¡­¡± Arissa wanted to say something, but she eventually bit her tongue and went after him.


    When she arrived, the food was already served. Arissa turned to look at Benjamin. It can¡¯t be just a


    simple meal, can it?


    Ignoring her dubious gaze, Benjamin removed the lids and sat down.


    ¡°Have a seat.¡±


    Before her very eyes was a delectable feast. Arissa could not possibly reject his kindness.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind if I do!¡±


    With that said, she sat down and helped herself to the food.


    This is marvelous! I wonder where I can get the ingredients¡­


    As Arissa relished the meal, Benjamin softened his gaze on her.


    Yet, all of a sudden, he chided, ¡°Don¡¯t speak with your mouth full!¡±


    His words stunned Arissa. Her lips twitched. She shot the stern man a look in frustration. Am I here for


    lunch or for one of your lectures?


    ¡°This is how I eat. If you don¡¯t like it, I can leave,¡± she retorted.


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze darkened in an instant. He red at Arissa. ¡°You know, Gavin¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait, Gavin ordered these?¡± Arissa blurted before Benjamin could finish.


    A hint of uneasiness shed across Benjamin¡¯s face, but he quickly regained hisposure.


    Arissa took note of the shift in his mood. She instantly brightened up.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Graham! I¡¯ll enjoy the meal!¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 161 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 161 Read Online


    Chapter 161 Messing With His Lover


    The food seemed more appetizing now that Arissa was in a good mood.


    She chose to disregard her appointment with Danna.


    That woman will ruin my mood anyway, so I might as well eat as much as I can over here.


    Right then, her phone rang. Looking at the number on the screen, she hung up immediately. Gosh, why


    is Danna so impatient?


    Her phone rang another time, and once again she hung up. Annoyed, she put her phone on silent


    mode.


    Benjamin looked at her and then at her phone. He asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you pick up the call?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing important. I would rather not answer it,¡± said Arissa.


    Benjamin was rendered speechless.


    He believed she was hiding something.


    So, you won¡¯t entertain people you don¡¯t like, is that it?


    With that in mind, Benjamin¡¯s mood lifted.


    Danna sent her a text message. In it, she made her fury known: Arissa,e here at once, or you¡¯ll


    regret it!


    Arissa snickered. Ha! You just can¡¯t wait, can you?


    She replied: I¡¯m held up at work. Do you suppose we can reschedule our meeting?


    At Danna¡¯s end, she violently tossed her phone on the table after she read Arissa¡¯s message. Her face


    scrunched up in anger.


    Nice try, Arissa!


    Not one to give up, Danna texted the woman again: How much time do you need?


    Arissa almost burst outughing when she read the reply. Danna seemed to be much more frustrated


    than her. Next, Arissa chose to put down her phone to enjoy her lunch to her heart¡¯s content.


    Benjamin shifted his gaze from the phone to Arissa¡¯s gloating face. Curious, he asked, ¡°Who were you


    talking to?¡±


    Arissa stared at him and answered, ¡°Your girlfriend.¡±


    There was a pause before she added, ¡°I was talking to Danna!¡±


    Frowning, Benjamin asked, ¡°What business do you have with her?¡±


    Arissa scrutinized the man¡¯s facial expression. She could sense his displeasure. Is he crossed because


    I messed with his lover?


    The thought somehow made her heart twitch. Arissa exined, ¡°She contacted me first. Can you


    guess what she told me, Mr. Graham?¡±


    With that, she lowered her head. Suddenly, the food did not seem as fancy as before.


    Nevertheless, she made sure not to leave on an empty stomach.


    ¡°You were supposed to meet her, weren¡¯t you?¡± Benjamin asked, his eyebrows arched.


    ¡°Bingo!¡± Arissa answered as she ate.


    Benjamin was relieved to hear that. However, his eyebrows remained knitted as he kept a straight face.


    Arissa misread him. Her heart sank.


    He still has feelings for Danna, hasn¡¯t he?


    ¡°Where had you two agreed to meet?¡± he asked. He had no idea what was on Arissa¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Sim Restaurant.¡±


    The restaurant was located near thepany. Arissa would pass by the ce every day to and from


    work.


    At Arissa¡¯s reply, Benjamin nodded without saying a word.


    Arissa kept quiet as she ate her meal.


    Eventually, she finished her food. ¡°Mr. Graham, enjoy your lunch.¡±


    Benjamin frowned when he noticed that Arissa had eaten so little. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ve had enough?¡±


    He nced at her belly. Arissa blushed in embarrassment.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure. Take your time, Mr. Graham. I have to go.¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    With that said, Arissa wiped her mouth with a napkin, grabbed her bag, and stepped out of Benjamin¡¯s


    office.


    Benjamin watched Arissa leave until she was out of sight. This woman was clearly enjoying her meal.


    Why had she suddenly lost her appetite?


    He did not understand it. His face darkened even more when he recalled that Arissa was going to meet


    Danna.


    He promptly picked up his phone and made a call. ¡°Follow her!¡± he ordered.


    After he hung up, he stared at the remaining food on the table. He did not feel like eating anymore. He


    ordered the staff to clean up the table.


    Meanwhile, Arissa had no idea that Ethen was following her. She headed to Sim Restaurant while she


    still had time.


    When she arrived, there were not as many diners as she expected. It was still considered crowded as


    most of the diners remained at their table and were chatting up each other after they had their meal.


    Arissa scanned the ce and found Danna sitting at a table by the window. She hesitated for a


    moment before she made her presence known.


    ¡°Ms. Adams, I¡¯m so sorry to have kept you waiting.¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 162 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 162 Read Online


    Chapter 162 Money Talks


    Arissa sat across from Danna.


    A spiteful look fleeted across Danna¡¯s face. With a smile, she mocked, ¡°I didn¡¯t think you are one to be


    late for your appointments! I guess you don¡¯t really want to know.¡±


    No one has ever made me wait so long! Arissa must be doing this on purpose!


    Danna cursed inwardly, yet she could manage a smile, albeit a disdainful one.


    At the same time, Arissa swept a nce at Danna. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t beat around the bush if you intend to


    let me know, Ms. Adams. Just say it!¡±


    She reached into her pocket while maintaining eye contact with the woman opposite her.


    Since both of them knew each other¡¯s identities, there was no point in hiding anything.


    They might as well put their cards on the table.


    Danna ran her fingers along the rim of her cup. ¡°Why do you seem so certain that I will tell you the


    truth?¡±


    Arissa was unfazed by Danna¡¯s provocation. After all, she already had an inkling of what happened five


    years ago.


    She wouldn¡¯t be controlled by Danna.


    Danna smiled. ¡°You sure are calm! Don¡¯t you want to know how I brought you there back then?¡±


    Arissa tightened her fists as her eyes burned with hatred.


    ¡°So it was you! Danna, why would you set me up when I have nothing against you?¡±


    Danna had held her captive for over half a year. Every time she thought back to that period of time, she


    found herself consumed by animosity.


    Never had she ever expected Danna to admit to her crimes directly. Does she think she¡¯s untouchable


    just because she¡¯s from the Adams family?


    ¡°It¡¯s your fault for having slept with the wrong man!¡±


    Danna red at Arissa indignantly.


    On that fateful night, she was supposed to lie with Benjamin, but Arissa snatched the opportunity from


    her.


    If I were Gavin¡¯s biological mother, Benjamin wouldn¡¯t have given me the cold shoulder. I would have


    loved Gavin if I were the one who gave him life.


    All the while, Arissa wore a glum look as she red at Danna, whose arrogance permeated her


    features.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think I might tell Benjamin everything you told me?¡±


    Back then, she had been tricked into sleeping with Benjamin.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She had no idea that was him in the first ce.


    Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have taken her so many years to find Gavin.


    ¡°I choose to tell you because I¡¯m not afraid of you snitching on me. Do you think Benjamin will believe


    you?¡±


    Danna stared at Arissa scornfully. It was an act of mockery as well as an attempt to feel things out. She


    wasn¡¯t sure if Arissa had told Benjamin what really happened.


    As long as Arissa remained silent, Danna would have nothing to worry about. She could allow Arissa to


    leave.


    Meanwhile, Arissa suppressed her anger. She¡¯s right. Benjamin wouldn¡¯t believe in me even if I told


    him. I came clean to himst night and he didn¡¯t believe me at all.


    Annoyed, Arissa glowered at Danna. ¡°Cut the crap! What are you trying to imply?¡±


    ¡°Leave Benjamin!¡±


    Danna eyed Arissa arrogantly as she leaned against her chair.


    At that moment, Arissa found the situation quite amusing.


    ¡°I want you to leave him. Don¡¯t ever show your face in front of him again. Do that, and I can pay you


    handsomely!¡±


    Danna took out a check she had written prior the meeting. It was worth two million. She ced it on the


    table and pushed it toward the other woman.


    After ncing at it, Arissa smirked.


    ¡°Ms. Adams, do you think I can be bribed with money? You kidnapped my children!¡±


    Arissa saw red. She wished that she could get rid of the vicious woman.


    This is far from over! I have a score to settle with you! You better get your head out of the clouds!


    Danna merely tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. Then, she dered, ¡°Do you have proof that I did


    that? Watch your tongue, lest I sue you for nder!¡±


    ¡°Just a minute ago, you admitted to locking me up. Now, you say you didn¡¯t kidnap my children? If it


    hadn¡¯t been for you, my son wouldn¡¯t have been used as a pawn for you to get close to Benjamin! You


    can lie all you want to a child, but you won¡¯t be able to deceive me! Do you have what it takes to take


    me on in front of Benjamin?


    ¡°Do you think he will keep spoiling you if he finds out what you have done? How can you be sure he


    loves you? Will he leave you hanging for five years without marrying you if he really loves you? Forgive


    me for my ignorance, for I don¡¯t understand love, but now I see that true love is something that can be


    dyed for years on end!¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 163 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 163 Read Online


    Chapter 163 So What If I Did


    Arissa kept on pushing Danna¡¯s buttons. After all, she wasn¡¯t a pushover.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Danna¡¯s scheme five years ago, she wouldn¡¯t have been imprisoned for such a long


    time and failed to protect her children.


    Meanwhile, Danna¡¯s face was livid with anger. She grasped her bag so hard that her nails dug into it.


    ¡°So what if I am the culprit? Benjamin will eventually forgive me. If he had any inclination to hold me


    ountable, he would¡¯ve done so when he found out I¡¯d been mistreating Gavin.


    ¡°Yet, he didn¡¯t do that, which proves that he still loves me. Compared to your son, I am more important


    to him. You will never understand our rtionship. The only reason he hasn¡¯t married me is because


    my actions have irked him. One day, he will forgive me.¡±


    Although Danna sounded confident when she bit back, she was actually skeptical. Benjamin had been


    refusing to see her as ofte.


    Arissa must be behind this. Benjamin even saved her when I slipped upst night.


    The thought left Danna enraged.


    ¡°Benjamin wouldn¡¯t have allowed a nobody to give birth to his children if he had known about it!¡±


    Arissa red at Danna¡¯s cocky face. She¡¯s trying to irritate me.


    With a smirk, she questioned, ¡°So, you didn¡¯t count on me giving birth to his children, did you?¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s treatment of Gavin wasn¡¯t as heartless as Danna imed to be.


    All the hurt that Gavin received, he got them from Danna.


    Gritting her teeth, Arissa dered, ¡°Danna, don¡¯t you dare assume that your crimes have gone


    unnoticed. You will get your karma in due time!¡±


    ¡°Karma?¡±


    Danna smiled, unaffected by the im. ¡°Do you n on enacting your revenge? Do you think you


    stand a chance against me?¡±


    Determined not to let the guilty roam free, Arissa stood her ground despite Danna¡¯s provocation.


    ¡°Why would you need to chase me away if you¡¯re certain that Benjamin is devoted to you? From the


    way I see it, you aren¡¯t sure how he feels about you! Tell me, what do you think are the chances of me


    snatching him away from you?¡±


    Danna¡¯s face contorted with anger, but she quickly regained herposure.


    ¡°Even if you snatch my prize away, you might not live to enjoy it!¡±


    Bloodlust fleeted across Danna¡¯s eyes, sending a chill down Arissa¡¯s spine. What is this woman plotting


    now?


    ¡°Are you angry?¡± she mocked.


    ¡°I never knew you are this flighty. I bet you¡¯re anxious. You¡¯re worried because you won¡¯t get another


    chance if Benjamin dumps you. Or rather, you feel insecure because you havemitted a crime, and


    you are afraid of him finding out about your true nature. Am I right?


    ¡°I wager that you¡¯re also behind the previous two kidnapping incidents. Unfortunately, you slipped up,


    and that¡¯s why I¡¯m standing here unharmed. Not only did Benjamin rescue mest night, but he allowed


    me to spend the night at Yaleview. Why is he so kind toward an employee he knows nothing about?


    ¡°Can you guess why he came to my rescue? Benjamin never was a loving man. To be frank, he¡¯s


    ruthless. Those who offended him all suffered a grim fate.¡±


    Danna turned green with envy as she listened on.


    Has Benjamin actually fallen for this woman? Arissa had given birth to his children. If he finds out she¡¯s


    Gavin¡¯s biological mother, I won¡¯t stand a chance against her! I can¡¯t let her live.


    ¡°Are your kids still alive?¡±


    Stunned by the sudden inquiry, Arissa watched her rmingly.


    ¡°Arissa, you don¡¯t need to trigger me like this. You won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences!¡±


    Triumphant, Danna forced Arissa into a corner.


    ¡°Take the money and get lost! You might live a good life with this. Just bear in mind that you will pay a


    heavy price if you dare snitch on me to Benjamin. He¡¯s not yours for the taking.¡±


    Danna held a blood-chilling gaze as she threatened Arissa. Thetter felt like she was being choked,


    for she knew Danna wasn¡¯t above anything.


    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking this, Ms. Adams. I¡¯m not interested in your man. As you said, I¡¯m but a powerless


    woman. How can I possibly undermine you? No matter where I am, I will be targeted by the Adams


    family as long as you see me as a threat. After all, nobody is as cruel as you!¡± she sneered.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 164 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 164 Read Online


    Chapter 164 A Mistake You Made


    As a member of the elite, Danna was arrogant and fearless. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have had the


    courage to do what she did five years ago.


    Therefore, she was satisfied to see that Arissa knew her ce.


    ¡°Rx, I won¡¯t kill you, but I can make you suffer. As long as you make yourself scarce after taking my


    money, I will take good care of Gavin.¡±


    All the while, Arissa sniggered internally.


    I wonder what gave her such confidence. Gavin is already showing signs of autism due to her


    mistreatment. I doubt she would take care of him. Gavin would have a hard time surviving under her


    care.


    ¡°I will not leave here yet.¡±


    I returned for an investigation, so I won¡¯t leave before uncovering the truth.


    The moment Danna heard that, her face fell. ¡°You lied to me!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I wouldn¡¯t dare. You have the Adams family¡¯s backing, so you have no reason to feel threatened


    by someone like me.¡±


    Arissa eyed Danna derisively.


    At the same time, Danna chuckled in contempt. ¡°You must be joking, Arissa. Why would I be afraid of


    you?¡±


    ¡°Were you the one who drugged me five years ago?¡±


    Arissa interrogated Danna because she wanted to find out when exactly thetter had started plotting


    against her.


    Frowning in disdain, Danna gave Arissa a once-over.


    ¡°Do you think I drugged you so that you could sleep with Benjamin? Do I look like an idiot to you?¡±


    Actually, she had drugged Benjamin that night just so she could sleep with him, but Arissa ended up


    doing just that.


    Arissa was startled by Danna¡¯s expression.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡±


    Danna stared at Arissa with contempt. ¡°Wow, you don¡¯t even know who drugged you. You must have


    poor connections.¡±


    There was a sullen look on Arissa¡¯s face. If it¡¯s not her, then¡­ could it be them?


    She thought of someone in particr, and immediately felt a sting in her heart.


    ¡°To be honest, I had no qualms about you sleeping with Benjamin. However, you got pregnant because


    of that one night, so I had no choice but to¡­¡±


    After the brief exnation, Danna took a sip of her coffee.


    It wasn¡¯t until muchter when she bumped into Arissa at the hospital that she got the idea to lock the


    woman up.


    If she had known that Benjamin wouldn¡¯t marry Arissa even if she had given birth to his children, she


    wouldn¡¯t havemitted the atrocities.


    There was no going back.


    ¡°If you wish for your children¡¯s safety, you should leave here immediately!¡±


    Leaning in, she warned Arissa smilingly.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hatred shed across Arissa¡¯s eyes. She grabbed Danna¡¯s hair and smashed her head on the table.


    Danna felt dizzy after the impact. She did not expect Arissa would resort to violence.


    The cups clinked as they rolled off the table and onto the floor. The noises attracted the attention of the


    people around them.


    Arissa only released Danna after she pounded her a few more times.


    Furiously, she cautioned Danna, ¡°Don¡¯t even think that I will remaincent. If youy a finger on


    my children, I will make you pay dearly!¡±


    Danna cowered upon meeting Arissa¡¯s fiery gaze.


    She quickly recalled that Arissa didn¡¯t have any backing. As soon as Danna regained herposure,


    she sshed the contents of her cup on her.


    ¡°Arissa!¡±


    Arissa had expected this. She was able to duck in time, but she still got some coffee on her.


    Regardless, she fared way better than Danna.


    Danna pounced. She wanted to fight Arissa, but Ethen came between them just in time.


    ¡°Are you all right, Ms. York?¡±


    Seeing Ethen, Danna¡¯s expression shifted as she checked her surroundings.


    Is Benjamin here too?


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± she asked Ethen.


    ¡°Ms. Adams.¡±


    Ethen nodded. ¡°I happen to be dining here.¡±


    Danna¡¯s gaze flickered for a second, but she managed to suppress her guilt, knowing that Ethen


    wouldn¡¯t tell Benjamin about what happened.


    ¡°Get out of my way! This woman raised her hand at me! I will teach her a lesson!¡±


    ¡°Calm down. Let¡¯s talk things through. You have an image to maintain. If this makes it to the news, your


    reputation will be tarnished, Ms. Adams.¡±


    Ethen tried his best to deescte the situation. Nheless, a fight broke out between the two women.


    He tried his best to protect Arissa so that Danna wouldn¡¯t get to her. Benjamin had assigned him to do


    so.


    ¡°Ethen, what is the meaning of this?¡±


    Danna red at Ethen glumly.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 165 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 165 Read Online


    Chapter 165 Benjamin Sent Me


    Stunned, Ethen replied smilingly, ¡°Ms. Adams, I am concerned about your image. People are watching.


    What will Benjamin think if he sees you behaving like this?¡±


    Danna¡¯s expression changed, yet she continued to glower at Arissa fiercely.


    After that, she tidied her clothes and hair.


    She looked down on Arissa proudly and said, ¡°Just you wait!¡±


    Then, she put on her sunsses, packed her things, and turned to leave.


    Arissa red at Danna¡¯s retreating figure as hatred simmered within her.


    ¡°Are you okay, Ms. York?¡± Ethen inquired with concern.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Danna had always been demure in Benjamin¡¯s presence. I didn¡¯t think she can be so bossy. She must


    have been putting up an act around Benjamin. If Gavin hadn¡¯t broken the news, none of us would have


    known that she¡¯s such a nasty woman.


    Arissa looked back at Ethen and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for defending me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was just doing my job.¡±


    Ethen smiled shyly. ¡°Mr. Graham was worried about your safety, so he sent me. You have him to


    thank.¡±


    Benjamin?


    Arissa frowned, feeling something shifting within her as she walked toward the exit.


    Catching up to her, Ethen studied her for a moment. He eventually noticed her disbelief.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. Mr. Graham was worried that Danna might bully you.¡±


    Arissa whipped her head around and asked, ¡°How can you be sure that he¡¯s worried about me, and not


    afraid that I might be tormenting Danna?¡±


    Ethen had nothing to say to that.


    Instead of going after Benjamin, Arissa stepped into her office once she arrived at thepany.


    She then took out the recording pen she had in her pocket.


    She checked the contents and confirmed that it had recorded everything Danna told her.


    Just you wait, Danna.


    Determined, she plugged the pen into herputer to backup and save the files.


    She could not get Danna¡¯s threats out of her head, so she called the children.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Zachary¡¯s cheerful voice came through.


    ¡°What are you up to, Sweetheart?¡±


    The moment she heard her child¡¯s voice, her bad mood dissipated.


    ¡°We¡¯re resting, Mommy.¡±


    Zachary had yet to fall asleep, so he picked up her call on the balcony.


    Heaving a sigh of relief, Arissa asked, ¡°Where are your younger brothers? Is Gavin with you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is. The others have fallen asleep, including Gavin!¡±


    Arissa let out a chuckle as she jested, ¡°What are you doing staying awake?¡±


    ¡°I have things on my mind,¡± Zachary uttered mysteriously.


    Arching her brow, Arissa tried to pry for answers, but Zachary dismissed her concerns.


    ¡°Sweetheart, you need to listen closely to what I¡¯m about to tell you.¡±


    Upon hearing her stern tone, Zachary responded in all seriousness, ¡°I¡¯m listening, Mommy. What is it?¡±


    ¡°Sweetheart, I met up with Danna just now. She admitted that-¡±


    At that moment, she got a phone call from an unknown number.


    Arissa hung it up and continued the conversation with Zachary. She said, ¡°She was the one who


    separated us from Gavin. I worry that she might find and harm you, so I need you to stay at home and


    steer clear from strangers. Keep an eye on everyone, even the people who you know. Do not trust


    anybody aside from me and Mr. Hinton.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Mommy. You need to be careful too. We will protect ourselves.¡±


    Zachary furrowed his brows as he contemted whether he should inform his mother that Benjamin¡¯s


    bodyguards had been following them.


    Danna is a wicked woman. It¡¯s time he sends someone to protect Mommy.


    ¡°Mommy, did she hurt you?¡±


    ¡°No. On the contrary, I fought back when she tried to make me leave Benjamin.¡±


    Arissa didn¡¯t keep anything from Zachary. She wanted her children to exercise caution by telling them


    the truth.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 166 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 166 Read Online


    Chapter 166 Car ident


    Zachary rolled his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t go anywhere and stay close to Benjamin, Mommy. Danna will not hurt


    you with him around!¡±


    Upon hearing her son¡¯s words, Arissa was greatly touched.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Danna is so afraid that Benjamin will find out what she had done. Why don¡¯t I just expose her scheme?


    Besides, she worries that I¡¯ll snatch Benjamin away from her. I¡¯ll just do it since it isn¡¯t a bad thing.


    This time, there was no way Arissa would stay quiet and let Danna manipte her once more.


    She hung up the phone after talking to her child. Arissa then reapplied her makeup and got herself in


    the best condition before looking for Benjamin.


    Before entering the man¡¯s office, Arissa took a deep breath at the door.


    ¡°Ben¡­¡±


    Looking at the people in the office, Arissa halted. She felt embarrassed about what she had in her mind


    just now.


    ¡°Sorry to disturb you, Mr. Graham. You may continue.¡±


    All eyes were on Arissa. She was stunned and was going to leave the office when a man¡¯s voice


    suddenly boomed.


    ¡°Come in!¡±


    Benjamin nced at her and then to the other managers, his eyes darkening.


    ¡°Please leave us for a moment.¡±


    The managers were speechless and exchanged sneaky nces at one another while pondering


    inwardly. There¡¯s definitely something between Mr. Graham and this neer.


    When they walked past Arissa, they wore knowing smiles on their faces.


    Arissa greeted them with a polite smile, not knowing what they were thinking about, and walked toward


    Benjamin¡¯s desk.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Benjamin asked before she could make a sound.


    Looking at Benjamin¡¯s stern gaze, Arissa felt a little guilty.


    Then, she gave him a brilliant smile. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Graham!¡±


    Benjamin raised his brows. ¡°What for?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask Mr. Frank to follow and protect me just now?¡±


    Arissa sized Benjamin up but he remained calm, not as awkward as she thought.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You came to look for me because of this?¡±


    Benjamin did not shift his gaze away from her.


    Arissaughed. ¡°And more!¡±


    The man merely stared at her, waiting for her to continue. Because of his dominating presence, Arissa


    could not help noticing her heart was pounding loudly in her ears.


    What if he isn¡¯t that easy to be flirted with? Besides, we¡¯re in thepany now. Will he chase me out of


    thispany if I were to enrage him? Should I stop?


    Previously, Arissa was filled with confidence. Now that she was face-to-face with Benjamin himself,


    however, she was like a deer in the headlights.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t lying to you about Danna. You¡¯ll understand what I¡¯m talking about once you listen to this.¡±


    Upon saying that, Arissa ced the recording pen in front of Benjamin, who then shifted his gaze


    toward the object before questioning, ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°Evidence!¡± Arissa wore a serious expression on her face as she eximed.


    Benjamin took a nce at her before taking the recording pen into his hand. Suddenly, his phone rang.


    He grabbed his phone, and his eyes flickered.


    ¡°Hello? Benjamin¡­¡±


    A woman¡¯s fearful and helpless voice was heard. Soon, Benjamin¡¯s expression turned grim.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I got into a car ident¡­ I¡¯m so scared¡­ Benjamin¡­ I¡¯m bleeding a lot. Do you think I¡¯ll die?¡± The


    woman¡¯s voice was feeble and soft. One¡¯s heart would ache for her upon hearing how weak she


    sounded.


    Arissa knitted her brows as she could hear the voice from the other end of the phone.


    ¡°No, you won¡¯t! Where are you?¡±


    As he said that, Benjamin quickly grabbed his coat and hurriedly strode out of his office.


    Arissa lowered her eyes, and her heart sank. How ironic.


    She thought Benjamin had nothing to do with this woman, but it turned out she was the one who


    deceived herself. As her gaze fell on the recording pen on the desk, she walked over and took it in her


    hands.


    Looks like I can¡¯t rely on others for some things. It¡¯s better to do it myself.


    Upon returning to her office, Arissa still had not calmed herself down. A sense of annoyance arose


    within her as she pondered about the situation.


    Danna, that b*tch! There¡¯s no way this is all a coincidence. How could someone get into a car ident


    just like that? Is she doing this on purpose?


    Regardless of whether Danna¡¯s car ident was coincidental or intentional, there was no doubt that


    Benjamin still cared for her.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 167 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 167 Read Online


    Chapter 167 You Still Care


    Arissa quickly made a phone call. ¡°Bradley, find more people to protect Zachary and the rest of the


    children.¡±


    Bradley was stunned by her request. Coincidentally, the children had asked him to protect their mother


    just mere moments ago.


    All right. I guess I¡¯ll have to summon all of them back.


    ¡°Also, I have some evidence for Danna¡¯s wrongdoings, but it¡¯s not enough to pull her down. You should


    look for more people,¡± Arissa continued.


    ¡°I was just about to talk to you about this, Boss. I managed to locate the whereabouts of those two


    people, but I lost them this morning.¡±


    Bradley could not hide his annoyance as he recalled the situation. He did not send the children to


    school that morning because he was busy tracking down the two people.


    ¡°They¡¯re in Dellmoor?¡± Arissa frowned. ¡°Where did you see them?¡±


    Bradley told her everything.


    After hanging up the phone, Arissa turned on theptop and checked on the surveince cameras of


    the location Bradley had informed her about.


    Before long, she found the people she was looking for.


    A glint of pure hatred appeared across her eyes as she scrutinized the woman who was walking out of


    the grocery store.


    It¡¯s her! Yes. This is definitely her.


    Using the surveince cameras, she tracked their locations down and found out they werest seen in


    Olswick.


    After that, Arissa immediately gave Bradley a call. ¡°Gather more people and head to Olswick. Be


    careful not to get caught!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss!¡± Bradley quickly got himself ready and ryed her orders to the rest of his men.


    Arissa¡¯s fists were clenched tightly beside her as she gritted her teeth in determination. Neither of them


    can escape!


    Meanwhile, Benjamin had arrived at the scene of the car ident and noticed that Danna¡¯s car was


    badly damaged from the crash.


    While wearing a grim expression on his face, he got out of his car and strode over.


    ¡°Danna?¡± Benjamin asked as he knocked on the car window.


    Then, he walked to the front and saw Danna leaning against the seat with her head tilted, motionless.


    His gaze sharpened.


    Benjamin smashed the car window with a few punches and opened the car door from inside. He ced


    his finger on her neck tried to look for a pulse.


    Sensing there was still a faint pulse, he quickly carried her out of the car. Danna opened her eyes


    feebly, and upon seeing Benjamin, tears instantly welled up in her eyes.


    ¡°I knew it¡­ You still care about me¡­¡± Danna coughed.


    ¡°Stop talking. Let me bring you to the hospital!¡±


    Benjamin carried her to his car. He stepped on the elerator and quickly sent her to the hospital.


    Outside of the emergency room, Benjamin waited and stared at the door intently. No one knew what he


    was thinking.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ve found the driver who fled, Mr. Graham,¡± one of his bodyguards reported.


    ¡°Did you investigate it thoroughly?¡± Benjamin¡¯s voice was low. One could tell based on his demeanor


    that he meant business now.


    ¡°The driver was hellbent on keeping his mouth shut at first, but he eventually spilled everything after we


    threatened him. He admitted he was instructed to cause the ident.¡±


    The bodyguard then continued, ¡°We couldn¡¯t find out who was the person who made the instruction as


    the deal was made through an online tform. All we know is that he was instructed to hit the car as


    long as no one died from the ident.¡±


    He told his employer all of the information he got out of the driver in question.


    Upon hearing that, Benjamin¡¯s brows furrowed. No information on the person who gave the instruction?


    ¡°Give the information to Ethen and ask him to check again!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± At Benjamin¡¯s behest, the bodyguard quickly left and did as he was told.


    Meanwhile, Ethen felt slightly gloated after knowing that Danna was involved in a car ident.


    However, upon finding out Benjamin was with her, he helplessly let out a sigh and proceeded to


    investigate the ordeal as he was ordered.


    As he got more information, Ethen¡¯s expression became increasingly sullen as a frown slowly appeared


    across his face.


    Should I tell Mr. Graham about this? Or should I make a phone call first?


    At the same time, Gavin was in theputerb at his school. He wore a grim expression as he stared


    at theputer screen. There was a hint of disappointment in the little boy¡¯s eyes.


    Just then, his phone rang.


    Zachary was beside him. ¡°Are you afraid?¡± He doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s afraid, though.


    Gavin turned around and looked at his younger brother. The hostility on his little face faded slightly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided. I¡¯ll stay with you guys and Mommy!¡± the boy eximed. Mommy has been exposed, and


    she¡¯s in danger.


    Upon hearing that, Zachary blinked his little eyes and responded, ¡°Sure! As long as your dad doesn¡¯t


    try to snatch you away.¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 168 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 168 Read Online


    Chapter 168 He Should Not Want Me


    Zachary wondered if they should go somewhere else instead.


    He was not afraid of them, but he did not want to expose his mother to any danger.


    ¡°Hmph! He should not want me.¡±


    Gavin was outraged when he saw Benjamin appear at the scene. Raw anger shot though him.


    ¡°Are you going to get that?¡±


    Zachary reminded Gavin that his phone was still ringing.


    Gavin answered the call. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    When Ethen heard the cold, icy voice on the other end of the phone, it reminded him of Benjamin. He


    shuddered.


    ¡°Gavin, I found something. Danna¡¯s ident¡­¡±


    ¡°I did it. You can tell Benjamin!¡±


    Ethen was put in a spot when he heard that. Gavin did not intend to hide the truth from his father.


    It had been quite tense between both father and son. Ethen thought that telling Benjamin about the


    incident might strain the rtionship even more.


    ¡°Gavin¡­¡±


    Before Ethen could say what was on his mind, Gavin had already hung up.


    ¡°We need to leave now. Do you know a good hiding ce?¡± Gavin asked Zachary.


    Now that Ethen was aware of the matter, Benjamin would know about it sooner orter.


    Gavin never intended to hide what he had done.


    Danna had tried to make things difficult for his mother so many times. That woman had even


    mistreated him. He was determined not let her off. She had even used them to threaten his mother.


    Zachary¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Yes, but Mommy wouldn¡¯t want to leave with us so soon. Why don¡¯t we take it slow?¡±


    ¡°No, we can¡¯t do that. Do you think Benjamin will let you stay out for long now that he knows who you


    are?¡±


    They would not be able to leave once he caught them.


    Gavin¡¯s eyes had a brilliant glint.


    Zachary stroked his chin. ¡°You¡¯re right! Should we leave now?¡±


    Gavin nodded. ¡°Where are Oliver and the others?¡±


    ¡°They said they were going to the washroom. The three of them have been gone for quite a while.¡±


    Zachary recalled what Arissa had told him. Frowning, he quickly stepped out.


    ¡°Hey, Mr. York! Where do you think you are going?¡±


    The teacher could not tell the brothers apart. So, he addressed them all as ¡®Mr. York¡¯ for good measure.


    ¡°Teacher, I need to use the washroom!¡±


    Zahcary put on a serious look. It was very convincing.


    ¡°Sure!¡± The teacher smiled kindly at him.


    ¡°Teacher, I need to go too!¡±


    Gavin immediately followed Zachary, leaving the teacher speechless.


    Olivier, Jasper, and Jesse were surrounded by a group of men as soon as they came out of the


    washroom.


    ¡°Hey, kids. Why don¡¯t you follow me? I can get you some candy.¡±


    The children exchanged looks. The men did not look like they had good intentions.


    Do these men think we¡¯re dumb just because we¡¯re children? Do they think they can buy our trust so


    easily?


    Oliver and Jasper huddled together, blocking Jesse from view. All three of them looked warily at the


    men.


    ¡°Who are you? We don¡¯t know you.¡±


    ¡°Who we are isn¡¯t important. Your mother asked us to pick you up. Come with us.¡±


    Oliver and Jasper looked at each other. They acted quickly.


    The men were taken by surprise. Within minutes, they were all beaten up and lying on the floor.


    ¡°Jesse, pass the rope!¡±


    Jesse quickly took out the rope from her bag.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The three of them tied the men together.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    The men stared at the kids in disbelief. They didn¡¯t think they would be fooled by children.


    Jesse stuffed the mops taken from the washroom into their mouths.


    The men almost fainted from disgust.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give Zachary a call!¡±


    Jasper took out his phone and was about to call Zachary.


    Just then, Oliver saw Zachary and Gavin approaching and tugged at Jasper¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡°They¡¯re here.¡±


    Zachary and Gavin caught sight of the three of them and quickly ran over.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Both of them looked at their siblings worriedly. They heaved a sigh of relief when they realized they had


    not been hurt.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 169 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 169 Read Online


    Chapter 169 Woman At Forty


    ¡°Zachary, I don¡¯t know who they are. They tried to trick us. They must be up to no good.¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jesse gave one of men¡¯s face a hard kick.


    Zachary went up to the men and kicked them some more.


    Unable to escape the boy¡¯s blows, the men howled in pain.


    Jasper and Oliver joined in.


    The boys¡¯ kicks were hard as steel, leaving the men squirming in pain.


    Gavin followed suit.


    All five of them kept on kicking mercilessly.


    Soon, the men were all beaten to a pulp. Their faces were now bruised and swollen.


    Gavin gave them a warning look. ¡°I have a question for you. Answer me truthfully, otherwise¡­¡±


    The men nodded.


    Gavin removed the mop from one of the men¡¯s mouths. ¡°Who sent you?¡±


    His stare was intimidating.


    The men quivered in terror and exchanged nces.


    ¡°Your mother ordered us to-¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, Zachary kicked him in the face, causing him to bite his own


    tongue.


    Tears rolled down from his face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie! Believe it or not, I could chop off your limbs!¡±


    Jasper took out a knife from his pocket.


    The man shook in fear. These are not children. They are demons!


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more chance. Don¡¯t make me hurt you!¡±


    Zachary curled his lips and stared at the man.


    ¡°Spill it!¡± Oliver red at the man menacingly.


    The man stammered, ¡°I-It was a woman. She ordered us to get you. She said she was your mother.


    We don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true. I¡¯m telling the truth! I swear!¡±


    The man backed off in fear at the sight of the knife pointing at him.


    Jasper turned to face Zachary and Gavin.


    Gavin had a grim look on his face. Could that woman be Danna? Has she found out about Zachary and


    the rest?


    Danna threatened Arissa not long ago, so that was a possibility.


    ¡°How do you contact her?¡±


    ¡°She wanted us to bring you to Olswick. She will contact us when we get there.¡±


    The man was quick to confess. ¡°We don¡¯t know her at all. We are only doing this for money.¡±


    The men were all ruffians who had just gambled away all their money. The woman had given them an


    offer they could not resist.


    Olswick?


    Zachary and Gavin looked at each other.


    ¡°Have you met that woman?¡± Zachary asked.


    ¡°Yes¡­ She looks to be forty years old.¡±


    Gavin was deep in thought. Is it really Danna?


    ¡°What is her name?¡±


    The man shook his head. ¡°She stopped us as we were leaving the casino. We don¡¯t know her name. I


    have her contact number. Why don¡¯t you try to get hold of her yourself? We really don¡¯t mean any


    harm. Please let us go!¡±


    ¡°No harm? You wanted to kidnap us!¡±


    Oliver kicked the man again.


    The man did not dare to scream. He merely winced in pain.


    Gavin shot a look at Zachary who stuffed the mop back in the man¡¯s mouth.


    He took the man¡¯s phone and handed it to Gavin.


    Zachary knew what Gavin wanted him to do, and Gavin expected him toply.


    The boys were baffled. As younger brothers, they had to take orders from their older brother. They did


    not like it.


    Gavin looked for the woman¡¯s contact number and sent it to his own phone. He then deleted the


    number from the man¡¯s phone before tossing it back to him.


    Zachary was bewildered by Gavin¡¯s actions.


    Gavin called Scott and Stanley, who had been standing guard outside, and asked them toe in.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 170 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 170 Read Online


    Chapter 170 Leaving The School


    ¡°They¡¯re trying to kidnap children. Take them to the police!¡± Gavin ordered.


    Scott and Stanley were shocked.


    They did not think kidnappers would be able to enter the schoolpound. Next time, we should get


    inside the school to protect the kids!


    The kidnapper wanted to beg for mercy when they heard that, but they could not do anything because


    they were tied up.


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    After ensuring that the children were all right, Scott and Stanley dragged the apprehended kidnappers


    to the police station.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°We should leave now!¡± Gavin said to the other four.


    ¡°I agree,¡± Zachary nodded his head in agreement, while Jesse, Jasper, and Oliver were confused.


    ¡°Huh, what are you guys talking about? Did we miss anything?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just get out first. We¡¯ll talkter!¡± Zachary said.


    Jesse, Jasper, and Oliver nodded. They were willing to follow him as long as they stayed together.


    ¡°What if Benjamin¡¯s other bodyguards see us?¡± Zachary was worried that the other bodyguards might


    catch them leaving.


    ¡°I know a ce. Follow me!¡± Gavin replied.


    After a while, five of them exited the school through a small opening in the wall and headed toward a


    certain direction.


    On the other hand, Benjamin was waiting in the hospital, unaware that the children had left the school.


    An hourter, Danna was pushed out of the emergency ward. Her head and limbs had been bandaged.


    She had a dislocated limb and a broken leg.


    ¡°How is she?¡± Benjamin tossed his cigarette away and asked the doctor.


    ¡°The patient¡¯s suffered a severe blow to the head. She¡¯s most likely concussed, so she needs to be


    hospitalized for a few days. The injury on her leg isn¡¯t too serious, but it¡¯s best she stays in bed and not


    walk around for a while to avoid further damage¡­¡±


    Benjamin nodded his head in silence as he listened to the doctor¡¯s advice.


    ¡°Benjamin¡­ Don¡¯t leave me¡­¡± Danna, still under the effect of anesthesia, mumbled Benjamin¡¯s name.


    The doctor and nurses looked at Benjamin in surprise when they heard his name.


    Is this person Benjamin Graham, the big shot in Dellmoor?


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re fine now!¡± Benjamin grabbed her hand and consoled her.


    ¡°We¡¯ll take the patient to her room for some rest. No worries, Mr. Graham. As long as she gets enough


    rest, she will recover in no time!¡± said the doctor told Benjamin.


    He had a nurse take Danna to her ward.


    Danna¡¯s hand was still clinging to Benjamin¡¯s along the way.


    After setting up the IV drip, the doctor and nurses exited the ward in silence, not wanting to disturb


    Benjamin and Danna.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Benjamin¡­ Don¡¯t leave¡­ me¡­¡± Tears spilled from the corners of Danna¡¯s eyes as she


    shook her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m here. Stop moving and get some rest!¡± Benjamin said as he held her head in ce.


    After a while, Danna finally fell asleep with her hand in Benjamin¡¯s.


    Benjamin sat at the corner of the bed, deep in thought, as he stared at Danna¡¯s injuries.


    Suddenly, his phone rang.


    Ethen was calling him.


    Benjamin frowned and declined the call. He tried to pull his hand away from Danna¡¯s, but she gripped


    his hand hard.


    He sent a text to Ethen: What¡¯s the matter?


    Taken aback by the text message, Ethen carefully replied with another text: I found the culprit, Mr.


    Graham. Are you free to talk now?


    Looking at Ethen¡¯s reply, Benjamin grabbed a random object and stuffed it in Danna¡¯s hand. Then, he


    left the ward to call Ethen.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Ethen trembled at the sound of Benjamin¡¯s voice. Will Gavin be in trouble if I tell Mr. Graham the truth?


    But Mr. Graham will know it sooner orter anyway.


    After a moment¡¯s consideration, Ethen finally told Benjamin the truth.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 171 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 171 Read Online


    Chapter 171 Gavin Is More Important


    ¡°I traced the IP address of that person to Gavin¡¯s school.¡±


    ¡°So who is it?¡± Benjamin frowned.


    Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s him again!


    ¡°I-It¡¯s Gavin, Mr. Graham!¡± Ethen said.


    He thought that Benjamin would be furious, but the man¡¯s response was a calm one.


    ¡°Noted.¡±


    Ethen could not believe his ears.


    Just like that? Mr. Graham is not angry about it?


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone!¡±


    With that, Benjamin hung up the phone.


    Ethen came back to his senses and felt relieved. Quickly, he destroyed the evidence.


    I¡¯m d Mr. Graham puts Gavin first.


    ¡°Benjamin? Why are you here?¡±


    In the hospital, Shaun, who happened to be talking to a colleague, noticed Benjamin and walked up to


    greet the man.


    ¡°Are you injured?¡± Shaun added when he noticed the blood stains on Benjamin¡¯s shirt.


    ¡°It¡¯s not me. Danna got into a car ident. I took her here.¡± Benjamin frowned as he looked at his


    stained shirt.


    ¡°Danna got into a car ident? Is she all right?¡± Shaun gasped.


    He nced at the ward.


    ¡°She has a broken leg, her head¡¯s injured, and she¡¯s probably concussed!¡± Benjamin replied calmly.


    Shaun looked at him and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°She¡¯s going to be fine. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    Benjamin peered at him without saying a word.


    After a while, Shaun asked in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re still concerned about her, huh? Are you guys¡­¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s facial expression was unreadable. Shaun brushed off the question and changed the


    subject.


    ¡°Oh, I have other things to do. I guess I ought to get going. Call me if you need anything!¡±


    Benjamin nodded. He lingered outside of the ward for some time before going back in.


    After turning a corner, Shaun called Kingsley and told him about Danna¡¯s car ident.


    ¡°Serves her right!¡±


    Kingsley felt no sympathy for Danna.


    ¡°You said Boss is there? Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s still in love with that wicked woman!¡±


    Shaun sighed. ¡°It sure looks like it!¡±


    ¡°I thought you said that Boss was interested in Ms. York?¡±


    Kingsley felt that Benjamin and Arissa were more suitable as a couple.


    ¡°Whatever. We don¡¯t have a say in this. It¡¯s all up to him,¡± Shaun said.


    ¡°Gosh, I feel bad for Gavin,¡± Kingsley said, apparently upset.


    That woman mistreated the kid. Why would Benjamin go back to her?


    In the meantime, the school was in chaos.


    No one could find the five children. The surveince cameras did not detect them leaving the school.


    That was because the children had tampered with the devices.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Robert and the teachers got anxious. It had already been an hour since their disappearance.


    They tried looking for the children outside the school but to no avail.


    In the end, they had no choice but to inform Arissa.


    When Arissa got wind that her children had gone missing, her mind went nk.


    She almost fainted.


    ¡°Are you okay, Ms. York?¡± Her colleague, who was in a meeting with her, rushed forward to catch her.


    Arissa was panicking. She slumped onto her chair.


    She bit hard on her hand and came back to her senses. Then, she yelled into the phone, ¡°Why is this


    happening? How did they disappear?¡±


    Her hands trembled when she thought of the possibility that Danna had kidnapped them.


    ¡°We¡¯re really sorry. We¡¯ll find them as soon as possible!¡±


    Arissa knew that now was not the time for questions. She needed to find her children.


    She dashed out of the meeting room as soon as she hung up the phone.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 172 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 172 Read Online


    Chapter 172 I Am Sorry


    Arissa¡¯s colleagues overheard her phone conversation.


    They exchanged nces. ¡°Ms. York¡¯s kids are missing. We should join the search.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± With that, everyone set off together.


    Before Arissa could hail a cab, her colleagues drove over.


    ¡°Ms. York, get in. We¡¯reing with you,¡± Charlie lowered the car window and shouted at her.


    ¡°You guys¡­¡± Arissa felt extremely thankful for the support. ¡°You should all go back to the office. I just


    have to check things out.¡±


    ¡°Come on! Just get in the car, Ms. York. There is strength in numbers. We can save time too.¡±


    Not wanting to dy, Arissa quickly jumped in the car. ¡°Thanks, guys.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, Ms. York. Now, let¡¯s find your kids.¡±


    Arissa nodded, clenching her fists.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Anxiety stirred within her.


    How on earth have the kids gone missing?


    ¡°Ms. York, have you tried calling your kids?¡±


    The reminder snapped Arissa back to her senses. She immediately called Zachary.


    Hearing about the incident from the school left her in a daze. Danna¡¯s threats were still lingering in her


    mind. For a moment, she was at a loss.


    The call did not go through as Zachary¡¯s phone was switched off.


    Her heart sank.


    She dialed Gavin¡¯s number but to no avail.


    What¡¯s going on?


    Arissa¡¯s hands trembled in fear. She called Oliver next.


    ¡°Sweetheart, please pick up the call. Please¡­¡± she murmured under her breath in dismay.


    No one knew how tofort the distressed woman. They could only hope that it was a false rm.


    This time, the call got through. Arissa was surprised. Her hands were sweaty.


    Pick up the call, Sweetheart. Please!


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Arissa had her heart in her mouth when she heard the familiar voiceing from the other end of the


    line.


    Slightly relieved, she asked cautiously, ¡°Sweetheart, are your brothers with you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they are. What¡¯s wrong, Mommy?¡±


    Carrying some snacks in his arms, Oliver walked over to his siblings just ahead of him.


    Though Oliver¡¯s reply seemed rxed, Arissa probed again, ¡°Where are you now? Have you been


    kidnapped?¡±


    ¡°Nope,¡± Oliver denied.


    He dared not tell his mother that the bad guys had been taken to the police station.


    ¡°Mommy, we¡¯re not in school at the moment, but don¡¯t worry. My brothers say that we have to get to


    safety. That¡¯s why we got out.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Arissa finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Yet, fury rose in her. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to go out without permission? Do you know how dangerous it


    is for you to wander around like that? I¡¯ve been worried sick about your safety when the school told me


    you all have gone missing.¡±


    My children, why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance? You almost scared the life out of me!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mommy. We¡­ We got caught up in something and forgot to tell you,¡± Oliver apologized.


    ¡°Where are you now?¡± Arissa asked, utterly livid.


    ¡°We¡­ We¡¯re in Olswick.¡±


    Olswick?


    Arissa¡¯s brows furrowed. I think Bradley is still there.


    After asking for her kids¡¯ whereabouts, she told them to stay where they were. Then, she called Bradley


    and told him to get her kids.


    ¡°Ms. York, have you found them?¡± her colleagues asked after she hung up the call.


    ¡°Yes. They left the school on their own. You guys can go back to the office now. I¡¯ll take it from here.¡±


    ¡°Let us take you there.¡±


    ¡°No need. It¡¯s fine. Return to the office. There¡¯s still work to do. Sorry for troubling you all,¡± Arissa


    apologized.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. What matters is that the kids are safe.¡±


    She nodded with a smile and let out a sigh of relief.


    Those naughty kids¡­ Thank goodness nothing bad happened.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 173 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 173 Read Online


    Chapter 173 Her Jig Is Up


    ¡°I¡¯ll get down here and hail a cab. It¡¯s quite far. Please go back to work.¡±


    Arissa waved goodbye to her colleagues before taking a cab to Olswick.


    She contacted the school and told them that the kids had been found. She also apologized to the


    principal.


    While she was on her phone, she sized the driver up, but nothing seemed unusual. She finally felt


    relieved.


    Meanwhile, in Olswick, Bradley was keeping a watchful eye on the man and the woman.


    He didn¡¯t know which building they were currently residing. He had to keep a low profile so that he


    wouldn¡¯t give the game away.


    Nheless, he paid the beggars on every street in the area to watch out for the two. That way, he


    would know once they made their appearance.


    So, after he received Arissa¡¯s call, he quickly rushed to her aid.


    He spotted the five kids sitting on the terrace garden. They were eating snacks. They were so cute that


    he could not bring himself to stay mad at them.


    ¡°Hey! What are you guys doing here? Your mother is worried sick.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hinton!¡±


    As soon as Bradley came into view, the children ran over to hug him.


    ¡°We are here for you. We wanted to give you a surprise,¡± Jesse said sweetly.


    Bradley was shocked. ¡°How did you know I¡¯m here?¡±


    ¡°We have GPS,¡± Jasper answered, waving his phone.


    ¡°As much as we like visiting you, we have an urgent matter to tell you,¡± Zachary said sternly.


    Bradley raised his eyebrows. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Chills ran down Bradley¡¯s spine as Zachary told him everything.


    That was a close one! If they hadn¡¯t been practicing self-defense since they were much younger, they


    would have fallen into the hands of the bad guys.


    ¡°We found that the culprit is somewhere around here. That¡¯s why we came, and¡­ we called her just


    now. I believe she¡¯ll show up soon.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What did you tell her?¡± Bradley was astonished.


    Won¡¯t she suspect anything?


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    A hint of cruelty shed across Gavin¡¯s eyes. ¡°We told her that her jig is up. The police will be at her


    doorstep in any minute.¡±


    Bradley gaped.


    ¡°Now, we just have to wait for her to take the bait.¡±


    Zachary revealed a devilish smirk.


    ¡°Oh, my! You should have at least told your mother about this.¡±


    Bradley and the five children took their cover as they surveyed the alley.


    The kids had already located the woman¡¯s hideout. They just couldn¡¯t be sure which room was hers.


    Meanwhile, when Edwin realized Gavin was missing, he rushed to the school. He was anxious as well.


    He didn¡¯t want to hide the news from Benjamin, so along the way he contacted the boy¡¯s father.


    Benjamin did not pick up the call. Edwin had no choice but to call Ethen instead.


    ¡°Edwin?¡±


    ¡°Ethen, Gavin¡¯s missing. Quick, send out a search party!¡±


    Staggered, Ethen walked outside as he continued to learn about the situation.


    After finding out that Gavin wasst seen at school, Ethen hurriedly got his men to check the


    surveince footage.


    He called Benjamin too, but the call was instantly cut off.


    Huh? What the h*ll is going on out there? Mr. Graham hasn¡¯t left Danna¡¯s side. And now, he doesn¡¯t


    even pick up my call?


    Left with no choice, he sent Benjamin a text message.


    Meanwhile, at the hospital, Danna noticed Benjamin¡¯s active phone screen. She peered at the direction


    of the restroom. Seeing that the coast was clear, she grabbed his phone, hung up the iing call,


    and deleted the phone record.


    It wasn¡¯t easy to get Benjamin to stay with me. I won¡¯t let anyonee between us. If he leaves, I¡¯ll be


    stuck here on my own.


    Ethen texted Benjamin: Mr. Graham, Gavin¡¯s missing.


    Danna¡¯s eyes lit up at the sight of the text message. She immediately deleted that too.


    That son of a b*tch is missing? This is great! He had better not show his face again!


    A hint of smugness shed across her eyes.


    The door opened. Danna instantly put down Benjamin¡¯s phone and got back onto the bed, pretending


    to be asleep.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 174 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 174 Read Online


    Chapter 174 The Captured Aplice


    Benjamin came out from the restroom. He nced at the sleeping woman.


    He approached the bed and noticed that his phone was not in its original position.


    Briefly stunned, he picked it up. He peeked at the woman on the bed.


    He checked the phone. There were no missed calls or text messages.


    His brows furrowed. Just as he was about to inspect the application, Edwin¡¯s call came through.


    Benjamin exited the ward before answering the call. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Graham, Gavin is found. He¡¯s with Ms. York now.¡±


    Edwin received the news shortly after arriving at the school. Knowing that the children were safe had


    finally taken a load off his mind.


    He then called Benjamin to ry the good news.


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes lit up. He asked in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t understand. What do you mean?¡±


    Has the kid gone missing?


    Benjamin did not seem to know anything about the incident, so Edwin exined everything.


    Benjamin¡¯s face darkened. Immediately, he called Ethen.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, I¡¯ve been waiting for you to call me back. I tried to call you-¡± Ethen rambled on anxiously.


    Benjamin cut in, ¡°Wait, you tried to call me?¡±


    He cast a nce in the direction of the ward.


    Upon hearing that, Danna gritted her teeth.


    Such a nuisance!


    ¡°Yes, I did. I called you multiple times and even sent you a text message.¡±


    Ethen was puzzled, but he went on, ¡°I wanted to tell you that Gavin had gone missing. Then, Edwin


    called me just now and told me that the boy has been found. I¡¯m at the police station dealing with the


    kidnappers¡­¡±


    Benjamin listened patiently. He narrowed his eyes, shing a cold glint. ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    He turned to his bodyguards standing in front of the ward. ¡°Follow me,¡± he ordered, his face grim.


    ¡°Benjamin¡­ Benjamin!¡±


    Shrieks echoed from inside the ward, yet the man chose to walk away with his bodyguards in tow.


    Meanwhile, Arissa finally arrived at Olswick. As soon as she got out of the car, she caught sight of the


    woman sneaking out anxiously with a man.


    She directly charged toward them, and gave the woman a brutal p on the face.


    The woman was dumbfounded. ¡°Why did you hit me?¡±


    Just as she was about to return the favor, her gaze met Arissa¡¯s. In an instant, her face turned pale.


    ¡°Y-You¡­¡±


    p! p! p!


    No holds barred, Arissa pped her several times in a row.


    Blood oozed out from the corner of the woman¡¯s mouth.


    The man next to the woman came at Arissa in spite of his guilt.


    Bradley, who got there just in time, got hold of the man and gave him a good beating.


    He exchanged a knowing nce with Arissa. At the sound of his whistle, his men surrounded the


    ce.


    ¡°What are you trying to do? You cannot take thew into your own hands. It¡¯s against-¡± the man


    threatened, calling on all his courage.


    It was a futile attempt, as Bradley soon knocked him out cold.


    The woman wanted to escape. Arissa stretched her leg out, tripping the woman and making her fall on


    her face.


    ¡°Ms. York, please let us go. We have no business with you-¡±


    Squatting down, Arissa grabbed her by her hair and mmed her head against the ground.


    The woman¡¯s chin met excruciating pain as tears rolled out from her eyes.


    She cried, ¡°Help! Help! We¡¯re being attacked!¡±


    She shut up when she felt the blunt end of Bradley¡¯s knife on her neck.


    He ordered his men to take the two suspects into the car.


    ¡°Where are the kids?¡±


    Arissa¡¯s anxiousness had petered out on her way to Olswick. She didn¡¯t think she would encounter the


    two culprits so soon.


    ¡°There!¡± Bradley pointed at the children¡¯s hideout.


    The children deleted the surveince footage, packed theptop, and ran over to their mother.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± they shouted in unison.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 175 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 175 Read Online


    Chapter 175 They Were Almost Kidnapped


    Their excitement trailed off at the sight of Arissa¡¯s stern look.


    She scanned the kids from head to toe. Seeing that they werepletely unscathed, she sighed


    inwardly, but she still kept a straight face.


    ¡°Now, tell me. Why did you skip school?¡±


    Her fury made them jump out of their skin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that everyone¡¯s worried about you?¡± Arissa snapped, seeing red.


    Their disappearance kept the teachers and principal on pins and needles. When the school told her


    about it, she was almost scared to death.


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Zachary apologized as he kept his head low.


    He was sorry because they failed to inform Arissa before executing their n. They wanted to tell her


    after they captured the perpetrators.


    It was Gavin¡¯s first time seeing Arissa swell with wrath. He was somewhat frightened.


    He knew he had to take responsibility.


    So, he came forward. He shielded Zachary and fessed up, ¡°Mommy, I-I¡¯m really sorry. It was my idea. I


    led them out of the school. I¡¯m the one to me. Please don¡¯t be mad at Zachary.¡±


    Realizing that her kids were afraid of her, Arissa did her best to contain her anger.


    Bradley walked over to them and put in a good word for the kids.


    ¡°Hey, hey¡­ Boss, hold your fire. They were right to get out of school. Who knows where they might be


    right now if they hadn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Arissa stared daggers at Bradley.


    ¡°They were almost kidnapped,¡± Bradley said as he gulped.


    Arissa broke out in a cold sweat when she heard that. So, it¡¯s true. Someone really did try to take them


    away.


    She turned to her children, but none of them dared to look her in the eyes.


    It tugged at her heartstrings.


    Squatting down, she pulled Gavin and the others into her embrace.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t know what was going on. I didn¡¯t mean to be mad at you. I assumed you were


    wandering around for no reason. I was worried you might be in danger. I should¡¯ve controlled my


    anger¡­¡±


    Arissa hugged them tightly.


    If anything happens to you, who knows what I might do to that woman?


    Zachary and Gavin secretly exchanged meaningful nces. See, what did I tell you? Mommy can¡¯t


    stay mad at you.


    ¡°We¡¯re sorry for not telling you in advance, Mommy. You must be worried sick,¡± Gavin whimpered as he


    patted Arissa on the back.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Please forgive us, Mommy. We should¡¯ve told you ahead of time,¡± Zachary quickly added.


    ¡°Mommy, I was wrong.¡± Oliver¡¯s eyes reddened.


    ¡°Mommy, we know what we did wrong. Sorry¡­¡± Jasper pouted.


    ¡°Sorry for scaring you, Mommy.¡± Tears ran down Jesse¡¯s cheek.


    Mommy¡¯s so scary just now, but she¡¯s right. We¡¯re in the wrong.


    Arissa kissed their foreheads and gave them a tight embrace.


    ¡°It was my fault for rounding on you without understanding the situation. I should apologize too.¡±


    She let go of them, caressed their cheeks, and wiped away the tears on Jesse¡¯s face.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault, Mommy.¡± Zachary looked at her timidly. ¡°It was ours.¡±


    Arissa ran her fingers over their hair.


    ¡°Boss, I think we should go,¡± Bradley reminded Arissa. They still had other important things to do.


    Arissa nodded. She and her children got into the backseat of the car while Bradley opened the door to


    the driver¡¯s seat.


    ¡°Sweethearts, are you hurt?¡±


    Looking at her children, she acknowledged her lingering fear. I can¡¯t imagine what I would do if I lost


    you.


    ¡°Not at all,¡± Jasper said, shaking his head.


    Then, he and Oliver exined how they subdued the kidnappers.


    Arissa smiled with relief.


    Her children seemed to have great self-defense skills.


    Nevertheless, she could not bring herself to let her guard down. They got lucky too. If they had


    encountered a skilled fighter, they might not be able to pull it off.


    ¡°Sweethearts, why have youe to Olswick?¡± Arissa asked when she regained herposure.


    She looked to Zachary and Gavin for answers.


    ¡°We came here to catch the bad guys, Mommy.¡±


    Gavin tensed up, exuding a strong aura.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 176 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 176 Read Online


    Chapter 176 Help Her


    ¡°Mommy, that woman is behind it all! Our investigation led us to this ce. Little did we know, Mr.


    Hinton is here too!¡±


    Zachary nced toward his mother who had her brows knitted tightly together.


    I was right! Danna had been behind it all. That vicious woman deserved that ident. She had it


    coming for her!


    Arissa wished Danna could vanish from this earth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy. They won¡¯t get their way. I helped you kick her *ss just now. When we have


    collected all the evidence against her, she will have a taste of her own medicine!¡±


    Gavin clutched her hand tightly, his eyes burning with hatred for Danna.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Arissa said, ¡°Sweetheart, you said you kicked her *ss?¡±


    Her heart skipped a beat as she remembered something.


    ¡°Yes, I sent people after her! But rx, Mommy, I will keep her alive.¡±


    Arissa¡¯s heart wrenched as she looked into Gavin¡¯s hate-filled eyes. She embraced him tightly.


    ¡°Sweetheart, l-let¡¯s not do this anymore. Mommy can deal with this. I will make that woman pay. You


    should enjoy your youth. I don¡¯t want you to have their blood on your hands!¡±


    Danna has turned my child into a monster!


    Arissa was heartbroken, but she did not me her child for protecting her.


    ¡°I am sorry, Sweetheart. Mommy made you suffer.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t me yourself. This is not your fault! If anything, it is all because of that nasty woman!¡±


    Gavin¡¯s attempt tofort her only made Arissa choke up with tears.


    ¡°I will be fine. Don¡¯t worry about me, Mommy.¡±


    Arissa caressed her child¡¯s hair, took a deep breath, and suppressed her emotions.


    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t cry. That woman deserves it. We are not afraid of her!¡± Zachary wrapped his arms


    around her and consoled softly.


    Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse joined the hug as well. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t be scared. We can protect ourselves.¡±


    Arissa could not hold back her tears any longer. She wanted to bring all her kids away from here so


    that they would be away from danger.


    Meanwhile, Bradley witnessed the entire scene from his rearview mirror, and tears welled up in his


    eyes.


    ¡°Sweethearts, don¡¯t expose yourselves unless necessary, okay? We don¡¯t know what that woman is


    capable of,¡± Arissa warned her children.


    The five kids nodded their heads. ¡°Mommy, we¡¯ll be careful. We already cleaned up all traces of us in


    the surveince system, and we didn¡¯t leave any trace of our identity at the scene. She won¡¯t be able to


    track us down,¡± said Zachary confidently.


    On the other hand, a frown appeared across Gavin¡¯s little face as a sense of uneasiness arose within


    him.


    I left behind a clue on purpose¡­ Will Daddy help that woman?


    Gavin felt his gut lurch at the thought of Benjamin¡¯s concern for Danna.


    With gritted teeth, he reminded himself that having his mother¡¯s love was enough.


    While wearing a determined expression on his face, Gavin said to Arissa, ¡°Mommy, we should leave


    this ce as soon as possible. It might be dangerous if we stay.¡±


    Arissa paused. Just as she was about to question him, her phone rang.


    It was Benjamin.


    All five kids saw the caller ID.


    Before Arissa could react, Gavin reached over and declined the call.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pick up, Mommy!¡±


    Thinking that he was just afraid of receiving a scolding from Benjamin, Arissa patted his head. ¡°It¡¯s all


    right!¡±


    ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s not that! Benjamin knows about me and Jasper now. I think he wants to snatch us from


    you!¡± Zachary told her the truth.


    Arissa was shocked.


    How did Benjamin know? Why didn¡¯t he say anything when they met?


    ¡°Mommy, he is sly as a fox! Hurry, turn off your phone. Take your sim card out, too, so he can¡¯t trace


    the signal.¡±


    Zachary snatched the phone over and removed the card for her. Following his lead, the other kids took


    out their cards from their respective phones as well.


    ¡°H-How?¡± Arissa was confused. ¡°How did you all know that he¡¯s aware of your existence?¡±


    If Benjamin knew, why did he keep silent in front of me? He even looked at me in disbelief when I told


    him that Gavin is my son!

 The More The Merrier Chapter 177 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 177 Read Online


    Chapter 177 You Will Regret This


    Gavin¡¯s face was red with anger as he narrated the events to her.


    ¡°Mommy, he asked me to swap ces with Zachary at night. He wanted to bring Zachary and the rest


    back to the Graham family, so he asked me to not tell you the truth. Mommy, I will never help him


    again! I hate him!¡±


    Arissa was taken aback by his outburst. She hugged him and said, ¡°Sweetheart, are you all right?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t want me! I hate him!¡±


    This child had feelings for Benjamin. Not so long ago, he was defending his actions. When did he


    develop such hatred for Benjamin?


    Arissa looked at Zachary. The little boy avoided her eye contact and remained silent.


    She asked gently, ¡°Tell Mommy what happened. Why do you hate Daddy?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, he only cares about that woman! He doesn¡¯t even care about me!¡± Gavin bawled loudly in her


    arms.


    Arissa was stunned.


    My child is hurt by Benjamin¡¯s treatment of Danna?


    ¡°What did you see?¡± Arissa rubbed circles on his back, soothing the crying child.


    ¡°Once he heard that Danna was in trouble, he ran right out! He cares so much about that evil woman. I


    hate him! I don¡¯t want him anymore. I just want to be with you, Mommy!¡±


    Gavin tightened his hug as he spoke.


    At this point, Arissa¡¯s eyes were puffy with tears. ¡°There, there. Don¡¯t cry anymore. Stay with Mommy. I


    will always be with you!¡±


    If Benjamin wants to be with Danna, then let them be together! I can always raise my kids by myself.


    Arissa was determined not to let Benjamin hurt her kids anymore.


    However, she knew that the most important thing for them then was to find a ce to hide. Otherwise,


    with Benjamin¡¯s capabilities, they would be defeated.


    ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s leave this ce, okay?¡± Gavin¡¯s tear-stricken face gazed up at her pitifully.


    Arissa could not bring herself to reject his request. Hence, she nodded and said, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s all leave.¡±


    She wiped the tears off Gavin¡¯s face before asking Bradley to bring them to Lightspring.


    Gavin sniffled. Then, a determined gaze shed across his eyes.


    Hmph! Benjamin, you will regret this! We don¡¯t need you anymore.


    At the same time, Benjamin frowned as he stared at his declined phone call.


    He tried once more, but the phone was turned off.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Benjamin¡¯s face darkened as he emitted a chilling aura.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, have you managed to contact Gavin?¡±


    Ethen watched Benjamin¡¯s reaction carefully. Thetter shot him a cold nce, sending shivers down


    his spine.


    ¡°That woman turned off her phone. Find out where she is this instant!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ethen was frightened. Why did Ms. York have to turn off her phone?


    Even after some effort, Ethen was still unable to locate her.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, I can¡¯t locate her¡­¡± Ethen¡¯s forehead was covered in a cold sweat as he reported the


    bad news to Benjamin. However, he tried his best to reassure his employer. ¡°I¡¯m sure Gavin is safe with


    Ms. York.¡±


    Benjamin narrowed his eyes. What game are you ying now, Arissa?


    ¡°Is the report out?¡± Benjamin¡¯s eyes remained steely.


    ¡°It just says here that ady had hired them. They did not reveal any address¡­¡±


    Benjamin boomed, ¡°Well, then use other methods to make them talk!¡±


    Ethen rushed to get the task done. Within ten minutes, he got the information he needed.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, they say that the woman is in Olswick. We have located her on the satellites. She¡¯s


    heading out of the city.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Benjamin¡¯s eyes flickered.


    Trying to escape?


    ¡°Gather some of our men to stop her. Don¡¯t let her leave!¡±


    Kidnapping my son? You will wish you were never born!


    ¡°Find out who else she has made contact with! Leave no stones unturned!¡±


    ¡°Roger that!¡±


    Ethen got into the car. He made a call to pass down the orders before continuing his investigation.


    Meanwhile, in Bradley¡¯s car, the group was about to hit the highway toward Lightspring when Arissa


    remembered something.


    ¡°Bradley, don¡¯t take the highway. Use the small roads.¡±


    ¡°Is something wrong, Boss?¡±


    Bradley looked at Arissa with concern through the rearview mirror.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be easy for us to leave with the two people we¡¯re bringing along. Find a secluded area. We¡¯ll


    teach them a lesson first.¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 178 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 178 Read Online


    Chapter 178 At Their Mercy


    Arissa had a n in mind. She wanted the culprits to pay.


    What¡¯s the point of capturing the aplices? Her priority should be preventing Danna from ever


    rising again.


    ¡°I know a ce. Follow me!¡± Bradley¡¯s eyes shed dangerously as he hastily informed his


    companions. They followed the trail.


    Half an hourter, they found a dpidated warehouse surrounded by overgrown weeds.


    The ce looked like it had been deserted for a long time. The gloomy atmosphere from the inside


    sent shivers down their spines.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Bradley and his men dragged the couple into the warehouse and flung them onto the ground


    unceremoniously.


    The two observed the dark surroundings nervously.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The woman began to sob.


    What are they going to do with us? They won¡¯t kill us, will they?


    The woman trembled with fear as she thought of the worst-case scenario.


    ¡°Feel free to beat them up. I don¡¯t care how you do it, but make sure to keep them alive,¡± Bradley


    informed his men. Then, he shot the two a malicious look. ¡°You¡¯re at our mercy now.¡±


    ¡°No! Please!¡±


    The two captives kicked the ground rampantly as they retreated to the back in a desperate attempt to


    escape.


    ¡°Remember to cover their faces!¡± Bradley instructed his men as he leaned against the door.


    The men approached their captives and covered their faces with ck sacks. Then, the pummeling


    commenced.


    Arissa and her five children also gave them a well-deserved kicking for everything they had done, and


    left after they had properly unleashed their fury.


    ¡°Be good and wait in the car. I¡¯ll be back soon!¡± Arissa instructed her children.


    ¡°Mommy, are you going to let them go after this?¡± Gavin asked.


    Arissa stroked his head affectionately.


    ¡°We¡¯ll let them go for now. They still have to record their statements. After that, I¡¯ll attach a tracking


    device on them. They can¡¯t run away from us,¡± Arissa assured him.


    These two scumbags reappeared in Dellmoor just to kidnap my children. If we really let them go, they¡¯ll


    surely contact Danna again.


    ¡°Mommy, that¡¯s a great idea!¡± Zachary¡¯s eyes lit up in anticipation.


    ¡°Mommy, do you know how to use it?¡± Jasper looked at Arissa doubtfully. ¡°Do you need my help?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I know how to use it. Just stay in the car. I¡¯ll return shortly!¡± she reminded them.


    ¡°Okay! Be careful, Mommy!¡± Jesse nodded obediently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy. I¡¯ll watch over them,¡± Gavin said.


    It was time for him to take responsibility as the eldest brother.


    Arissa looked at her children one more time, shut the car door, and hurried into the building.


    By the time she got there, the couple had already been beaten to a pulp. They were barely conscious.


    Arissa cued Bradley to proceed with the interrogation.


    He approached them and removed the sacks from their heads. Then, he turned on the recording


    function on his phone and pointed it at the captives.


    ¡°If you treasure your lives, you better tell us the truth!¡± Bradley warned.


    The woman and the man met Arissa¡¯s furious gaze. They were regretting not killing her all those years


    ago.


    If they had, no one would have found out what they had done.


    Damn it. I should¡¯ve killed her while I had the chance.


    ¡°Ms. York, Danna ordered me to do it. She told me to kill all of you, but I didn¡¯t. I beg you, please spare


    me. I let you live, didn¡¯t I. We had no say! If we hadn¡¯t obeyed her, she would take revenge on us!¡±


    The woman bbered on without waiting for the interrogation to start.


    ¡°Were you the ones who tied up me in that building?¡± Arissa red at them viciously, showing no sign


    of sympathy. She could not care less whether or not they had been forced to do Danna¡¯s dirty work.


    She and her children almost lost their lives because of them.


    She had no intention to show them mercy.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t us. Danna sent other people to kidnap you. It was onlyter that I was told to take care of you


    until the children were born¡­¡± The woman quivered in remorse at the thought of the children.


    She did not dare to look Arissa in the eyes.


    If the children hadn¡¯t survived, there¡¯s no way she would forgive us.


    ¡°It was all Danna¡¯s doing. She forced us to ept her money and work for her. She would have hired


    other people even if we turned her down. She kidnapped your children and asked me to kill you. I


    couldn¡¯t do it, but I didn¡¯t have a choice. I was stuck between a rock and a hard ce,¡± the woman said


    in between sobs.


    She continued, ¡°We decided to abandon you and your children in the desert, b-but you somehow


    managed to survive, didn¡¯t you? That¡¯s all we know. It¡¯s all Danna¡¯s doing!¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 179 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 179 Read Online


    Chapter 179 Her Parents Knew About This


    Enraged, Arissa squatted down and grabbed the woman by the cor.


    She knew that much.


    ¡°So, Danna ordered you to kidnap my children, did she?¡± Arissa asked in an intimidating tone.


    The woman nodded in fear. Her face was as pale as a sheet.


    ¡°Y-Yes, she knew you were still alive. T-Then, she called us over to kidnap you and the children again,


    but we never had the chance until we spotted them. We decided to get them first,¡± she exined.


    Arissa could not hold back her rising anger. She pped the woman hard on her cheek.


    ¡°You heartless scumbags! I can¡¯t believe you wouldy your hands on children!¡± she fumed.


    ¡°Please understand, Ms. York. We were forced to do it. Danna took our daughter. If I don¡¯t obey her,


    she will k-¡± The woman choked on her tears as she struggled to finish the sentence.


    ¡°She threatened to kill our daughter¡­ We don¡¯t have a choice.¡±


    ¡°Tell me, why did Danna want to kidnap us?¡± Arissa probed.


    ¡°S-She wanted to kill all of you because she felt threatened by your presence. She wasn¡¯t going to let


    you guys live,¡± the woman replied fearfully.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything,¡± the man said, his voice shaking. He feared death more than his wife did.


    He went on, ¡°I was just the driver. Danna was the one ordering us around! And my wife didn¡¯t do


    anything wrong to you either! She didn¡¯t kill you back then.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m deaf?¡± Arissa red at him.


    She knew this man had wanted to kill them. It was the woman who spared their lives.


    The man shivered as he felt a stab of guilt.


    ¡°We really didn¡¯t want to kill anyone!¡± he protested.


    ¡°Does Danna know my children are still alive?¡± Arissa decided to change the subject.


    The couple looked at each other and shook their heads vigorously.


    ¡°No. We haven¡¯t told her. We couldn¡¯t kidnap you, so we tried to take your children instead. That way, at


    least we have something to show her. When everything was done, we couldn¡¯t inform her in time,¡± the


    woman exined.


    She paused for a moment, and said, ¡°Actually, we only found the four children this morning. We weren¡¯t


    sure who they are at first, but they definitely resembled Benjamin. So, we decided to kidnap them first


    to check if they were indeed your children!¡±


    They happened to be standing guard nearby Arissa¡¯s house when the four children came out together.


    They were surprised because the children looked so much like Benjamin.


    The kids were exactly the ones they had abandoned in the desert all those years ago. With that in


    mind, they decided to take action despite the risks.


    They did not want to harm the children. They just wanted to lure them out and have them answer some


    questions.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    However, they were caught in the act before they could bring the kids over.


    ¡°We just had some questions for them, but we were discovered before we could do so!¡± The man


    nced at Bradley.


    Bradley did not send the children to school because he was tailing the couple.


    The couple had gone back to Olswick after sessfully evading Bradley. They recruited some


    gangsters to help them kidnap the children.


    They would have aplished their mission if the children were proven to be Arissa¡¯s.


    If not, they would let the kids go.


    Thankfully these scumbags miscalcted, or else my children would be in real danger.


    ¡°Who else was involved in my kidnapping back then, besides Danna?¡± Arissa scoffed.


    The woman shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know! I¡¯ve told you everything I know!¡±


    Just then, Arissa brandished a knife and pressed the de on the woman¡¯s face. With a gentle sh


    across the cheek, blood gushed out from the wound.


    ¡°Ah! Not the knife, please¡­ On no, I¡¯m bleeding! Ms. York, please spare me!¡± the woman cried.


    ¡°Talk, or else,¡± Arissa pressed the de harder against the woman¡¯s cheek. More blood poured out.


    ¡°Danna¡¯s parents knew about it. Her mother came to see you once, but you were sleeping then,¡± the


    woman exined.


    ¡°What else?¡± Arissa asked menacingly.


    Gasping for breath, the woman said, ¡°That¡¯s all I know! I swear!¡±


    As soon as Arissa raised her hand, the woman fainted from the shock.


    ¡°Dear!¡± the man screamed in horror.


    He looked warily at Arissa for fear she would attack him. However, there was no way he could run as


    he had been tied up.


    ¡°You! What the hell are you nning? You¡¯ll go to jail for murder!¡± he warned.


    Arissaughed haughtily at the threat. Against the light, she looked like the Grim Reaper.


    ¡°Jail, you say?¡± Arissa snorted.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 180 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 180 Read Online


    Chapter 180 Little Footprints


    Arissa snorted, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you think about prison when you weremitting all those atrocities? You


    obviously thought that I would not survive, right? Too bad. Here I am!¡±


    She raised her dagger and swung. The man rolled his eyes and passed out.


    ¡°Pfft! What a coward. What should we do now, Boss?¡± Bradley saved the video and shot a dirty look at


    their captives.


    Arissa drew back her dagger from the man¡¯s crotch. He deserved it for attempting to molest her. She


    wiped her dagger clean against the floor before putting it back in its sheath.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Oliver¡¯s voice rang at the door. Arissa turned around to block the gory scene from his view.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, Benjamin¡¯s men are on their way!¡±


    ¡°Where are they now?¡± Arissa scowled as she exchanged looks with Bradley.


    ¡°They¡¯re on the highway!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Arissa berated herself for forgetting about him.


    They got into the car and left the ce as fast as they could.


    Right after they left, Benjamin and Ethen arrived at the scene with their men.


    ¡°Are they still alive?¡± Ethen was shocked when he saw the captives lying unconscious in the


    warehouse.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Benjamin was certain.


    Ethen gazed meaningfully at him. What does he know?


    ¡°Wake them up. The rest of you, search the ce!¡±manded Ethen. ¡°Tsk tsk, what a horrible scene!


    I wonder who¡¯s behind this.¡±


    Who did this to them? How cruel. Almost as cruel as Mr. Graham!


    Benjamin scanned the surroundings. There were footprints scattered all over the floor. He narrowed his


    eyes at the smaller ones.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°W-Who are you people?¡± The captives eventually regained consciousness. Their pupils dted with


    fear at the sight of the intruders, especially Benjamin, who stood against the light.


    ¡°That is not your concern.¡± Ethen shed them a half-smile as he radiated a menacing aura. After


    working under Benjamin for so many years, Ethen had mastered the skill.


    ¡°Tell me, who brought you here?¡±


    ¡°Are you here to save us? Did Ms. Adams send you here?¡± Unable to conceal his excitement, the man


    made the mistake of assuming they were being saved.


    Ethen turned to Benjamin, whose expression remained unreadable.


    The foolish man spilled the beans without being probed.


    ¡°It was Arissa. She brought us here. She beat us up-¡±


    ¡°And why would she do that?¡± Ethen snapped.


    The man gradually realized that the people in front of him were not here to save them. He looked away


    from Ethen.


    Benjamin stepped in and gave Ethen a meaningful look.


    The man trembled when he caught sight of Benjamin.


    ¡°B-Benjamin!¡±


    Benjamin shot him a seething look. The man almost wet his pants.


    ¡°M-Mr. Graham!¡±


    ¡°I see you are no stranger to fear. Did it ever ur to you, when you kidnapped Mr. Graham¡¯s son, that


    something like this might happen?¡± Ethen thrust his foot at the man, then he nodded at the bodyguards.


    Instantly, miserable cries filled the air. Painful shrieks echoed throughout the abandoned warehouse


    and persisted for more than ten minutes.


    The couple twitched weakly. Death would have been kinder. Not a single part of their bodies had been


    spared from torture.


    ¡°Mr. Graham¡­ Please have mercy¡­ It¡¯s all Ms. Adams¡¯ doing. We did not kidnap your children! We


    only want Arissa¡¯s kids. All four of them¡­¡± Terrified, the woman told Benjamin everything.


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes flickered.


    Even Ethen couldn¡¯t suppress his shock.


    ¡°Four children? What do you mean? Ms. York only has two, doesn¡¯t she? Wait. Make that three if we


    count Gavin.¡± Ethen cast a look at Benjamin, who had yet toe to his senses.


    ¡°T-There are four children with her. We just found out this morning, and they all look identical to Mr.


    Graham,¡± the man confessed, still shaking.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 181 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 181 Read Online


    Chapter 181 Quintuplets Instead Of Triplets


    ¡°We just wanted to make sure if the four of them belonged to Mr. Graham. I swear, that¡¯s all we w-¡±


    Ethen did not let him finish. He stomped forcefully on the man¡¯s wound, causing the captive to wince as


    tears rolled down his cheeks. ¡°Keep telling yourself that, you bastard! That¡¯s all you wanted, is that


    right? Then why did you kidnap them?¡±


    Benjamin bellowed, his fingers slightly clenched.


    Arissa has four children? Are they mine? Not three, but five of them?


    ¡°W-We are sorry! It¡¯s all Danna¡¯s idea! She¡¯s the one behind all this! She wants Arissa dead. She wants


    to kill you children too. She forced us to do her bidding. Please believe us, Mr. Graham. We told you


    everything we know!¡±


    The man struggled as he begged for forgiveness. He would have gotten down on all fours and pleaded


    if he had not been tied up.


    Bloodlust shed across Benjamin¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Break their legs.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re sorry! Ah!¡± The woman fainted as soon as her husband¡¯s legs were snapped in half.


    Just because she cked out did not mean she was spared. Benjamin¡¯s men made sure the pain they


    inflicted on her was enough to keep her awake.


    ¡°M-Mr. Graham¡­ please have mercy on us. I beg you¡­¡±


    She finally learned that Benjamin was not someone to be messed with.


    Benjamin wanted them dead.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance toe clean. If you dare to hide anything from us¡­¡± Ethen shed the woman


    a devilish smile that scared her out of their wits.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The woman told them what she had just told Arissa.


    Benjamin¡¯s face darkened, sending goosebumps to everyone near him.


    The woman wanted to pass out so badly. That might have been preferable to meeting his gaze.


    However, she did not tell him why he only had one child with him, instead of two. Deep down, she was


    convinced that the other child was dead, and Benjamin would definitely take revenge on them if he


    found out.


    Benjamin¡¯s heart broke when he learned about Arissa¡¯s mistreatment prior to giving birth, and how she


    had been abandoned in the wild after the delivery.


    She is telling the truth. He recalled how calm Arissa had been when she told her story. Benjamin¡¯s


    heart ached some more. It must have taken a lot out of her to contain her fury.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know what happened next. Ms. Adams, or Danna, summoned for us a few days ago and


    ordered us to kidnap Arissa again. We didn¡¯t have the chance to do it. Then, we found that her children


    are still alive, so¡­¡± the woman went on, her eyes filled with fear.


    A dozen bodyguards surrounded them. They might not get out of this alive.


    ¡°D-Danna has my daughter. She¡¯s threatening us with our child¡¯s life on the line. We have no choice but


    to do what she says!¡±


    ¡°Heh! You care about your child, but what about mine? Admit it. You are just a vicious hypocrite! You


    couldn¡¯t kill them five years ago, and you wanted to do it again now!¡±


    Rage surged through Ethen¡¯s veins. He kicked them hard as vented his anger.


    How dare theyy their hands on Mr. Graham¡¯s children! No, Danna is the most detestable person


    here. Don¡¯t judge a book by its cover. I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d be so vicious when she looks so innocent!


    ¡°Mr. Graham, what do we do now?¡± Ethen asked Benjamin for further instructions. Thetter had a


    stern look on his face.


    ¡°Take them to the police! I want them alive!¡±


    Benjamin spoke in a cold manner.


    ¡°Understood!¡± Ethen waved his hands at the bodyguards, gesturing them to take the couple out.


    ¡°Hand in all the evidence. I want that woman to suffer too!¡± Benjamin did not mention who, but Ethen


    could tell that he was referring to Danna.


    They did not expect to receive such breaking news that day as they had yet to investigate the incident


    five years ago.


    If the couple had not gone out of their way to harm Benjamin¡¯s children, they might not have found out


    the truth so quickly.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 182 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 182 Read Online


    Chapter 182 Arresting Danna


    ¡°What about Ms. York and Gavin?¡± Ethen nced at Benjamin. They had yet to track them down.


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes flickered at the mention of their names. ¡°I will look for them personally.¡±


    He then turned and got into the car. Ethen assigned one bodyguard as his driver.


    Benjamin tried to locate Gavin but to no avail. His eyebrows furrowed in frustration.


    Arissa and the other two children could not be found.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Is she avoiding me? Are the kids with her? Even Gavin?


    Benjamin rubbed his temples.


    Meanwhile, Ethen and his men had arrived at the police station with the two culprits. They filed a police


    report pertaining to their crimes five years ago as well as the attempted kidnapping earlier that day.


    All evidence pointed to Danna, the true mastermind behind everything. The police swiftly sprang into


    action.


    Danna had been expecting for Benjamin. Her call eventually got through to him.


    ¡°Benjamin, my head hurts! When are youing over?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon!¡± he said coldly, and hung up soon after.


    Danna did not notice the wrath in his voice. Clutching to her phone, her lips tugged into a sweet smile


    as a blissful sensation washed over her.


    I know it! Benjamin loves me.


    Unfortunately, the police hade for her.


    When the door opened, Danna hopped off her bed. She intended to greet her lover with a smile.


    ¡°Benjamin-¡±


    She jolted when she realized that it was not him at the door.


    What are the police doing here?


    ¡°Ms. Adams, you are suspected of kidnapping. Please follow us!¡±


    Danna¡¯s face darkened, yet managed to pull herself together. She was a proud Adams, after all.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. Believe it or not, I can sue you for nder!¡±


    The police officer confronting her was not afraid of her arrogance. They had Benjamin as their backing.


    Between the Grahams and the Adams, it was a no-brainer when it came to deciding who they would


    choose to serve.


    ¡°We shall investigate, Ms. Adams. This way, please!¡± the police officer said firmly. If she still refused to


    cooperate, they would not hesitate to use force.


    Danna was furious. Panic washed through her.


    Who told on me? Is it those two?


    ¡°Can¡¯t you wait till I fully recover? I¡¯ve recently been hit by a car. My head hurts¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid we have to take you away by force if you refuse to cooperate.¡±


    The police officer waved the handcuffs in his hands, indicating hisrades to get ready.


    Apparently, Danna could not afford to embarrass herself as a public figure.


    ¡°Fine. I will go with you!¡±


    She gritted her teeth and stepped out.


    She also let her hair down to conceal her face.


    The police had caused quite a ruckus at the hospital. Many curious onlookers gathered at the scene.


    Very soon, the crowd erupted into chatter.


    One of them recognized Danna.


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that Danna?¡±


    ¡°It looks like her. I watched her movies before.¡±


    ¡°Danna! Danna!¡±


    The crowd swarmed at her.


    Danna covered her face with her hands as the cameras kept shing.


    ¡°Has shemitted a crime?¡±


    ¡°I bet she did. Why else would the police be doing here? Pfft! Idols! Who knows how trashy they really


    are under all that mor?¡±


    ¡°Well said! This is especially true of female celebrities. They are never as innocent as they im to be!¡±


    The sarcasm and mockery kepting. Danna had no way to refute their statements, for she dared


    not show herself.


    She quickened her pace. She hoped to get into the car as soon as possible.


    Unfortunately, she knocked into a man, and exposed herself by ident.


    ¡°It really is Danna!¡± someone cried.


    ¡°Quick! Take her picture! This is shocking news!¡± The reporters and paparazzi who had blended in with


    the crowd shouted excitedly as they snapped one photo after another.


    ¡°No! Don¡¯t!¡± Danna shrieked horrifyingly, but her demand served no purpose.


    The crowd was simply unstoppable.


    ¡°Back off!¡± The police fended off the crowd.


    The crowd retreated, but their cameras never stopped.


    Danna was taken into the police car.


    ¡°Danna, why are you arrested?¡± asked a reporter.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 183 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 183 Read Online


    Chapter 183 Gavin Abandoned The Ne


    ¡°Hello, sir. May I know what¡¯s her crime?¡± the reporter asked the police officer when Danna did not


    respond.


    ¡°We will announce it once we finish our investigations. Keep an eye on our website for more details,¡±


    the police officer replied and got into the car without further ado.


    They left the scene with Danna.


    Dumbfounded, Danna looked at an officer in front of her.


    ¡°Who reported me for kidnapping?¡±


    No one answered.


    At that point, she felt deeply insecure.


    Benjamin told me that he would be reaching soon. Why haven¡¯t I seen him yet? No, he could not have


    known what had happened. Maybe he is still on his way.


    ¡°Can I make a phone call?¡±


    ¡°What are you up to?¡±


    The police officer stared at her sternly.


    ¡°I want to get awyer.¡±


    Of course she would say that. She came from a wealthy family, after all.


    ¡°We will inform your family. Hand in your phone!¡±


    Danna gritted her teeth furiously. Her face was smoldered with wrath.


    She had no choice but to cooperate with the police.


    Panicked, she clenched her fists tightly.


    Who reported me? Is it that b*tch Arissa, or Benjamin? I must remain calm before I find out who¡¯s


    responsible for this.


    Meanwhile, Bradley and Arissa took to the road with the five children in tow.


    They avoided the surveince cameras cleverly and managed to evade Benjamin¡¯s men.


    ¡°Mommy, Benjamin ising for us!¡±


    Zachary was keeping track of Benjamin¡¯s whereabouts.


    Scowling, he looked at Gavin suspiciously.


    ¡°Have you brought anything with you that could have given away our location?¡±


    Gavin shook his head. ¡°No. I¡¯ve blocked all the signals.¡±


    Suddenly, a thought struck him. He fumbled for his ne, the one with the bullet shell.


    After examining it, he found that it had been embedded with a tracker.


    ¡°We are exposed!¡± Zachary wailed.


    The very next moment, Gavin lowered the window and threw it out of the car without hesitation.


    ¡°Sweetheart!¡± Arissa eximed.


    ¡°Mommy, we have to leave this ce as fast as we can! Mr. Hinton, hit the gas! We must not let


    Benjamin catch up to us!¡±


    Anguish shed across Gavin¡¯s eyes.


    Daddy doesn¡¯t care about me at all. So, that ne shouldn¡¯t matter to me.


    Arissa¡¯s heart broke as she took note of Gavin¡¯s sadness. She gave him a hug and stroked his head


    affectionately.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to throw it away, Gavin. We can hide it elsewhere.¡±


    That ne must have meant a lot to him. He would take it everywhere he went.


    ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t want it anymore. It hurts my neck!¡±


    Gavin cuddled in herp as she patted his head.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Feeling guilty, Zachary nced at Gavin. He felt bad for suspecting thetter of betrayal.


    ¡°I will gift you one next time,¡± Zachary promised.


    Arissa couldn¡¯t help but smile at his kindness.


    ¡°Gavin, don¡¯t be sad! You shall have many, many more presents in the future!¡±


    Jesse tried to cheer him up.


    Gavin was stunned by their reaction. I¡¯m not sad. What¡¯s all this about?


    Jasper and Oliver nodded too.


    ¡°Next time, we will give you whatever you like!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sad!¡± Gavin pursed his lips and got back to his seat.


    I¡¯m just disappointed with Daddy for using such a dirty trick to track me down.


    After ditching the tracker, they managed to lose Benjamin effortlessly.


    However, they decided to take a different car anyway. They could not be too careful.


    When Benjamin and his men reached the ce where the ne had been discarded, his face


    darkened. They were surrounded by crop fields, with no sign of the kids.


    ¡°Get me the ne.¡±


    Gavin, that little brat! He actually threw away the ne, huh?


    The bodyguards hurriedly searched for the item despite feeling pity for Gavin.


    Gavin, please stay hidden, or else you shall face Mr. Graham¡¯s wrath!


    The bodyguards found the ne in the mud some timeter.


    They returned it to Benjamin after giving it a wash.


    Holding the ne in his hands, Benjamin scanned the surroundings.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 184 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 184 Read Online


    Chapter 184 A Bounty


    In the wilderness, a vige could be seen some distance away. There were no surveince cameras in


    the secluded area.


    Arissa, you better hide well.


    After determining the direction, Benjamin continued the chase andmanded the bodyguards to


    extend the search range.


    He had numerous methods to find Arissa and the kids as long as they did not go abroad.


    Nheless, there were still ways to find them even if they did, but it would be more time-consuming.


    At present, Arissa, who was dozens of kilometers away from Benjamin, let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°How long will it take for us to get to Lightspring, Bradley?¡±


    Bradley checked the distance and replied, ¡°Hm¡­ About an hour, if we¡¯re fast.¡±


    Arissa nodded and uttered, ¡°We can have a meal there. After that, we shall continue our journey.¡±


    They needed to get away as far as possible. Otherwise, Benjamin could easily capture them.


    After arriving at Lightspring, Arissa examined the surrounding towns and eventually picked a quaint


    one. They skipped the dazzling shops and chose to eat at a in-looking restaurant.


    ¡°Mommy! The evil woman, Danna, has been captured!¡± Jasper spoke in excitement upon seeing the


    entertainment news at the restaurant.


    Arissa and the kids turned to take a look at the television. Indeed, the news reporter was announcing


    the incident.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Arissa¡¯s forehead creased as questions popped inside her mind. Danna has been captured? Is


    Benjamin behind this?


    The entertainment news ended shortly, and a broadcast appeared on the screen.


    ¡°Dear audiences, please be aware that the son of the CEO of Graham Group has been abducted. If


    you have any information or clues, do contact the police immediately! Ten million will be awarded if the


    child is found!¡±


    Then, two portraits appeared on the screen. Other than Gavin¡¯s, Arissa¡¯s photo was also posted.


    She waspletely dumbfounded. What the hell! Benjamin offered a bounty to find us! Now I¡¯ve


    be a human trafficker? Am I currently wanted by the police? What a cunning man!


    The kids were confused at first. Soon, they were pissed.


    How sly!


    As for Bradley, he was shocked by the broadcast. Then, he noticed people in the restaurant were


    getting into heated discussions about the situation.


    He whispered to Arissa, ¡°Boss, why don¡¯t we leave now?¡±


    After all, it was too eye-catching for them to be with five children. When they first came in, people were


    already staring.


    Just then, the restaurant owner, Nina Binder, approached them to take their order. ¡°What would you like


    to have today?¡±


    She was stunned upon seeing the five kids. Their faces seemed familiar.


    Suddenly, she recalled the broadcast. On the next second, her eyes lit up.


    Arissa¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°I would like to order a te of spaghetti first. We are still deciding on the others.¡±


    Nina peered at her and nodded. She did not dare to question them. ¡°Okay. Please wait for a moment.¡±


    As soon as she left the table, Nina contacted the police.


    Realizing that, Arissa and Bradley exchanged looks. In the blink of an eye, they got up and escaped


    the restaurant, along with the kids.


    Nina shouted, ¡°Hey! Stop! They¡¯re the human traffickers! One of the kids appeared on the news just


    now!¡±


    Immediately, the customers got up from their seats and chased after them.


    Bradley hurriedly started the car engine and drove off. He continued stepping on the elerator, going


    as fast as he could.


    What¡¯s going on? There are still people behind us!


    Everyone was persistent in capturing them. After all, ten million was arge sum of money.


    Furthermore, all of them had a sense of justice due to their hatred for human trafficking.


    Arissa, Bradley, and the kids were down to their nerves after getting rid of the people that were trailing


    behind them. It was an hourter when the police arrived at Lightspring, leaving them no choice but to


    head to another city.


    ¡°Bradley, we have to leave Lightspring at once! Take the shortcut!¡± Arissa ordered.


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    After sessfully getting out of Lightspring undetected, the group was exhausted and famished when


    they arrived at a new ce.


    Bradley went to buy some food, whereas Arissa stayed with the kids, afraid that someone might


    recognize Gavin if they were to head out together.


    ¡°Where are we, Mommy?¡±


    Arriving at a farmhouse, Gavin was amazed by the scenic view of the mountains and rivers.


    ¡°This is our home!¡±


    Jasper remembered the house from the photo. He was the first to rush inside.


    Gavin was surprised.


    Arissa patted his head and said, ¡°We are home now. Let¡¯s head in!¡±


    ¡°Wow! Finally!¡±


    Gavin followed his younger brothers and ran inside.


    The kids were overjoyed yet overwhelmed with curiosity. They began running around to explore the


    ce.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 185 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 185 Read Online


    Chapter 185 Hiding In The Countryside


    Looking at the bunch of excited kids, Arissa was d that she brought them here.


    The initial destination was an old vige. However, she suddenly recalled having bought a farmhouse in


    the past, so they came here instead.


    After all, she was familiar with the area. As long as they had enough food and water, this would be a


    safe ce for them to hide.


    Hm¡­ We need to store some grains. As for vegetables, we can nt some ourselves. I think we can


    avoid Benjamin for some time if we are self-sufficient.


    The previous owner of the farmhouse was selling the property as they intended to migrate out of the


    country. Arissa came across the notice and decided to take the opportunity to purchase it.


    The farmhouse was located in a rtively remote area, and there were rarely outsiders. Thus, it would


    not be easy for Benjamin to track them down.


    Soon, the kids returned from a stroll around the farmhouse. They were beyond satisfied and could not


    stopplimenting it.


    Jasper said, ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s so beautiful here! There¡¯s a clear stream just behind the house!¡±


    Oliver chimed in, ¡°Mommy, I saw some fishes and shrimp in the stream!¡±


    Jesse cut in, ¡°There are snails too!¡±


    ¡°Mommy, the air is so fresh!¡± Zacharymented.


    Gavin eximed, ¡°I love this ce so much! Is this where you grew up, Mommy?¡±


    Arissa was relieved that the kids were satisfied with their new ce.


    ¡°No. I passed by during one of my travels. I thought it was great so I bought it!¡±


    It had been some time since she made the purchase. Five years ago, she got into trouble shortly after


    leaving this ce. Hence, she had never returned after buying the farmhouse.


    However, when she was abroad, she would often hire people to clean the ce once every few


    months.


    Arissa guided the kids into the house. It was rather neat but dusty as it had been vacant for a long time.


    Thest time it was cleaned was a few weeks ago.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get some rest, kids. Mr. Hinton will be back soon with some food, and we¡¯ll clean the ce up


    once we¡¯ve eaten.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we clean now, Mommy?¡± suggested Zachary.


    Arissa chuckled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you all tired?¡±


    The kids shook their heads and answered in unison, ¡°No!¡±


    All of them groaned about hunger in the car. Now, they were energized.


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s do some cleaning!¡±


    Arissa then led the kids to clean the house while waiting for Bradley to return.


    An hourter, Arissa and the kids sat on the floor inside the clean, bright house. They were all worn out


    after giving the house a much-needed cleanse.


    By the time they were done, the sky was already pitch ck.


    Jesse rubbed her tummy and muttered tiringly, ¡°Mommy, why isn¡¯t Mr. Hinton back yet? I¡¯m so hungry!¡±


    She had been repeating the same question since a while ago.


    ¡°Mr. Hinton must be getting us roasted chicken. It takes a longer time to cook. That¡¯s why he¡¯ste!¡±


    Jasper began drooling at the thought of scrumptious roasted chicken.


    Upon hearing that, they imagined the smell of the roasted chicken, and their stomachs began growling,


    including Arissa.


    She had been staring at the gate for some time.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Why isn¡¯t Bradley back yet? Did he get captured by Benjamin?


    Still, there was nothing she could do other than wait while coaxing the kids. She dare not contact


    Bradley as Benjamin might discover their location.


    Her energy replenished after some rest. After that, she went to the kitchen to have a look.


    Unfortunately, there was nothing to be found.


    ¡°Oh no! There¡¯s absolutely nothing for me to cook!¡±


    She sighed in disappointment. That¡¯s fine. I can still boil some water.


    After boiling a kettle of water, Arissa poured each of the kids a ss of water to drink. After that, the six


    of them sat in the living room, staring at one another.


    The kids were sweaty and dirty after cleaning the entire house, and Arissa could not help noticing.


    Hence, she suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we take a shower?¡±


    They¡¯re like dirty kittens after ytime. How cute!


    ¡°I¡¯m too tired for a shower!¡± groaned Oliver whileying his face on the dining table.


    ¡°Do you want Mommy¡¯s help?¡±


    Arissa could still bear the hunger. Nheless, she was worried about the kids. She forgot to bring


    food with them due to the rush. The kids must be starving¡­


    Oliver sat up straight and responded, ¡°No!¡±


    Arissa put on a sad expression.


    ¡°You must be tired too, Mommy. We can shower after eating. After all, there¡¯s no need to rush now,¡±


    added Oliver in an attempt to console their mother.


    Arissa ruffled their hair and urged, ¡°Drink more water, then! It will make you feel better.¡±


    The kids remained indifferent as they already had too much water. Instead, they whined, ¡°Come back


    soon, Mr. Hinton¡­¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 186 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 186 Read Online


    Chapter 186 Must Be Starving


    After waiting for a long time, Bradley finally returned.


    Initially, he had brought a couple of men along with him. However, traveling in arge group was far too


    eye-catching. Hence, Bradley tasked them with roaming the town and informing him if they spotted


    anything suspicious.


    ¡°Mr. Hinton is back!¡± Gavin eximed in joy upon noticing the shining headlights of the car through the


    window.


    ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Hinton!¡±


    The other kids were thrilled too.


    Arissa got up with a smile stered on her face.


    ¡°Finally, you are back! We almost starved to death, Bradley!¡±


    Bradley exined apologetically, ¡°One of the car tires punctured on my way back. Hence, I got stalled.¡±


    He quickly grabbed the food from the car.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat first and leave everything forter.¡±


    Arissa took some of the food and hurried into the house.


    Bradley ced the food on the table. After washing his hands, he joined them for dinner.


    The kids were gobbling up the food, except for Gavin. Still, he ate faster than usual.


    ¡°Slow down!¡± Arissa chastised as she was worried the kids might choke if they gobble up their food too


    quickly.


    Jasper teased, ¡°How could you say that, Mommy? You¡¯re eating really quickly too!¡±


    He was finally feeling energized after eating a hearty meal.


    ¡°I¡¯m an adult, whereas you¡¯re all kids! It¡¯s different,¡± protested Arissa as she took another bite of her


    food.


    ¡°This tastes really good!¡± eximed Gavin as he took another slice of pizza.


    Amused by his reaction, Zacharymented, ¡°Of course! Pizzas are the best!¡±


    ¡°Pizza?¡± Gavin stared at him in confusion. Then, he turned to look at Arissa. ¡°Are all of these pizzas?¡±


    Arissa grinned. ¡°Yes. These are pizzas of different vors. Each of them tastes great!¡±


    This was Gavin¡¯s first time having pizza.


    ¡°I¡¯m d that you liked it. Don¡¯t worry. I bought lots of them, and I also got us some pasta!¡±


    Bradley got up to serve them the pasta. At that point, he had already finished several slices of pizzas


    as he was starving as well.


    Anything would taste exceptionally delicious when one was hungry. Furthermore, it was hard for pizza


    and pasta to not taste good. Hence, Arissa and the kids could not stopplimenting the food as they


    ate.


    Half an hourter, the group was stuffed after finishing up their scrumptious dinner. They were all


    satiated and reluctant to move. Hence, all of them remained on their seats, leaving the table as it was.


    Arissa nced at Bradley and the kids. ¡°What a hungry day, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Bradley chimed in, ¡°No doubt! Luckily we were able to escape. Otherwise, we would be famished!¡±


    Jasper patted his tummy and said happily, ¡°This is the hungriest day of my life, Mommy!¡±


    Amused, Arissa chuckled and turned to Gavin. ¡°How about you, Gavin?¡±


    Gavin nodded.


    Indeed, it was his first time to experience such hunger. In the past, Danna would often leave him


    without food, but the longest he had gone hungry was half a day.


    ¡°I can still handle the hunger!¡±


    The corners of Zachary¡¯s mouth quirked upward. ¡°Then, why did you eat so much just now?¡±


    Gavin retorted, ¡°You guys were eating, so I ate too. Wouldn¡¯t it be weird if I just watched?¡±


    Arissa watched the two bicker in amusement. Gavin has be so lively now.


    ¡°Mommy, I want to watch cartoons!¡±


    Jesse grabbed her hand and gazed into her eyes.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Bradley suggested, ¡°Which cartoon do you want to watch? I¡¯ll y it for you.¡±


    He got up and turned on the television, intending to y the kids some cartoons. Coincidentally, the


    news channel popped up almost instantly, and they were reporting about the kidnapping incident.


    Arissa and the kids were utterly speechless.


    Zachary scoffed angrily, ¡°It¡¯s going to be much more difficult for us to hide now. All thanks to Benjamin!


    He¡¯s so cunning!¡±


    Earlier, Gavin had taken a look at the location of the farmhouse and realized it was a strategic hiding


    spot. Only keen eyes would be able to notice the house. ¡°He will never find us as long as we stay


    indoors!¡± he consoled.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 187 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 187 Read Online


    Chapter 187 At Least Ten Billion


    Oliver pouted in disagreement. ¡°We can¡¯t stay here forever. There are still a lot of things to be done!¡±


    I want to earn lots and lots of money¡­


    Jaspermented with a grin on his face, ¡°We shall hide for some time and get out when Benjamin


    stops the search!¡±


    Oliver flicked Jasper on the forehead and retorted, ¡°Are you nuts? Benjamin already knows of your


    existence. There¡¯s no way he¡¯s going to give up now!¡±


    Jasper ran out of words. Instead of arguing, he rubbed his head and approached Arissa. ¡°Mommy! Did


    you see that? He hit me!¡±


    Arissa chuckled. ¡°You should fight back!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Jasper backed down. Now that Oliver is in charge of the finances, that¡¯s not a good


    idea. What can I do? Hmph! I will just let it go!


    While wearing a pout, Jesse added, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have wanted to turn on the television. What a party


    pooper!¡±


    Everyone was amused by her reaction.


    Gavin chimed in, ¡°Indeed! Party pooper!¡± He never expected Benjamin to take such measures.


    What a bad guy! How could he? Mommy will be used as a human trafficker!


    Bradley quipped, ¡°Boss, do you think Benjamin will give me ten million if I turn all of you in?¡±


    As soon as the words left his lips, the kids red daggers at him. ¡°Mr. Hinton, that isn¡¯t the right thing to


    do! We had a hard time escaping!¡±


    Zachary narrowed his eyes and gave the older man a sharp stare. ¡°Are you willing to sell us out for only


    ten million?¡±


    At that moment, he looked like Benjamin.


    Bradley was amused. ¡°I was joking!¡±


    Jaspermented, ¡°Mr. Hinton, I¡¯m absolutely sure that you won¡¯t get the money if you turn us in.


    Moreover, you¡¯ll be cklisted by Daddy!¡±


    Oliver adjusted his spectacles and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. He might even give you a beating!¡±


    Bradley was shocked. ¡°Seriously?¡±


    A gentle smile appeared across Arissa¡¯s face as she watched the banter unfold. She then added,


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think turning us in for ten million is a loss? At this point, I¡¯m pretty sure Benjamin knows


    about Oliver and Jesse as well. There¡¯s no way five children are only worth ten million.¡±


    Bradley¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. ¡°It should be at least fifty million!¡±


    Arissa¡¯s grin widened as she remarked, ¡°No. At the very least, five hundred million.¡±


    If Benjamin had offered five hundred million, she might even consider turning in the kids herself.


    The kids rolled their eyes.


    Are the adults currently discussing our value?


    Oliver was the first to object. ¡°Mommy, do you think we¡¯re only worth five hundred million? How


    disappointing!¡±


    We¡¯ll definitely be able to earn way more than that sum in the future.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Mommy. Your expectation for us is too low! Do you really think five hundred million is a lot


    of money?¡±


    Zachary¡¯s expression turned sullen. In fact, we have more money saved up, but Mommy doesn¡¯t know


    about that. Maybe that¡¯s why she assumed five hundred million is a huge amount.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mommy, I have five hundred million in my bank ount. You should request for ten billion instead!¡±


    Gavin¡¯s words caught everyone off guard, and the others turned to look at him in astonishment.


    Bradley was dumbfounded. ¡°Did you just say you have five h-hundred million?¡±


    Gavin nodded indifferently.


    Noticing Arissa¡¯s shocked expression, he exined, ¡°That¡¯s the money that I have saved up so far!¡±


    Even if Daddy wanted to, he can¡¯t do anything to the money.


    Arissa was amazed. ¡°Sweetheart, it looks like I¡¯ll be depending on you from now on. You¡¯re amazing!¡±


    With that amount of money, I won¡¯t have to worry about a single day of my life after taking revenge.


    Gavin beamed and nodded. ¡°Sure. You can count on me, Mommy!¡± he replied in a serious tone.


    As for the four other kids, they were overwhelmed, staring at one another.


    Apparently, they were stunned by the news.


    Although Jesse might not know how great the sum was, Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper understood its


    value.


    They were well aware that they would have to work hard for a long, long time to be able to have that


    much money.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 188 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 188 Read Online


    Chapter 188 When Will Benjamin Find Us


    ¡°Hmm! Do you think Benjamin will offer a bounty of ten billion?¡±


    Zachary nced at Gavin.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Gavin replied truthfully.


    The four children were speechless.


    Arissa smiled. ¡°All right, let¡¯s not talk about this. Take a shower and get to bed.¡±


    They would be staying here for a while.


    Whether or not they go back depended on what Benjamin would do.


    If he wanted to take the children away from Arissa, she would rather raise them alone.


    The children meant everything to her. No amount of money would make her surrender them.


    Bradley rose to clean the table.


    The children joined in.


    Arissa did not intend to stop them. When they were done, she said to Bradley, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard


    today. Have a shower and rest up!¡±


    ¡°You too, Boss. I have given my men their assignments. Benjamin won¡¯t track us down anytime soon.


    When he gets here, my men will inform us at once,¡± Bradley told Arissa.


    Arissa nodded. Then, she took the kids up for their shower.


    Jesse showered in her bedroom.


    After that, the other four joined her in her room.


    ¡°Mommy, can we sleep with you tonight?¡± Gavin asked.


    ¡°Sure! I¡¯m going to take a shower first.¡±


    Arissa hugged and kissed the children before heading toward the bathroom.


    She watched the five children have fun on the bed before closing the bathroom door.


    ¡°Benjamin is in Lightspring now! Haha!¡±


    Zachary giggled when he managed to locate Benjamin.


    The man must be furious to have lost them.


    ¡°We can¡¯t let him find us because he¡¯s in cahoots with Danna!¡± Jesse snapped.


    She no longer trusted Benjamin.


    Jasper patted his sister¡¯s head. ¡°Is Benjamin the one behind Danna¡¯s arrest?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s possible!¡±


    Oliver nodded in agreement. ¡°After all, Mommy hasn¡¯t done anything yet. Furthermore, it¡¯s hard to


    believe that the man and the woman would surrender.¡±


    Zachary turned his attention to Gavin, who was in deep thought.


    Zachary then gave the boy a nudge. ¡°You¡¯re awfully quiet.¡±


    Gavin nced at Zachary. He looked troubled.


    ¡°Daddy cares so much about Danna, so why would he let the police arrest her? Why had he changed


    so much in such a short time? Is it possible that he¡¯s not the one behind this?¡± he voiced his concerns.


    ¡°That¡¯s possible!¡± The four children nced at him.


    Jesse came over to sit next to him and gave him a hug.


    ¡°Cheer up, Gavin. You have us, and you have Mommy too. We¡¯re not going anywhere.¡±


    Jesse¡¯s sweet and mellow voice was so soothing that it calmed Gavin down.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Gavin¡¯s doubts instantly dissipated.


    ¡°She¡¯s right! We¡¯ll stay with you forever!¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jasper patted his head.


    Gavin didn¡¯t like that. He frowned, releasing a fierce aura.


    Jasper immediately retracted his hand and smiled cheekily. ¡°It¡¯s just a pat!¡±


    ¡°How rude!¡± Oliver mocked.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Jasper huffed.


    Zachary smiled at them. ¡°Say, how long do you think it will take Benjamin to find us?¡±


    Gavin shot him a nce and uttered calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate him. As long as we remain in the


    country, it won¡¯t take long before he finds out where we are. So, we have to be careful!¡±


    ¡°No way! Is he that good? We¡¯re hiding in the middle of nowhere. Do you think he can find us so soon?¡±


    Jasper frowned in disbelief.


    ¡°Our disappearance is all over the news. The locals are going to recognize us sooner orter,¡± Gavin


    exined.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 189 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 189 Read Online


    Chapter 189 Not His Biological Mother


    The four children agreed that Gavin had a point.


    ¡°What should we do?¡± Jesse muttered and turned her attention toward the other four.


    It took them a long while before they managed to escape Benjamin¡¯s clutches. She was worried that


    the man wouldn¡¯t be kind to them once he found them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. At least he won¡¯t find us in a while!¡± Gavin¡¯s lips curved into a smile.


    ¡°We already know that!¡± Zachary hissed at him.


    Arissa stepped out of her shower to find that her five children were still wide awake.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep yet? Aren¡¯t you sleepy?¡±


    When they heard their mother, the children turned toward her and grinned. ¡°We¡¯re waiting for you!¡±


    Arissa smiled at the quintuplets.


    ¡°Give me a minute!¡±


    She spent some time cleaning up the ce, and went to bed soon after that. The rest could wait.


    ¡°Good night, everyone!¡±


    She hugged her children and kissed them on their cheeks.


    ¡°Good night, Mommy!¡±


    The children returned Arissa¡¯s kisses, and went to bed as well.


    It did not take long before they fell asleep. After all, it had been a long and tiring day.


    Meanwhile, in Lightspring, a man stood before a window as he stared at the night sky in the distance.


    His eyes were dark, and he exuded a cold aura from head to toe.


    Ethen came up to him from behind and reported, ¡°We¡¯ve lost contact with Ms. York and the children


    after they disappeared from Lightspring. I¡¯ve arranged for my men to track them in all four directions.¡±


    He gulped as he observed the towering figure. He did not dare to speak out of line.


    He had been excited when he found out he had actually fathered five children, but Arissa suddenly ran


    away with Gavin.


    Benjamin broke the silence with his cold voice. ¡°Any news from the police?¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ethen tensed. Instinctively, he straightened his back and replied, ¡°No. Not yet.¡±


    Ethen nced at Benjamin, who was practically purple with rage, and uttered, ¡°Their disappearance


    was on the news just now. Once they show up in public, I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll get updates from our


    informants!¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes flickered when he heard that, but he still had other things on his mind.


    After some time, he uttered, ¡°I want no harm toe to them. Assure their safety!¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Ethen replied with a nod. That was needless to say.


    Then, Benjamin turned and headed toward the door. Stunned, Ethen followed suit.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, where are you going at this hour?¡±


    ¡°Back to Dellmoor!¡± Benjamin replied shortly, confusing Ethen even more.


    ¡°Are we giving up the search?¡±


    ¡°Increase the bounty!¡±


    Ethen¡¯s eyes shot wide. He probed, ¡°How much?¡±


    For him, ten million was more than enough.


    ¡°One hundred million!¡± Benjamin¡¯s lips trembled.


    He was sure that the woman would not be able to hide forever.


    Ethen blinked and pushed his sses up. That¡¯s rather excessive, isn¡¯t it?


    Just then, Benjamin¡¯s phone rang.


    It was a call from the Graham family.


    An old man¡¯s voice rang out from the other end of the line. ¡°Benjamin, where are you? Come back


    now!¡±


    It was Darius Graham, Benjamin¡¯s father.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Benjamin replied calmly.


    Darius took a while to suppress his anger before he spoke. ¡°The Adams family is here!¡±


    ¡°Just send them away,¡± Benjamin replied coldly.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? They said you¡¯ve had Danna arrested?¡± Darius demanded an answer.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Benjamin confessed.


    Darius was shocked to hear that. ¡°Oh, dear! What happened between you two? Release her at once!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± Benjamin replied curtly.


    ¡°Are you trying to piss me off? No matter what happens between you two, she¡¯s still Gavin¡¯s mother!


    What will happen to Gavin if she¡¯s in jail?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not Gavin¡¯s biological mother.¡±


    With that said, Benjamin ended the call and headed to Dellmoor.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 190 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 190 Read Online


    Chapter 190 Darius Is Infuriated


    The Graham family erupted into chaos.


    Darius could not believe his ears. He thought he might have been hearing things.


    He called Benjamin again.


    ¡°Dad.¡±


    Darius did not like the sound of Benjamin¡¯s rude tone, but he decided to let it slide for now.


    ¡°What did you say? Danna is not Gavin¡¯s biological mother?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Benjamin replied tly.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    Darius was confused.


    ¡°Watch the news. You¡¯ll get your answers there.¡±


    Just like that, Benjamin ended the call again.


    In truth, Darius had just returned from the vige. He had not caught up with the news. The Adams


    family had arrived the minute he returned. He had absolutely no knowledge of what had happened


    when he was away.


    ¡°Turn on the news. Quick!¡±


    He urged Edwin to switch on the television. At the same time, he scrolled through the news on his


    phone.


    ¡°Attention to all viewers. Kindly contact the number below or the local police should you have any


    information about their whereabouts. The reward is one hundred million.¡±


    Darius and Edwin were shocked.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is Gavin missing? What are you waiting for? Call him!¡±


    Darius felt rage rising within him.


    He failed to take note that the news was talking about five children, not just Gavin, but he had gotten


    worried when he caught sight of Gavin¡¯s picture.


    Frowning, Edwin tried to call Gavin. ¡°Old Mr. Graham, I can¡¯t reach him!¡±


    Darius pped his thighs in annoyance. ¡°Why didn¡¯t that b*stard inform me about his son¡¯s


    disappearance? He¡¯s such a horrible father!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Old Mr. Graham. I¡¯m sure Mr. Graham has ordered a search party.¡±


    Edwin quicklyforted the old man.


    Darius¡¯ face grew dark as his anger simmered. He scrolled through his phone some more before finally


    landing on a news article.


    As he read the content, he nearly smashed his phone onto the floor.


    ¡°Old Mr. Graham, what¡¯s in the news?¡±


    Edwin noticed that the old man had gotten even more furious.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°See for yourself. That b*tch! How dare she do that to my grandson!¡±


    Darius passed his phone to Edwin before he exited the study, supported by his walking cane. The


    Adams family had not left.


    Zayden and Vivian got to their feet the moment they saw Darius.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, what did Benjamin say?¡±


    The couple was frowning, looking troubled. After all, Benjamin had suddenly arrested their daughter,


    and they couldn¡¯t bail her out.


    It took some time, but they eventually found out that it was Benjamin who ratted Danna out. They tried


    to contact him, but the man would not answer their calls. Hence, they could only beg Darius for mercy.


    Darius shot the couple a cold gaze as he stood there. His walking cane supported his weight.


    ¡°Please leave, and don¡¯te back.¡±


    The Adams exchanged nces before Vivian spoke up, ridden with anxiety.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, we are out of options. We can¡¯t get in touch with Benjamin. Youngsters these days are so


    mean. They shouldn¡¯t have made such a fuss. It will be bad if the public finds out about Danna¡¯s


    imprisonment.¡±


    Darius chuckled. ¡°Benjamin may be mean, but he¡¯s nothingpared to your daughter!¡±


    The couple¡¯s faces fell. They worried that Darius might have gotten wind of the truth.


    Darius gave the two a deadly stare as he exuded a terrifying aura.


    He knew what they were thinking.


    The two hade begging, taking advantage of the possibility that he knew nothing about the case.


    Darius would have felt sorry for Danna, but that time had passed.


    ¡°Your daughter mistreated my grandson! How dare she! I suppose she didn¡¯t have what it takes to love


    him because she¡¯s not his biological mother. What on earth do you take us for?¡±


    Zayden¡¯s face instantly paled. Does he know?


    ¡°What are you saying, Mr. Graham? Danna is not that kind of person. Of course she¡¯s Gavin¡¯s


    biological mother!¡±


    Vivian continued to y innocent, insisting that their daughter had not done anything wrong.


    ¡°Do I look stupid to you? Do you take me for a senile, old man?¡± Darius retorted.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 191 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 191 Read Online


    Chapter 191 Not On Good Terms


    ¡°I don¡¯t even want to know how your daughter got the child. Right now, one thing¡¯s for certain. She


    hasn¡¯t been kind to my grandson, so stop begging for my mercy! Let thew deal with her!¡± Darius


    snapped.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, Danna didn¡¯t mistreat Gavin. Gavin¡¯s just naughty, that¡¯s all. She had to punish him a


    little-¡±


    ¡°A little? Have you read the news at all? What else has your daughter done behind everyone¡¯s back?


    Who knows? What a devil! I don¡¯t care how naughty my grandson has been. That doesn¡¯t give you the


    right to punish him like that! Get lost!¡±


    Darius¡¯ eyes widened as he yelled. He got so angry that his body trembled violently.


    Edwin immediately rushed over to the old man and offered some soothing words.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, Danna has learned her lesson, so please free her. We can have a nice talk about


    everything else¡­¡±


    Zayden decided to let go of his pride and pleaded some more. He was not willing to see his daughter


    suffer.


    ¡°Hmm! I don¡¯t give a f*ck what you know. Why hadn¡¯t you two talked things over with me when your


    daughter impersonated my grandson¡¯s mother? Do you seriously think an apology is enough?¡± Darius


    retorted.


    Zayden replied shamelessly, ¡°I truly have no idea that she has done something so foolish. I¡¯m telling


    you, Gavin is really her son! There¡¯s no way he isn¡¯t Danna¡¯s child. Please don¡¯t listen to such


    nonsense!¡±


    Darius waved his hand, urging the two to leave. ¡°Edwin, get them out of here. I don¡¯t want to see their


    faces ever again!¡±


    By mistreating Gavin, the Adams family had disrespected the Graham family, and had no right to ask


    for favors.


    ¡°It¡¯s best you leave, Mr. Adams!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Edwin had no intention of treating them respectfully after reading the news.


    At the same time, he was heartbroken. He never thought Danna would be so cruel to Gavin.


    That was unforgivable.


    Gavin was the apple of everyone¡¯s eyes. They pampered him so much, except Danna.


    It was no wonder Gavin was such a quiet kid. There were times he would shut himself off. It was likely


    all Danna¡¯s doing.


    It became clear that Darius would not give in. Zayden and Vivian eventually left.


    Bang!


    Darius vented his anger by mming his cane against the back of the couch. It broke upon impact.


    ¡°Calm down, Old Mr. Graham! It¡¯s not worth jeopardizing your health because of what they did!¡±


    Edwin rushed over andforted Darius again.


    He poured the old man a ss of water.


    Darius¡¯ expression turned somber as he instructed Edwin, ¡°Inform everyone that we¡¯re no longer on


    good terms with the Adams family!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± Edwin nodded, and went on his way.


    Darius sat on the couch. His lips were tightly pursed, and his presence was an imposing one.


    By the time Benjamin returned, it was already midnight.


    He frowned when he saw Darius in the living room, still wide awake.


    ¡°Dad, why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡±


    Darius merely nced at him for a moment before looking straight ahead.


    Benjamin walked over and took a seat across him.


    ¡°You should go to bed now. It¡¯s already twelve!¡±


    Suppressing his anger, Darius questioned his son, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this? It¡¯s gotten out of


    hand. Have you found Gavin?¡±


    Darius might be mad, but he was more concerned about Gavin¡¯s whereabouts.


    That was why he insisted on waiting for Benjamin.


    Benjamin shot his father a nce before pouring another ss of water and ced it in front of the old


    man.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you because I¡¯ve been busy. No, I haven¡¯t found him yet.¡±


    Seeing Benjamin so calm, Darius only got more furious.


    ¡°Well, keep looking! I don¡¯t care how much you spend, but you must get him back! The longer he stays


    out, the more danger he¡¯ll be exposed to! Why did youe back anyway?¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 192 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 192 Read Online


    Chapter 192 Bounty For The Birth Mother


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who told me toe home?¡± Benjamin said as he scrutinized his father.


    Anger surged within Darius as he stared back at his son.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were that obedient. Get out there and look for my precious grandson! You¡¯re dead


    meat if anything happens to him! Do you shun him because he¡¯s not Danna¡¯s biological son? I¡¯m telling


    you, if you don¡¯t love him, I¡¯ll take him in and treat him like my own!¡±


    After Darius told him off, Benjamin pinched his temple. He felt a headacheing.


    ¡°He¡¯s with his biological mother!¡±


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    Darius was confused by the sudden revtion.


    My grandson was abducted by traffickers, wasn¡¯t he? What do you mean he¡¯s with his biological


    mother right now?


    ¡°Are you saying that Gavin is safe? If so, where is he? Why didn¡¯t you bring him home? He¡¯s going to


    be in a state of shock.¡±


    Benjamin stared at his father. He knew Darius would not be able to go to sleep without an answer.


    ¡°He¡¯s safe, but I¡¯m not quite sure where he is. I¡¯m still looking for them!¡±


    His words carried a hint of resignation and helplessness. It was not that he refused to bring them home.


    He simply could not find them.


    Darius furrowed his eyebrows tightly. He found Benjamin¡¯s statement questionable.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you lied to me about him being with his biological mother just because you couldn¡¯t


    find him.¡±


    Sensing that Darius was about to blow up, Benjamin quickly exined, ¡°I¡¯m serious. His birth mother


    took him away! He¡¯s perfectly safe!¡±


    Darius froze. Didn¡¯t the news reports say Gavin was abducted by traffickers?


    He frowned while Benjamin remained calm. ¡°You mean thedy mentioned on the news isn¡¯t a


    trafficker, but Gavin¡¯s birth mother?¡±


    ¡°Who told you she¡¯s a trafficker?¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s face fell. He disliked the derogatory term used to describe Arissa.


    ¡°The news said that she kidnapped my precious grandson. What is she if not a trafficker?¡±


    Darius snapped angrily at Benjamin, ¡°Since she¡¯s the birth mother, then why did you put up a bounty for


    their return? Are you out of your mind?¡±


    Benjamin gave his father the side-eye.


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t done that, do you think I¡¯d be able to locate them? They¡¯re deliberately hiding from me!¡±


    Darius red back at him. ¡°Well, why are they hiding from you? Why did she take Gavin away?¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Benjamin would like some answers too.


    He had been taking care of Gavin since he was a baby. Yet, the boy switched sides and was currently


    hiding from him.


    Where could she possibly hide with five kids in tow? Could this woman have devised a n from the


    very beginning to steal Gavin from me? That exins why she approached me back then.


    At that thought, rage red up within him.


    ¡°Just go to bed, Dad. I promise you, I¡¯ll get your precious grandson home, safe and sound. Don¡¯t


    worry.¡±


    With that, Benjamin got up and walked out.


    ¡°Where are you going? We¡¯re not done here!¡±


    Darius was fuming mad. It was bad enough that Benjamin only told him half of the story before he hung


    up on Darius. This rascal is showing way too much defiance toward me. Is he already beyond my


    control now that he¡¯s all grown up?


    Nevertheless, Darius had known Benjamin was a tough nut to crack ever since he was a child.


    ¡°What else is there to say?¡±


    Benjamin turned around to look at his father.


    Darius¡¯s mouth twitched.


    Benjamin¡¯s words infuriated him even more.


    ¡°Danna mistreated my grandson. How do you n to deal with her?¡±


    While Darius treated Danna quite well, he loved Gavin even more. If he had to pick a side, he would of


    course choose Gavin, not the outsider.


    ¡°We will go through the legal process.¡±


    With that, Benjamin turned around and left.


    After that, Darius beckoned Edwin over.


    ¡°Did you find anything?¡±


    Edwin nodded.


    ¡°Just tell me already!¡± Darius demanded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too worked up, Old Mr. Graham. You have to mind your health.¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap and spill it! I¡¯m as healthy as a horse!¡± Darius bellowed as he mmed his walking cane


    on the floor.


    ¡°The reason Mr. Graham ordered his men to capture Danna was because she had ordered someone


    else to abduct Gavin. Gavin was not the only victim. Several children were abducted as well.¡±


    Darius¡¯s cheeks twitched out of utter rage. ¡°This woman is vile and vicious! What is she nning to do


    with my grandson?¡±


    Unfortunately, Edwin did not have any information regarding Danna¡¯s true intentions.


    ¡°I want updates on this. I want to know what else she¡¯s done. Get someone to monitor the Adams


    family. Report to me as soon when new information arises. They won¡¯t get away with it so easily!¡±


    Darius was extremely furious about the whole situation.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 193 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 193 Read Online


    Chapter 193 Leaving Daddy For Mommy


    ¡°Yes! You should get some rest, Old Mr. Graham,¡± Edwin stated before he left to carry out Darius¡¯


    instructions.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Darius waved his hand, telling Edwin to leave right away. The old man sat for a moment longer before


    retiring to his room upstairs.


    Once Benjamin left the house, he called Ethen again.


    ¡°Any updates?¡±


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Ethen replied. He hope he did not sound too stressed.


    Benjamin hung up soon after. Then, he returned to the Graham residence.


    The house was dead silent.


    He headed upstairs and into Gavin¡¯s room.


    As he sat there, Benjamin held up Gavin¡¯s favorite toy robot. His eyebrows furrowed tightly as he


    examined the toy.


    This rascal left me. He chose his mother, not me.


    Benjamin pursed his lips.


    He was extremely jealous of Arissa.


    Despite having only met a few times, Gavin had already taken Arissa¡¯s side, not his.


    Nevertheless, Benjamin¡¯s heart softened at the thought of his other children.


    He took out his phone and dialed Arissa¡¯s number. As expected, he could not reach her at all.


    She really knows how to take precautions. I can¡¯t even get a hold of her location.


    He assumed Arissa would have removed the SIM card from her phone, but he sent her a text message


    anyway.


    Not only that, but he also tried texting her via WhatsApp.


    Then, Benjamin checked her social media ounts for any posts she might have made in the past


    three days. Unfortunately, there had been no updates from her.


    No wonder she blocked my ount. Is she afraid I might find out about the children? I wonder if she¡¯s


    safe and sound with the kids.


    Meanwhile, the person on Benjamin¡¯s mind was actually sleeping peacefully with the children.


    The next day, Arissa awoke to the chirping of birds.


    The sun was shining brightly outside. As she looked at the five children sleeping soundly on the bed,


    her heart was filled with joy and content.


    She leaned over and kissed each of them on the cheeks. Quietly, she got out of bed and drew the


    curtains. She went to wash up and got dressed before heading to the kitchen to make breakfast for


    them.


    Bradley was still asleep.


    He had been out buying some necessities for them the night before. Thanks to him, they had


    everything they needed, including the children¡¯s form milk.


    For breakfast, she decided to make oatmeal porridge.


    Halfway through, Arissa spontaneously stepped out of the house to get some fresh air.


    Their current hideout was sprawled with lush vegetation, with a farm and an orchard in the far distance.


    The breathtaking scene had the ability to calm the mind.


    They seemed to have entered a paradise. Birds were singing in the background. They also got a


    magnificent view of nature.


    Having warmed up, Arissa took a stroll in the garden. She gathered some fresh herbs and vegetables


    along the way before returning to the house.


    Gavin had woken up. He was looking for Arissa.


    ¡°Good morning, Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Morning, Sweetheart! Why didn¡¯t you sleep in longer?¡±


    She walked over and patted Gavin¡¯s head fondly as soon as he came down the stairs.


    ¡°I¡¯ve slept enough, so I thought I¡¯de down to help you with the chores!¡± Gavin exined while he


    followed her around the kitchen.


    ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s see what¡¯s for breakfast.¡±


    Arissa bent down and carried him with one hand. A blush of joy appeared on Gavin¡¯s face as he


    wrapped his arms around his mother¡¯s neck.


    Arissa¡¯s heart swelled with joy when she saw her son blushing madly. She then kissed him on the


    cheek.


    ¡°Have you gotten used to staying here with me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mommy! The air is so fresh and nice here!¡±


    Gavin nodded happily and added, ¡°As long as I¡¯m with Mommy, I don¡¯t care where we stay!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Arissa kissed Gavin¡¯s cheeks lovingly before she set him down. She got him some


    milk and went back to making breakfast.


    Meanwhile, Gavin helped with the washing.


    Arissa also made sd and scrambled eggs with the ingredients Bradley had bought for them. In no


    time, a simple and nutritious breakfast was ready to be served.


    Zachary and the other children were woken up by the delicious smell of fooding from the kitchen.


    They washed up, headed downstairs, and piled into the kitchen.


    ¡°There you are! I was about to get Gavin to wake you. Come over and have breakfast!¡±


    Arissa served them the food she had made before going back to the kitchen to get the bowls and


    silverware.


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ll go get Mr. Hinton!¡± Gavin said to Arissa.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Arissa replied as she set the bowls and silverware on the table.


    ¡°Let me help you, Mommy!¡±


    Zachary hurried over to help her set the table.


    ¡°Sit down. The oatmeal porridge is piping hot. Do take caution when you eat it, okay?¡±


    As she served them each a bowl of delicious oatmeal porridge, Arissa reminded the children to eat


    slowly.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 194 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 194 Read Online


    Chapter 194 I Have A Sister


    ¡°Did you wake up really early today, Mommy? Breakfast is ready so soon,¡± Jasper said, looking at


    Arissa.


    Gavin didn¡¯t even wake us up just now. We could have helped Mommy with her chores too.


    Jesse, who was sitting next to him, yawned a few times. Had she not been hungry, Jesse would have


    stayed in bed longer.


    ¡°I only woke up an hour earlier than you guys did.¡±


    ¡°What about that dummy, Gavin? Did he wake up around the same time as you did?¡± Oliver asked.


    Arissa red at Oliver and chided him, ¡°Mind yournguage. He¡¯s your eldest brother, you know.¡±


    Oliver stuck his tongue out. ¡°I haven¡¯t gotten used to that yet!¡±


    ¡°Gavin¡¯s the eldest, Zachary¡¯s the second child, you¡¯re the third child, and I¡¯m the fourth. Lastly, we


    have Jesse as our baby sister!¡±


    Jasper chuckled as he listed each child in order.


    Zachary felt quite frustrated. I guess I¡¯ll have to relinquish my position as the eldest child to Gavin now.


    ¡°What? I have a sister?¡± A loud gasp sounded from behind them.


    Everyone turned to find Gavin looking surprised.


    Stunned for a moment, Arissa chuckled. ¡°Jesse¡¯s a girl, Gavin.¡±


    Gavin gasped again. He stood there with his mouth agape, staring at Jesse.


    Jesse, however, grinned widely at Gavin.


    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re my eldest brother!¡±


    Gavin was taken by surprise at the revtion. He rushed toward Jesse and said, ¡°So, you¡¯re my sister


    along?¡±


    I thought you¡¯re my brother¡­


    ¡°Yes! I am a girl!¡±


    Jesse nodded fervently, showing her dimples.


    She was rather adorable.


    ¡°That¡¯s great news! I thought you were my little brother!¡±


    Gavin was over the moon about the news.


    Seeing how happy he was, Arissa smiled fondly. She did not know Gavin was unaware of Jesse¡¯s real


    gender.


    Zachary, Jasper, and Oliver¡¯s mouths twitched when they noticed Gavin¡¯s excitement.


    They snickered.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you would actually believed us when we told you Jesse¡¯s our brother!¡± Jasper grinned.


    Gavin stole a nce at Jasper, but he was not really mad or upset.


    He caressed Jesse¡¯s face and said, ¡°I had a hunch that you¡¯re my sister, but they tricked me into


    believing that you¡¯re a boy wearing girls¡¯ clothes!¡±


    In fact, his siblings lied to him that Arissa was the one who had always wanted a daughter, and that she


    would sometimes pretend Jesse is a girl by dressing her up in feminine clothes.


    Arissa was amused. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not telling you about it. I¡¯vepletely forgotten.¡±


    In the past, she was afraid that Jesse would be bullied just because she was a girl.


    So, whenever they went out, Arissa would dress Jesse up in clothes to match her elder siblings. She


    had Jesse retain a boyish hairstyle so that it was easier to manage.


    ¡°I¡¯m really happy, Mommy! I have a sister now!¡±


    Gavin smiled goofily at Jesse. He was still amazed by the discovery.


    After she was done serving oatmeal porridge to the children, Arissa said, ¡°All right, eat up, Gavin.


    Jesse isn¡¯t going anywhere, okay?¡±


    Gavin kissed Jesse on the cheek before tucking into his meal.


    ¡°I thought you knew, Gavin!¡±


    Jesse shed a wide grin, revealing her missing front teeth.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Gavin smiled back. The two liked how everything turned out.


    Arissa smiled as she looked at Gavin and Jesse. ¡°Gavin, did you manage to wake Mr. Hinton up? Will


    he be joining us for breakfast?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I almost forgot. Mr. Hinton said he needed more sleep. He wants us to leave some food for him.¡±


    Gavin told Arissa about Bradley¡¯s request.


    Arissa was happy to hear that. She knew Bradley could not possibly get up so early in the morning.


    She set aside some of the food for Bradley. Then, she dined with her five children.


    After a while, Zachary got bored and went to switch on the television. News reports about their


    abduction appeared on the screen.


    The updated amount of their bounty came as a jaw-dropping surprise to them.


    ¡°Oh gosh! It went up to one hundred million!¡±


    Oliver¡¯s eyes lit up almost instantly. That¡¯s a whole lot of money.


    Arissa closed her mouth and said nonchntly, ¡°What¡¯s all the fuss about? One hundred million won¡¯t


    burn a hole in Benjamin¡¯s pocket at all.¡±


    ¡°Mommy¡¯s right. Daddy¡­ I mean, Benjamin is filthy rich!¡± Gavin nodded.


    Arissa looked at Gavin with a sad face. Benjamin is really hurting Gavin right now.


    She could not help but sigh deeply.


    ¡°He keeps increasing the amount. With that hefty sum, it might not take long before we get caught,¡±


    Zachary said as he looked at Arissa.


    She nced at her son and replied, ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about that. Eat up!¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 195 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 195 Read Online


    Chapter 195 The Kid From The Hill


    Benjamin¡¯s pulling out all the stops now. Looks like he¡¯s determined to find us.


    Suddenly, Arissa had a thought. Why don¡¯t I just hand them over myself?


    Danna might have been apprehended, but it would take some time to determine whether she would be


    put behind bars.


    If Benjamin could somehow influence the court¡¯s decision, Danna would face the consequences of her


    crimes.


    After all, the children are me. Danna couldn¡¯t take them away from me.


    Now that the woman had been exposed, Arissa felt it was a smart deal to return Gavin to Benjamin.


    The bounty was one thing. Whether they take it or not was another.


    Nevertheless, Arissa began to form ns in her mind. She was certain that Benjamin would not be able


    to locate them easily.


    After they were done with breakfast, Arissa took the children for a stroll.


    The children noticed a clear stream up ahead and got excited. They rolled up their pants and went


    there to catch fishes, shrimps, and even snails.


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    Arissa sat by the riverbank and watched them y. Fortunately, the stream was fairly shallow. Aside


    from some slippery pebbles on the river bed, it was perfectly safe for the children to y in.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t youing down, Mommy?¡± Jasper shouted happily as he yed with the snails he caught.


    ¡°I¡¯lle down when you¡¯re tired!¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding? We won¡¯t tire that easily!¡±


    Jesseughed aloud. ¡°Mommy, I caught a shrimp! It¡¯s so tiny!¡±


    ¡°Come down and y with us, Mommy!¡± Oliver called out to Arissa.


    ¡°Come help us catch some fish, Mommy! We haven¡¯t gotten any luck with them!¡±


    Zachary summoned his siblings toe over, but the fishes in the stream easily evaded capture.


    ¡°The water¡¯s cool and refreshing, Mommy! Come take a dip!¡±


    Unfortunately, Gavin stumbled and slipped as he waded through the stream. His clothes were soaking


    wet.


    Seeing her children having fun, Arissa could not resist joining in. She removed her shoes and rolled up


    her pants before wading through the cold water to join them.


    Eventually, all of them gave up fishing and started a water fight among themselves.


    Not far away, a young boy spotted the family from his spot on a hill. He envied them.


    ¡°What are you looking at, Danny? We¡¯ve got to go now. If we don¡¯t leave soon, it¡¯ll be toote for us to


    earn some money.¡±


    An older boy called out to the young boy, who was unkempt and rather shabby. Carrying a basket on


    his back, he walked up the hill.


    At the end of the narrow path was a mineshaft. They would dig for coal and sell them to make a living.


    The boy, known as Danny, reluctantly looked away from the happy family by the stream and followed


    hispanions.


    Arissa was still in a daze as she watched the young boy disappear from view. For some reason, her


    heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°A boy was peeking at us just now, Mommy!¡±


    Zachary was the first to spot the boy. He grew suspicious of him.


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s just curious about us!¡±


    Arissa¡¯s heart sank just thinking about that boy.


    The kids living around here seem to have a tough life. Perhaps they have never experienced fun. They


    probably wished they could do what we did just now.


    ¡°I think we¡¯re almost done for the day. Let¡¯s go home now!¡± Arissa called out to the children.


    ¡°Mommy, how are we going to bring all these snails home? Should we go get a bucket?¡±


    Jasper had both his pants and sleeves rolled up really high. It looked like he was wearing short pants


    and a tank top.


    Arissa was amused by his outfit. ¡°Why don¡¯t you run along and get one?¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m tired, Mommy!¡± Jasper pouted.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s just bring them home in our clothes. Save the hassle.¡±


    The five children exchanged nces.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to soil our clothes, Mommy!¡±


    Jesse was hesitant to ruin her new clothes, as she had only worn them that day.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to change out of them when you get home anyway. They¡¯ll be clean again after a wash.


    Hurry up, it¡¯s getting really hot!¡± Arissa urged them.


    Gavin was the first to follow Arissa¡¯s instructions. He rolled up the hem of his shirt and filled it up as


    many snails as he could hold.


    When the other children saw that, they followed suit and stuffed their clothes with the snails and wild


    shrimps they had just caught.


    ¡°What about the fishes, Mommy?¡±


    Zachary turned around and looked at her.


    Arissa smiled. She then plucked some reeds from the riverbank and used them to skewer the fishes.


    ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Mommy!¡± Jesse grinned from ear to ear.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 196 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 196 Read Online


    Chapter 196 Not A Trafficker


    Gavin smiled and chirped, ¡°You¡¯re so smart, Mommy!¡±


    Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper became speechless.


    Arissa brought them back after they were done packing.


    ¡°Sweethearts, do you all want pasta or risotto?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, I want carbonara!¡± said Jesse immediately.


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re still in town?¡± Jasper gave Jesse a scolding.


    Jesse let out a light snort.


    Arissa remembered that there might be cheese.


    ¡°Let¡¯s check whether there¡¯s cheese in the house. I will make it if there is!¡±


    ¡°Yay! Awesome!¡± Jesse was exhrated.


    After they had returned, only then did Bradley awaken.


    Seeing that they were dirty as if they had yed outside for a long while, he fumed, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you


    guys wake me!¡±


    Arissa chuckled and responded, ¡°You¡¯re the one who couldn¡¯t get up this morning!¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Bradley snickered too.


    Arissa put down the pasta. She asked the kids to put the snails into the basin before urging them to get


    changed.


    ¡°There are so many snails!¡±


    Bradley started to feel hungry.


    Snails in garlic butter is the best!


    ¡°Do you have any tweezers?¡± Arissa asked.


    ¡°I think there¡¯s one in the car. I¡¯ll go and get itter.¡±


    Arissa went to change her clothes beforeing back down.


    The five kids had also changed, and Arissa asked them to clean the snails.


    There was only one tweezer, so five of them took turns cleaning the snails.


    Not long after, their clothes got dirty again.


    Gavin felt ufortable as he loved to keep himself clean. His expression turned pouty.


    There were internal organs in the snails. It was inevitable for their clothes to get dirty when cleaning


    them.


    It even got on their faces asionally.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± eximed Zachary as his face got dirty.


    ¡°Haha! Zachary¡¯s face is funny.¡±


    Jesseughed at Zachary.


    ¡°Toothless girl!¡±


    Jasper gave Jesse a nickname.


    Jesse stared at him angrily. ¡°I will call you toothless boy when you lose your teeth!¡±


    Jesse pursed her lips and stoppedughing.


    Arissa was bemused.


    Bradley enjoyed some nuts while watching the kids¡¯ interactions.


    ¡°Boss, should I go and get some groceries?¡±


    He could only eat as there was nothing for him to do.


    ¡°You have bought a lot yesterday. It¡¯s better to move around less,¡± reminded Arissa.


    Bradley nodded, and he called his friend to get some information.


    Nothing was going on in the town.


    However, some people at the mine noticed them.


    ¡°Hey, I saw a woman with five kids when we were on the way here. Could it be that she¡¯s a trafficker?¡±


    Suddenly, everyone was excited.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t we make a big profit if we notify someone?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s one hundred million! That¡¯s a lot of money!¡±


    ¡°Really? Really?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I only saw a glimpse of them. Danny had seen them for much longer, right, Danny?¡±


    Suddenly, Danny, who was the youngest in the group, was surrounded by everyone. ¡°Tell us! Was there


    really a woman with five kids?¡±


    ¡°There definitely was. The woman must be a bad person!¡±


    Looking at how excited they were, Danny answered indifferently, ¡°She¡¯s not a trafficker.¡±


    What kind of trafficker ys with kids?


    ¡°She¡¯s not?¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°Did you see her properly even when she was so far away? She might even be a local. Besides, the


    person on the television is in Dellmoor. How is it possible that she appears in a ce like this?¡±


    ¡°How is it not possible? Traffickers are bad people. They will hide themselves after capturing the kids!¡±


    ¡°What do you know?¡±


    The bunch of children started arguing.


    Danny continued climbing the mountain. He still needed to earn money for his grandmother to get


    treated.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 197 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 197 Read Online


    Chapter 197 I Will Exin To The Chief


    If examined closely, the little guy¡¯s dirty face actually looked delicate.


    His pupils were ck, and his gaze was filled with determination.


    The young man who had shouted at him earlier caught up with him.


    ¡°Danny, let¡¯s go and find the woman and the kids. They must still be nearby. If she¡¯s really a trafficker,


    let¡¯s inform the police to get the money!¡±


    Danny knitted his brows. ¡°Where should we look?¡±


    Without knowing why, Danny hesitated.


    They wereughing so happily. She looks like their mom. How could she be a trafficker?


    Regardless, he wasn¡¯t sure. What if she¡¯s a bad person? Those kids will be in danger.


    The young man scratched the back of his head, not knowing where to start looking. ¡°Should we go


    now? We can secretly ask the kids whether they were kidnapped or not!¡±


    ¡°It will be dangerous. I still need to earn money!¡±


    Danny didn¡¯t want to do things that he was not confident in.


    He would have no ie today if he were to do it.


    ¡°Right. We will go after earning money!¡±


    The children stopped thinking about catching the trafficker once they started their work.


    They carried the heavy ores down the hill just to earn some money for a living.


    Naturally, Arissa didn¡¯t know that she was being targeted. She even made a homecooked meal with the


    kids.


    The five little kids enjoyed their meal, especially the snails.


    ¡°Mommy, this is so good!¡±


    ¡°I like the cheesy one the most!¡±


    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re the best! Every dish is so tasty!¡±


    ¡°Mommy, I love you!¡±


    ¡°Mommy, I love you too!¡±


    The myriad ofpliments made Arissa feel satisfied.


    She said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t talk while eating!¡±


    The five kids shrugged as they returned a smile, turning to enjoy their meal.


    Bradley noticed that someone was passing by outside.


    He exchanged looks with Arissa.


    Then, he went out to investigate.


    Arissa went silent for a while, and the kids didn¡¯t make any noises too.


    Soon, Bradley was back.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± asked Arissa.


    ¡°It was the vige chief. He was asking about our situation.¡±


    Arissa nodded. ¡°Does he suspect us?¡±


    ¡°It seems that he did not. I told him that I was eating and invited him toe inside, but he didn¡¯t want


    to intrude. Anyway, you didn¡¯t register your name here, so he will not find out!¡±


    Bradley was confident.


    Arissa frowned and thought for a little while. We suddenly moved here. It¡¯s fine if we stay for one or two


    days. However, we will surely attract attention if we live here longer.


    ¡°Bradley, invite the chief to our house tonight. After all, we have to live here for a while.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t we be discovered, then? He must have watched TV too!¡± Bradley was not fond of the idea.


    Every media was broadcasting the news that Arissa had kidnapped children. No matter where they go,


    they would look suspicious with the five kids.


    ¡°Boss, should I bring them away for the time being? The five kids are too noticeable.¡±


    ¡°No, I want to stay with Mommy!¡±


    The kids immediately protested.


    Arissa didn¡¯t want to be away from the kids too. ¡°I will exin everything to the chief. We shall find


    another way out if that doesn¡¯t work.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t avoid Benjamin forever.


    Thinking back, she wondered why she decided to run away with the five kids.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I didn¡¯t need toe all the way here.


    ¡°Should I talk to himter, then?¡± Bradley heeded.


    Arissa nodded and said, ¡°You can talk to him, or we can visit him!¡±


    ¡°Sure! Oh, you kids have finished the steak? I haven¡¯t even started eating!¡±


    ¡°Haha! No, we have hidden it.¡±


    The five kids were having fun.


    Oliver took out the steak that he had hidden under the table.


    Arissa was amused. They are so naughty.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 198 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 198 Read Online


    Chapter 198 Getting Abandoned By Your Son


    Arissa¡¯s ce was lively. On the other hand, the atmosphere in the Graham Group was depressing.


    Nobody in the office dared to talk too loudly.


    The tension came from the executives.


    Out of everyone there, Ethen was the most miserable.


    ¡°Ethen!¡±


    Ethen quickly ran into the room upon hearing Benjamin¡¯s call.


    ¡°Mr. Graham! Do you need something from me?¡±


    ¡°Do you have any updates on Arissa?¡± Benjamin asked with a straight face.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Not yet.¡±


    Ethen nced at him, then quickly lowered his head.


    Ms. York, please bring the kids back soon.


    ¡°Add more manpower and lead them in the search!¡±


    Benjamin frowned. He was worried that he might have made amotion, causing unnecessary


    trouble for himself.


    If his enemies targeted them, their safety would be in peril.


    The Graham family had been in power for years, and it was inevitable for them to offend some people


    in the business world.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, if I go to search for them, then the work here¡­¡±


    Ethen had no idea when he would find them. He reminded Benjamin that he had a lot of work to do


    here.


    ¡°Bring Jack back!¡±


    Benjamin swept a nce at him.


    Ethen nodded vigorously. Jack has wanted to return anyway.


    He cast a look at Benjamin. Benjamin threw him a cold gaze as he barked, ¡°Go now!¡±


    Ethen rubbed his nose awkwardly. ¡°Mr. Graham, I still have to pass my work to Jack. Some time might


    be wasted if I do that. Wouldn¡¯t it be better for him to search for them directly? After all, Ms. York didn¡¯t


    meet Jack before. It will be much more convenient for him to look for them discreetly!¡±


    Benjamin considered it for a while before answering, ¡°Fine, go!¡±


    Ethen immediately went out to make the arrangements.


    In truth, he wanted to search for them since he would not need to stay under the pressure of Benjamin


    if he went.


    However, Jack¡¯s ability could not match up to his. He was worried that he might need to clean up his


    mess when he returned.


    ¡°Come back at once unless you want to throw away this opportunity!¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He made a hasty call to inform Jack.


    At that moment, Kingsley and Shaun came to look for Benjamin.


    ¡°Boss, Gavin hasn¡¯t been found yet?¡±


    Kingsley wasn¡¯t worried. He looked at the man busy with work with a smile on his face.


    Benjamin shot him a re. Is this guy gloating over the situation?


    ¡°Bring them back if you have nothing to do.¡±


    Kingsley cleared his throat. ¡°I don¡¯t know their whereabouts too! I think that a man like you can¡¯t take


    care of Gavin well. Why don¡¯t you let him be with Arissa?¡±


    Shaun gave him a nudge, reminding him not to offend the angry man in front of them.


    He looked toward Benjamin and asked out of concern, ¡°There¡¯s no news yet?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Benjamin retracted his gaze and continued working.


    Kingsley and Shaun exchanged a nce.


    Kingsley spoke again.


    ¡°Benjamin, have you thought about why Gavin doesn¡¯t want you to find him?¡±


    Both of them were shocked when they saw the missing person notice. They had asked Ethen about it


    beforeing to Benjamin.


    Gavin even threw away the ne that he had always worn. It was evident that he didn¡¯t want


    Benjamin to find him.


    Benjamin must have done something that made Gavin mad.


    Benjamin paused and tried to recall what he had done to Gavin.


    Everything was normal when I sent Gavin to school. However, after that, he went away with Arissa.


    The man¡¯s face darkened.


    Kingsley and Shaun wereughing on the inside when they witnessed his expression change.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel good to get abandoned by your son, right?¡± Kingsley couldn¡¯t help but tease.


    Benjamin gave him a frosty look. ¡°Do you have a son?¡±


    D*mn! Kingsley swore in his heart. Those words hurt! What¡¯s so great about having a son anyway?


    Shaun sympathized with him.


    They had never expected what Benjamin would say next to hit them even harder.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 199 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 199 Read Online


    Chapter 199 I Have Five Sons


    Benjamin continued, ¡°I have five sons!¡±


    Kingsley and Shaun were in disbelief.


    They exchanged looks, and they saw the doubt in each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°You have five sons? Where did theye from?¡± Shaun stared at Benjamin in shock. ¡°No, you only


    have Gavin. Where did the other sonse from? Could it be that you¡¯re delusional, Benjamin?¡±


    Kingsley was in disbelief.


    This guy is not especially interested in women. On the surface, it would seem that he somewhat likes


    Danna. However, that does not seem like the case, as he would have married her if he did.


    ¡°Someone gave birth to them for me, of course!¡± answered Benjamin indifferently.


    Both of them heard a tinge of pride in his tone.


    Kingsley swallowed a lump in his throat, feeling curious.


    ¡°Besides Gavin, where are the other four?¡±


    Did he adopt the other four sons? No. He just said that someone gave birth to them.


    ¡°They¡¯re with Arissa!¡± Kingsley¡¯s jaw dropped in astonishment at the answer.


    ¡°Quintuplets!¡± Benjamin added with a slight grin.


    At this moment, Shaun¡¯s mouth opened as wide as Kingsley¡¯s.


    ¡°Quintuplets?¡± they asked in unison.


    Benjamin frowned as he found them pesky.


    ¡°What else, then? One son per year?¡± Benjamin snorted.


    Kingsley and Shaun only digested the information after a long time.


    ¡°Benjamin, are you kidding? Did you really have quintuplets?¡± Kingsley was astounded.


    ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m joking?¡±


    Benjamin passed them his phone. There was a photo with five of the kids in it.


    Kingsley grabbed the phone quickly. Seeing the five simr cute faces on the screen, he felt his heart


    melt.


    Wow¡­


    Shaun¡¯s face went nk when he saw the five kids.


    ¡°What the heck! They really are quintuplets!¡±


    Since Shaun was a doctor, he examined it closer and confirmed that these five kids were not duplicates


    of Gavin through photo editing.


    They are certainly five different kids.


    One of them was wearing sses, and the other one looked lovely.


    There was even one that looked naughty when he smiled. Gavin could never do those expressions.


    Gavin had the same cold face as Benjamin. He would ignore a person if there were no need to talk to


    them.


    ¡°How did you find out, Benjamin?¡±


    Kingsley was extremely curious. At the same time, he envied Benjamin.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Just how lucky is this guy? He had quintuplets in one go? I¡¯m so jealous. I wish I could take a few of


    them with me.


    Kingsley would definitely feel even more disturbed if he knew that it was sextuplets instead of


    quintuplets.


    Benjamin took back his phone. As he gazed at the five children, his cold face slightly softened.


    That was the only high-definition photo he could find from restoring the school¡¯s surveince cameras.


    If he didn¡¯t catch the two kidnappers, he wouldn¡¯t even have known that Arissa had given birth to five


    children.


    Benjamin exuded a dark, menacing aura upon thinking of what happened to her five years ago.


    Kingsley and Shaun exchanged looks.


    Yesterday, they found out from watching the news that Danna was caught because of Benjamin.


    Naturally, they also knew about Danna bribing people to kidnap Gavin. However, they didn¡¯t know that


    the other kids belonged to Benjamin too.


    ¡°What do you n to do to Danna?¡±


    Kingsley was infuriated.


    Shaun was displeased too. He had never thought that Danna would do something so extreme.


    Before Benjamin could answer, Ethen came in.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, Zayden is looking for you!¡±


    ¡°Ha! He still has the nerve toe here, huh? Chase him away!¡±


    Kingsley told Ethen in rage. How brazen is the Adams family! They have mistreated Gavin and


    kidnapped him. They have gone too far!


    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t show him any mercy!¡± Kingsley looked at Benjamin indignantly.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 200 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 200 Read Online


    Chapter 200 As Long As Gavin Denies It


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you should waste any time on him too. Why didn¡¯t they think of the consequences when


    they took Gavin?¡±


    Shaun knotted his brows, disgusted toward the Adams family.


    Benjamin didn¡¯t want to see him either. He said coldly, ¡°Tell them to get awyer!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Ethen nodded, then went downstairs to chase Zayden away.


    ¡°What did Benjamin say? Is he going to see me?¡± Zayden hade on his own and immediately asked


    upon seeing Ethen.


    ¡°Please go home, Mr. Adams. Mr. Graham has asked you to look for awyer!¡± replied Ethen grimly.


    Zayden¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Mr. Frank, please talk to Benjamin again. Danna can¡¯t stand being in


    there any longer¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no use. These are all Ms. Adams¡¯ own doings! Please go. Don¡¯t disrupt the operations in our


    office.¡±


    Ethen turned and left after warning him.


    Zayden didn¡¯t leave. He stayed in the hall to wait for Benjamin.


    My daughter is there because of Benjamin. If Benjamin doesn¡¯t give in, there will be no other way.


    Ethen didn¡¯t bother with him.


    Kingsley and Shaun stayed with Benjamin for a little while before leaving to help with the search.


    Kingsley snorted disdainfully when he saw Zayden downstairs. He swaggered off without casting a


    second nce at him.


    Zayden walked up to them shamelessly. ¡°Shaun, are you here for Benjamin?¡±


    Zayden addressed Shaun in a friendly way.


    Shaun¡¯s eyes flickered. He then stered on a smile and said, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here, Mr. Adams.¡±


    Zayden showed him a smile in return.


    ¡°Shaun, how is Benjamin feeling now?¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Not too good!¡±


    Shaun looked at him and continued, ¡°You¡¯re here to see Benjamin? I would advise you to go back. He¡¯s


    not in a good mood today!¡±


    ¡°Stop wasting time on him. We still have to look for Gavin.¡± Kingsley turned back to urge Shaun.


    When Shaun was about to leave, Zayden held him off. ¡°Shaun, Gavin hasn¡¯t been found yet?¡±


    Shaun looked at him and asked with a smile, ¡°Do you have any clues?¡±


    ¡°I would have sent him back if I did,¡± Zayden replied awkwardly as he hadn¡¯t tried to search for him.


    ¡°Haha. If Gavin were in your hands, he would be in danger. Bringing him back is not something you


    would do, right?¡± Kingsley mocked him without leaving him any pride.


    Zayden¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Mr. Watts, don¡¯t nder me. Gavin is also my grandson. What harm


    could we possibly do to him?¡±


    ¡°And your daughter is a ¡®mom.¡¯ Why did she kidnap him? To kill him?¡±


    Kingsley was disgusted by how bold the Adams family was.


    Zayden¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Shaun, let¡¯s go! We will make the Adams family pay for it if we can¡¯t find Gavin!¡± Kingsley spouted and


    strode off.


    Shaun ignored Zayden and left with Kingsley.


    Zayden was infuriated. He couldn¡¯t leave if Benjamin didn¡¯t want to see him.


    There¡¯s no chance for Danna to get out if they can¡¯t find Gavin.


    Zayden gave it some thought and then ordered his people to search for Gavin.


    Gavin and Danna have had many years of mother and son rtionship. Even if they are no longer


    close to one other, Danna will be able to get out if he¡¯s willing to say something nice. As long as he


    says that it¡¯s not kidnapping, Danna will be fine.


    The more he thought about it, the more he believed it would work.


    He decided to leave at the end after waiting for Benjamin for hours.


    Jack rushed back and eyed Zayden when he saw thetter leave.


    Then, he quickly went up to report himself to Benjamin.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, I¡¯m back!¡±


    Jack was hauling his luggage when he arrived in a rush. His body was covered in sand, and his hair


    was yellow. It was not from dying his hair but from being covered in sand.


    He was ordered by Benjamin to go mining.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 201 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 201 Read Online


    Chapter 201 Do Not Startle Them


    Benjamin raised his eyes to nce at him. He¡¯s pretty fast.


    ¡°Go and look for Ethen. He will tell you what to do!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Jack nodded as he turned to leave.


    However, he paused at the door to ask, ¡°I saw Zayden leaving just now. Why is he here?¡±


    Benjamin snorted coldly. ¡°To put up an act!¡±


    Stunned, Jack went out to look for Ethen when he noticed Benjamin¡¯s rotten mood.


    ¡°Ethen, I missed you so much. Did you miss me?¡±


    Jack put down his luggage, then gave Ethen a big hug.


    Ethen smelled a foul stenching from him.


    ¡°Stay back! How long have you not taken a shower? You smell so bad!¡±


    With a disdainful look on his face, Ethen immediately pushed him away.


    Jack was saddened. ¡°How could you ask me that! There¡¯s no water there. We don¡¯t even have enough


    water to drink!¡±


    Ethen rolled his eyes at him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know you were enjoying your life there!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I only went to the club once in a while. I didn¡¯t neglect my work. If you didn¡¯t ask me toe back, I


    would still be creating pits! What¡¯s the matter? Why did Mr. Graham tell me toe back so urgently?¡±


    Upon mentioning serious matters, Ethen exined everything to him in detail.


    ¡°Mr. Graham wants you to search for Gavin, the other kids, and Ms. York! Please find them as fast as


    possible!¡±


    Ethen passed him the photo.


    Jack was getting more and more confused throughout the exnation.


    His jaw dropped the moment he saw the five kids with the same faces in the photo.


    ¡°Are they all Mr. Graham¡¯s kids?¡±


    Whoa! Mr. Graham is insane!


    ¡°Quintuplets!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ethen was amused when he saw the surprised look on Jack¡¯s face.


    ¡°Hurry up and find them. Also, go take a bath. You stink!¡±


    ¡°But, why did they go missing?¡±


    Jack felt that something was not right.


    Ethen looked at him with a helpless expression, wondering how his colleague could be so uninformed.


    Jack stared back at him. ¡°There was no signal over there, okay!¡±


    Benjamin had sent him to a harsh ce for one whole year, after all.


    ¡°Danna¡¯s people tried to kidnap Gavin. The kidnapping was not sessful, but he went away with Ms.


    York. We haven¡¯t found them yet!¡±


    ¡°Why did Ms. Adams make a move on the kid? Isn¡¯t she Gavin¡¯s biological mother?¡±


    Ethen rubbed his temples as he answered, ¡°She¡¯s not. Ms. York is his biological mother. Quickly go and


    search for them. Mr. Graham is very worried about them. Don¡¯t let them fall into the hands of the


    enemy!¡±


    ¡°Sure thing. I will go now!¡±


    Jack turned on his heel to set out immediately.


    ¡°Go in the direction of Lightspring!¡±


    Ethen reminded him to contact the head of the bodyguards, who were looking for the people outside.


    Jack made an ¡°okay¡± gesture in response. When he passed by Benjamin¡¯s office, he said to him, ¡°Mr.


    Graham, I¡¯m going to search for the kids and Ms. York now. Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Benjamin swept a nce at the filthy Jack.


    ¡°Don¡¯t startle them when you find them. Notify me immediately!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± replied Jack before taking off.


    Benjamin was certain of his capability. He should be able to find them in a short time, right?


    Benjamin scrolled his phone. There wasn¡¯t any reply from Arissa and Gavin.


    At the same time, Arissa was checking on Dellmoor¡¯s news. She felt more secure when she knew that


    Danna wasn¡¯t released yet.


    If Benjamin lets Danna off, it will not be too much of me to take the kids and leave. He has caught the


    two aplices, so he must have known that I didn¡¯t lie about the incident five years ago. If he¡¯s


    determined to put Danna in jail, I will bring the kids back. Benjamin must be at work at this time.


    Arissa was absorbed in her thoughts for a while, and she logged in to her instant messaging


    application.


    To her surprise, Benjamin¡¯s message popped up the moment she logged in.


    Her hands trembled, and she turned off the application immediately.


    The text read: Where are you?

 The More The Merrier Chapter 202 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 202 Read Online


    Chapter 202 Negotiating With Dad


    Arissa¡¯s heart pounded heavily from the shock.


    When did Benjamin get my WhatsApp? Could it be during the time he took my phone to enter his


    number? Did I expose myself to him the second I went online?


    She calmed herself down and analyzed the situation. It shouldn¡¯t be the case since the application will


    not disy the online status.


    It must be a coincidence. It should be!


    She turned on the application again and checked on the timestamp of the message. The record


    showed yesterday¡¯s date.


    Just as she let out a sigh of relief, she received another message from Benjamin.


    Benjamin texted: Arissa, reply to me by today or bear the consequences!


    Arissa was rendered speechless. Flustered by the message, she closed the application immediately.


    Benjamin knows I was online?


    ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s the matter?¡± asked Gavin as he approached when he saw Arissa seemingly agitated.


    Arissa held Gavin into her arms and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I opened WhatsApp, and your daddy suddenly sent


    me a message.¡±


    Gavin blinked his eyes at Arissa. ¡°What did he say to you?¡±


    ¡°He asked of my whereabouts¡ªthat¡¯s all,¡± replied Arissa as she softly rubbed Gavin¡¯s head. ¡°Why


    aren¡¯t you asleep?¡±


    ¡°I needed to pee!¡±


    Arissa smiled at him. ¡°Off to sleep now. I still have work to do!¡±


    Gavin nodded. ¡°Mommy, you should take a rest too. Don¡¯t work too much!¡±


    ¡°I promise I will go to sleep once I finish my work. Off you go now,¡± assured Arissa.


    She kissed Gavin on his cheek. Blushing from his happiness, he kissed her back and returned to his


    room.


    As Gavin shut the door, he silently took out his phone and sat at the corner of his bed with a frown.


    Should I contact Daddy? It won¡¯t be long until they find this ce.


    Gavin was hesitant and indecisive for a while. However, when he recalled Benjamin caring about


    Danna, he became frustrated and decided to drop the idea.


    At that moment, Zachary woke up and saw Gavin in a daze while holding his phone.


    He approached Gavin. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Gavin turned around and stared at Zachary.


    Zachary furrowed, and the same thought came to his mind. ¡°Are you nning to contact Benjamin?¡±


    ¡°Mommy opened her WhatsApp, and I¡¯m not sure if we were discovered,¡± Gavin exined the situation


    to Zachary.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°He has Mommy¡¯s WhatsApp?¡± Zachary was surprised for a moment before remembering that Arissa


    had worked in Benjamin¡¯spany, so it was normal for him to have her WhatsApp.


    Gavin nodded as his eyes gleamed. ¡°I was thinking since they will discover us sooner orter, why


    don¡¯t we take the initiative and reveal ourselves instead?¡±


    Zachary stared at Gavin, expecting him to finish his idea. ¡°And then what?¡±


    He sat down beside Gavin and nced at the SIM card in his hand.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he put up a reward for us? We could request for a higher reward!¡± exined Gavin.


    Zachary listened to Gavin¡¯s idea and giggled. ¡°If Benjamin learned that his son extorted him, he would


    blow his top off!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll negotiate the terms with him personally!¡± stated Gavin.


    ¡°What if he refuses to ept your terms?¡± asked Zachary in awe.


    ¡°He won¡¯t!¡± assured Gavin.


    They gave each other a thumbs up in agreement.


    ¡°Shall we do it now?¡± asked Gavin.


    Zachary remained silent, and Gavin took that as a sign of approval. He turned on the GPS jammer and


    inserted the SIM card into the phone.


    ¡°What is this application that you are using?¡± Zachary was curious as he watched Gavin.


    ¡°This is a GPS jammer application that I created. It can reposition my location to other ces for a


    certain amount of time without being discovered. It is iplete for now, so we can¡¯t use it for too


    long,¡± exined Gavin.


    Gavin sent the message to Benjamin after he summed up his exnation.


    Zachary was shocked and gasped after he saw the message. ¡°Isn¡¯t that too much to ask for?¡±


    ¡°Nope! He is very rich!¡± Gavin retorted and sent the message.


    He texted: Send me ten billion, and I will tell you our location.


    The kids waited patiently for Benjamin¡¯s reply.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 203 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 203 Read Online


    Chapter 203 Scammed By His Son


    Benjamin waited eagerly for Arissa¡¯s reply. His phone finally beeped, and he was surprised to see the


    message from Gavin. He ignored the message and immediately tried to track the location of Gavin¡¯s


    phone.


    Kenfort? That¡¯s a very long distance from Dellmoor. How did they travel so far without being noticed?


    Benjamin felt uncertain. It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll ask Jack to send some men over to Kenfort and search for


    them.


    Benjamin read the message from Gavin and mumbled, ¡°You rascal.¡±


    He replied: Where are you?


    Zachary and Gavin saw Benjamin¡¯s reply and looked at each other.


    Gavin texted: Pay up and I¡¯ll tell you!


    Benjamin¡¯s mouth twitched. That rascal! He did not even realize he had revealed his location, yet he


    gave me a condition. I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s asking me for money.


    ¡°Do you think he will give us the money?¡± asked Zachary.


    ¡°Even if he doesn¡¯t, we have nothing to lose as long as we don¡¯t reveal our location,¡± responded Gavin


    as he removed the SIM card.


    Benjamin texted: I don¡¯t have that much money!


    Gavin did not reply, so Benjamin attempted to track Gavin¡¯s location again. The tracking failed as the


    kid had turned off his phone.


    Benjamin frowned and tapped his fingers on the desk. Ultimately, he gave in and transferred ten billion


    to Gavin. The amount he had in cash was depleted in an instant as the remaining funds he had were


    tied up in other investments.


    At the time, Gavin and Zachary didn¡¯t wait in front of theputer as they went back to sleep.


    Arissa returned to the room after she finished her work. The kids were sleeping soundly, and she


    proceeded to take a short nap.


    A few hours passed, and Benjamin grew impatient as he did not hear a word from Gavin after


    transferring the money.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Was I scammed by my son?


    Ethen held his breath, carefully ncing across the room at Benjamin.


    Mr. Graham is getting agitated. Is he not satisfied with the n?


    ¡°Any news from Kenfort?¡± asked Benjamin.


    Ethen was startled and hastily reported, ¡°They have just arrived at Kenfort!¡± Ethen was constantly


    communicating with Jack, and he got hold of thetest update before entering the room.


    Benjamin puckered his lips as an uneasy feeling lingered in his mind.


    Kenfort is the farthest city from Dellmoor. He revealed his location on purpose while requesting money


    from me. Had he ever thought that I might not ept his request? He should be smarter than that.


    ¡°Any news from Lightspring?¡± asked Benjamin.


    Ethen checked on the information for assurance. ¡°Not yet!¡±


    Benjamin turned his gaze to Ethen and ordered, ¡°Send more men to the area and expand the search


    perimeter. Apart from the city district, keep an eye on the towns and viges!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Ethen immediately arranged for more people.


    Meanwhile, the kids woke up from their naps. Gavin washed his face before inserting the SIM card into


    the phone and saw the message from Benjamin.


    Benjamin wrote: I transferred the money. Give me the address now!


    Gavin raised his eyebrows and hurriedly checked the amount of money in his bank.


    Daddy transferred the money two hours ago!


    Zachary was curious and came near Gavin. ¡°Was it transferred?¡±


    Gavin nodded in excitement.


    bbergasted, Zachary yelled, ¡°That was easy!¡±


    ¡°What was transferred?¡± asked Jasper, who just woke up and was feeling drowsy.


    Jesse remained in her bed and had not washed her face.


    Oliver stared at the duo curiously.


    ¡°Daddy transferred ten billion to us!¡± announced Gavin, full of excitement.


    The three of them were stunned for a moment before eximing in surprise, ¡°Daddy gave us ten


    billion?¡± The drowsiness instantly disappeared from their minds.


    Oliver¡¯s eyes glistened brightly as though his myopia had never existed.


    Gavin nodded at the three.


    Oliver ran over to Gavin, and his eyes nearly popped out when he saw the bnce.


    ¡°That is a lot of money!¡±mented Oliver as he grinned from ear to ear.


    Jasper and Jesse saw his reaction and dashed straight toward Gavin. Jesse stared at the screen and


    counted the number of zeros.


    ¡°Did Daddy really give this to us?¡± Jasper rubbed his eyes in disbelief.


    ¡°It seems so!¡±


    Zachary looked at Gavin. Benjamin transferred the money to Gavin alone. He didn¡¯t mention that the


    money was meant to be shared. I guess Gavin was the one who decided that.


    ¡°Why did he give us so much money all of a sudden?¡± asked Jasper.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 204 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 204 Read Online


    Chapter 204 The Term That Costs Ten Billion


    Oliver replied with bright eyes, ¡°That¡¯s a stupid question. He obviously wants us to go back!¡±


    Gavin giggled. ¡°Jasper¡¯s right. Instead of waiting for Daddy toe to us empty-handed, we might as


    well make the first move.¡±


    Jasper looked at Gavin. ¡°Have you told him where we are?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, but that was the term in exchange for the ten billion!¡± Gavin exined to his siblings.


    Oliver did not raise his objection.


    Jasper put some thought into Gavin¡¯s exnation and agreed he was right and did not object to it.


    ¡°Are we going back? Will he hit us for what we have done?¡± Jesse pouted with uneasiness as she had


    never met Benjamin before.


    Gavin patted Jesse¡¯s head andforted, ¡°I don¡¯t think he will hit any of us.¡±


    Seeing his siblings unanimously agreeing to the n, he stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go tell Mommy about


    it.¡±


    Although he was the one who negotiated with Benjamin behind Arissa¡¯s back, Gavin knew that he


    should tell Arissa the truth and let her make the final call.


    ¡°Uh-huh. I agree that we should tell her too!¡± Zachary nodded in agreement. ¡°Otherwise, she will be


    very angry if she discovers that we had sold our location without telling her.¡±


    Gavin ran out to look for Arissa. Arissa and Bradley were in the kitchen down the stairs. They had


    prepared extra food as the head of the vige wasing over for dinner.


    ¡°Mommy, I need to tell you something!¡± eximed Gavin.


    Arissa cleaned her hands and walked over to Gavin. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Sweetheart?¡±


    Gavin spoke softly with a sense of guilt. ¡°Mommy, I made a trade with Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Trade? What trade?¡± Arissa was shocked and urged Gavin to exin.


    ¡°It¡¯s if he gave me ten billion, then I will tell him our location,¡± said Gavin with a timid voice as his eyes


    stole nces at Arissa.


    Arissa was stupefied for a moment before giggling. She rubbed Gavin¡¯s head and asked, ¡°Did he agree


    to it? Ten billion is a huge amount of money, and I don¡¯t think he will give it to you that easily.¡±


    Gavin held up his phone and showed Arissa the proof of transfer message. ¡°He already did.¡±


    Arissa looked at the screen and counted the zeros to make sure it was ten billion. Her mouth twitched


    in disbelief. He transferred the money.


    ¡°Ten billion¡­ Is this for real?¡± Bradley heard their conversation and came over. ¡°Oh, my gosh! That¡¯s a


    lot of zeros!¡±


    Arissa looked daggers at Bradley for yelling so loud. Bradley immediately covered his mouth in shock.


    ¡°Sorry! I got too excited.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, you don¡¯t want Daddy to find us, right? I can return the money to him since I didn¡¯t tell him our


    location yet.¡± Gavin spoke softly.


    Arissa carried Gavin up and lightly pinched his nose. ¡°Sweetheart, you¡¯re the best! You don¡¯t have to


    return the money. Tell him where we are now.¡±


    Gavin¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You¡¯re not angry?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not. And I shouldn¡¯t be! Your father had put up notices all over the ce. We may be


    able to hide for a few days but not for months. That one hundred million as a reward is too alluring, so


    many people will keep their eyes peeled for us,¡± exined Arissa.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send a message to him right away!¡± Gavin looked at Arissa.


    ¡°Sure!¡± Arissa nodded.


    During that morning, Arissa nned to negotiate the reward to one billion. Unexpectedly, the reward


    increased tenfold in the blink of an eye. Arissa was over the moon.


    I wouldn¡¯t mind the money since it was from Benjamin.


    ¡°Boss, are you sure about this?¡± Bradley was astonished by Arissa¡¯s sudden change in her decision.


    ¡°Why not? Ten billion is a lot of money.¡± Arissa chuckled.


    Bradley showed a thumbs up gesture toward Arissa.


    After Gavin told the other kids about Arissa¡¯s decision, the York siblings shook their heads in unison.


    We should have known that Mommy would ept the money.


    Gavin proceeded to send their address to Benjamin.


    Benjamin saw the message, ordered Ethen to prepare a helicopter immediately, and rushed to their


    location.


    Arissa gathered the kids together with Bradley for dinner in the dining room.


    In less than an hour, a whirring sound echoed from outside the house.


    Jasper rushed to the window and looked at the sky. ¡°There¡¯s a ne!¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 205 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 205 Read Online


    Chapter 205 Meeting His Other Sons For The First Time


    Arissa and Bradley did not pay much attention to Jasper, as they felt it was normal for a ne to pass.


    Zachary and Gavin looked at each other. ¡°Could it be Daddy?¡±


    The whirring sound got louder as it approached. Some vigers came out of their houses out of


    curiosity to see what was happening.


    The helicopter generated gusts of strong wind on the ground.


    ¡°Mommy, is the helicoptering to our house?¡± Oliver joined Jasper at the window and saw the


    helicopter hovering above their roof.


    Gavin puckered his lips and said, ¡°It must be Daddy. I¡¯m sure of it!¡±


    Arissa¡¯s heart fluttered. That was fast.


    Bradley stared at Arissa and teased, ¡°It is not toote to run if you are afraid!¡±


    Arissa rolled her eyes and retorted, ¡°Why would I be afraid of him? Keep your eyes on the pot!¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± Bradley turned his head around and resumed to watch the pot.


    The kids were all gathered at the window while Arissa continued to prepare dinner.


    The children then moved to the front door and looked up at the sky. Benjamin was relieved to see them


    through his window.


    ¡°They are really here!¡± said Ethen in excitement.


    The helicopter circled the vige while searching for anding spot, and the gusts of wind that were


    produced disarrayed the surrounding crops. The pilotnded it on the muddy path between the fields,


    as he could not find a single patch of drynd.


    The door opened and Benjamin got out from the helicopter.


    The five kids remained at the front door as they watched Benjamin. Gavin and Jasper were not


    surprised as they had been with Benjamin before. Zachary was also indifferent.


    On the other hand, Jesse and Oliver looked on with anticipation, but they remained with their brothers


    since none of them had moved an inch.


    Benjamin saw the kids and strode hastily toward them.


    He stopped in front of them and sighed in relief when he saw Gavin. Benjamin surveyed the others,


    and his heart began to pound heavily.


    I finally get to see my kids. This ce is totally off the grid. It¡¯s no wonder that the team had failed to


    find them for so long.


    Jasper, Gavin, Oliver, and Zachary stared at Benjamin and scanned him from head to toe.


    ¡°I¡¯m Benjamin Graham!¡± he introduced himself to the kids.


    ¡°Yes, we know!¡± the kids answered in unison.


    Benjamin raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°I am your daddy!¡±


    The kids felt awkward and went silent.


    Ethen came over, delighted to see the kids. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you all. Every single one of you is


    so cute. My name is Ethen. You can call me Mr. Frank!¡±


    The kids looked at Ethen¡¯s smiling face and greeted him, ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Frank!¡±


    Ethen grew even more delighted and beamed.


    He took a nce at Benjamin and saw him staring daggers straight at him. He was stunned for a


    moment and immediately repositioned himself behind him, but his eyes remained glued to the kids.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Benjamin was dispirited and jealous because the kids greeted Ethen instead of him. He looked around


    the house but could not see Arissa.


    Did she ran away on her own?


    Benjamin frowned and asked, ¡°Where is your mommy?¡±


    Gavin puckered his lips, kept his head down, and remained silent.


    Benjamin stole a nce at Gavin before looking back at the others.


    Zachary replied in a low tone, ¡°She¡¯s making dinner.¡±


    Benjamin took a few more looks at the kids and stepped into the house. He surveyed the surroundings


    and fixed his gaze at the kitchen. His expression contorted when he saw Arissa with another man in a


    short moment.


    How dare you bring a man along with your kids to this kind of ce!


    Gavin noticed Benjamin¡¯s reaction and signaled Zachary. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside!¡± Gavin took the lead, and the


    rest of them followed from behind.


    Ethen felt the unsettling vibe, so he entered the house cautiously.


    He gulped when he saw Arissa and Bradley in the kitchen and instantly shifted his gaze toward


    Benjamin.


    Is Mr. Graham jealous? He seems very angry, but the pair in the kitchen doesn¡¯t know about it.


    ¡°Ms. York!¡± Ethen hollered toward the kitchen.


    Arissa took a nce in their direction and replied, ¡°Have a seat.¡± She continued to make dinner after


    speaking.


    Ethen was speechless.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 206 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 206 Read Online


    Chapter 206 Do I Look Scary


    Ethen cleared his throat and nced at his boss, who was exuding a domineering aura. ¡°Mr. Graham,


    would you like some water?¡±


    Without waiting for a response, he went over to pour a ss of water for Benjamin.


    Thetter cast him a brief look but remained silent.


    Momentster, Benjamin sat on the couch and stared intently at his five children. Gavin turned his head


    away arrogantly.


    The other four children were a little scared when they saw their father¡¯s grim expression, so they turned


    around and ran toward the kitchen.


    As soon as Gavin saw his siblings escape, he also followed them.


    Benjamin¡¯s brows creased into a frown, and he felt more dissatisfied.


    Although Ethen wanted to do the same, he did not dare to move because Benjamin¡¯s aura was too


    intimidating.


    When he took a quick look at the man, he happened to meet thetter¡¯s cold gaze and gulped in fear.


    ¡°Do I look scary?¡± asked Benjamin coldly.


    Ethen smiled dryly and mused inwardly, Mr. Graham, so you know that you¡¯re scary?


    ¡°Maybe the children aren¡¯t familiar with you yet, so they¡¯re a little scared to see you.¡±


    While observing Benjamin¡¯s reaction, he continued, ¡°You can smile at them. You¡¯ll look much kinder!¡±


    Benjamin knitted his brows tightly. Those kids are so timid?


    Then, he red at Ethen and uttered, ¡°Gavin also ran away!¡±


    That¡¯s because you always look angry. Of course, everyone will be scared. Regardless of how he felt,


    Ethen still offered his boss some words offort.


    ¡°Maybe Gavin is afraid that you¡¯ll scold him.¡±


    Benjamin snorted coldly, obviously not buying it. ¡°Get him here!¡±


    That woman knows I¡¯m here, but she¡¯s still hiding in the kitchen.


    At that instant, he could feel his rage building.


    As soon as the five children entered the kitchen, they called out, ¡°Mommy!¡±


    When Arissa saw the little ones gathering in the kitchen, she nced at the living room.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She caressed their heads.


    ¡°Mommy, Benjamin¡¯s expression is scary!¡± eximed Jesse with a sullen face.


    Arissa was amused by her reaction andforted, ¡°If you¡¯re scared, then don¡¯t go over.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jesse nodded vehemently. Daddy isn¡¯t nice at all. As expected, Mommy is the best.


    ¡°Sweethearts, can you go out and y first? I¡¯m a bit busy.¡± As Arissa spoke, she looked at the other


    four elder children.


    ¡°Mommy, we want to stay with you!¡± Zachary replied.


    A smile crept on her face. It seems like the kids don¡¯t want to stay with Benjamin. I can even feel his


    oppressive aura, despite being so far away.


    ¡°Then you guys y in the dining room while I cook.¡±


    ¡°Ms. York, are you cooking?¡± Just then, Ethen came over and greeted Arissa with a smile.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    She nodded. ¡°Yes, Mr. Frank.¡±


    ¡°Do you need a hand?¡± Ethen looked around the kitchen and scrutinized Bradley from head to toe while


    thetter watched him.


    ¡°This is Bradley. Both of us can handle it. You don¡¯t have to help us,¡± Arissa rejected.


    ¡°Gavin, Mr. Graham is looking for you.¡± Ethen looked at the five children and directed his attention at


    Gavin.


    However, the boy only snorted in return.


    Looking at Gavin, who was throwing a tantrum, Arissa let out a sigh.


    ¡°Gavin?¡± Ethen was at a loss as he stared at the boy pitifully.


    In the end, Gavin gave in and walked toward the living room after taking a quick look at Ethen.


    Thetter immediately smiled and asked the other four children, ¡°What are your names?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Zachary York,¡± responded Zachary while staring at him.


    Ethen raised his brows and wondered to himself, the little girl I saw back then was him in disguise?


    ¡°You¡¯re so cute!¡±


    Do I? There must be something wrong with his eyesight. Zachary was puzzled.


    Subsequently, Ethen looked at the other three children, trying to identify them.


    ¡°Mr. Frank, I¡¯m Oliver!¡± Oliver introduced himself with a smile. His eyes lit up.


    ¡°Mr. Frank, I¡¯m Jasper. We¡¯ve met before.¡±


    Jasper also looked at Ethen with a grin on his face.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 207 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 207 Read Online


    Chapter 207 Who Said I Do Not Care


    Ethen ruffled their hair and asked Jasper, ¡°It was you who pretended to be Gavin before this?¡±


    ¡°That was a misunderstanding. Benjamin¡¯s bodyguard thought I was Gavin and took me away.¡±


    Noticing how shrewd Jasper was, Ethen stated, ¡°If Mr. Graham hadn¡¯t told me about it, I wouldn¡¯t even


    notice that you¡¯d switched identities.¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We look identical, right?¡± asked Jasper proudly.


    ¡°Yes. You guys are the splitting image of each other.¡±


    ¡°Of course. We¡¯re quintuplets. However, if you look closely, we aren¡¯t exactly identical,¡± Zachary said


    coolly.


    Ethen nodded in agreement.


    Then he looked at Jesse, who had been staring at him. ¡°Little boy, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    Jesse snickered. However, she did not tell him she was a girl.


    ¡°Mr. Frank, I¡¯m Jesse. The youngest among the five.¡±


    In an instant, Ethen was captivated by herughter and dimpled cheeks.


    Why does this little boy look more like the little girl from before? His name sounds familiar too.


    In the end, he inquired, ¡°Are you the little girl from that day?¡±


    Jesse giggled and nodded. ¡°Yes. Mr. Frank, you¡¯re so smart!¡±


    Ethen¡¯s lips curved upward into a smile. The kids must have deceived Mr. Graham.


    ¡°Are you really a girl?¡±


    Since Jesse was wearing the same clothes as her brothers now, those who didn¡¯t know better would


    definitely think she was a boy.


    In response, the little girl nodded obediently.


    ¡°She¡¯s my younger sister!¡± Jasper dered, wrapping a protective arm around her shoulder.


    Ethen pinched Jesse¡¯s cheek affectionately. ¡°I thought you were a boy.¡±


    Meanwhile, Gavin walked toward Benjamin and sat down opposite him in the living room.


    He was pursing his lips, looking like a mini-Benjamin.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± he questioned coldly.


    Benjamin scrutinized him and queried, ¡°Are you upset with me?¡±


    Instead of answering, Gavin lifted his chin.


    A cold glint flickered across Benjamin¡¯s eyes. This kid is really angry at me.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Again, Gavin did not answer.


    Frustrated, Benjamin massaged his temples. It¡¯s such a pain every time he refuses to speak.


    ¡°Your mommy told you to ask for the ten billion from me?¡± He frowned and felt dissatisfied when he


    thought it might be Arissa¡¯s idea.


    Furious, Gavin red at him. ¡°No!¡±


    When Benjamin saw how livid his son was, his furrowed brows slightly smoothed out, and he breathed


    a sigh of relief without even realizing it.


    ¡°Why do you need so much money?¡± he asked casually.


    Not that he was reluctant to give them the money, he was just curious.


    Shortly afterward, Gavin responded, ¡°You¡¯ve already offered a reward of one hundred million to find us.


    If I don¡¯t ask for more money, isn¡¯t it a big loss for us?¡±


    His reply rendered Benjamin speechless.


    The next moment, the boy added, ¡°You¡¯re going to have children with another woman in the future.


    What¡¯s wrong with me asking for some money? You don¡¯t care about us, anyway!¡±


    His usations shocked Benjamin. ¡°Who am I going to have children with?¡±


    Gavin remained silent and turned his head away, puffing his cheeks.


    ¡°Who told you I don¡¯t care about you?¡± Benjamin probed again.


    Knowing that he had five children, he was also very excited.


    Gavin¡¯s mad at me just because of this?


    Gavin pressed his lips tightly, obviously still infuriated.


    ¡°Come here.¡± After a while, Benjamin¡¯s expression softened, and he patted on the spot next to him.


    Nheless, Gavin pouted and nced at him but did not go over.


    Seeing that his son was getting more and more disobedient, Benjamin sighed inwardly.


    ¡°Do you still want to stay with your mom?¡± he inquired solemnly.


    Immediately, Gavin widened his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re threatening me?¡±


    All of a sudden, the atmosphere in the living room became tense.


    When the vige chief came over and saw a man confronting a child, he was stunned. ¡°Excuse me¡­¡±


    Looking over, Gavin greeted him warmly, ¡°Are you the vige chief?¡±


    At the same time, Benjamin also turned his head and looked in their direction.


    The vige chief was shocked that the man looked exactly like Gavin. Could this be Benjamin Graham?

 The More The Merrier Chapter 208 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 208 Read Online


    Chapter 208 That Is My Mommy


    He nodded. ¡°Yes, I am. The owner of this house invited me over.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my mommy.¡± Gavin instantly shouted toward the kitchen, ¡°Mommy, the vige chief is here!¡±


    The vige chief could not help but grin at how adorable the boy was.


    ¡°Pleasee in and take a seat,¡± Gavin said warmly.


    Subconsciously, the vige chief looked at Benjamin. Thetter¡¯s aura was so intimidating that he had


    second thoughts entering the house.


    As soon as Arissa heard her son, she hurried out to greet the vige chief. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Arissa. Pleasee


    in.¡±


    She smiled and weed the vige chief warmly.


    As his gaze traveled among Arissa, Gavin, and Benjamin, the vige chief came to a realization.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay. I should get going.¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, pleasee in for some tea. Dinner is almost ready. Besides, I should


    have gone to visit you, but you¡¯vee instead. Please don¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡±


    The vige chief could not reject her generous invitation, so he sat on the couch opposite Benjamin.


    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± He nodded toward thetter.


    In response, Benjamin nodded in acknowledgement.


    In the meantime, Arissa ignored Benjamin and poured a cup of tea for the vige chief. ¡°Please excuse


    me. I¡¯ll get the dinner ready.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Go ahead,¡± the vige chief politely responded while holding the teacup.


    Soon, Arissa went back to the kitchen again.


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes never left her back. I¡¯ve been here for a while, but she never came to greet me or pour


    me a cup of tea. Yet, she¡¯s so enthusiastic when the vige chief is here.


    ¡°Are you¡­¡± Casting a brief look at Benjamin, the vige chief felt awkward and tried to start a


    conversation.


    ¡°Benjamin Graham.¡± Benjamin averted his gaze to the vige chief.


    ¡°I see. So, you¡¯re really Mr. Graham. Is she a human¡­ I mean, did she really kidnap your child?¡±


    Although the vige chief did not believe it, he still asked out of curiosity.


    ¡°No, she¡¯s my mommy. She¡¯s not a bad person. I ran away from home to stay with her. It¡¯s not her


    fault.¡± The moment Gavin heard the vige chief¡¯s question, he instantly jumped in to rify Arissa¡¯s


    identity.


    The vige chief nodded.


    Benjamin nced at his son and added, ¡°We broadcasted the news on TV so that it would be easier for


    us to find them.¡±


    Aren¡¯t you afraid that someone might hurt your children¡¯s mother, thinking she¡¯s really a human


    trafficker? the vige chief wondered.


    ¡°You¡¯re so despicable!¡± Gavin red at Benjamin. How dare you say Mommy is a human trafficker?


    She¡¯ll be in danger because of that!


    Upon hearing that, Benjamin narrowed his eyes at his son.


    The vige chief looked at the duo and lowered his head to take a sip of tea.


    It seems like it¡¯s just a conflict in their family.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s just a misunderstanding, you only need to talk it out. I¡¯ll take my leave now. My family is still


    waiting for me to have dinner.¡±


    The vige chief ced the teacup on the table and left. He could not bear to stay any longer. The


    pressure was too great.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you staying for dinner?¡± When Gavin was talking to the vige chief, he had a gentle and


    lovable look on his face.


    Witnessing that, Benjamin could not help gritting his teeth. What a good actor.


    ¡°No, I only came to find out who you are. Now that I know what happened, I finally feel relieved. You


    should gather with your family. Tell your mommy that I¡¯ve got to leave first.¡±


    Since Benjamin did not ask him to stay, the vige chief did not have the nerve to stay for dinner, not to


    mention the tensed atmosphere.


    ¡°Okay. Goodbye!¡± Gavin waved his hand.


    As the vige chief walked out of the door, he turned around. ¡°Goodbye!¡±


    ncing at the parked helicopter and the surrounding bodyguards, he straightened his back and


    walked past them.


    He only rxed when he was far away from them.


    Nobody would¡¯ve thought that an influential man like Benjamin Graham woulde to their vige.


    If they live here for a long time, it could benefit our vige¡¯s development.


    Suddenly, a thought shed across the vige chief¡¯s mind. I should¡¯ve tried to get closer to Benjamin


    Graham earlier.


    However, he immediately gave up on the idea when he turned around and saw the imposing manner of


    the bodyguards.


    It¡¯s hard for ordinary people like me to talk to such distinguished people. Moreover, he didn¡¯t even talk


    to me just now.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 209 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 209 Read Online


    Chapter 209 A Cordial Hospitality For Benjamin


    When Arissa heard that the vige chief had left, she hurriedly came out from the kitchen, but the man


    was already nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Mommy, the vige chief left in a hurry. Maybe he was frightened,¡±mented Gavin.


    Startled, Arissa cast a brief look at the man sitting in the living room and smacked her lips. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Actually, she invited the vige chief over because she wanted to ask him to keep their existence a


    secret. Now that Benjamin had found them, it was unnecessary.


    Just when she was about to head back to the kitchen, Benjamin stopped her.


    ¡°Arissa.¡±


    Turning around, she shed him a sweet smile. ¡°Mr. Graham.¡±


    He could not help but snort when she acted as if she had only discovered his existence.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, please take a seat. Dinner will be ready soon.¡± Arissa did not give him a chance to speak,


    and hurried back to the kitchen.


    At the same time, Ethen was setting the table with the other four children.


    Since the vige chief had left, Arissa did not prepare any more food. After cooking five dishes and a


    soup, she announced that dinner was ready.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Benjamin shot Arissa a nce, walked over, and sat at the head of the table.


    After that, she also called Ethen and Bradley over for dinner.


    The children were already seated at the table.


    ¡°Everybody, dig in,¡± she said and sat down.


    ¡°Ms. York, did you prepare all these? They look so delicious!¡± Ethen salivated at the spread which


    looked particrly appetizing. There was even oven-baked escargot.


    It had been a long time since he had escargots.


    Hence, he was extremely excited.


    ¡°I prepared them for the vige chief, but he left,¡± Arissa responded.


    Ethen raised the corners of his lips and looked at Benjamin. Thanks to the vige chief, we get to enjoy


    this scrumptious meal.


    ¡°Should we invite the bodyguards in for dinner as well?¡± Arissa directed her question at Ethen.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Feeling the pressure, he replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. They¡¯ll go back and eatter.¡±


    Besides, the food here isn¡¯t enough for everyone.


    At that moment, Benjamin fixated his gaze on Arissa. Once he saw her sweaty neck, he bit back the


    words that he was about to say.


    ¡°Sweethearts, eat more.¡± She ced a lot of food on the children¡¯s tes.


    ¡°Thank you, Mommy!¡± the quintuplets expressed their gratitude sweetly.


    Arissa beamed.


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes lit up instantly, but he quickly collected himself and ate in silence.


    ¡°They¡¯re delectable. Ms. York, you¡¯re a better cook than my mother,¡± Ethenplimented while


    gobbling down his food.


    Arissa was at a loss for what to do. Is that supposed to be apliment? I¡¯ve never eaten his mother¡¯s


    food and didn¡¯t even know if it was delicious.


    ¡°Shut up if you still want to continue eating.¡± Just then, Benjamin shot his assistant an icy re.


    Thetter flinched and did not dare to say another word.


    Bradley, who was sitting beside Ethen, was eating quietly the whole time.


    The quintuplets took a nce at Benjamin and lowered their heads to continue eating.


    When Arissa looked at Benjamin, he was staring at her. Taken aback, she immediately averted her


    gaze away from him.


    Nevertheless, she still mustered her courage and piped up, ¡°Mr. Graham, these are simple homemade


    dishes. Have a taste.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Benjamin responded faintly.


    After a while, she noticed he only ate the food in front of him.


    ¡°These are not bad too. You don¡¯t like them?¡± She could not stop herself from asking out loud.


    He stared at her intently, making her feel self-conscious.


    Then he took some food from another te.


    Shocked, Ethen wanted to stop him, but Benjamin shot him a warning look.


    On the contrary, Arissa was happy to see Benjamin trying other dishes. Was he embarrassed just now?


    Gavin cast a brief look at Benjamin and shifted his gaze to Arissa.


    Seeing how happy she was, he decided to ignore Benjamin. He¡¯s already an adult. It¡¯s his own fault for


    eating something he shouldn¡¯t.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 210 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 210 Read Online


    Chapter 210 Run Away With My Child


    All in all, it was a rather enjoyable meal.


    The group of four adults and five children finished every single dish on the table.


    ¡°Go and pack up your things. We¡¯ll go back to Dellmoor now!¡± ordered Benjamin.


    Arissa wanted to suggest staying for the night and only leaving the next morning. Nheless, she


    swallowed her words when she met his intimidating gaze.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    It was Benjamin¡¯s turn to feel surprised. All of a sudden, she bes so obedient?


    Momentster, Arissa asked the children to pack up their belongings before she headed upstairs to


    pack hers.


    ¡°Bradley, do you want to stay here for a few more days or go back with us?¡±


    Naturally, Bradley chose to go back. There was nothing in the vige. It was only suitable for a short


    vacation.


    ¡°What about the ingredients in the refrigerator?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re going back, give them to the vigers.¡± After saying that, Arissa went back to her room.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Bradley and Ethen cleaned up the dining table while Benjamin followed Arissa and the children


    upstairs.


    Instead of helping the children to pack their things, he went to her room.


    She did not notice him because she was too busy packing.


    Benjamin looked around the room. The decoration and environment were to his satisfaction.


    ¡°Arissa.¡±


    Arissa jumped in shock and red at him.


    Quirking his brows, he teased, ¡°Feeling guilty?¡±


    ¡°How dare you! You suddenly appeared from behind and called out to me. Anyone would be scared out


    of their wits.¡±


    Ignoring herin, Benjamin approached her, causing her to gulp in fear.


    Subconsciously, she stepped back until her back was against the wall.


    He put his hands on the wall, sandwiching her between his body and the wall.


    She could smell the scent from his body, and her heart skipped a beat.


    Doesn¡¯t he know his actions are seductive?


    Overwhelmed with embarrassment, she avoided eye contact with him.


    ¡°Running away with my children?¡± Benjamin lowered his head and fixated his gaze on the woman who


    was trapped. His lips curled into a sinister smirk.


    From his point of view, he could see her long and curly eyshes fluttering anxiously, causing his heart


    to race.


    She¡¯s blushing. Is she shy?


    His gaze darkened as he continued to stare at Arissa¡¯s blushing face.


    ¡°I-I brought them here for a vacation!¡±


    Obviously, Benjamin did not believe her and he snorted coldly. ¡°Would you block the GPS tracking if


    you¡¯re here on vacation?¡±


    Unable to bear the intense interrogation, she wanted to escape, but his other hand blocked her way.


    The atmosphere became somewhat sensual because of their close proximity.


    Nervously, she took a quick look at him. When she met his dangerous gaze, she swiftly lowered her


    head.


    ¡°We don¡¯t want to be disturbed while we¡¯re having fun.¡±


    Her heart was pounding like a drum. In fact, she knew he would not believe her. All she wanted was to


    buy some time.


    What will he do to me?


    Benjamin kept his eyes trained on Arissa¡¯s neck. A glow emanated from his eyes as he lifted her chin.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe you?¡±


    You even blocked the GPS signal!


    Arissa was forced to meet his questioning gaze. Feeling guilty, she gave him an awkward smile. ¡°Mr.


    Graham, I wasn¡¯t in my best state of mind at that time. Can you please forgive me?¡±


    Raising his eyebrows, he suddenly wanted to know what she would say next, so he remained silent.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Since he did not respond, Arissa began to feel uneasy. Truth be told, he was the kind of guy who would


    make others feel terrified just by standing still, more so in their current situation.


    She tried her best to save herself. ¡°Mr. Graham, I¡¯m afraid the kids will be in danger. That¡¯s why I took


    them with me. Danna is a vicious woman. She threatened me in broad daylight, and then her men


    attempted to kidnap the kids. Fortunately, the children are smart. Otherwise¡­¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 211 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 211 Read Online


    Chapter 211 You Can Come To Me


    ¡°That woman wants to kill the children and me. She¡¯ll never let us go. What else could we do other than


    hide?¡±


    Arissa was filled with indignation at the mention of Danna. She did not care what Benjamin thought


    about that woman.


    ¡°You cane to me!¡± He gritted his teeth.


    Why did she run away instead of asking me for help when something goes wrong?


    In response, Arissa smiled bitterly. ¡°You care about Danna so much. Would you have cared about our


    lives?¡±


    His expression darkened. Am I not worth her trust?


    She did not know why he was suddenly angry. However, she backed down when she saw his grim


    expression. ¡°Benjamin, it¡¯s my fault for taking the children away, but I don¡¯t want to lose them. Besides,


    I don¡¯t know you well enough to trust you. After all, you and Danna have a very close rtionship. If it


    weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have been tricked by her. Believe it or not, she separated me from Gavin five


    years ago. And all of us almost died in her hands.¡±


    Arissa¡¯s eyes reddened as she recalled the past. Those days were like a nightmare to her.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    All she felt was anxiety, helplessness, and despair. Someone snatched her child away from her, and


    she was incapable of protecting him.


    She absolutely did not want to experience it for a second time.


    Benjamin felt a tug in his heart at the sight of the powerless resentment in her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, but you didn¡¯t believe me. I simply can¡¯t take the risk. It¡¯s too dangerous for Gavin


    to stay with you.¡± Arissa was on the verge of tears.


    ¡°Why do you think she¡¯s important to me?¡± His voice was imperceptibly softer than before.


    However, he was inexplicably annoyed by herck of trust.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she?¡± Arissa lifted her head to meet his gaze, and tears trickled down her face.


    Benjamin¡¯s brows drew close to a frown as he wiped away the tears from her face. The warm droplets


    were scorching his heart.


    He furrowed his brows tighter, for he did not like to see her crying. ¡°So, you took the liberty of taking the


    kids away?¡±


    He stared at her intently. Her nose was red, making her look pitiful.


    Her forlorn expression made his annoyance dissipate.


    Arissa blinked her eyes in confusion.


    Is he saying that Danna isn¡¯t important to him anymore?


    ¡°Gavin said-¡±


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Right then, they heard the boy¡¯s voice at the door.


    She promptly pushed Benjamin away and asked her son gently, ¡°Sweetheart, are you done packing?¡±


    Her swift reaction rendered the man speechless.


    ¡°All done! Mommy, did you cry?¡±


    Gavin ran into the room and saw her reddened eyes. Immediately, he turned his head and red at his


    father. ¡°Did you bully Mommy?¡±


    Facing his son¡¯s usation, Benjamin only looked at Gavin in silence.


    ¡°What a jerk!¡± the boy scolded.


    The next moment, Benjamin grabbed Gavin¡¯s back cor and lifted him off the floor.


    The infuriated boy started to struggle in mid-air. ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    ¡°Little brat, is this how you talk to your father?¡±


    Arissa was worried that Benjamin would drop their son, so she quickly took Gavin away from him. ¡°How


    could you grab him like this? What if you drop him?¡±


    After saying that, she hugged Gavin and patted his back.


    Benjamin knitted his brows and stared at her in disbelief.


    How dare she reprimand me?


    Gavin¡¯s eyes seemed to exude derision as he piped up tearfully, ¡°Mommy, he always grabs me like


    this.¡±


    Discontented, Arissa shot Benjamin an icy re as she patted her son¡¯s head.


    The father shot daggers at his pretentious son. Then he ordered in his deep voice, ¡°Hurry up and pack


    your things, Arissa. I¡¯ll give you ten minutes!¡±


    Having said that, he walked to the bedside, sat down, and stared at her.


    Arissa was rendered speechless.


    If he wanted me to be fast, he shouldn¡¯t have interrogated me just now.


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ll help you!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Arissa put Gavin down and resumed her packing.


    Since she was not sure when they would be back, she packed everything while the boy helped to fold


    the clothes.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 212 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 212 Read Online


    Chapter 212 Back To Dellmoor


    Zachary, Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse finished packing their belongings and came into Arissa¡¯s room.


    ¡°Mommy, we¡¯re done. How about you?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡± She shed the children a warm smile.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At the side, Benjamin stared at her face and pursed his lips, feeling displeased at her gentle demeanor


    toward the children.


    When they realized he was also in the room, they swiftly ran to their mother.


    Arissa noticed Jesse was a little afraid of Benjamin, so she caressed her daughter¡¯s head and


    suggested, ¡°Help Mommy pack up?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Jesse agreed immediately.


    A peculiar feeling arose within Benjamin and warmed him as he watched their five children gather


    around her.


    ¡°Why did youe here?¡± he suddenly asked.


    After a while, Arissa realized his question was meant for her.


    ¡°The scenery here is great.¡±


    Once they opened the windows, vast greenery greeted them. It felt as though they were living in a


    paradise, isted from the world.


    Benjamin agreed with her. He stood up and walked to the balcony.


    The setting sun shrouded their surroundings in a brilliant shade of orange. The view was so


    breathtaking that he forgot to blink.


    Indeed, the vige was a beautiful ce.


    Arissa shot him a nce and continued to pack.


    ¡°Mommy, we didn¡¯t bring a lot when we arrived, but why is there no end to the packing?¡± asked Jasper


    when he saw her stuffed suitcase.


    Arissa felt strange as well. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Just then, the sound of swatting mosquitoes came from the balcony. She looked up and saw Benjamin


    come in with a sullen face.


    ¡°You have two minutes!¡±


    Upon hearing that, she pursed her lips slightly. Geez. He¡¯s so inconsiderate. If he thought we were


    slow, he could¡¯ve offered to help with the packing.


    ¡°If you¡¯re dissatisfied, you can leave first,¡± stated Gavin.


    Benjamin looked at his son, who was going against him. ¡°Gavin, are you trying to get under my skin?¡±


    Arissa nced at them and stuffed everything into the suitcase quickly.


    Then she walked around the bedroom, making sure that she had left nothing behind.


    Finally, she took her handbag and pulled the handle of the suitcase while saying, ¡°It¡¯s done. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    In an instant, the quintuplets ran out one after another to get their suitcases.


    Benjamin walked over and picked up her suitcase.


    Even though Arissa was startled, she followed closely behind him.


    Seeing how effortlessly he carried the suitcase, she beamed.


    Well, he¡¯s not that inconsiderate after all.


    As soon as the quintuplets came out of the room with their suitcases, Benjamin shouted, ¡°Ethen!¡±


    His assistant appeared secondster. ¡°Mr. Graham.¡±


    ¡°Bring the suitcases down.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Ethen responded diligently and took the suitcase from his boss.


    Seeing that, Arissa said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Frank.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± He shed her a smile and asked a few bodyguards toe up for the other


    suitcases.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Benjamin cast a brief look at Arissa and went downstairs.


    Thetter hurriedly followed him with the children. ¡°Sweethearts, did you leave anything behind?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, we¡¯ve checked everything. We didn¡¯t leave anything behind,¡± reported Zachary.


    Nodding, Arissa stared at Benjamin¡¯s masculine back, having a delusion that he was the head of the


    family.


    Ethen and the bodyguards had put away all the suitcases.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, we¡¯re ready.¡±


    Looking in Arissa¡¯s direction, Benjamin piped up, ¡°Get in.¡±


    She was about to suggest that they should drive back.


    However, Benjamin had carried two children in each hand and boarded the helicopter.


    Only Gavin remained. Arissa quickly carried him up and got on their transport as well.


    After that, Ethen and the bodyguards boarded one after another.


    Some distance away, several children of different ages with painted faces looked at the helicopter in


    amazement.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 213 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 213 Read Online


    Chapter 213 Left Something Important Behind


    ¡°What a big helicopter!¡±


    ¡°It must be cool to sit on it!¡±


    The children were envious.


    ¡°What a pity. We could¡¯ve turned them in before they left.¡±


    Meanwhile, some children felt disappointed.


    The helicopter slowly left the ground and flew away.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    A five-year-old boy, carrying more ores than he could carry, followed hispanions.


    From time to time, he would look in the helicopter¡¯s direction and wonder if its passengers would be


    back.


    In the meantime, Bradley was on his way to the vige to deliver things. He frowned when he saw


    those children.


    Isn¡¯t life too hard for these little kids?


    ¡°Children, where are you heading? I¡¯ll take you there.¡± He lowered the window and pulled up beside


    them.


    The kids cast a vignt look at the driver and remained silent.


    Why are they looking at me as if I¡¯m a human trafficker?


    Feeling awkward, Bradley exined, ¡°I¡¯m not a bad person. I¡¯m going to the vige chief¡¯s house now.


    Are you from this vige?¡±


    Despite his kindness, the children only looked at him. They did not dare to get in his car even though


    they really wanted to take up his offer. After all, he was a stranger.


    Just then, he saw the youngest child and felt a pang of sadness in his heart when he met the little boy¡¯s


    crystal-clear eyes.


    The boy was so young, but the weight of his basket was not much lesser than hispanions¡¯.


    How pitiful.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t want to take a ride. I have some food here. You can share them.¡±


    Bradley handed them a loaf of bread and some fruits.


    Still, no one dared to ept.


    Suddenly, he was at a loss.


    ¡°I live there, and I¡¯m really on my way to the vige chief¡¯s house. Since I¡¯m leaving the vige soon,


    I¡¯m giving this to you. Take it!¡±


    Momentster, the eldest child stepped forward and took it. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee! Would you like to get in the car? I¡¯ll give you a ride,¡± Bradley offered again.


    Seeing that they came out to make money at such a young age, he could not stop himself from offering


    his help.


    ¡°No, thanks. We don¡¯t want to dirty your car.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all right.¡± Bradley got out of his car and opened the trunk.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then he reached out to take the basket from the youngest child, who widened his eyes and kept his


    distance.


    Scratching his head, Bradley exined, ¡°I¡¯m not a bad person. I only want to help you. Where are you


    carrying these? I¡¯ll send you there.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary, mister.¡±


    The children did not lower their guard, no matter what Bradley said. Their parents had probably warned


    them not to get into a stranger¡¯s car.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you put the basket in my car, and I¡¯ll follow you while you walk?¡±


    The kids shook their heads in response.


    Since they kept refusing him, Bradley gave up and drove away.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t look like a bad guy.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and he gave us a lot of food.¡±


    ¡°Previously, we even nned to go and see if they¡¯re human traffickers. I¡¯m d we didn¡¯t do it?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t be sure if he¡¯s a bad guy or not. Anyway, my mother said we shouldn¡¯t follow a stranger. Or


    else we¡¯ll be abducted.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re kids. It¡¯s better to be careful.¡±


    On his way back after the delivery to the vige chief¡¯s house, Bradley saw those children at the


    entrance of the vige.


    Hence, he greeted them before driving past them.


    He could not help but nce at the rear-view mirror.


    Then, he saw one child whip around to look at the car before turning back and following everyone else.


    Poor children. They have to help their families at such a young age.


    Shaking those thoughts off, he packed up his belongings and drove back to Dellmoor.


    On the flight, Arissa felt an inexplicable emptiness, as if she had left something important behind.


    However, she retraced her steps mentally and was sure that she had packed everything.


    ¡°Are you reluctant to leave?¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 214 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 214 Read Online


    Chapter 214 Call Me Daddy


    Benjamin took a nce at her.


    Arissa met his gaze and answered, ¡°Yes. Not only is the scenery beautiful, but the air is fresh too,


    giving me a feeling that I can live longer.¡±


    He was bereft of speech.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Ethen snickered and admired Arissa¡¯s courage to talk back at Benjamin.


    Infuriated, Benjamin shot him a re.


    Ethen immediately turned around and giggled secretly.


    After casting a brief look at their father, the five children sat closer to Arissa.


    ¡°If you like it here, we can alwayse back again for a vacation.¡±


    Hearing that, Arissa turned her head in Benjamin¡¯s direction.


    I deliberately talked back to him earlier. Isn¡¯t he angry?


    His eyes glistened, and he stared at her intently.


    When she met his eyes, she hurriedly averted her gaze as her heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Mommy, it¡¯ll take a while to get home. You should nap for a while,¡± said Gavin considerately.


    Arissa was delighted at his suggestion, and she caressed his head.


    ¡°Let¡¯s nap!¡±


    Seeing how gentle she was to the children, Benjamin frowned in jealousy.


    The moment he noticed it was a challenge for her to hug five children, he stretched out his long arms


    and took three of them into his arms.


    Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper stared at their father with bulging eyes.


    Jasper had spent some time with Benjamin before, so he was used to it.


    On the other hand, Zachary¡¯s body tensed. He said sternly, ¡°Let go of me. I can sit by myself.¡±


    Staring at the protesting child, Benjamin piped up, ¡°Zachary?¡±


    The boy was surprised to hear his name because they had never introduced themselves to their father.


    When Benjamin realized he had guessed correctly, the corners of his lips curved into an indiscernible


    arc.


    Actually, Ethen had already told him the names of each child.


    Judging from Zachary¡¯s demeanor, Benjamin guessed he was the eldest among the four.


    He shifted his gaze to Oliver, who was wearing sses. Thetter blushed the moment their eyes met.


    It was his first time getting hugged by his father. He was excited and happy, but also ufortable at


    the same time.


    ¡°You¡¯re Oliver?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Oliver nodded.


    Then Benjamin turned to Jasper. This brat pretended to be Gavin before this. What a naughty boy.


    Jasper met his gaze and flinched out of guilt.


    In the meantime, Arissa was shocked that Benjamin could recognize all the children.


    When the children were younger, she would sometimes get them mixed up. Benjamin had never lived


    with them, but he could tell them apart.


    It was an impressive feat.


    In her arms were Gavin and Jesse.


    Benjamin nced at the little girl hiding in her arms and inquired, ¡°Jesse?¡±


    In response, Jesse snuggled closer to Arissa.


    Did I scare him? Benjamin tried to smile, but it backfired.


    Seeing that, Jesse simply buried her head deeper in her mother¡¯s chest.


    Arissa caressed her daughter¡¯s head while Gavin red at Benjamin. ¡°Stop it! You¡¯re scaring Jesse.¡±


    The awkward smile froze on the man¡¯s face and faltered in the next instant.


    Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper chortled. However, they quickly suppressed theirughter.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, can you let us go now?¡± asked Zachary with a hint ofmand in his voice.


    Benjamin hugged them tighter instead. It was the first time he embraced three children in his arms.


    Back then, he only had a son. Now that he had four more children, he was delighted.


    ¡°Call me ¡®Daddy¡¯!¡± Benjamin corrected his eldest son.


    Thetter stared at him without fear and kept mum.


    Meanwhile, Arissa peeked at the man cautiously, fearing he would scare the child.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, the children aren¡¯t used to your presence yet. Don¡¯t scare them.¡±


    He turned to look at her with an indescribable expression.


    Feeling self-conscience, she avoided eye contact with him.


    ¡°They¡¯ll get used to it after a few more times. Are you unwilling to let them acknowledge me as their


    father?¡±


    Arissa could sense the oppressive aura from him, so she tried to smooth things out with an awkward


    smile. ¡°How is that possible? I¡¯ve never stopped them from acknowledging you. I just didn¡¯t realize


    earlier that you¡¯re their father.¡±


    Previously, the children had also asked her about their biological father. Since she did not know the


    answer, she always prevaricated the question.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 215 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 215 Read Online


    Chapter 215 You Do Not Know Why


    Benjamin narrowed his eyes at Arissa. His expression darkened as he saw the awkward smile on her


    face.


    ¡°Then why are you hiding them from me?¡±


    Facing another one of his intense interrogations, she felt a pang of guilt.


    Immediately, she shed him a bright and innocent smile.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, there must be some misunderstanding. We¡¯re hiding from the bad guys.¡±


    Looking at how her eyebrows arched with her grin, he could not bring himself to vent his frustration on


    her.


    Benjamin snorted coldly.


    Is she implying that I¡¯m also a bad guy?


    In the meantime, Ethen was listening closely to their conversation. When he noticed that Benjamin did


    not lose his temper, his admiration for Arissa grew.


    It seems like Mr. Graham seldom loses his temper when Ms. York is around. Furthermore, he seems to


    be in a good mood and bes more talkative than usual. Could it be that he had fallen in love with


    her?


    The thought thrilled the assistant, and he decided to treat Arissa with respect in the future.


    ¡°Don¡¯t scold my mommy. What¡¯s wrong with hiding from you? It was our idea. We don¡¯t want to


    acknowledge you!¡± Zachary responded defiantly.


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze fell on the three angry children in his arms.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know why?¡± questioned Zachary.


    Pfft!


    Ethen burst out inughter. The moment he sensed a warning nce from his back, he covered his


    mouth to avoidughing out loud again.


    At the same time, Arissa also chuckled while she marveled at her son¡¯s audacity.


    Benjamin stared at the little boy, who was not afraid of him in relief, as expected of his son.


    Nevertheless, he still wore a solemn expression on his face. ¡°Tell me about it.¡±


    Pouting, Zachary red at him.


    ¡°You¡¯re one of those bad guys. Why should we acknowledge you?¡± Oliver chimed in on behalf of his


    brother.


    Although I don¡¯t like Benjamin and Danna together, he¡¯s still our father, no matter what. It¡¯s better to get


    closer to him. What if he helps that wicked woman to bully Mommy?


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes flickered as he peered at Oliver. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°That wicked woman, Danna Adams!¡± added Jasper angrily.


    Taken aback, Benjamin shifted his gaze to Gavin. Thetter turned his face away arrogantly, ignoring


    his father.


    After letting out a sigh, Benjamin exined, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to arrest her.¡±


    There was a mild surprise in the children¡¯s eyes. It was a reaction that he expected.


    When Benjamin thought of the hardships that his children had to suffer because of Danna, his


    expression turned grimmer.


    ¡°In the future, I¡¯ll protect you. I won¡¯t let anyone bully you again.¡±


    He swore to take revenge on anyone who bullied his children and woman.


    Hearing that, the three boys in his embrace stole nces at him. They felt happy that he was not only


    comforting them.


    ¡°We can protect ourselves without you,¡± dered Zachary.


    All of a sudden, Benjaminplimented, ¡°And you guys did a great job on your own.¡±


    Zachary was astonished, for he did not expect to hear that.


    He thought Benjamin would say they were just children who could not protect themselves.


    Beside him, Jasper giggled and asked, ¡°How long will that wicked woman be imprisoned?¡±


    In an instant, Benjamin¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°Thew will decide that.¡±


    How dare she try to kill my children? I¡¯ll make her stay in prison for the rest of her life.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jasper smacked his lips. What kind of answer is this?


    At the same time, Arissa felt somewhat disappointed. He¡¯s being merciful to Danna. Does he still care


    about her after she has tried to kill us several times? When I¡¯m back, I must find awyer and make


    sure she stays locked up for the rest of her life.


    ¡°In the end, she¡¯s still very important to you, isn¡¯t she?¡± Gavin asked with a hint of grievance in his


    voice.


    Arissa felt a tug in her heart and hugged him tightly.


    Although he grew up in the Graham family, he was not happy.


    The trauma from Danna was etched in his mind forever.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 216 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 216 Read Online


    Chapter 216 Cares About You


    Arissa bent over and kissed Gavin¡¯s head. ¡°You¡¯re my sweetheart!¡±


    She was filled with guilt.


    Benjamin was stunned. Looking at the sad mother-son duo, he knitted his brows. ¡°Gavin, what are you


    on about? What did I tell you before this?¡±


    ¡°Benjamin!¡± Arissa red at him with teary eyes, and her voice was cold. ¡°You hurt Gavin because of


    that woman, and yet you have the audacity to question him. How could you do this to him?¡±


    She hugged her son tightly, feeling distressed. ¡°You don¡¯t feel bad for him, but I do!¡±


    In an instant, Benjamin¡¯s face fell.


    As Jesse hugged her mother and elder brother, her eyes reddened as well. ¡°Gavin, we don¡¯t want him!


    He¡¯s also a bad guy!¡±


    Immediately, Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper escaped from Benjamin¡¯s embrace and ran over to hug Gavin


    and Jesse.


    ¡°Gavin, Mommy, don¡¯t be sad,¡±forted Zachary.


    Jasper chimed in, ¡°We can live well even without Daddy!¡±


    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t cry. It doesn¡¯t matter that he doesn¡¯t like us because we don¡¯t like him either,¡± uttered


    Oliver.


    All of a sudden, Benjamin became a sinner.


    He did not even feel a tinge of joy when he heard Jasper calling him Daddy.


    ¡°Why are you crying?¡±


    The atmosphere abruptly turned heavy and tense.


    How Ethen wished he was not there. Casting a brief look at Benjamin¡¯s sullen face, he sighed inwardly.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Mr. Graham, you really don¡¯t know how to console kids and women, do you? At times like this, you


    should beforting them gently rather than questioning them in such a domineering manner.


    Arissa was biting her lip while hugging her children, trying to hold back her tears. However, when she


    heard the man¡¯s cold voice, she could not help feeling aggrieved. ¡°Benjamin, I¡¯ll never let Danna go. I


    will find the bestwyer to put her in jail for the rest of her life. Even so, it would not be enough to


    appease my anger.¡±


    If it were not because killing that woman would dirty her own hands, she would have skinned Danna


    alive.


    Meeting her using gaze, which was filled with grievances, Benjamin felt dejected, thinking that none


    of them trusted him.


    His expression turned gloomy.


    ¡°Ms. York, ourpanywyers are the best. They have never lost awsuit. Mr. Graham has asked


    them to be in charge of this kidnapping and murder case. He won¡¯t let Ms. Adams off the hook,¡± Ethen


    quickly spoke up for Benjamin, worrying that the misunderstanding might get out of hand.


    However, he did not mention that Benjamin did not n to let the Adams family go as well. Before they


    departed to pick the children and Arissa up, Benjamin had given an order to deal with the Adams


    family.


    For the time being, he had to keep that a secret.


    Seeing that Benjamin did not stop him, he continued, ¡°Mr. Graham cares about you very much.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t havee to pick you up in person.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Benjamin shot him an icy stare.


    Ethen zipped his mouth shut immediately and turned around, sitting up straight.


    Mr. Graham, I was only trying to help you! What¡¯s with the attitude?


    Upon hearing Ethen¡¯s words, Arissa nced at him before shifting her gaze to the man with a sullen


    face.


    There¡¯s no need for Mr. Frank to lie to me, so his words must be true!


    ¡°Did you really ask the bestwyer to take over the case?¡±


    As Benjamin took a quick look at her, he noticed that her eyes and nose were red from crying, looking


    as if she had been bullied by him.


    Feeling wronged, he queried coldly, ¡°Do I look like someone who doesn¡¯t care about my children?¡±


    After all, even a vicious tiger would never harm its cubs.


    He would never allow others toy their hands on his children, even if he did not love them.


    After calming down, Arissa regained her senses and felt embarrassed.


    She only questioned him earlier because she was overwhelmed by grief.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for having the wrong idea about you.¡±


    Benjamin was stunned and raised his eyebrows. Is this woman apologizing to me?


    All of a sudden, he felt like teasing her. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    Arissa was dumbfounded and blurted out, ¡°Otherwise?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Don¡¯t apologize to him!¡± Immediately, Gavin stood up for her


    and stared at Benjamin furiously.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 217 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 217 Read Online


    Chapter 217 Carry Her Down The Steps


    This brat! Benjamin cast a quick look at his son. The other children didn¡¯t even say anything, but for


    some reason, this boy who grew up by my side is always against me.


    Instantly, Arissa grew protective of her son and hugged him tighter. ¡°Why are you ring at him?¡±


    s, Benjamin gritted his teeth and turned his head away.


    Momentster, she discreetly looked at him and was relieved to see that he was not angry.


    In fact, she knew that Benjamin still cared about the children.


    Or else, he would not havee to pick them up in person.


    It was just that sometimes, she felt distressed when she saw him being too strict with the children.


    After gradually calming down, the children began to feel drowsy.


    Hence, Arissa took a nket and wrapped it around them.


    When they arrived at Dellmoor, all five of them had fallen asleep.


    Arissa had also dozed off.


    Removing the nket, Benjamin tried to carry the children.


    Seeing that, Ethen swiftly stepped forward and took over two of them while the bodyguards held the


    other three.


    Just as Benjamin bent down and was about to lift Arissa up, she woke up suddenly.


    Their eyes met in an instant.


    She was still in a daze, looking confused and adorable.


    His eyes glistened as he straightened his back and said in a low voice, ¡°We¡¯re home.¡±


    Blinking a few times, Arissa finally came back to her senses. ¡°Okay.¡±


    She hurriedly stood up, but her legs gave way, causing her to fall to the ground.


    Fortunately, Benjamin was quick to react and hurriedly embraced her.


    ¡°Just tell me if you want me to carry you.¡±


    With her face buried in his chest, Arissa felt awkward after hearing his words.


    ¡°Who said I wanted you to carry me?¡±


    Instantaneously, she pushed him away in embarrassment. The next moment, she staggered and


    grabbed his shirt out of instinct.


    Benjamin¡¯s lips curled into a smirk. ¡°Look, you¡¯ve thrown yourself into my arms several times.¡±


    Arissa clenched her jaws, feeling frustrated. I only did that because my legs were numb.


    Looking at the man who was staring at her with a mocking smile, she was so furious that she could not


    be bothered to exin herself.


    After all, he would only think that it was an excuse to throw herself at him.


    As Benjamin wrapped his arms around her waist, his gaze fell upon her blushing cheeks. At that


    instant, he felt that she looked particrly alluring.


    His gaze darkened for a second.


    Subsequently, he leaned over, and they were so close that they could hear each other¡¯s breathing.


    In an instant, Arissa¡¯s heart pounded furiously. She pushed him away and moved aside.


    However, she still staggered a bit, so she stomped her feet on the ground with all her might to ease the


    numbness and walked out of the cabin.


    Benjamin kept his eyes trained on the woman who escaped and pressed his lips tightly.


    Am I that scary?


    Meanwhile, Arissa could feel the man¡¯s gaze, and her heart was racing.


    Was he nning to carry me just now?


    As the thought shed across her mind briefly, she almost tripped again.


    Luckily, Benjamin followed closely behind her and grabbed her by the back cor.


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    Arissa was so embarrassed that she wanted to crawl into a hole.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    After a while, Benjamin still did not let go of her cor.


    She flushed with embarrassment and piped up, ¡°Mr. Graham, you can let me go now.¡±


    Then, she turned around to look at him.


    How can I get down if you¡¯re holding me like this?


    At that moment, Arissa was standing on the first step of the stairs while Benjamin was standing at the


    cabin entrance.


    She was already much shorter than him, but now she had to raise her head even more so that she


    could talk to him.


    Looking up at him like that made her feel like a child.


    Benjamin looked down at her with a hint of mockery in his gaze.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    As he walked down the steps, she could smell the scent of his body, and her heart palpitated.


    Instinctively, she wanted to dodge him. However, he grabbed her with his long arms.


    ¡°Do you want to fall down the stairs?¡±


    Benjamin bent over, and his warm breaths danced into her ears together with his mellow voice.


    All of a sudden, her body felt weak.


    Listening to his mellifluous voice was such a pleasure.


    Ugh! Why do I keep embarrassing myself in front of him?


    Arissa was going nuts about it.


    Right then, a grin flitted across Benjamin¡¯s face. He wrapped his arm around her waist and carried her


    down the steps as if he was carrying a child.


    Arissa was bereft of speech.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 218 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 218 Read Online


    Chapter 218 Stay With Him


    Only when Benjamin stepped on the ground did he let go of Arissa and walk toward the mansion.


    Arissa did not dare to look at the bodyguards¡¯ smiling faces. Lowering her head, she trotted after


    Benjamin.


    Her entire face was flushed.


    ¡°Benjamin, are the kids and I going to stay here?¡±


    Suddenly, he stopped dead in his tracks. Arissa, who was following behind him, did not see it and


    bumped into him.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± She covered her nose.


    Whipping around, Benjamin stared at her intensely. A hint of unfathomable emotion flickered past his


    eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re just like a kid.¡±


    Arissa was rendered speechless.


    Just as she wanted to retort him, he beat her to it, ¡°If you aren¡¯t afraid of danger, you can leave


    Yaleview now!¡±


    With that said, he turned around and entered the mansion.


    Arissa pouted and hurriedly followed him inside.


    How can I leave my kids here and go back with ease? No matter what, I must stay here with them.


    ¡°I think your house is safer!¡±


    By staying there, she would not need to worry about food and amodation. In fact, she could not


    think of any reason not to stay there.


    Benjamin chuckled lightly at how fast she changed her mind.


    Without saying anything, he went up the stairs, and she followed.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, the children have settled down.¡±


    Behind Ethen were the bodyguards.


    ¡°Okay. Go and take a rest.¡± Having said that, Benjamin walked toward the children¡¯s room.


    ¡°Goodbye, Ms. York.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°See you,¡± Arissa hurriedly responded and went to the children¡¯s room as well.


    When she saw the quintuplets sleeping soundly on the bed, her heart melted into a puddle, and the


    corners of her lips curved into a smile.


    Casting a brief look at her, Benjamin uttered, ¡°Go and take a rest.¡±


    ¡°I want to stay here for a while.¡± Subsequently, she went to the bathroom, soaked a towel with water,


    and wiped the children down.


    Benjamin reminded, ¡°You¡¯ll wake them up if you do this.¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t wake up.¡± As she spoke, she took off the kids¡¯ trousers and let them sleep in their panties.


    Seeing that, he stepped forward to help but was kicked by one of the children.


    Arissa felt the urge tough when she saw his gloomy expression.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it. They love to move around when they sleep.¡±


    Benjamin stood aside and watched begrudgingly as she took care of the children.


    She swiftly took off their pants and covered them with nkets. Then, she ced the towel back in the


    bathroom.


    When she came out, she saw Benjamin standing by the bed and staring at the children while deep in


    thought.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, I¡¯ll go to sleep now.¡±


    Yawning, she turned around and left the children¡¯s room.


    Immediately, Benjamin followed her out of the room. She could feel him getting closer, but when she


    whipped around, she saw him go into his bedroom.


    She blinked, blushing a little at her wild imagination moments ago.


    After taking a shower, shey on the bed for quite some time but could not sleep.


    Initially, she thought Benjamin would interrogate her, but unexpectedly, he did not.


    Also, he seemed to genuinely care about the children. When she thought of the way he gazed at them


    earlier, a smile crept up on her face.


    Aside from his rtionship with Danna, everything about him seems good. Should I ride on his


    coattails?


    The more she thought about it, the more she could not fall asleep.


    In the end, she decided to get out of bed and leave her room.


    As soon as she did so, she bumped into Benjamin, who also came out of his bedroom. Instantly, she


    felt a little awkward.


    Instinctively, she tugged at her pajamas.


    The next moment, she remembered that he once said he was not interested in her, so she tidied her


    pajamas and smiled brightly at him.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, haven¡¯t you slept yet?¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze fell upon her beautiful figure. Her delicate corbones were attractive and seductive.,


    giving him an urge to bite them.


    Seeing that he did not speak, and there was a hint of lust in his eyes, she secretly gulped.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to get some milk. Do you want some?¡± She rubbed her nose and broke the awkward silence.


    ¡°Mm,¡± he replied before entering the room and closing the door.


    Dumbstruck, Arissa stared at the closed door for a while before heading downstairs.


    Wasn¡¯t heing out of the room just now? Why did he go in again?

 The More The Merrier Chapter 219 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 219 Read Online


    Chapter 219 Do You Like What You See


    Arissa went downstairs and poured two sses of milk.


    She finished a ss before going upstairs with another.


    Shortly afterward, she knocked on Benjamin¡¯s door, but there was no answer.


    ¡°Benjamin?¡±


    Since she did not hear any response, she opened the door and looked around, but there was no one


    on the bed.


    I thought he was asleep.


    Then, she went in and ced the ss of milk on the bedside table.


    Just when she whipped around to head out, she ran into someone.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    She jumped in shock and almost fell to the ground.


    Immediately, Benjamin wrapped his arm around her waist.


    With that, Arissa fell into his embrace. Her face turned red the moment she smelled the scent of his


    body after taking a shower.


    H-He doesn¡¯t have any clothes on.


    She was taken aback by his fit physique and blinked in a panic, not knowing where to look.


    Lowering his head, he took in her shy expression.


    The corner of his lips was raised slightly, forming a devilish smirk. ¡°Do you like what you see?¡±


    In response, Arissa widened her eyes in disbelief. How can he say something so suggestive?


    ¡°What did I see? I didn¡¯t see anything!¡±


    After all, he was notpletely naked.


    While pushing him away, she caught sight of his waist.


    His abs were well-grooved and extremely sexy.


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze darkened as he leaned forward.


    Surprised, Arissa stepped back, leaning against the bedside table behind her. Her heart started beating


    vigorously.


    The next moment, he bent over, grabbed the ss of milk, and took a sip.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little hot.¡±


    She was so embarrassed when their eyes met because she thought he was going to kiss her earlier


    on.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, take your time. I¡¯ll go out first.¡± Having said that, Arissa slowly moved aside, but before


    she could leave, he grabbed her wrist.


    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry?¡± Benjamin nced at her.


    Her heart skipped a beat as she looked at him confusedly.


    ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± His gaze was intense, staring into the depths of her eyes.


    Sensing the change in the atmosphere, she avoided his eyes.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, please get straight to the point.¡±


    Momentster, Benjamin let go of her hand and sat on the bed, slowly drinking the ss of milk.


    However, his eyes were fixated on her with unveiled desire.


    In an instant, Arissa felt ufortable.


    What is he trying to do?


    When he was drinking the ss of milk, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down, looking oddly


    seductive.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mesmerized, she could not take her eyes off him.


    Finally, he finished drinking the milk and put down the ss.


    ¡°You brought the children away because you were trying to hide from me?¡±


    It took her some time to follow his train of thought.


    ¡°No. With your ability, it¡¯s just a matter of time before you find us. I was only trying to buy time.¡±


    Arissa gazed at the man who had a strong aura. Even if he was sitting on the bed half-naked, she still


    felt intimidated.


    Hearing her answer, Benjamin sneered.


    Not only was she honest, but she also ttered him.


    ¡°You told Gavin to ask for the money?¡± he queried with an expressionless face.


    She took a brief look at him and answered cautiously, ¡°It was me. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Gavin had asked me about it, so it was indeed my idea. Would Benjamin think that I¡¯m a gold digger?


    She stole nces at him, thinking that he would hate her, but his expression was inscrutable.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve offered a bounty of one hundred million, who knows whether you¡¯ll increase the amount if


    you fail to find us? Instead of letting others report us and getting the money, why can¡¯t I earn it myself?¡±


    He would find them in the end anyway. It would be a waste if she did not get that money.


    Staring at her, he asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me yourself?¡±


    Arissa blinked and wondered what he meant. Does it even matter whether it was the kids or me who


    contacted him?


    ¡°Arissa, were you nning to hide the existence of the other four children from me if I hadn¡¯t found


    out?¡±


    Abruptly, he got up and stood in front of her.


    There was practically no distance between them.


    Her face could vaguely feel the heat of his body.


    Smiling sheepishly, she took a step back.


    ¡°Well¡­¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 220 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 220 Read Online


    Chapter 220 A p In The Face


    ¡°Well?¡± Benjamin intentionally took a step forward, closing the gap between them.


    Arissa¡¯s heart was thumping hard out of guilt.


    At that moment, she thought of an idea after racking her brain.


    ¡°Benjamin, are you trying to seduce me?¡±


    Startled, he lowered his head and stared at the shameless woman.


    Pursing his lips, he said, ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question yet!¡±


    Oops. Not working?


    Since she failed to change the topic, she ced her hand on his sturdy pecs and fondled them


    deliberately.


    ¡°Before I find out what you think of Danna, I won¡¯t tell you. I won¡¯t allow you to snatch my children away


    from me.¡±


    There was a sly look on her face, but she was so beautiful that Benjamin could not look away.


    Her scent made him unable to control himself.


    Taking a deep breath, he grabbed her soft and slender hand that was wandering on his body.


    ¡°I¡¯ve nothing to do with her anymore. We¡¯re over,¡± dered Benjamin with a hint of disgust.


    Arissa was astounded and looked at him nkly.


    Seeing her expression, he was dissatisfied.


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    In an instant, she returned to her senses and blinked. ¡°Probably. After all, you cared about her a lot


    previously, and men never really get over their first loves.¡±


    Frowning, he retorted, ¡°I¡¯m not like other men! You know nothing about me!¡±


    Arissa gulped nervously when she noticed that he was exasperated.


    ¡°Please calm down.¡±


    She mustered up her courage and stroked his chest. This feels good.


    Then she beamed at the man when he did not push her away.


    As if she wanted to verify something, she leaned closer to him.


    Their bodies pressed together heatedly as they breathing grew heavy.


    ¡°Benjamin, you don¡¯t like me, do you?¡±


    Immediately, Benjamin squinted his eyes, and a trace of difort shed across his face as if she


    had seen through him.


    His expression darkened as he uttered, ¡°I don¡¯t like you!¡±


    Arissa was somewhat disappointed.


    Hearing him saying it aloud was like a blow to her heart.


    However, when she saw that he was so adamant, the rebellious side of her emerged.


    Abruptly, she wrapped her arms around his neck to pull him over, stood on tiptoes, and kissed his thin


    lips.


    Benjamin froze in shock, and his breathing became uneven.


    Her unrestrained kiss lit up the desire in him, and he could barely hold himself back.


    The next instant, he took control of the kiss, wrapped his arms around her waist tightly, and stole her


    breath away.


    Arissa snickered in her heart.


    If he doesn¡¯t like me, why is he so into it? It seems that he isn¡¯tpletely uninterested in me. If I try


    harder and make him my man, Danna can dream about being with him.


    His warm breathsnded on her neck, causing her to shudder.


    Noticing that he was getting out of control, she hurriedly bit him and ended the kiss.


    With his face scrunched up in pain, Benjamin red at her as though he wanted to gobble her up.


    Terrified, she questioned, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t like me? Shouldn¡¯t you push me away? Why


    did you kiss me?¡±


    Suddenly, he was bereft of speech, and his expression turned gloomy.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Where was my self-control just now?


    Sensing his intimidating aura, she did not dare to provoke him again.


    ¡°Benjamin, as long as you help us take revenge and make sure Danna gets imprisoned for life, I¡¯ll let


    you have the four kids.¡±


    Benjamin snorted coldly, making her feel awkward.


    ¡°Let me have the four kids?¡±


    Without a second thought, Arissa blinked and promised, ¡°Not only will you have Gavin, but I can give


    you the other four kids as well.¡±


    Hearing that, he let out a sardonicugh. How bold of her to say that.


    ¡°They¡¯re my children. Why would I need you to give them to me?¡±


    She was rendered speechless by his words. After all, that was indeed the truth.


    ¡°You can¡¯t say that. The kids won¡¯t necessarily want to stay with you. They only listen to me.¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 221 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 221 Read Online


    Chapter 221 Be My Woman


    ¡°I know you¡¯re rich, but I won¡¯t necessarily lose the case. I was the one who raised them, and you


    contributed nothing. Even though you have money, you won¡¯t necessarily get custody over them. I


    wanted to tell you this, but Danna kidnapped the kids suddenly, so I didn¡¯t have the chance to do so.


    Moreover, the children kept instigating me, so I took them away.¡±


    Arissa quickly exined the situation to Benjamin.


    If she had told him before he found out about the children, the oue might have been better.


    However, at that time, she still could not figure out his rtionship with Danna, so she did not dare to


    take the risk.


    She was afraid that not only would she fail to deal with Danna, but she would also lose the four


    children.


    Benjamin sneered. ¡°The children instigated you to hide from me?¡±


    Arissa¡¯s head throbbed as she could not make the unpredictable man out.


    ¡°You hurt Gavin, so he refused to stay. You care about Danna more than him, and he¡¯s disappointed in


    you because of that.¡±


    With a sullen face, Benjamin growled, ¡°I already exined it to him!¡±


    After a while, she let out a long sigh. ¡°Did you exin to him with such an angry face too? He¡¯s still a


    kid. I think you need to have a good talk with him.¡±


    He shot her a re, and she stopped speaking.


    She had said what needed to be said, and she could not control what he wanted to do.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re giving me the other four children?¡± he suddenly asked.


    Arissa stared at him, a little stunned.


    Subsequently, a sly grin crept up on her face.


    ¡°Of course! As long as you avenge us and take good care of the kids, I¡¯ll allow you to keep them by


    your side.¡±


    He can deal with Danna faster than me. Why shouldn¡¯t I ride on his coattails?


    Benjamin snorted in response. She only said she would let the kids stay by my side. Then what about


    her?


    ¡°Are you trying to deceive me? Will you sneakily bring the kids away after I¡¯ve dealt with Danna?¡±


    ¡°No. As long as you make sure she receives her punishment, I won¡¯t take the kids away.¡±


    Pinching her chin, he warned, ¡°Remember what you said.¡±


    At that moment, her heart missed a beat.


    I suddenly regret saying that. What should I do? He¡¯s such a dangerous man. But if I go against him,


    my chances of winning are extremely low. Furthermore, the kids can live a better life if they stay with


    him. Besides, it¡¯s not like I¡¯ll lose them forever. They¡¯re still my sweethearts.


    ¡°I can make sure she never gets out of prison, but I have a condition.¡±


    Benjamin fixed his gaze on her.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Arissa queried.


    Right then, he leaned over and whispered in her ear, ¡°Be my woman.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Her heart skipped a beat as his toasty breath brushed across her ear.


    Staring at his handsome face in astonishment, she wondered if she understood his words correctly.


    ¡°But you just said you don¡¯t like me.¡±


    What a p in the face.


    His eyes flickered as he responded indifferently, ¡°You can be my woman even if I don¡¯t like you.¡±


    Arissa was dumbfounded.


    Are all men like this?


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten seconds to think about it. After that, I won¡¯t be this gracious anymore.¡±


    Subsequently, he let go of her and sat on the bed.


    If his subordinates were to witness his behavior at that moment, they would have been utterly shocked.


    In the meantime, Arissa bit her lip and weighed the situation before she gave in in less than a second.


    How can I fight against Benjamin? He only needs to stomp his feet, and the whole country will shake


    up. I¡¯m not that stupid to bite off more than I can chew. At least I know my ce.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Benjamin raised his voice, which had a trace of impatience.


    ¡°I agree to your condition!¡±


    Arissa cast a brief look at the man¡¯s alluring facial features and body figure.


    I have nothing to lose anyway. Besides, he¡¯s the father of the quintuplets. What is there to worry about?


    ¡°Good. Then do you know what you should do next?¡±


    Benjamin stared at her intently. His gaze was aggressive and scorching. It was clear as day what he


    was trying to say.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 222 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 222 Read Online


    Chapter 222 How Can I Dream Of Him


    Arissa¡¯s heart was racing at his suggestive words.


    She blushed and replied, ¡°You haven¡¯t fulfilled your promise to me. Once you put Danna in jail, I¡¯ll


    naturally carry out my obligations.¡±


    Having said that, she hurried to the door.


    Benjamin turned his head to look at the woman who escaped and pressed his tongue against the


    inside of his cheek, looking charming and seductive.


    His eyes were dark and deep like a vortex. None of the prey he fixed his eyes on had ever escaped.


    Bang!


    The door was mmed shut.


    He shifted his gaze to his crotch and knitted his brows.


    I really wanted her just now! She¡¯s the first woman who made me lose control.


    Benjamin¡¯s brows drew closer. The truth was that he just wanted to tease her earlier on, and he had not


    expected her to agree to his condition.


    However, making her mine doesn¡¯t seem that bad.


    Momentster, he got up and walked into the bathroom.


    Meanwhile, Arissa ran back to her room and closed the door. Her heart was pounding as if she had just


    run a hundred-meter sprint.


    She did not know if she had made the right decision.


    He actually asked me to be his woman?


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    All of a sudden, the man¡¯s well-built physique appeared in her mind, and her cheeks blushed.


    She swiftly patted her face. How can I act as if I¡¯ve never seen a man before?


    With that, she shook her head to shake off those thoughts and hurriedly went to bed.


    Only after tossing on the bed for a while did she manage to calm her heart down.


    Hurry up and sleep. There¡¯s nothing adverse with being his woman. In fact, I¡¯m the one taking


    advantage of it.


    Arissa tried to brainwash herself.


    Yet, when she finally fell asleep, she had a lewd dream.


    In the dream, the man was doing all kinds of things with her.


    She was embarrassed, and when she woke up, it was already the next day.


    As she recalled the man in the dream, she blushed.


    ¡°Ah! Arissa York, you¡¯re hopeless!¡±


    How can you dream of Benjamin?


    Arissa ranted at herself before getting out of bed and heading to the bathroom.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    The children were looking for her outside. Hearing that, she stuck her head out and shouted,


    ¡°Sweethearts, please wait a minute!¡±


    Subsequently, she hurried to open the door.


    The quintuplets were standing at the door. When they saw her, they smiled and greeted her.


    ¡°Good morning, Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Morning, Sweethearts.¡±


    Arissa was still brushing her teeth. ¡°Have you all washed up?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Jesse nodded vigorously. ¡°Mommy, we¡¯ve all taken our baths.¡±


    The children were already sound asleep when they came backst night. Once they woke up and


    found out that they had fallen asleep without showering, they went to take a bath immediately.


    All of them smelled good after showering.


    Arissa tousled their hair and stated, ¡°Wait a minute. I¡¯ll be ready soon.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, hurry up. We¡¯re waiting for you to have breakfast together,¡± uttered Gavin with a smile.


    The next moment, he led his younger siblings into Arissa¡¯s room and sat at the side to wait for her.


    Arissa shed them a bright grin and went into the bathroom.


    ¡°It¡¯s so big here!¡± Oliver ran to the window and looked at the garden outside.


    Shortly afterward, Jesse also ran over. ¡°Wow, this ce is so beautiful! There are so many flowers


    outside of Mommy¡¯s room!¡±


    Hearing that, Zachary and Jasper walked over to join their siblings.


    Just then, Benjamin came over.


    When Gavin saw him, he immediately jolted out of bed and ran to the balcony to look at the scenery


    with the rest.


    Benjamin nced at the five children before he scanned the room.


    The moment he heard the sound of watering from the bathroom, he knew Arissa was inside.


    Then, he walked toward the balcony and stood behind the children.


    ¡°Did you sleep wellst night?¡±


    Zachary and the others looked back at him one after another.


    ¡°Not bad!¡± they responded coolly.


    In fact, they slept very soundly the previous night.


    Gavin¡¯s bed was tremendouslyfortable.


    Benjamin took a quick look at them and inquired, ¡°Do you want to share Gavin¡¯s room and only have a


    separate room when you¡¯re older? Or do you want to get your own room now?¡±


    The five of them exchanged nces as they had always slept together.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 223 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 223 Read Online


    Chapter 223 Why Are You Blushing


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with either choice. How about you?¡± Gavin looked at his younger siblings.


    In fact, he liked being with them very much, but he would not mind if they wanted to have their own


    room.


    ¡°We¡¯ve always slept together,¡± answered Zachary.


    In an instant, Oliver and Jasper nodded in agreement.


    ¡°We¡¯ve never been separated.¡±


    ¡°I like to sleep with Gavin!¡± Jesse hugged Gavin¡¯s arm and looked at him with a smile.


    Gavin blushed and grinned affectionately. ¡°I like to be with Jesse too!¡±


    Looking at the five children, Benjamin decided, ¡°Okay, then the four of you will stay with Gavin for now.¡±


    The room for the four younger children was still under renovation, so it would be more convenient if


    they stayed with Gavin.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Zachary nodded, and the other three kids also agreed.


    ¡°Let me show you around,¡± suggested Benjamin.


    Unfortunately, the children rejected his offer.


    ¡°We want to wait for Mommy!¡± they answered in unison.


    Benjamin hummed in acknowledgment and entered the room.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The moment Arissa came out of the bathroom, she met the man¡¯s eyes.


    She immediately avoided eye contact with him. At that instant, the scene in her dream shed across


    her mind, causing her cheek to flush.


    Seeing that, Benjamin raised his eyebrows, and his gaze darkened.


    She¡¯s so attractive when she¡¯s shy. Even without makeup, her face is as pink as a peach blossom.


    ¡°Why are you blushing?¡±


    He stared at her with searing eyes.


    Her heart skipped a beat, and she smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°Am I? Maybe the water I used to wash my face was too hot.¡±


    After that, she walked away guiltily to get her clothes and got dressed in the bathroom.


    When she came out after a while, Benjamin was no longer in her room.


    ¡°Sweethearts, I¡¯m done. Let¡¯s go down for breakfast.¡±


    Immediately, five little kids ran over to her from the balcony.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Arissa gave them a hug and kissed each of their faces before bringing them downstairs.


    All six of them were in a good mood.


    ¡°Mommy, did you sleep wellst night?¡± Gavin raised his head and asked.


    Pinching his nose dotingly, Arissa replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, you didn¡¯t wake us upst night. All of us didn¡¯t take a shower before sleeping!¡±


    Zachary snorted. Luckily, he was a sound sleeper. Otherwise, he would not have been able to fall


    asleep.


    ¡°I did, but all of you were soundly asleep like piglets,¡± she teased them.


    ¡°Mommy definitely didn¡¯t try to wake us up,¡± Oliver exposed her.


    ¡°Mommy likes to fool us!¡± Jasper beamed.


    ¡°Little brat, you kicked your daddyst night when he tried to take off your pants.¡±


    Did he? Jasper mused.


    ¡°Mommy, what about me? Did Daddy take off my pants too?¡± Jesse was surprised, and her little face


    turned red.


    ¡°Yours was taken off by me.¡± Arissa pinched her daughter¡¯s face.


    In response, Jesse grinned happily. Fortunately. Otherwise, I would be shy.


    ¡°Mommy, did Benjamin square things up with youst night?¡± Zachary was worried about that.


    Arissa rubbed her nose and answered, ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve already talked it out with him. All is well now.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, what did you talk about?¡± Gavin frowned.


    Seeing that Gavin still had a prejudice against Benjamin, she squatted down and held his shoulders.


    ¡°I told him that if he puts Danna in jail, we¡¯ll live here, and he agreed.¡±


    Gavin fixed his eyes on her. ¡°Did he really agree with it? Without any conditions?¡±


    As expected of her son who had grown up by Benjamin¡¯s side, he knew thetter quite well.


    shing him a smile, she responded, ¡°No.¡±


    How could I tell the kids Benjamin¡¯s condition? It¡¯s too embarrassing!


    ¡°Sweetheart, since he promised me, it means that he doesn¡¯t care much about Danna. He still loves


    you a lot.¡±


    Nevertheless, Gavin only snorted and pouted.


    Arissa caressed his head.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 224 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 224 Read Online


    Chapter 224 Is She Shy


    ¡°Mommy, you weren¡¯t there, but all of us saw his expression when he was holding Danna. It didn¡¯t look


    like he doesn¡¯t care about her,¡± Jasper could not helpining to Arissa.


    ¡°When was it?¡± Arissa did not know about that.


    ¡°When Danna was involved in a car ident. He went to the scene.¡± Zachary¡¯s expression turned


    gloomy. ¡°It was obvious that he was afraid that she would die. He definitely cares about her. We aren¡¯t


    blind!¡±


    At that moment, Arissa understood why the children disliked Benjamin, especially Gavin.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He must have been sad when he saw Benjamin doing that.


    ¡°All of you were at the scene at that time?¡±


    The quintuplets pouted at her question.


    Arissa¡¯s gaze traveled across the five of them as she waited for them to answer.


    ¡°Mommy, I did it!¡± Gavin lowered his head and admitted, ¡°I asked someone to bump into that woman.¡±


    Needless to say, she was baffled, as she had never imagined the mastermind behind the ident to


    be her son.


    If Danna found out about it, she would never let Gavin go.


    ¡°Sweetheart, don¡¯t do anything like this in the future. Let the adults handle it.¡±


    Shocked, Arissa hugged her son andforted him.


    She did not want the children to hold grudges as it was not good for their mental health.


    Kissing his forehead, she was relieved that Danna did not die.


    Arissa could not imagine how Gavin¡¯s life would turn out if Danna were to die because of him.


    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t worry. I only asked them to teach her a lesson. I never intended to kill her,¡± Gavin


    exined, even though he did not want that woman to be alive.


    She hugged him, feeling relieved. ¡°Sweetheart, you did the right thing. It¡¯s okay to teach bad guys a


    lesson, but we can¡¯t take away other people¡¯s lives. I don¡¯t want any of you to be a murderer. It¡¯s


    not worth ruining your life for such a person. Don¡¯t do that anymore, okay?¡±


    She had not expected her son to find someone to hit Danna with a car.


    He must hate Danna a lot.


    ¡°I know I was wrong, Mommy.¡± Gavin nodded as he took in everything Arissa said.


    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong, and I¡¯m not ming you but worried about you. If Danna finds out about this, you¡¯ll


    be in more danger. I don¡¯t want to lose you again!¡± Arissa exined clearly to Gavin so that it would not


    weigh on his mind.


    Gavin hugged her back, smelling the fragrance of her body. The corners of his lips curved into a smile.


    ¡°I know. Mommy loves me a lot.¡±


    Caressing his head, Arissa shifted her gaze to Zachary.


    Thetter flinched and uttered, ¡°Mommy, I took part in the n too. But the others didn¡¯t know about it.


    They only found out about it after it happened.¡±


    Arissa sighed resignedly. ¡°In the future, don¡¯t do things like this anymore. You might ruin your life


    because of it.¡±


    ¡°I understand now.¡± Zachary nodded.


    She gave the children a talking-to before taking them downstairs.


    In the meantime, Benjamin was already in the dining room, reading a newspaper.


    After bringing the children over, Arissa looked at him and greeted, ¡°Mr. Graham.¡±


    He gave her a side nce and responded, ¡°Sit down.¡±


    Nodding, Arissa settled the children down.


    Just as she was about to take a seat as well, Benjamin instructed, ¡°You sit over here.¡±


    He pointed at the seat opposite the children.


    Once she met his gaze, she could not help but think of the dream she hadst night and avoided his


    gaze in embarrassment.


    Benjamin was intrigued by her reaction.


    Why is she avoiding me? Or is she too shy to look at me?


    A devilish smile flitted across his face.


    Intimidated by him, Arissa sat down opposite the children, a seat away from him.


    ¡°Am I scary?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Arissa was startled.


    Benjamin shot her a nce and instructed Edwin to serve the breakfast.


    The quintuplets shifted their gazes between Benjamin and Arissa.


    Mommy¡¯s face is so red.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 225 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 225 Read Online


    Chapter 225 Did You Sleep Well Last Night


    Meeting the children¡¯s sparkling eyes, Arissa smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°Ms. York, please enjoy your breakfast.¡± Edwin was even more enthusiastic than before.


    There was a lot of delicious food in front of Arissa and the children.


    ¡°Thank you, Edwin,¡± said Arissa politely.


    Edwin stepped back and stood aside.


    His eyes were fixated on the five children, and a wide grin appeared on his face.


    Mr. Graham suddenly has four more children. The house will be lively in the future with this many kids.


    ¡°Eat your breakfast,¡± Benjamin piped up.


    Only then did Arissa and the children start eating.


    Besides Gavin who had tried Edwin¡¯s food, the other four children were all amazed by how good it


    tasted.


    Although Jasper had lived there for a short while, he had not grown tired of the food yet.


    ¡°This is tasty!¡± Jesse kept stuffing food into her mouth.


    She ate like a little hamster, looking so cute that the others could not take their eyes off her.


    ¡°Little boy, do you like the pancake so much?¡±


    Seeing that she liked it that much, Edwin gave her another serving.


    Arissa, Gavin, Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper giggled upon hearing that.


    Although Edwin was confused, he also smiled.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Benjamin could not understand why they were giggling, so he looked over.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Since Benjamin was there, Arissa did not exin the reason to Edwin.


    I shall just let them take Jesse as a boy.


    ¡°Edwin, you don¡¯t need to serve them food. Let them eat by themselves.¡±


    ¡°The table is too huge for them. They can¡¯t reach the food. Let me help,¡± responded Edwin while


    looking at the quintuplets affectionately.


    The other servants were also amazed by how adorable the quintuplets were.


    All of them liked Gavin very much, so they were delighted to have four more children who were as


    lovable as him join the family.


    When the quintuplets were together, no one could avert their gazes away from them. They were so


    cute and precious that everyone simply wanted to give them the best things to make them happy.


    Arissa watched as Edwin pampered the children and said nothing, quietly eating her breakfast.


    ¡°Zachary, Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse. Next time, tell Edwin what you want to eat and ask him to cook for


    you,¡± Benjamin uttered.


    ¡°Okay!¡± The four of them nodded and continued to eat.


    ¡°Is Gavin the eldest?¡± asked Edwin.


    Arissa nodded. ¡°Yes, Gavin is the eldest. Zachary is the second eldest¡­¡±


    As she introduced the children to him, he tried to remember their names and distinguish between them.


    Since Gavin grew up there, Edwin was more familiar with him.


    The other children all had their own unique features, so it would be easy to tell them apart after


    spending some time together.


    ¡°Hi, Mr. Whitley!¡± Jasper winked at Edwin. ¡°We¡¯ve met before!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Thetter was stunned. Looking at Jasper¡¯s smiling face, he felt that it was simr to Gavin¡¯s a


    while ago.


    ¡°I came here before. Have you forgotten? Let me tell you a secret. That was not Gavin but me


    pretending to be him.¡±


    Jasper spoke so loudly that everyone heard it.


    Edwin was shocked and looked at Benjamin.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, is that true?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Benjamin nodded slightly.


    Meanwhile, Arissa smiled when she saw that Edwin was also fooled by her son.


    If they had not confessed to her, she would not have found out that the two children had swapped


    identities.


    ¡°All of you look so alike. It¡¯s hard to differentiate you at a nce,¡± remarked Edwin.


    ¡°We hid our identities on purpose, so of course you didn¡¯t notice it.¡± Gavin cast a brief look at Edwin.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± Thetter smiled fondly.


    Arissa was proud of her smart kids.


    All of a sudden, she felt a fiery gaze.


    Sure enough, she nced around and met the man¡¯s burning stare. Blinking, she swiftly avoided eye


    contact with him.


    Benjamin fixated his eyes on her for a while before he queried, ¡°Did you sleep wellst night?¡±


    Cough!


    Upon hearing his question, she choked and turned her head to the side to ease her breathing.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 226 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 226 Read Online


    Chapter 226 Sending Them To School


    ¡°Not bad!¡± Arissa replied with a calm expression.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Benjamin nodded and said nothing else.


    Things went smoothly during breakfast. Before long, they had finished eating, and it was time for the


    two of them to send their kids to school.


    Zachary tried his luck to dy going to school. ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s already Friday today. Can¡¯t we go next


    week?¡±


    School is so boring. Zachary was praying that he could escape school.


    When Arissa stared at him in his eyes, he put on his best grin and said, ¡°Mommy, can we not go to


    school today?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not! You¡¯ve been cking off for the past few days!¡± she said sternly and looked at all five


    of them.


    ¡°Only two days!¡± Oliverughed.


    ¡°Yeah! Mommy, we didn¡¯t go to school when we went to the vige the other day! Can we rest for one


    more day?¡± Jasper tried to persuade Arissa as well.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No. That was a special case. Make sure you apologize properly to the teachers when you¡¯re in school


    later, okay? Everyone was worried about you when all of you sneaked out. It¡¯s only a few hours of


    school today, and you can rest during the weekends!¡± she said as she poked Jesse¡¯s forehead.


    Seeing that their protests didn¡¯t work, they obeyed and went to school.


    As soon as their ride pulled up at the entrance, Arissa helped the kids into the car.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Benjamin carried them one by one into the car. However, Gavin didn¡¯t want to be carried, so he got into


    the car by himself before Benjamin reached him.


    Benjamin looked Gavin for a second and said, ¡°Put your seatbelts on.¡±


    He closed the door after buckling Jasper up since thetter was sitting closest to the door.


    ¡°Hurry up and get in!¡± Benjamin said to Arissa as he opened the door of the passenger seat.


    She looked at him for a brief moment and got in.


    When Benjamin leaned in to help her put on her seatbelt, Arissa held her breath and moved back.


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes sparkled with an exquisite gleam as he looked at her.


    She blinked and looked somewhere else.


    Benjamin chuckled lightly when he saw her reaction. After he buckled her seatbelt and moved away,


    his lips gently brushed her cheek. No one could tell if it was by ident or on purpose.


    Arissa was taken aback by what just happened and looked in his direction. However, he was already


    walking toward the driver¡¯s seat with an indifferent expression. No one knew what he was thinking.


    Maybe I¡¯m overthinking things? He couldn¡¯t have done it on purpose, right?


    ¡°I¡¯m going to drive now. Make sure you¡¯re all buckled up!¡± Benjamin said to the kids while looking in the


    rearview mirror.


    ¡°Okay!¡± The five of them nodded.


    There was silence after that since they had nothing else to say to him.


    Arissa turned to look at all five of them in their dashing uniforms, and couldn¡¯t help herself from smiling.


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze lingered on her smiling face, and the sight of that sent ripples through his heart. She


    looks pretty when she smiles.


    The kids smiled at her in response.


    ¡°Mommy, why are you smiling?¡± Jesse asked while looking intently at her.


    ¡°I feel proud to have so many handsome and dashing sweethearts!¡±


    Zachary pursed his lips after ncing at Arissa¡¯s lovestruck expression.


    ¡°Mommy, won¡¯t you get tired of our looks when you see us every day?¡± Jasper teased.


    ¡°No. I¡¯ll never get enough of this!¡± Arissa replied happily. She had never been happier.


    ¡°Mommy, your neck¡¯s gonna hurt if you don¡¯t sit properly. If you want to look at us, you can look all you


    want after we get home,¡± Gavin said while blushing.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Arissa smiled lovingly and turned back to the road.


    When she met Benjamin¡¯s eyes, she couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Drive,¡± she said.


    He only turned and started driving after she nudged him.


    Once they reached the school, Arissa and Benjamin walked to the gate with all five of them.


    ¡°Mr. William, I¡¯m so sorry! I shouldn¡¯t have spoken to you like thatst time. I jumped to conclusions


    before knowing what was going on. I¡¯m terribly sorry for the trouble that they¡¯ve caused for sneaking


    out from school,¡± Arissa apologized.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 227 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 227 Read Online


    Chapter 227 Do Not Break Your Promise


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. We¡¯re also responsible for anything that happens to them when they¡¯re at school.


    It¡¯s our mistake since we weren¡¯t more careful about who we let into the school grounds. I¡¯m d that


    you found them safely,¡± Robert said.


    When he saw Benjamin, he continued, ¡°Mr. Graham, we will improve our security measures to ensure


    the safety of all the students in the future!¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Benjamin nodded briefly.


    However, there were some things that still needed to be said.


    ¡°Make sure you increase the number of guards to watch the surveince cameras at all times. Second,


    refrain any strangers from entering the school grounds. Moreover, make sure you check all your future


    employees¡¯ backgrounds thoroughly before hiring them,¡± he continued.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Graham,¡± Robert replied and took a deep breath after looking at them.


    Thank God Mr. Graham didn¡¯t me me too much on this.


    ¡°Mr. William, I¡¯m sorry! We shouldn¡¯t have left on our own without telling you!¡± Gavin took the lead to


    apologize to Robert.


    Robert patted his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re safe now. That¡¯s what matters.¡±


    ¡°Mr. William, it¡¯s our fault. We¡¯re sorry!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! We were wrong!¡± Zachary apologized sincerely with a bow.


    ¡°We¡¯re sorry, Mr. William! We won¡¯t do it again!¡±


    Robert couldn¡¯t bring himself to reprimand the kids because he had liked them since the day he met


    them.


    ¡°All right, you¡¯re forgiven. Run along now,¡± Robert ruffled their hair.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Theyughed together and happily gave some of their food to Robert. ¡°Mr. William, this is our


    little token of apology. Please ept it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind,¡± Robert was surprised.


    ¡°Go on now,¡± Arissa said with a smile.


    ¡°Bye, Mommy!¡± they said while waving their hands. Before they went in, they nced at Benjamin.


    Robert furrowed his brows when he realized that the kids didn¡¯t say anything to Benjamin. ¡°Mr.


    Graham, we¡¯ll take good care of them.¡±


    Benjamin nodded in response and left after holding Arissa¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Bye, Mr. William!¡± she said and left hurriedly with Benjamin.


    Almost every parent who was dropping their kids off at the school gate was staring at them. However,


    no one seemed to recognize him since he rarely appeared in the media.


    Although the parents didn¡¯t know who Benjamin and Arissa were, they couldn¡¯t stop themselves from


    looking at the beautiful couple.


    No wonder the quintuplets are born with good looks!


    ¡°Get in,¡± Benjamin beckoned to Arissa when they reached his car. Once she had fastened her seatbelt,


    he walked to the driver¡¯s seat and drove off.


    ¡°Are we going to the office?¡± Arissa asked.


    Benjamin nced at her through the rearview mirror. ¡°I¡¯ll consider that you¡¯ve applied for leave before


    your two days¡¯ absence. If this happens again, I¡¯ll make you pay ording to the contract.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe¡­ That was a special situation. It won¡¯t happen again!¡± Arissa just grinned.


    How much do I need to pay for that anyway?


    Arissa didn¡¯t put much thought into that section when she went through the contract.


    Out of a sudden, Benjamin stopped his car at the roadside and looked at her.


    ¡°What?¡± Arissa asked. She was surprised by that.


    ¡°Remember what you said, Arissa,¡± he said while he looked into her eyes.


    ¡°Of course.¡± She nodded.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Very well. If you break your promise, you¡¯d better be prepared to face the consequences!¡± he said with


    a raised brow as he stared at her.


    Arissa breathed a sigh of relief after he stopped staring at her and continued driving.


    When the two of them reached thepany hand in hand, the security guards and receptionists gaped


    in surprise. They even forgot to greet Benjamin like they always did.


    Meanwhile, Arissa was so embarrassed that she tried to free herself from his grasp.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, what are you doing? You have a reputation to uphold,¡± she reminded him in a soft voice.


    ¡°What? I didn¡¯t say anything, yet you areining? Or did you lie when you promised to be my


    woman?¡± Benjamin replied while looking at her.


    Arissa¡¯s mouth twitched in response to his mockery.


    Hmph! Weren¡¯t you the one who said that you won¡¯t be interested in me just a few days ago? Yet,


    you¡¯re holding my hand as if to let everyone know I¡¯m your woman now? Don¡¯t you feel embarrassed at


    all?

 The More The Merrier Chapter 228 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 228 Read Online


    Chapter 228 I Admire You


    ¡°Are you secretly bad-mouthing me?¡± Benjamin asked as he pinned her to the wall when they got into


    the elevator.


    Arissa¡¯s face flushed red when she felt his breath and warmth radiating through his body from the


    suggestive posture.


    ¡°Of course not! I¡¯ll only give you my bestpliments! You¡¯re so handsome, kind, and is the best


    gentleman in the world! To be honest, I¡¯ve admired you for a long time. So, how could I bad-mouth you


    when you¡¯re right in front of me?¡±


    He stared at her. Although he knew that she was just sucking up to him on purpose, he enjoyed it.


    ¡°When did you start to admire me?¡± he leaned closer to her and looked straight into her eyes with a


    smirk on his face.


    Her heart started pounding frantically when she recalled the steamy dream she hadst night. With all


    her might, she pushed him away and patted her face.


    Benjamin narrowed his eyes at her until he noticed the redness in her ears.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± he asked while touching her earlobe with his long fingers.


    The moment his fingers made contact with her earlobe, a wave of shiver went through her body, and


    she flinched while covering her ear.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡± she blurted out with an awkward smile.


    Oh my God. If he finds out about the dream I hadst night, he¡¯ll surely think that I¡¯m a pervert! Why did


    I even dream about that? That¡¯s too embarrassing!


    Benjamin gave up on her earlobe and yed with her hair.


    ¡°Are you ying hard to get now?¡± he asked in a deep, seductive voice.


    Arissa¡¯s mouth twitched again and turned to re at him. ¡°Hah! As if!¡± she replied.


    Quirking his brows, he continued to stare at her as if he was looking deep into her soul.


    Her heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Oh really? Then why did you move away? Hmph! I guess you don¡¯t know what you should do as my


    woman!¡± he snorted softly.


    Arissa¡¯s blush got redder in response to what he said and red at him. Can you please stop


    reminding me about that all the time? D*mn it! I am going to prove to you that I know what to do!


    She reached for his cor, pulled him close, and kissed him.


    Right after the kiss, the elevator door opened, and she rushed out. At the same time, Benjamin touched


    his lips with his thumb while looking at the escaping Arissa. She looks kind of cute when she¡¯s


    embarrassed.


    She only realized that she was on the top floor after taking a few steps out of the elevator.


    Right before she turned and rush back to the elevator to get to her floor, Benjamin took hold of her


    wrists.


    ¡°What?¡± she asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s something that I want to talk to you about,¡± Benjamin replied as he dragged her to his office.


    There was a hint of amusement in his eyes.


    Arissa gave up on struggling and followed him into his office.


    Benjamin was very pleased when he saw the paper on his desk. It was something that he asked Ethen


    to prepare earlier.


    ¡°Sign it,¡± he said as he passed the paper to Arissa.


    Huh? What¡¯s this? She took the paper, and her eyes widened after she saw the contents of the paper.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll turn back on your word, so I have to keep a ck and white record,¡± he said with


    a serious expression when she looked at him.


    What a cunning man! Her mouth twitched again, and she continued to go through the contents of the


    contract.


    There were lines and lines of things that she needed to do as his woman.


    For example, the contract stated: You are to serve him and see to his needs twenty-four seven.


    Wherever he goes, you go. You are in charge of preparing whatever he wishes to eat and everything


    rted to his diet. You need to be there whenever he calls for you and solve all his needs.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, are you sure this is what your woman should do?¡± she asked angrily while shaking the


    paper in the air.


    This is not what your woman should do! It¡¯s just like what a servant does! Wherever he goes, I go? Ew!


    How gross! Don¡¯t these kinds of women do nothing other than serving their men well in bed?


    She shook her head hastily when the sexy scene popped up in her mind once more.


    ¡°What? You can¡¯t do it?¡± Benjamin¡¯s gaze turned dark after seeing her weird reactions.


    Scared, Arissa nced at him when she heard the tone in his voice.


    If I tell him I can¡¯t do it, will he stop helping me?


    ¡°But it states that I have to make breakfast for you every day! There are days that I wish to sleep in


    too!¡± sheined.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    That¡¯s too much!


    Benjamin went to sit on his office chair and sank into it. Both his hands were ced on the armrests,


    and he looked at her while exuding an aura of dominance.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 229 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 229 Read Online


    Chapter 229 Signing An Unfair Agreement


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you make breakfast for our kids every day? What¡¯s the difference?¡± he snapped.


    Arissa gritted her teeth. That¡¯s true, but doesn¡¯t he have his servants to cook for him? Besides, Edwin¡¯s


    cooking skills are a lot better than mine! This guy¡¯s definitely doing this on purpose!


    ¡°Then what about the one that states I need to follow you wherever you go?¡±


    ¡°What do you expect? Do you think I should find another woman when I already have you?¡± he asked


    sinisterly while raising his brow.


    Arissa furrowed her brow in response. How rude!


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, you may sign the paper now,¡± he said after ncing at her. The next moment,


    he sat up straight and took the paper once more.


    ¡°What about the things that you promised me?¡± Arissa asked with gritted teeth to emphasize her part of


    the deal.


    ¡°If you sign this, I¡¯ll do what I need to do,¡± he said while lifting his head.


    How dare she question my words? No one dares to do that!


    She looked at him for a while and said, ¡°If you lie to me, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    Benjamin huffed in disdain.


    There was something written on thest line: If Party B fails to perform the above contents, Party A will


    have the right to punish Party B, and Party B shall bear for all consequences.


    Party B¡¯s me, huh? Well, the tasks are pretty easy, and it didn¡¯t mention anything aboutpensation.


    After a few seconds of consideration, she took a pen and signed the paper.


    As soon as she put down the pen, Benjamin took a stamp pad and put it next to her hand.


    ¡°Stamp it,¡± he said indifferently.


    Arissa clenched her teeth and pressed hard against the stamp pad before stamping a perfect


    fingerprint on the paper.


    ¡°Are you done now?¡± She red at him.


    Can you not be so mean?


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he replied happily as he took the paper to look at it before keeping it.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Benjamin asked in anguid voice when she turned to leave.


    She turned around to look at him. ¡°I¡¯m going back to my office. Where else could I be going? You¡¯re not


    asking me to stay here and watch you work, are you?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind if you want to do that.¡± He looked at her intently.


    ¡°Uh! No, thanks! I mind!¡± She shivered and turned to leave.


    Benjamin didn¡¯t stop her this time. His lips curved upward as he looked at the agreement in his hand.


    Let¡¯s see where you can run next time.


    He walked to his safety deposit box and locked the agreement in it. After that, he continued to go


    through the other documents.


    When Arissa got back to her department, her colleagues were overjoyed and went to talk to her.


    ¡°Ms. York, you¡¯re finally back!¡±


    ¡°Ms. York, we thought you¡¯re noting back!¡±


    ¡°Are your kids okay, Ms. York?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. They¡¯re great. I was absent from work because I¡¯ve been spending thest two days with them.


    I¡¯m so sorry to have worried you. How¡¯s work? Did you face any problems?¡± Arissa smiled.


    ¡°Everything was smooth except that Mr. Graham gave us extra tasks to finish. Thest two days were


    like going to a battlefield! We only slept for a few hours!¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t slept in two days. I wouldn¡¯t be able to stay awake right now if I didn¡¯t have any coffee.¡±


    Arissa empathized with them when she listened to theirints and looked at how weary they were.


    ¡°Is it the same for the other departments?¡±


    ¡°No. Ours is the busiest!¡±


    Arissa was surprised. Could it be that Benjamin¡¯s punishing the IT department because of me?


    ¡°Tell me, what were the extra tasks? Since I¡¯m back, I¡¯ll do all I can to help you, so that you¡¯ll be able to


    go home and rest earlier,¡± she said.


    Everyone became more energetic and started filling in everything she had missed.


    Once she understood the whole picture, she reassigned the tasks and took quite a big chunk for


    herself. After that, she started to work.


    Meanwhile, at the CEO office, Benjamin was there with Jonathan. Thetter sat in front of Benjamin.


    ¡°Why did you call me here today?¡± asked as he took a sip of the coffee.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 230 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 230 Read Online


    Chapter 230 Will Grandpa Like Them


    ¡°I want Danna to be imprisoned for life,¡± Benjamin said coldly and tossed a folder to Jonathan.


    Jonathan looked at Benjamin before he looked at the contents of the folder.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to do this?¡± Jonathan was surprised.


    He¡¯s doing this to Danna?


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Benjamin red at him.


    Jonathan ran his hand over his nose. He heard about what Danna did from Shaun and the others. Well,


    she has really pushed Benjamin too far.


    ¡°Oh! I heard that Gavin¡¯s mom is working in yourpany! Since she¡¯s one of the people involved, I


    think it might be good for her to understand what was going on,¡± he added. To be honest, he was pretty


    curious about Arissa.


    Benjamin shot Jonathan an icy stare, and thetter felt as if there was ice running down his back.


    ¡°If you have any questions about the case, you only need toe to me,¡± Benjamin said to him coldly.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll look into it closely,¡± Jonathan replied and gave up on his attempt to pry.


    ¡°If you need any other evidence, ask Ethen,¡± Benjamin reminded.


    ¡°Got it!¡± Jonathan nodded seriously and left the room.


    The moment Jonathan left, Ethen came in.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, your dad¡¯s looking for you.¡±


    Benjamin nodded briefly and took his phone which was on silent mode. He checked the notification and


    saw that Darius had really called him a while ago. After that, he got up from his seat, dialed Darius¡¯


    number, and walked to the side of the window. He stood by the window with a hand in his pocket while


    gazing out the window.


    ¡°Benjamin, did you find him?¡± Darius asked hastily.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Benjamin replied indifferently.


    ¡°Is Gavin home now? Is he okay?¡± Darius asked. He was already on his way to Yaleview.


    ¡°He¡¯s at school. He¡¯s fine. His mom takes good care of him so he is very safe,¡± Benjamin replied. His


    expression turned gentler when he thought about Arissa.


    She¡¯s a pretty good mom.


    ¡°Huh? Why is he in school when he just got home? He should be resting at home! What¡¯s the rush?¡±


    Darius asked in a surprised tone and began to reprimand Benjamin a little.


    ¡°They had already missed school for a few days,¡± Benjamin replied. However, Darius didn¡¯t realize it


    and asked his driver to change course to Gavin¡¯s school instead.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t distract him at school,¡± Benjamin said while pinching the area between his brows with his


    fingers.


    We only managed to make them go to school after much difficulty this morning. If he goes to school


    and brings them back to his ce, they would surely follow him back.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just take a little peek at him. I promise not to bother him,¡± Darius assured him.


    He wanted to see his beloved grandson badly, so he asked his driver to speed up after he hung up.


    After pondering for a while, Benjamin called Gavin to let him know that Darius was on his way to


    school. However, Gavin didn¡¯t answer his call. Benjamin¡¯s face sank for a bit, and he started typing a


    text to tell him.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He texted: Grandpa¡¯s going to school to see all of you in a while.


    Gavin¡¯s eyes widened when he read Benjamin¡¯s text.


    Grandpa¡¯sing?


    The next instant, Gavin told his brothers and sister, ¡°Grandpa¡¯sing to see us in a while!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa? Will he like us?¡± Zachary, Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse asked as they looked at him nervously.


    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Jasper asked while furrowing his brows.


    Gavin grinned. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Grandpa will like you. Since Mommy and all of you are living with us, you¡¯ll


    definitely meet Grandpa one day,¡± he reassured.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true,¡± Zachary agreed, but he was still worried.


    ¡°What does Grandpa look like?¡± Jesse asked curiously.


    ¡°Hold on! I have a picture of him on my phone.¡± Gavin took out his phone and searched for Darius¡¯


    picture. Once he found it, he showed them.


    Before Darius reached the school, Shaun and Kingsley beat him to it.


    The moment Shaun and Kingsley saw the five of them, the two of them were instantly won over by their


    cuteness.


    Shaun carried three of them in his arms while Kingsley carried two. Both adults were busy kissing the


    kids¡¯ faces while the kids tried their best to avoid the kisses.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 231 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 231 Read Online


    Chapter 231 Benjamin Does Not Know


    ¡°Can you please put us down?¡± Zachary asked while shielding his face. He didn¡¯t like to be kissed by


    others.


    ¡°Uncle Shaun, Uncle Kingsley, stop scaring my younger brothers and sister!¡± Gavin looked at them


    sternly.


    Shaun blinked and stared at Gavin. ¡°You¡¯re Gavin? Where¡¯s your sister? All I see are little boys. I don¡¯t


    see a girl, though.¡±


    Kingsley was extremely curious as well. He looked at all of them carefully, yet he couldn¡¯t see a girl


    anywhere.


    Could it be that there¡¯s another one that we don¡¯t know about?


    ¡°We¡¯ll tell you if you put us down,¡± Oliver said slyly.


    Shaun and Kingsley were reluctant to let them down. After some time, they finally put the kids down


    and ruffled their hair.


    ¡°Can you tell us now?¡± Kingsley gently pinched Jasper¡¯s cheek and looked at the five adorable kids.


    Benjamin¡¯s kids are really good-looking. They look just like him when he was little!


    Shaun couldn¡¯t help himself and pinched Jesse¡¯s cheek as well.


    Jesse ran and hid behind her brother.


    The five of them ran away and said in unison, ¡°We won¡¯t tell you!¡±


    Shaun and Kingsley raised their eyebrows in response to what the kids said. Err¡­ we were yed by


    the little ones!


    Despite that, they


    weren¡¯t angry at all, and they looked at the little ones in amusement.


    ¡°Or maybe you don¡¯t have a sister and you lied to us on purpose?¡± the adults asked.


    ¡°Hmph! We didn¡¯t lie. It¡¯s true!¡± Jasper countered.


    Zachary¡¯s eyes sparkled as he said, ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can find out which of us is a girl.¡±


    Shaun and Kingsley believed him and started scanning all of them once more.


    All of them look like boys.


    ¡°Could it be you?¡± Kingsley said to Jesse.


    As soon as he said it, all the kids looked surprised.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Kingsley was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Did I get it right?¡± he asked and carried Jesse.


    Jesse looked at him with her big, round eyes and red cheeks. ¡°Hi, mister. I¡¯m a girl.¡±


    ¡°Aww! You¡¯re so cute!¡± Kingsley eximed and touched her chubby cheeks. She hadpletely won


    him over.


    ¡°Sweetheart, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Jesse York. Mom and the boys call me Jesse,¡± she replied.


    ¡°Why are you dressed up like a boy?¡± Shaun asked while patting her head.


    ¡°That¡¯s because Mommy told me that I won¡¯t be in danger if I wear the same outfit as my brothers and


    look like a boy.¡±


    Well, that¡¯s true. She looks so adorable even when she¡¯s dressed up like a boy. She¡¯ll definitely be


    snatched away if she wears girls¡¯ clothes.


    ¡°Benjamin still doesn¡¯t know about her, so you mustn¡¯t tell him, okay? This is our secret!¡± Zachary


    reminded them.


    Shaun and Kingsley exchanged nces with one another. They were extremely excited to know


    something that Benjamin didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Okay!¡± they agreed immediately.


    ¡°What about you guys? What are your names?¡± they continued to ask while looking at the rest of the


    kids.


    ¡°Mister, shouldn¡¯t you introduce yourself before asking for our names?¡± Zachary asked them.


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± The two adultsughed out loud.


    ¡°I¡¯m Shaun Bailey, your daddy¡¯s best friend.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Kingsley Watts, I¡¯m your daddy¡¯s best pal.¡±


    Zachary, Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse¡¯s mouths twitched a little and looked at them with their big eyes.


    How are these two amusing people good friends with an iceberg like Benjamin? The kids wondered,


    but they still replied to Shaun and Kingsley politely.


    ¡°I¡¯m Zachary, the second child!¡±


    ¡°My name¡¯s Oliver, the third child!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Jasper, the fourth child!¡±


    ¡°These are beautiful names,¡± Shaun said with a smile and patted their heads.


    Kingsley had been nodding while smiling all this time. ¡°So, Gavin is the first child, and you are Zachary,


    Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse.¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 232 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 232 Read Online


    Chapter 232 Their First Meeting With Grandpa


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you somewhere fun!¡± Kingsley looked at them dotingly.


    ¡°Mr. Watts, good students shouldn¡¯t skip school,¡± Gavin said while casting a brief look at Kingsley.


    Kingsley was surprised to hear Gavin say that and gently pinched his nose. ¡°I thought you hated


    school? What¡¯s the difference? I can just tell the principal that I¡¯m taking you out.¡±


    Gavin merely looked at him and stop arguing with him.


    ¡°If we get into trouble, you have to tell them that you¡¯re the one who takes us out,¡± Zachary said slyly.


    ¡°No problem!¡± Kingsley grinned and called Robert.


    Shaun smiled when he looked at the two yful kids.


    ¡°Gavin, didn¡¯t you say that Grandpa¡¯s on his way? Shouldn¡¯t we wait for him?¡± Oliver asked while


    looking at Gavin.


    Gavin turned to look at the rest of them. ¡°Do you want to meet Grandpa? We can leave first if you don¡¯t


    wish to.¡±


    Jasper and Jesse looked at their elder brothers as the three of them discussed it.


    ¡°Your grandpa told you that he¡¯sing?¡± Shaun asked with a chuckle.


    ¡°That person told me not Grandpa,¡± Gavin said with a long face.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± Shaun asked.


    Gavin pressed his lips tightly and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°He¡¯s talking about Benjamin,¡± Zachary said while looking at Shaun.


    After the two adults exchanged nces at one another, they turned to Gavin while smiling, and asked,


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did you and your daddy have a fight?¡±


    Oh? He¡¯s angry at his dad?


    ¡°Gavin, your daddy¡¯s at fault this time so don¡¯t forgive him easily!¡± Kingsley encouraged.


    After that, Kingsley called Robert to inform thetter that he was going to bring the five of them out from


    school. Robert agreed with the condition that Kingsley would need to take good care of them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, your principal has agreed to let you have the day off!¡± Kingsley announced.


    ¡°But, they said that Mr. Graham¡¯sing. Won¡¯t he get angry at us if he doesn¡¯t get to see them


    because we took them away?¡± Shaun reminded Kingsley.


    ¡°Well, he¡¯s not here yet, is he?¡± Kingsley shrugged.


    ¡°Come on, little ones!¡± he called out to the five of them.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t told the teachers yet,¡± Gavin said and rushed into the ssroom.


    The rest of them followed him to take their bags as well. ¡°Please wait for us, Mr. Watts! We¡¯re going to


    take our bags.¡±


    ¡°Okay! Slow down!¡± Kingsley replied.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Gavin¡¯s really disappointed with Boss this time,¡± Shaun sighed. Gavin had never been


    like this when he got mad at Benjaminst time.


    Kingsley looked at him and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone would be able to forgive Boss if they were in


    Gavin¡¯s shoes. You see, after knowing that he wasn¡¯t Danna¡¯s son and the trauma he had with her; yet,


    Boss still showed affection for her. It¡¯s terrible!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. If I were him, I wouldn¡¯t be able to forgive this kind of father too,¡± Shaun said with a nod.


    ¡°Right? So, Boss must be taught a lesson this time!¡± Kingsley said angrily.


    ¡°Ah¡­ But, do you really think that Boss still has feelings for Danna?¡± Shaun asked while looking at


    Kingsley.


    ¡°Who knows?¡± Kingsley pursed his lips.


    ¡°Shaun? Kingsley?¡± Darius asked in surprise when he saw them.


    The two of them turned at the sound of Darius¡¯ voice. ¡°Hi, Mr. Graham!¡± Kingsley and Shaun greeted


    him with a smile.


    ¡°What are you two doing here? Don¡¯t you need to work?¡± Darius asked while looking at them.


    Shaun and Kingsley smiled. ¡°We came here to see Gavin after we heard that he is back.¡±


    ¡°Dang, you got here earlier than me! I came to see him too. Is he in ss?¡± Darius smiled.


    ¡°They¡¯ll be out soon,¡± Shaun replied with a smile.


    Darius¡¯ eyes lit up. Well, Gavin came out on his own, so Benjamin can¡¯t say anything anymore.


    Kingsley and Shaun continued to wait for the kids while talking to Darius. After some time, one after


    another ran out of the ssroom with their bags on their back.


    The three adults at the scene turned their gaze toward them.


    Darius was surprised to see five Gavins. He thought something was wrong with his eyes.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 233 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 233 Read Online


    Chapter 233 We Finally Have A Girl


    ¡°Why do I see five Gavins?¡± Darius blinked and rubbed his eyes. Even after blinking several times, he


    still saw five Gavins.


    This is strange.


    Kingsley and Shaun chuckled under their breath.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, there¡¯s nothing wrong with your eyes. It¡¯s true that there are five of them, but there¡¯s only


    one Gavin,¡± Shaun said whileughing.


    Darius turned to look at Shaun and looked in the direction of the kids in surprise. ¡°What? Are you


    saying that there are five of them?¡±


    All five of them stopped in front of Darius, and Gavin started greeting him.


    ¡°Grandpa!¡±


    ¡°Hi, Grandpa!¡± Zachary, Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse repeated after Gavin as they greeted Darius.


    ¡°Good boy! Who are they?¡± Darius asked and patted Gavin¡¯s head.


    He bent down to look at all five of them slowly from head to toe. All of them look a little different, but


    they have the same face. It¡¯s difficult to tell them apart.


    ¡°Grandpa, these are my younger brothers and younger sister. This is Zachary, Oliver, Jasper, and


    Jesse. Jesse¡¯s the only girl and the rest of them are boys,¡± Gavin introduced them to Darius.


    ¡°Wonderful! You even have a sister!¡± Darius eximed happily and hugged all of them. He couldn¡¯t stop


    looking at them.


    ¡°Hi, Grandpa!¡± the four of them called out to him once more. This time, they sounded happier because


    they knew how much Darius liked them.


    ¡°You¡¯re all really adorable! Your daddy didn¡¯t even tell me about you,¡± he said while patting their heads.


    ¡°Grandpa, Dad still doesn¡¯t know about Jesse. So, please keep it a secret, okay?¡± Gavin looked at


    Darius.


    ¡°Are you saying that your daddy doesn¡¯t know about your brothers and sister?¡± Darius asked Gavin


    while looking at thetter.


    ¡°No, no. I mean, he still doesn¡¯t know that Jesse is a girl. He thought Jesse is a boy,¡± Gavin exined.


    Hearing that, Dariusughed out loud.


    ¡°Okay. That¡¯s our secret!¡± he said happily and kissed Jesse.


    The Graham family finally has a daughter!


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s go back home!¡± Darius said and called his butler to prepare food for all of them.


    He was all thrilled about the news andpletely ignored the fact that they should be at school.


    Kingsley and Shaun followed him and the kids back to Darius¡¯ mansion.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, Old Mr. Graham took the kids back to his ce,¡± Ethen reported.


    ¡°Got it,¡± Benjamin replied.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ethen nced at him for a bit before leaving the office.


    Benjamin took a look at his watch. It was almost lunchtime, so he called Arissa.


    ¡°Hello?¡± Arissa asked as soon as she picked up. She was busy doing her work.


    ¡°Come to my office,¡± he said.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Beep¡­ Beep¡­


    Before Arissa had the chance to turn him down, he hung up.


    She could tell who it was based on his tone even though she didn¡¯t look at the caller ID.


    Without wasting another second, she saved the documents before she went upstairs.


    Knock! Knock!


    She knocked gently on his door.


    ¡°You asked for me, Mr. Graham?¡±


    ¡°Come in!¡± he called out and looked in the direction of the door before he continued to read his


    documents.


    When Arissa entered the room and stood before his office table, she couldn¡¯t help but notice his


    beautiful features.


    He only lifted his head to look at her after he finished signing one of his documents.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mr. Graham?¡± Arissa asked quickly to remind him and to hide her shock when they


    suddenly made eye contact.


    ¡°Did you forget something, Arissa?¡±


    She was frozen in ce and tried to recall when he asked her that. Huh? What did I forget?


    ¡°You¡¯re my woman now,¡± he said. Geez, she doesn¡¯t even remember.


    Uh huh. So? Arissa was still confused.


    Could it be that he ns to do something that we shouldn¡¯t be doing during the day? she thought when


    she looked at his expression.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 234 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 234 Read Online


    Chapter 234 Make Your Best Dish


    ¡°I know!¡± she said suddenly.


    ¡°But, you still haven¡¯t carried out your part of the deal, right?¡± she continued with a smile.


    He sank into his office chair with a deep and intimidating look in his eyes.


    ¡°How do you know?¡± he asked.


    She looked at him. Has he started doing something?


    ¡°I¡¯ve already asked mywyer to do what he needs to do earlier today. If nothing goes wrong, Danna


    will be easily sentenced to life imprisonment,¡± he said with a serious expression while knocking onto his


    table.


    Now that¡¯s better.


    ¡°But, nothing¡¯s certain before the judges announce it. There might still be idents,¡± she challenged


    while looking at him.


    He looked at her for a brief moment. Hmph. Smart woman.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Arissa looked at him in confusion but didn¡¯t move. So? Eat if you¡¯re hungry. Why didn¡¯t you order


    anything?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want her to be sentenced as soon as possible?¡± he added.


    She finally realized what he was trying to say. D*mn it. He¡¯s doing it on purpose.


    However, she still put on her fake smile and said, ¡°What would you like to eat, Mr. Graham? I¡¯ll order


    some food for you.¡±


    A wave of annoyance washed over him when he saw the smile on her face. ¡°I¡¯ve never eaten anything


    from food delivery!¡±


    Arissa was going nuts. She started cursing him in her heart.


    ¡°So, would you like to go out and have lunch?¡± she asked politely.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time,¡± he replied.


    She gritted her teeth underneath that smile. ¡°Then, how do you n to take your lunch, Mr. Graham?¡±


    Since he doesn¡¯t want anything from food delivery and doesn¡¯t want to go out¡­


    ¡°Ah! What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll ask the kitchen to prepare it for you,¡± she suggested right after the


    thought popped up in her mind.


    There was a cafeteria in thepany.


    ¡°You make it,¡± he said while taking a quick nce at her.


    Arissa was dumbfounded.


    She tried to maintain the smile on her face. ¡°Mr. Graham, I¡¯m working too. How would I have time to


    cook for you now? Can I cook for you when we get home?¡±


    ¡°So, that¡¯s your attitude when you¡¯re serving me, huh? I only asked you to cook something and you¡¯re


    giving me excuses?¡± Benjamin looked at her coldly.


    What are you bullsh*tting about? She scolded in her heart.


    ¡°Okay. What would you like to have, Mr. Graham?¡±


    ¡°Make something that you¡¯re good at,¡± he said and took a quick look at her.


    If I continue to bother her, she¡¯s going to explode.


    ¡°Okay. Please wait, Mr. Graham. I¡¯ll go and prepare your meal in the cafeteria now,¡± she said and made


    her way to the cafeteria.


    Thank goodness he didn¡¯t request any gourmet dishes!


    ¡°There¡¯s a little kitchen upstairs. Just tell the staff what you need and they¡¯ll bring it up for you,¡± he


    added.


    Huh? There¡¯s a kitchen upstairs? He¡¯s insanely rich.


    She turned in his direction and met his eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to cook in the office area,¡± she said.


    I don¡¯t think he would like it if the whole ce smells of cooking after I¡¯m done.


    ¡°You¡¯ll cook here every day starting today,¡± he added.


    She smiled at him and turned. The moment she had her back on him, her smile immediately switched


    to a fierce expression as if she wanted to bite him.


    Benjamin Graham, can you not be so mean? Why would you want to torture me like this during my


    working hours?


    She left the CEO office and went to look for Ethen.


    When she got to the small kitchen, she took a quick look at it and only saw that it was almost empty.


    The only things in the kitchen were some coffee and aplete set of equipment at the stove.


    ¡°Ms. York, let me know if you need anything. I¡¯ll ask the kitchen staff to send the items up to you,¡± Ethen


    said.


    He felt sorry for her. This kitchen has never been used before, except that we usually use it to make


    some coffee or tea.


    ¡°Mm. Please get them to bring some tes, bowls, utensils, and some spices,¡± she said while thinking


    about what she should cook for Benjamin.


    Ethen took note of everything she said and called the kitchen staff.


    Within minutes, the kitchen staff brought everything she asked for. They even brought some spaghetti.


    The only thing that was missing was the ingredients.


    ¡°I¡¯ll follow you to the main kitchen to see what ingredients you have there,¡± she said and followed them


    to the cafeteria.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 235 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 235 Read Online


    Chapter 235 A Natto Feast


    The chef brought her to the kitchen, and she looked at the ingredients.


    ¡°All of these are ingredients that we normally use in the cafeteria, and they¡¯re all freshly sent to us


    every morning. There are also some fish, prawns, and some other kinds of seafood. But if Mr. Graham


    wishes to eat anything that we don¡¯t have here, we can get someone to send them over as well,¡± the


    chef exined.


    Her eyes lit up when she heard what the chef said.


    ¡°Do you have natto?¡±


    The chef was dumbfounded. He looked at her and asked to confirm, ¡°Mr. Graham wants to eat that?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Do you have them?¡±


    ¡°Well, we don¡¯t, but we can ask someone to send some over.¡±


    The chef was perplexed because as far as he knew, Benjamin never like food like that.


    ¡°Then, please prepare some and bring it up for me,¡± she said with a smile. Done. I¡¯m going to make


    Japanese food for Benjamin!


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll ask someone to send some over,¡± he said and called the supplier. ¡°It¡¯ll reach in about ten


    minutes,¡± he continued.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± she said to the chef and took some vegetables and a few more ingredients upstairs.


    When she finished washing the vegetables and making some rice, the staff sent natto over.


    She stayed in the small kitchen all by herself to prepare Benjamin¡¯s lunch.


    After half an hour, the whole floor was full of the delicious smell of food.


    Ethen couldn¡¯t help but take a few deep breaths and was curious to see what Arissa was cooking.


    He sneakily walked closer to the stove area to look at what she was cooking, and he saw that she was


    stir-frying some rice and¡­ What the hell is that?


    ¡°W-What¡¯s this?¡± he asked while shivering at the sight of the sticky texture of natto.


    ¡°It¡¯s natto,¡± she replied with augh and ate some.


    ¡°Mmm! Delicious!¡±


    Ethen quickly ran away.


    Arissa was speechless and chuckled.


    He doesn¡¯t know what he¡¯s missing. These are out of the world, you know?


    She didn¡¯t care where the natto came from, what mattered was that she got what she needed to make


    the dish.


    Ethen was sickened at the sight of the dish and felt sorry for Benjamin.


    When it was twelve-thirty, Arissa was almost ready and went to get Benjamin.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, your lunch¡¯s ready. Would you like to eat it in your office or outside?¡± she asked.


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes lit up when he lifted his head to see that she had tied her hair up and had an apron on.


    ¡°Bring it here,¡± he said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± she replied and went to the kitchen to bring all the dishes and ce them on a dining table


    nearby.


    Benjamin was curious to see what she made, so he followed her.


    There was a bowl of something that looked like miso soup, a te of fried rice with beans, a te of


    vegetables and something fried.


    Arissa was smart enough to stir-fry the natto so that Benjamin wouldn¡¯t be able to see what it was.


    Even the natto that Ethen saw earlier wasn¡¯t the finished product. That was why he could still see what


    it looked like.


    ¡°What are these?¡± Benjamin asked and took his seat.


    Mm. These smell and look pretty good too.


    She took some rice out and ced it in front of him along with the utensils. ¡°Try this,¡± she said with a


    smile.


    Benjamin, you¡¯re up for a natto feast today.


    Benjamin looked at her and had a hunch that she might be up to something. However, he didn¡¯t say


    anything and took a bite of something from the bowl that looked like miso soup.


    His eyes flickered as soon as he tasted it. It was delicious and had a strong taste of beans in it.


    ¡°How is it?¡± she asked with a smile.


    He looked at her. Was I overthinking things? Maybe she didn¡¯t do anything to the dish after all.


    ¡°Not bad!¡± he replied.


    ¡°Right? It¡¯s my best dish!¡± sheughed.


    ¡°What is this?¡± he asked as he took another bite of the natto.


    This is pretty good.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± she sat down and looked at him with a smile.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He still couldn¡¯t identify it. ¡°Well, it tastes like beans.¡±


    She giggled. ¡°Try the others and see if they¡¯re good.¡±


    He still didn¡¯t know what she was up to even when after peering at her.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 236 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 236 Read Online


    Chapter 236 Is She Trying To Scare Me


    He continued to try out the other dishes, and he thought all of them were good.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you¡¯re such a good cook.¡± He was surprised by her talent.


    Mm. Asking her to make my lunch was a wise decision.


    ¡°Eat more then,¡± she said happily after heplimented her.


    She took her utensils and put more natto into his te. ¡°Mr. Graham, you should eat more while it¡¯s hot.


    The food won¡¯t taste as good when it¡¯s cold.¡±


    He looked at her movements and only continued eating after a while.


    ¡°What ingredients you use to make these?¡±


    ¡°Shh. Eat first,¡± she said with a smile.


    His eyes flickered. She¡¯s definitely up to something. Hmph. Well, it doesn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°You eat too,¡± he said indifferently.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can eat it first,¡± she said politely with a smile.


    Benjamin cast a nce at her and continued to eat.


    Actually, the food suited his appetite, so he didn¡¯t think too much about it.


    After she saw that he had started eating the rice, she asked, ¡°Mr. Graham, aren¡¯t you curious about the


    main ingredient for these dishes?¡± she continued to grin at him.


    He raised his brows and his gaze remained locked on her face.


    ¡°Tell me,¡± he said.


    She cleared her throat out of a little guilt and said, ¡°These are all made of natto.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at the sound of that.


    Arissa felt weird that he didn¡¯t look disgusted by it. Does he not know what it is or is he pretending to


    look calm?


    She tried to scare him again. ¡°You know, natto! Sticky, stinky natto!¡±


    He continued to look at her expectant face and nced at those dishes again.


    Well, it doesn¡¯t really look disgusting or scary to me though. Is she trying to use natto to scare me?


    ¡°Wow! You¡¯re really amazing to be able to make so many different dishes from just natto! I can see the


    effort you put in to make my lunch,¡± heplimented her.


    What just happened? Shouldn¡¯t he be rushing off to the washroom to get everything he ate out of his


    system because he was disgusted by it?


    She looked displeased when she saw his calm face. Hmph! Wait till you see what they look like!


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She quickly searched for pictures of natto and showed him.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, you just ate these,¡± she said.


    He looked at the picture and finally realized what he ate. In that instant, he almost gagged, but he


    managed to suppress the feeling.


    He red at her. Arissa, are you asking for death?


    Her heart tightened at his re and tried to exin.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, they are very nutritious and safe to eat. Besides, they¡¯re high in protein and low in fats.


    Didn¡¯t you say that they were good earlier? You can hardly get such good quality natto just anywhere,


    you know? It¡¯s my first time cooking for you, so it¡¯s a given that I must show my sincerity through these


    dishes. Please don¡¯t puke. It¡¯ll be a big waste if you do!¡±


    She wasughing out loud in her mind when she looked at his face.


    Hmph! Let¡¯s see if you dare to boss me around to cook for you next time!


    Benjamin red at her and walked away from the dining table.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, there¡¯s still a lot of them left. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to eat them anymore?¡±


    He ignored her and went to his lounge.


    She covered her mouth and giggled. He¡¯s puking now, isn¡¯t he?


    She looked at the leftovers and dug in.


    Mm! Delicious! Oh! The fried ones are especially good!


    Just as she was eating happily, Benjamin returned.


    She looked at him while she was chewing on the food. He still had a dark expression on his face.


    However, the next moment, he did something that surprised her. He took his utensils and continued


    eating.


    Arissa blinked at the sight of that and felt bad all of a sudden.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to force yourself to eat it,¡± she reminded him.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 237 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 237 Read Online


    Chapter 237 The Smirk Of Benjamin


    ¡°Shh! Keep quiet when you¡¯re eating,¡± he snapped at her and continued to eat.


    These taste really good actually, as long as I don¡¯t think about those pictures and the description.


    He wanted to vomit when he went to the washroom earlier, but nothing came out. None of it affected


    him except for the pictures of natto covered in gooey white specks that looked very much like thick


    cobwebs.


    Ew! That¡¯s gross!


    Hmph. She¡¯s definitely looking forward to seeing how scared I would look. I¡¯m not someone who gets


    frightened easily, okay? I¡¯ve eaten other insects before when I was in field operation.


    The moment he saw how happy she looked while eating the natto, his anger eased.


    Arissa was shocked to see that he seemed to have fallen in love with the dish instead of being affected


    by the pictures. ¡°Don¡¯t you think they¡¯re disgusting?¡±


    Benjamin shot her a re.


    That startled her, and she stopped talking immediately.


    Just like that, he finished the fried natto in front of her. All that was left was the soup and vegetables


    which he had eaten a little earlier.


    He put the utensils down and elegantly wiped his mouth with a tissue.


    When he got up, he patted her head and said, ¡°Make sure you clean up.¡±


    Arissa was astounded and looked at him with her mouth wide open as he walked toward his table and


    continued working.


    What? He really wasn¡¯t disgusted by it?


    Her mouth twitched when he continued to work without going to the bathroom after some time.


    She turned to the dining table and continued to eat the unfinished dishes. She was still pretty hungry.


    Benjamin nced at her and smirked.


    Hmph! This is nothing!


    When Ethen came in to report something to Benjamin and noticed how thetter was smiling, he had


    goosebumps straight away. Oh no. Who¡¯s going to get in trouble this time?


    When he noticed Benjamin¡¯s gaze on Arissa, he felt sorry for her.


    Ms. York, you¡¯re really bold. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯d fed Mr. Graham natto.


    He felt sorry for Benjamin too, but when he turned back to Benjamin and their eyes met, he shivered


    again.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, have you taken your lunch? I can ask the kitchen to make something and send it up,¡± he


    said.


    ¡°I¡¯m full,¡± Benjamin replied.


    Ethen looked at him with a strange expression. H-H-He¡¯s full?


    ¡°What did you eat?¡± Ethen asked cautiously.


    Benjamin red at him but didn¡¯t answer him. ¡°Spit it out,¡± Benjamin said in a warning tone.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Oh my God. Mr. Graham really ate those?


    ¡°Mr. Graham, Broad Life Group would be here around one-thirty,¡± Ethen said.


    ¡°Okay. Make arrangements and get the meeting room ready,¡± Benjamin instructed.


    ¡°Okay. Here are also some documents that require your signature, Mr. Graham.¡± Ethen ced a few


    documents and opened them in front of Benjamin.


    Benjamin merely looked at the document for a bit and signed without going through everything.


    Ethen was shocked to see that Benjamin didn¡¯t go through the documents.


    Isn¡¯t he afraid that I might be up to no good? Aw! He trusts me! I feel loved!


    Since Ethen had known Benjamin for a long time and had worked for thetter, he could feel that


    Benjamin was in a very good mood.


    He continued to observe Benjamin¡¯s expression as he helped to put the signed documents aside.


    Could it be that he¡¯s in a good mood because his tummy is full? Or is it because of Ms. York?


    ¡°Mr. Frank!¡± Arissa called out to him suddenly.


    ¡°Yes, Ms. York?¡± Ethen turned toward her and replied.


    ¡°Have you taken your lunch? Would you like to have some if you haven¡¯t had anything? We still have a


    lot of food left,¡± she said with beaming eyes.


    Ethen forced a smile despite the awkwardness. He could feel someone ring at him from behind.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, Ms. York. I¡¯ll eat at the cafeteriater,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll finish it then,¡± she replied with a grin and continued eating.


    She¡¯s doing it on purpose, isn¡¯t she? Didn¡¯t she see how disgusted I was just by looking at it earlier?


    When he met Benjamin¡¯s icy gaze, a chill ran down his spine, and he subconsciously stood up straight.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 238 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 238 Read Online


    Chapter 238 He Has An Allergy


    ¡°Mr. Graham, there are still a few more documents that require your signature,¡± Ethen reminded


    Benjamin cautiously despite the chill that he was feeling.


    ¡°Leave them here. I¡¯ll sign themter,¡± Benjamin replied while staring at Ethen.


    Eh? Come on! It was going smoothly earlier! He¡¯s got mood swings like a woman! Can he not get


    jealous so easily?


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ethen braced himself through Benjamin¡¯s re and took the approved documents out of the room. He


    quickly escaped from the room because he knew that things would get a lot messier if he stayed.


    Arissa snickered in her heart when she saw how Ethen bolted. She did it on purpose, but she didn¡¯t


    expect him to look so dramatic.


    Natto is good, okay? Everyone who has tried it would agree. They may look disgusting, but they¡¯re


    really good!


    Finally, she finished everything up and felt a little stuffed. She rested for a while before she started


    cleaning up.


    Just as she was about to bring the tes and bowls out, she nced in Benjamin¡¯s direction and saw


    that something was wrong.


    What¡¯s wrong with him? She stared at him with wide eyes when she saw the redness on his face.


    She quickly walked closer to him to take a closer look and said out of shock, ¡°Benjamin, your face¡­¡±


    He had red patches on his face and neck. It was obvious that he was having an allergic reaction.


    ¡°What?¡± he looked at her.


    She swallowed. Could it be that he hasn¡¯t realized it himself?


    ¡°You seemed to be having an al¡­ allergic reaction,¡± she said.


    Allergic?


    Benjamin was stunned for a while before he touched his face and felt the warmth in his cheeks.


    No wonder my vision was a little blurry earlier.


    He quickly got up, walked to the lounge, and examined himself in the mirror to see that there were


    patches of red on his entire face and all the way to his neck.


    After that, he unbuttoned his shirt and saw that his body was full of itchy, red rashes as well.


    ¡°You should see if you have a rash on your body,¡± she reminded him at the door.


    Oh my God! It must be because of the natto! He was okay when he was eating earlier. I didn¡¯t know


    that he would be allergic! It came a little too slow.


    She couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty.


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll take you to the hospital!¡± she said immediately when she saw the red patches on his body.


    Oh, my god. It¡¯s so serious!


    She quickly put the bowls and tes down on his table before she went in to help him out.


    Benjamin furrowed his brows and let out an icy aura.


    ¡°Did you do that on purpose?¡±


    Hey! I¡¯m innocent! I only wanted to scare you off, not to give you an allergy.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you¡¯re allergic to natto. Have you never eaten it? Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re allergic


    to it?¡± she asked as she held onto him.


    ¡°Who would eat that anyway?¡± he snapped. He had never eaten that stuff before.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Let¡¯s go to the hospital now!¡± Arissa said.


    She was really frightened by how angry he looked and the red patches on his body.


    He should really get an injection at the hospital immediately! Ah! So, Gavin got his allergy from him.


    ¡°How are you feeling? Do you feel ufortable anywhere or feverish?¡± she asked him guiltily and


    touched his forehead with the back of her palm.


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes flickered when he felt the cool andfortable feeling. However, the feeling left as


    soon as it came.


    She quickly touched her own forehead. ¡°Hmmm. I think you¡¯re burning up,¡± she said.


    ¡°Mr. Graham!¡± Ethen called out as he entered the office to inform Benjamin about the meeting.


    When he saw how Benjamin looked, he was extremely shocked as well.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Arissa helped him get into the elevator. ¡°He has an allergic reaction! We have to take him to the


    hospital now!¡±


    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll arrange for your ride!¡± Ethen said immediately. He still hadn¡¯t recovered from the shock.


    ¡°You stay here and handle the meeting for me,¡± Benjamin nced at him and instructed him in a deep


    voice.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Graham!¡±


    ¡°Ms. York, please take good care of him,¡± he said to Arissa, and he felt more at ease when she was by


    Benjamin¡¯s side.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 239 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 239 Read Online


    Chapter 239 Benjamin Faints


    ¡°Okay!¡± Arissa nodded. She would¡¯ve taken good care of him even if Ethen didn¡¯t ask her to since it


    was her fault that things had turned out this way.


    Both of them got into the elevator. Arissa looked at him with worry, and he looked back at her.


    She avoided his eyes immediately and asked, ¡°How are you feeling now?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± he replied in a harsh tone because he was really unwell.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to. If I knew that you¡¯re allergic to natto, I wouldn¡¯t have cooked it for you!¡±


    she said after she pursed her lips.


    I only wanted to scare you, but I didn¡¯t expect any of these to happen!


    Benjamin snorted and felt really ufortable because of the itch all over his body. He tugged at his


    necktie.


    ¡°If you¡¯re notfortable, you should take it off,¡± she said as she reached for his necktie when she


    realized what he was doing.


    As she reached for his neck, her cool fingers brushed against his skin. Immediately, his eyes turned


    dark, and he held her hand against his neck to soothe the difort that he was feeling.


    Arissa was speechless. Her face turned red when she looked at his expression.


    Why is he acting high when he¡¯s having an allergic reaction?


    As soon as the door of the elevator opened, he pushed her aside and walked out quickly.


    Arissa staggered for a while before she quickly chased after him. When she wanted to reach out and


    support him, he red at her. As a response, she took her hand back.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a cripple!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m just worried about you,¡± she said with a sillyugh.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Benjamin snorted and got into the car quickly.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When the security guards at the entrance saw how Benjamin looked, they quickly lowered their heads.


    ¡°Pretend that you didn¡¯t see anything. No one is to hear about this!¡± Arissa warned them when she


    passed by.


    After that, she went into the car as fast as she could and asked the driver to drive to the hospital.


    Benjamin¡¯s difort got worse. His whole body got itchier and hotter.


    Other than that, his expression turned darker because he couldn¡¯t scratch the areas that itched with her


    around.


    Arissa asked the driver to speed up when she noticed that Benjamin was feeling worse.


    She tried tofort him. ¡°Please bear with it a little more. We¡¯re reaching soon!¡±


    When she noticed the beads of sweat on his head and how his breathing became more rapid, she


    panicked.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Benjamin?¡±


    He clenched his fists as he tried to suppress the difort he was feeling. The veins on his forehead


    throbbed.


    ¡°Please drive faster,¡± she said shakily when she saw how he looked.


    The driver saw what was happening and pressed hard on the elerator.


    She tried to wipe the cold sweat on his forehead, but the next moment, Benjamin passed out in her


    arms.


    ¡°Benjamin? Benjamin! Please don¡¯t scare me!¡±


    She tried to wake him up by pinching his finger tips.


    Fortunately, the hospital was nearby. It only took them a few minutes to get there.


    When they reached the hospital, Benjamin was sent to the emergency room almost immediately.


    ¡°Doctor, he ate a lot of natto and had an allergic reaction,¡± Arissa told the doctor as she followed them


    to the emergency room.


    ¡°Please wait here,¡± the doctor said to her before he pushed Benjamin into the emergency room.


    The moment the door of the emergency room closed, she sped her hands together to pray for


    Benjamin.


    Benjamin, please be okay. Oh God, how did things turn out this way?


    Arissa¡¯s heart was thumping wildly.


    ¡°Ms. York, please drink some water. Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Graham will be okay,¡± the bodyguard said and


    gave her a ss of water.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she replied and took it.


    She drank a few mouthfuls and held tightly onto the ss as she stared intently at the door of the


    emergency room.


    ¡°Has something like this happen before?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Mr. Graham had never gone through this before,¡± the bodyguard replied. Although he was shocked, he


    looked calmer than she was.


    She was overwhelmed by guilt. How could I be so careless! Some people are allergic to foods like that!


    Why didn¡¯t I think of that? Benjamin, you¡¯ve got to get through this! When you¡¯re better, you can get


    back at me all you want!


    Since she didn¡¯t know what the situation was inside the emergency room, Arissa couldn¡¯t calm herself


    down. As long as he was still in the emergency room, there was no way for her to stay calm.


    She picked up her phone with shaky hands when Ethen called.


    ¡°How¡¯s Mr. Graham now? Is it serious?¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 240 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 240 Read Online


    Chapter 240 Please Be Okay


    ¡°He¡¯s in the emergency room,¡± she replied with furrowed brows. She was dead worried.


    ¡°The emergency room? What happened? Please tell me everything, Ms. York! Wasn¡¯t he still all right


    back in the office? Why does he need to go to the emergency room because of an allergic reaction? He


    looked okay earlier,¡± Ethen said in a hurry.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°He fainted when we were in the car,¡± she replied in a guilty tone.


    However, Ethen had to attend a meeting now.


    ¡°Ms. York, did anyone notice what happened to Mr. Graham¡¯s skin?¡± Ethen asked.


    If anyone took a picture of Benjamin¡¯s state and uploaded the picture to social media, thepany¡¯s


    shares would drop.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Only the doctors and nurses saw him,¡± Arissa replied after thinking about it.


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief. Please look after Mr. Graham at the hospital for now and do update me with his


    condition from time to time, especially if anything happens to him,¡± Ethen said.


    ¡°Okay. I will,¡± she replied while clenching her fist.


    After Ethen got the name of the hospital from Arissa, he quickly called the Director to ensure that


    Benjamin was being taken care of by the best doctors of the hospital.


    Once he was done with that, he called Shaun.


    Shaun jumped in surprise when he knew that Benjamin had fainted in the car.


    ¡°Okay, calm down. I¡¯m heading there now,¡± he said to Ethen.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Kingsley asked when he realized that Shaun¡¯s expression had changed.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just one of my patients. Mr. Graham, I¡¯ve got to deal with some matters, so I¡¯ll take my


    leave first,¡± he said and left after bidding goodbye to Darius.


    Kingsley narrowed his eyes and followed Shaun out because thetter usually wouldn¡¯t be this stirred


    up if it was just a normal patient. ¡°Who was it?¡± he asked.


    Shaun looked behind him. Once he was sure that no one else was there, he said to Kingsley in a


    hushed voice. ¡°It¡¯s Benjamin. He fainted just now.¡±


    ¡°What? Why did he faint suddenly?¡± Kingsley¡¯s expression changed, and he asked out of worry.


    ¡°I think he went into anaphctic shock after eating something,¡± Shaun replied.


    Shaun wanted to drive, but Kingsley got to the driver¡¯s seat before him. ¡°I¡¯ll drive,¡± Kingsley said. With


    that, Shaun got in the passenger seat, and the two of them rushed toward the hospital.


    Meanwhile, a few senior doctors rushed into the emergency room that Benjamin was in. Arissa¡¯s heart


    continued to thump wildly, and her palms were sweating when she saw that.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. York. I¡¯m sure that Mr. Frank called the director of the hospital to get their specialists


    to help Mr. Graham,¡± the bodyguardforted her when he saw how pale she looked.


    ¡°Oh,¡± she replied and continued to look in the direction of the emergency room worriedly. No matter


    how hard she tried, she can¡¯t stop feeling worried.


    Benjamin, please be okay! The kids have just started to warm up to you. You have to get through this


    for their sake!


    More than ten minutes had passed, and she continued to wait. However, Benjamin hadn¡¯te out


    yet. To her, minutes felt like years.


    Why isn¡¯t he out yet?


    ¡°Arissa?¡± Kingsley asked in surprise when he saw her.


    She nodded at them and asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Ethen told me that Benjamin had fainted and asked me to see how things are,¡± Shaun replied while


    looking at her. Wow! Gavin¡¯s mom is a beauty.


    She told them what happened. ¡°He¡¯s still inside. He ate too much natto earlier, and his body was


    heating up when we were on the way here, but he fainted not long after.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s going to be okay. I¡¯ll go and take a look,¡± Shaun reassured her and knocked at the


    emergency door.


    The nurse who opened the door looked angry. ¡°What¡¯s with all the noi¡­ Oh, Dr. Bailey?¡±


    ¡°Let me in,¡± Shaun said. He wouldn¡¯t be able to feel at ease until he saw Benjamin with his own eyes.


    The nurse didn¡¯t dare to stop him, and she closed the door after letting Shaun into the emergency


    room.


    Arissa craned her neck to see how things were inside the room. All that she saw were a bunch of


    doctors and nurses gathered around, but she couldn¡¯t see Benjamin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too nervous. Benjamin¡¯s a fighter. He won¡¯t die so easily!¡± Kingsleyforted her when he


    saw how worried she looked.


    Although he said that to her, he was pretty worried himself.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 241 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 241 Read Online


    Chapter 241 Benjamin Was Barely Alive


    Kingsley looked at the emergency room.


    For as long as he knew Benjamin, he had never seen Benjamin in such serious condition apart from


    that one time when thetter had an ident during the field operation. Other than that, Benjamin had


    always been healthy, and he didn¡¯t even catch a cold.


    But now he¡¯s having an anaphctic shock?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Shaun¡¯s an amazing doctor. He can save anyone even if the patient¡¯s life is hanging by a


    thread,¡± Kingsley said tofort Arissa and himself at the same time.


    Arissa looked at him and nodded.


    She wasn¡¯t as nervous as earlier after Kingsley and Shaun came.


    ¡°This is all my fault! If I didn¡¯t prepare a natto feast for him, he wouldn¡¯t be in this situation.¡±


    ¡°You made the dish?¡± Kingsley asked in surprise.


    Arissa nodded in response to his question.


    At this point, she was filled with regret.


    If he dies because of this, I¡¯d never forgive myself. How do I even bring myself to look at the kids¡¯ eyes


    in the future if something happens to him? Her eyes started tearing up.


    Kingsley raised his brow when he saw her cry. She¡¯s really worried about him. Benjamin would be


    extremely pleased if he knew how worried Arissa was.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Let¡¯s wait for him together. Don¡¯t worry. He won¡¯t be so easily defeated by a


    mere allergy,¡± Kingsley said casually.


    She turned to look in the direction of the emergency room. All she wanted right now was to see


    Benjamining out from the emergency room safely.


    Kingsley sighed and leaned against the wall with his hands in his pockets. He was looking at the


    emergency room too.


    I wonder how Benjamin¡¯s doing right now. He should be fine, right?


    Kingsley turned to look at Arissa again. He recalled their first encounter. Back then, she was really calm


    andposed. However, this was the first time he had seen her this nervous and worried.


    Without thinking, he took his phone out of his pocket and took a picture of her without her knowing.


    After that, he kept his phone as if nothing happened.


    The bodyguards were at a loss for words.


    Kingsley stared at them and they avoided his gaze.


    An hourter, Benjamin was finally out of the emergency room. He was still lying on the hospital bed


    with an IV drip. Although he was safe from critical condition, he still hadn¡¯t regained consciousness,


    and the swelling on his face hadn¡¯t gone away.


    Arissa hastily went up to ask the doctor. ¡°Doctor, how is he?¡±


    Kingsley was shocked to see how Benjamin looked.


    ¡°Is he okay?¡± he asked Shaun immediately.


    ¡°He¡¯s fine now,¡± Shaun said and let out a sigh of relief. He waspletely surprised by what Benjamin


    looked like when he walked into the emergency room earlier.


    Benjamin had eaten too much natto. If Arissa hadn¡¯t brought him to the hospital on time, he might not


    make it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ve cleaned out everything that was in his stomach. He should be fine after getting his


    injections for the next few days. Make sure that he doesn¡¯t eat any food that is exceptionally rich in


    proteins, especially natto and mollusks,¡± the head doctor said to Arissa.


    Arissa nodded quickly and said, ¡°Okay, Doctor. I¡¯ll remember that. Thank you so much!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s transfer him to the ward now so that he can rest,¡± the director said to a nurse, and the nurse


    pushed the hospital bed to the ward.


    Arissa quickly followed behind them.


    ¡°Howe I never knew that he¡¯s allergic to that stuff?¡± Kingsley asked Shaun.


    ¡°Now you do,¡± Shaun looked at him briefly before making his way to the ward as well.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Is he really okay now?¡± Kingsley asked as he chased after Shaun.


    Shaun rolled his eyes at Kingsley. ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s fine now. Didn¡¯t you hear us earlier?¡±


    Is he doubting our skills as doctors or does he have doubts about Benjamin¡¯s ability to recover?


    ¡°But, I was almost scared to death when I saw him on the hospital bed earlier. He looked like he was


    about to die. Why did he suddenly eat that anyway? Doesn¡¯t he always follow a strict diet? He¡¯s the


    same as Gavin in terms of their weakness toward food allergies,¡± Shaun said. He had never seen


    Benjamin in that condition before, so he waspletely shocked by the big, red patches on his body.


    ¡°I know why he ate that,¡± Kingsley said mysteriously.


    ¡°You do?¡± Shaun asked with his eyes open wide.


    Kingsley ran his fingers through his hair as he walked and said, ¡°Beg me and I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    Shaun was speechless.


    This guy has been with me all along. How would he know that? Hmmm¡­ There¡¯s a big possibility that


    Arissa told him.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 242 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 242 Read Online


    Chapter 242 Applying Ointment


    After the director and the rest of the medical team helped Benjamin to settle down in the VIP ward and


    gave some instructions to Arissa, they left.


    Arissa sighed when she saw Benjamin¡¯s swollen face as he remained unconscious on the hospital bed.


    She took the ointment prescribed by the doctor and applied it to his face.


    Kingsley and Shaun came in at that moment.


    ¡°This guy¡¯s will be disfigured,¡± Kingsley teased.


    Arissa lifted her head to look at him. ¡°Eh? That¡¯s not true. He¡¯ll look fine after the swelling goes down.¡±


    Kingsleyughed. D*mn. I thought I can scare her. She¡¯s quite smart!


    How childish. Shaun shot a look at Kingsley before he turned to look at Arissa.


    ¡°So you¡¯re Gavin¡¯s mom,¡± Shaun said.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    No wonder Benjamin treats her differently.


    Arissa nodded and introduced herself. ¡°I¡¯m Arissa York.¡±


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m Shaun Bailey,¡± he replied with a smile. He thought about the time when he almost got to


    meet Arissa in person.


    Arissa nodded and continued to apply the ointment. ¡°Um, when will the swelling go down?¡±


    ¡°The swelling should reduce after we give him a few shots, a few more bags of drips, and apply the


    ointment that you¡¯re holding,¡± Shaun exined to her so that she wouldn¡¯t be so worried anymore.


    Arissa looked at Benjamin and considered taking off his clothes so that she could apply the ointment on


    his body. The red patches on his body were more serious than the ones he had on his face and neck.


    Shaun suggested with a smile after sensing her hesitation. ¡°If you want the swelling to go away sooner,


    it¡¯s best to apply it everywhere. Besides, it¡¯ll soothe his difort since it has some cooling effect as


    well.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± she replied.


    He¡¯s like this because of me. Applying the ointment on his body is nothingpared to that!


    Once she made up her mind, she started unbuttoning Benjamin¡¯s shirt.


    The two men stood at the side as they watched her without offering their help. It was only when Shaun


    nudged Kingsley that the two of them left the ward to give Arissa some privacy.


    ¡°Does this count as a blessing in disguise for Benjamin?¡± Kingsley teased as he rubbed his chin and


    had a look of mischief on his face.


    Shaunughed. ¡°Maybe.¡±


    ¡°Since he¡¯s okay now, let¡¯s go y with Gavin and the others!¡± Kingsley suggested.


    Since Arissa is here to take care of him, there¡¯s no need for us to be here anyway. It¡¯s better for us to


    return to Old Manor of the Graham family to y with the kids.


    ¡°Wait a moment!¡± Shaun said before he walked into the ward.


    Shaun walked in on them as Arissa was about to take off Benjamin¡¯s belt.


    When she saw Shaun, she quickly retracted her hand. Ahh! That was so awkward!


    ¡°We¡¯ll be going first, Ms. York. Please take good care of him. Feel free to call me anytime if there¡¯s


    anything. He¡¯ll be fine after taking the shots, so don¡¯t worry too much, okay? Please continue with what


    you were doing. The swelling would go away faster if you apply the ointment every three to four hours,¡±


    Shaun said to her and left his name card on the table.


    After Shaun left, she looked at the closed door and waited for a while. When she was sure that no one


    woulde in, she started taking off Benjamin¡¯s shirt.


    The sight of all the red patches on his entire body was terrifying. She didn¡¯t even have the time to


    check out his body. Instead, she quickly applied the ointment on the front part of his body. Once she


    was done, she did the same thing to his back.


    Just as she was applying the ointment on his waist, someone gripped her wrists suddenly.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± she eximed as she felt that her bones almost cracked.


    She lifted her head and her heart tightened when she saw Benjamin ring at her. He had regained


    consciousness.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± he asked with furrowed brow when he saw that it was her.


    ¡°I¡¯m applying ointment on you!¡± she replied. His re shocked her.


    His eyes shed. The moment he saw his naked body, he raised his brow and stared at her.


    ¡°Could you please let go of my hand?¡± Arissa blushed and tried to suppress the pain in her wrist.


    That hurts! Do you know that your grip is very strong?


    Benjamin let her go after realizing that he was still gripping her hand.


    Once her hand was free, she quickly massaged her wrist. There was a red ring around it.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 243 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 243 Read Online


    Chapter 243 Are You Not Worried


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything earlier?¡± he asked in a deep voice as he frowned.


    ¡°I did!¡± she eximed and red at him.


    ¡°Who would¡¯ve heard it when your voice is so soft?¡± he snorted.


    She was speechless.


    You¡¯re the one who hurt me, yet you¡¯re defending yourself?


    ¡°Lie down properly. I¡¯m not done yet,¡± she said as she tapped his thighs. The moment she did that, his


    gaze turned dark.


    She squeezed some ointments on her fingertips and started applying his back.


    He felt the coolness of the ointment as soon as she applied it. Other than the cooling sensation of the


    ointment, he felt a little numbing sensation.


    Something flickered in his eyes as his breathing becamebored.


    Arissa felt that the atmosphere was getting a little steamy, so she sped up.


    She didn¡¯t think much about it when Benjamin was still unconscious, but when he looked at her as she


    applied the ointment on his body, she couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed.


    Her face blushed.


    ¡°Are you helping me to scratch the areas that itch?¡± he asked while staring at her with narrowed eyes.


    Her heart skipped a beat, and she grinned. ¡°Just a little bit more,¡± she said and quickly applied the


    patches on his thighs before she put the ointment away. Right after she had done that, she reached for


    the nket and covered him up with it.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ah¡­ That¡¯s better. I can look at him more normally now.


    ¡°Do you want to drink some water?¡± she asked to break the silence.


    Why is he staring at me like that? What is he looking at?


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Arissa quickly adjusted the head of the hospital bed and ced a pillow on his back. Once she was


    done with that, she turned to pour a ss of water for him.


    Benjamin was a little dumbfounded by her obedience. Is she behaving like this out of guilt for what


    happened to me?


    When she put the ss to his mouth, he took a few quick gulps.


    ¡°Slow down!¡± she eximed. She was afraid that he would choke.


    ¡°Shall I get a straw for you?¡± she asked.


    Benjamin lifted his head and red at her again. Her heart skipped a beat in response.


    ¡°Are you treating me like a child?¡±


    ¡°What? No! It¡¯s easier to drink with a straw in this condition,¡± she denied while shaking her head


    immediately.


    In fact, that was how she took care of her kids when they were sick. However, she would never tell him


    that.


    Benjamin nced briefly at her before he took the ss from her and drank on his own.


    When Arissa saw how the lump on his throat moved up and down as he drank from the ss, she


    couldn¡¯t help feeling attracted by that movement.


    Her eyes lit up.


    Oh? The swelling on his face and neck seems to have reduced.


    ¡°Do you want some more?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he said and passed the empty ss to her, which she took from him almost immediately and put


    it aside.


    ¡°Would you like to lie down?¡±


    ¡°No. This is fine,¡± he said and reached for his phone. Benjamin only remembered that he wasn¡¯t


    wearing anything when he touched his bare thigh.


    ¡°Pass me my phone!¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± she replied and went to get his pants and dug around for his phone in his pocket. Once she got


    it, she quickly passed it to him.


    When she remembered that she hadn¡¯t updated Ethen about Benjamin¡¯s condition, she quickly took her


    phone out to type a text message.


    She texted him: Mr. Frank, Mr. Graham is awake now. He has gotten a little better, so don¡¯t worry!


    ¡°Who are you texting?¡± Benjamin asked as he nced at her.


    ¡°Mr. Frank. He¡¯s worried sick about you,¡± she replied and continued to check her phone for any


    messages that she hadn¡¯t responded to.


    Benjamin frowned. ¡°What about you? Aren¡¯t you worried about me?¡±


    ¡°I am!¡± she blurted out and blushed immediately. ¡°I wasn¡¯t only worried about you. I was scared to


    death when your body started burning up and fainted.¡±


    Benjamin felt a lot better when she told him that she was worried about him, but his heart sank when


    he heard the second part.


    Ugh. That¡¯s embarrassing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re allergic to food like natto? Why did you eat so much anyway?¡± she nagged.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never eaten it before, so I wouldn¡¯t know,¡± Benjamin replied arrogantly.


    Arissa had no way to counter that.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know that you can¡¯t eat that,¡± she apologized.


    His lips curled slightly when he saw how sincerely she was apologizing. His mood became better right


    away.


    ¡°Are you guilty?¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 244 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 244 Read Online


    Chapter 244 I Will Do Anything


    Arissa nodded fervently.


    It wasn¡¯t only guilt. I hope I never did that!


    ¡°I¡¯m d you didn¡¯t die, or else I¡¯d definitely regret it for the rest of my life! I don¡¯t know how I should


    face the kids if something were to happen to you.¡±


    They finally have a dad now, and they¡¯ll never forgive me if I were the one who caused his death.


    ¡°So you only feel bad for the kids?¡± Benjamin¡¯s mouth twitched and his voice came out like ice.


    Arissa peeked at him and saw how angry he looked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how I should face you too. It¡¯s my fault this time and I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯ll treat you well, and


    I promise not to y any tricks on you in the future!¡±


    ¡°Hah!¡± he eximed and stared at her meaningfully. So, you finally admit it.


    Arissa felt a chill running down her spine.


    ¡°How do you n to treat me well?¡± he teased.


    Arissa beamed. ¡°I¡¯ll do anything you tell me to! I won¡¯t turn down your requests anymore.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± he responded with his voice raised on purpose.


    ¡°Are you feeling ufortable anywhere?¡± she asked when she saw how much better he looked.


    ¡°Some parts still itch,¡± he said.


    She was taken aback by his response. ¡°Where? Don¡¯t scratch it, or else it¡¯ll be inmed if the


    skin¡¯s broken.¡±


    ¡°Did you miss a spot?¡± Benjamin asked with a glint in his eyes.


    Huh?


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯m sure I applied it everywhere,¡± she replied with a puzzled expression.


    Benjamin knitted his brows.


    ¡°Where? I¡¯ll help you,¡± she said immediately when she realized his difort.


    His eyes sparkled with an exquisite gleam, and he lowered his head a little to look at his lower body.


    When Arissa noticed that, she helped him to take the nket away.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Her face blushed red when she saw his long legs. When her gaze reached his underwear, she quickly


    looked somewhere else.


    ¡°Where?¡± she asked again despite feeling embarrassed.


    He fixated his gaze on her. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Her eyes opened wide, and she stared at him in disbelief. Does he mean that area?


    When she remembered that she had just suggested to help him scratch the ces that itched earlier,


    the awkwardness in her grew that she couldn¡¯t even speak clearly anymore.


    ¡°T-That¡­ Y-You¡­ C-Can you apply the ointment on that area by yourself?¡± she asked.


    Benjamin had the urge to pinch her blushing, red cheeks when he saw how embarrassed she was.


    ¡°Hmph! Who was the one that said she¡¯ll do anything I asked without rejecting?¡± Benjamin taunted.


    Arissa didn¡¯t know what to say. Well, I did say that, but he wants me to help him with that area? Is he


    sure?


    She stared at him, and he remained indifferent as if he didn¡¯t say anything weird.


    He¡¯s serious, isn¡¯t he?


    ¡°I-I¡­ C-Can¡¯t you do it by yourself?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the strength to do it,¡± he said indifferently. He had no intention of applying the lotion


    himself.


    Who is he trying to fool when he had such a strong grip on my wrist earlier? Arissa cursed in her heart.


    However, when she looked at his swollen face, she was overwhelmed by guilt once more.


    He shifted in the bed with a pained expression.


    Arissa noticed that reached out to check his temperature with her hand. He¡¯s still feverish.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me as you please!¡± He red at her.


    Arissa pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯m just checking to see if your fever¡¯s gone. Lie down properly. I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Ahhh! I¡¯ll do it! I¡¯ll do it! she thought after seeing how pitiful he looked from the difort.


    Benjamin cast a nce at Arissa andy on his back.


    Arissa took the ointment, twisted it open, and squeezed some out on her fingers. After that, she started


    applying it on Benjamin as she turned her face to look somewhere else.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re touching?¡± he huffed as he tensed up.


    He felt a wave of heat radiate through his entire body from the inside of his thighs that was touched by


    Arissa.


    ¡°Ohhhh¡­¡±


    Arissa waspletely flustered. She blinked as she identified the exact position of his organ while


    making sure that she wouldn¡¯t see it clearly. Then, she aimed for it, pulled his underwear, and started


    applying the ointment while squeezing her eyes tightly.


    Benjamin, you pervert! Scumbag! B*stard!


    She kept cursing him in her mind.


    She applied it on his part as fast as she could and dashed to the restroom to wash her hands.


    Ahhhhhhhh! You pervert!


    She continued to wash her hands with soap one time after another.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 245 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 245 Read Online


    Chapter 245 Helping Him In The Restroom


    ¡°Arissa!¡± Benjamin called out, and she shuddered.


    ¡°What is it?¡± she asked while ring at him as she walked out of the restroom.


    Thank God he covered himself up with the nket. I don¡¯t know how much my heart can take if he


    didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Help me with my clothes.¡±


    ¡°Why do you need to put your clothes on?¡± she asked puzzledly.


    ¡°I want to go to the restroom,¡± he replied while looking at her.


    Since she can¡¯t say no to that, she obeyed. She helped him sit upright, took his clothes which were


    lying around at the side, and helped him to put them on.


    She made sure to avoid the area attached to the drip when she helped him with the task. Later, she


    started to button up his shirt.


    Although he had his shirt on, his strong and firm chest could still be seen¡­ That was a sexy scene. If it


    wasn¡¯t for the red patches on his body, everyone who set their eyes at him would be bewitched by the


    scene.


    Fortunately, the smell of the ointment suppressed her thoughts from running wild, and she continued to


    button his clothes.


    Benjamin stood in front of her and gazed down upon her because of their height difference. He noticed


    her facial features, and his gaze flickered when he breathed in her milky fragrance.


    When Arissa was buttoning thest button which was closest to his neck, Benjamin asked, ¡°Are you


    trying to strangle me?¡±


    ¡°Is it too tight? I¡¯ll unbutton it then,¡± she suggested after taking a look at him.


    She undid the top button.


    She¡¯s really obedient today. ¡°Undo one more button,¡± he huffed softly.


    After she undid two buttons, his attractive corbones were exposed.


    ¡°Is it better?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Hurry up,¡± he replied.


    The next moment, Arissa took his pants, but he continued to sit there without moving.


    ¡°Lift your legs,¡± she urged when she saw that he wasn¡¯t cooperating.


    Benjamin looked at her for a while before lifting his legs one by one.


    After some time, she thought of another way to help him wear his pants. Later, she bent down and


    helped him wear his pants. When she was almost done, she gestured for him to stand so that she


    could pull his pants up and zip his pants for him.


    Benjamin snorted softly which startled her.


    ¡°Could you be gentler when you do that?¡± he said through clenched teeth.


    My organ might lose its function if you pulled my pants up too tight!


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡± she eximed. Her entire face became red, and she didn¡¯t even help him


    button his pants and put on his belt.


    No one could stand the sexiness that was radiating from his body.


    She averted her gaze, held onto the drip with one hand, and held onto him with another. Not long after,


    they reached the restroom.


    ¡°Be careful,¡± she said.


    He looked at her, saw some sweat on her nose, and walked into the restroom withoutmenting on


    anything else.


    Meanwhile, Arissa waited outside as she held onto the drip. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to walk into the


    restroom with him.


    ¡°Come in. The tube of the drip isn¡¯t long enough,¡± Benjamin said as he popped his head out.


    She gritted her teeth and went into the restroom. As she was entering, she kept looking for a ce to


    hang the drip.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Just as she said that, she heard the sound of water sshing.


    She turned in the direction of the sound and saw him standing in front of the toilet seat. Flustered, she


    quickly turned in another direction.


    Her face turned red all the way to her neck.


    Oh my God! What have I seen?


    In her heart, she saluted all the health care workers in the world.


    They have to go through this every day. To them, this must be nothing, right?


    However, she wasn¡¯t a health care worker, so obviously she couldn¡¯t stay calm the same way they did.


    At the same time, she clenched her fists once more.


    Can¡¯t he just wait a little longer?


    Benjamin quickly put on his pants and washed his hands.


    When he noticed her red face, his lips curled up in a smile again.


    ¡°You¡¯ve never seen a man in the restroom before?¡±


    ¡°What about you? Have ever you seen a woman doing her business in the restroom?¡± she countered.


    Who would go and look at men while they are doing their business in the restroom? What a crazy


    person! Has he been pretending the entire time? Who would ask such a thing out of the blue?


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She suspected that Benjamin was having a fever that made him lose his mind instead of having an


    allergic reaction. Where did the cold and arrogant Mr. Graham go?


    ¡°Good to know,¡± Benjamin replied while raising his brow. He was happy with her response.


    Her mouth twitched. ¡°I¡¯ve seen my boys pee before. Does that count?¡±


    Benjamin was speechless.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 246 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 246 Read Online


    Chapter 246 The Touch Of A Slender Waist


    Benjamin proceeded to give Arissa a thoughtful stare.


    ¡°How is it the same?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How is it not? There¡¯s merely a size difference!¡± Arissa rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m big, then?¡±


    Hearing that, Arissa blushed.


    Is this man crazy? How can he say something so vulgar like that?


    That said, when their eyes met, Arissa realized she was the only one with naughty thoughts as


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze looked very serious.


    Benjamin was a little amused seeing Arissa¡¯s face turn red, but he remained calm.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out.¡± He spoke as though what he just said was nothing out of the ordinary, wiped his hands,


    and walked out.


    Arissa was not having that, so she red at him before following suit with the drip in hand.


    After that, Benjamin sat at the side of the bed and watched as Arissa hung the drip back in ce. She


    identally exposed her waist in the process when her shirt got pulled up, and Benjamin¡¯s gaze


    immediately darkened.


    She still has such a good figure after giving birth. That slender waist must feel real nice.


    Arissa felt Benjamin looking at her, so she turned to see what he was looking at before quickly pulling


    her shirt down.


    Then, she took out a thermometer and used it to check Benjamin¡¯s temperature.


    ¡°Your body temperature is still a little high,¡± she said before cing the thermometer down and getting


    some water for him.


    ¡°You should drink more water.¡±


    Benjamin took the ss from Arissa and handed it back after taking a sip.


    She took it from him, ced it down, and pressed the call bell.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Benjamin knitted his brows while narrowing his gaze.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to ask the doctor toe and examine you.¡±


    With how concerned Arissa looked, the disapproval on Benjamin¡¯s face immediately toned down.


    Soon, the doctor appeared and did some check up.


    ¡°His condition is getting better. All he needs now is more rest,¡± he said.


    The doctor then adjusted the speed of the IV drip before leaving.


    After that, Benjamin used his phone to handle matters from work as he reclined on the bed. ¡°I¡¯m


    hungry,¡± he said all of a sudden.


    It was almost five, and the lunch he ate was all cleaned out during the gastricvage. So, it would be


    impossible for him not to be starving.


    Not even the strongest man could stand that.


    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Arissa looked at him.


    She no longer dared to give him food randomly.


    ¡°You decide.¡± he replied as their eyes met.


    Arissa nodded. ¡°If you need anything, use the call bell to call the nurse, okay? I¡¯ll get something for you


    to eat right away.¡±


    ¡°Be quick.¡± Benjamin knitted his brows.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Arissa nodded and refilled Benjamin¡¯s ss with water before heading out.


    There were a lot of restaurants near the hospital, so Arissa picked the one that looked the most


    hygienic and ordered a chicken soup to go.


    However, before the soup was ready, Benjamin called her.


    ¡°Why is it taking so long?¡±


    Arissa was stunned for a brief moment. It was fun for her to see Benjamin being so clingy.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost done. Just wait a little longer. Drink some more water if your hunger is getting to you. You


    can ask the bodyguard to go in and pour you some more if your ss is empty. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Arrisaforted, but Benjamin unexpectedly said nothing and merely ended the call.


    Arissa was speechless while listening to the beeping sound of the phone.


    Is he mad?


    ¡°Excuse me, is the soup I ordered done?¡± she asked the server.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost done, Ma¡¯am. We¡¯ll pack it up for you right away!¡± the server replied and hurried to the


    kitchen.


    So, Arissa continued her wait.


    Meanwhile, while Benjamin waited for Arissa toe back, Ethen showed up.


    He was drenched in sweat as he came over in a hurry, breathing out a sigh of relief after seeing


    Benjamin awake.


    ¡°Are you okay. Mr. Graham?¡±


    Ethen was scared to death when he heard that Benjamin fainted and was sent into the emergency


    room, but there were too many things to handle in thepany, so he could not visit him any earlier.


    Thank goodness Mr. Graham is safe! I won¡¯t know what to say to Old Mr. Graham otherwise.


    ¡°I won¡¯t die that easily!¡± Benjamin shot Ethen a look.


    Ethen noticed that Benjamin was displeased, so he took a look around and cleared his throat.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Ms. York?¡±


    Didn¡¯t she say she would look after Mr. Graham? Is he angry because she left?

 The More The Merrier Chapter 247 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 247 Read Online


    Chapter 247 Be With Her At All Time


    ¡°Why are you looking for her?¡±


    Benjamin spoke in a deep voice, sounding a little possessive.


    Ethen had been by Benjamin¡¯s side for several years, so he naturally knew that Arissa was someone


    special to Benjamin.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m just asking, sir.¡± Ethen smiled.


    ¡°How did the negotiation go? Is everything settled?¡± Benjamin snorted.


    Ethen immediately felt pressured. ¡°They wanted to raise the price by fifteen cents.¡±


    Which meant that an agreement had not been made.


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°If they¡¯re not satisfied with what we offered, let¡¯s look for someone who


    will.¡±


    He only ever gave people one chance.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, but they¡¯re the best in the market!¡± Ethen reminded Benjamin.


    Finding anotherpany to coborate with was not a problem for them. The problem was that other


    companiescked quality control.


    Nevertheless, Benjamin shot Ethen a piercing gaze. ¡°One chance, and one chance only! Reject them!¡±


    There was nothing Ethen could do but ept Benjamin¡¯s order. So, after he gave his report about


    work, Ethen went out and called thepany to reject them.


    When thepany found out that Benjamin was going to give up on coborating with them, they


    panicked.


    ¡°Mr. Frank, is Mr. Graham really going to reject ourpany? Our product is the best in the market.


    We only asked to raise the price just a little bit, right? That¡¯s not a lot at all! Can¡®t you help us talk to


    him?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Graham gave you a chance. It doesn¡¯t mean that he epted your offer even if he didn¡¯t


    personally attend the negotiation. From our standpoint, the price we offered was good enough for you


    to make a profit. But since we can¡¯t agree on the price, there¡¯s nothing more for us to discuss.¡±


    Ethen was ready to end the call when he finished talking.


    ¡°Wait a minute! We¡¯ll take the original offer!¡±


    Hearing that, Ethen raised an eyebrow. If only you were this decisive before this.


    ¡°Even if you ept, it doesn¡¯t mean Mr. Graham will agree,¡± Ethen replied in a darker tone.


    ¡°If you¡¯re serious about working with us, I can help you check with Mr. Graham.¡±


    ¡°Of course we¡¯re serious! Please help us out, Mr. Frank.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Please wait a moment.¡±


    Ethen went inside and reported it to Benjamin.


    Benjamin snorted in response. ¡°If they want to coborate with us, lower the price by fifteen cents!¡±


    Ethen secretly smirked a little and, without saying anything, left to call thepany again.


    ¡°What? Lower the price by fifteen cents?¡± they cried out in disbelief.


    ¡°If we go any lower, we¡¯d be at our cost price! We won¡¯t be able to make a profit like that. Can Mr.


    Graham bump it up a little?¡±


    Ethen felt humored. ¡°Mr. Larson, Mr. Graham initially offered you a price that would give you profit, but


    you guys didn¡¯t seize the opportunity and offended him. If you still want to coborate with us, this is


    the only chance Mr. Graham is willing to give. Take your time to discuss it with your team and make a


    decision. Mr. Graham is not in a hurry. But remember, this is the only chance you get!¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Emil was in anguish. That price is just too low! It¡¯d be a miracle if we


    could even break even!


    That said, he figured that working with the Graham group could still raise good publicity for his own


    company, so it was not all bad.


    Meanwhile, Ethen saw Arissa walking toward him with a bag in hand. ¡°Where did you go just now, Ms.


    York?¡± he greeted her with a smile.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here, Mr. Frank. I went and bought some food for Mr. Graham.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay. Go in quickly then. Mr. Graham¡¯s been waiting for you.¡±


    So she went to buy food. No wonder Mr. Graham looked terrible. Does Mr. Graham have to see her at


    all times?


    Arissa nodded and went in the ward.


    Benjamin thought it was Ethen when the door opened, so he asked, ¡°How did it go?¡±


    ¡°How did what go?¡± Arissa looked at him, bemused.


    Benjamin paused for a second and looked toward her, pursing his lips.


    ¡°What did you buy? Why did it take so long?¡±


    Arissa took a look at him and brought the bed table over.


    Then, she opened the thermos she had and served up a bowl of soup to Benjamin.


    ¡°I asked them to make chicken noodle soup, so it took some time.¡±


    She proceeded to stir and blow on the soup before cing it on the table.a

 The More The Merrier Chapter 248 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 248 Read Online


    Chapter 248 Should I Feed You


    ¡°Eat up.¡± Arissa paused. ¡°Ah! I almost forgot¡­¡±


    She suddenly remembered that the kids were still at school and took out her phone to call Gavin.


    Benjamin knitted his brow after seeing that Arissa ignored him after putting down the soup to make a


    phone call instead.


    ¡°Who are you calling?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m calling Gavin. The kids are still at school, so I want to go fetch them, Mr. Graham,¡± Arissa


    answered after she turned her head.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯ve already asked someone to go fetch them home,¡± Benjamin¡¯s eyes


    glistened when he spoke.


    ¡°When was that?¡± Arissa was astonished.


    ¡°Do you think you were the only one who remembered that?¡± Benjamin sneered.


    Arissa pursed her lips. Do you have to be so angry?


    That said, she was at ease after knowing that the kids were home.


    Right then, Gavin picked up the phone.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Hearing her son¡¯s tiny voice, Arissa smiled.


    ¡°Hi, Sweetheart. Tell me, are you guys home now or at school?¡±


    Benjamin narrowed his eyes when he heard that. Is she doubting me?


    ¡°We¡¯re at home, Mommy,¡± Gavin sounded a little unconfident, but Arissa did not notice.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re all at home. Then, if you guys are hungry, ask the butler to cook something and eat first. I¡¯m


    not sure when I¡¯ll be going back, so eat your dinner earlier.¡± Arissa told him.


    The little guy nodded his head at the other end of the line and replied, ¡°Okay. I know, Mommy. Don¡¯t


    worry about us. We ate quite a bit not long ago.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Arissa eximed before saying goodbye and ending the call.


    She figured she should not take too long on the phone since Benjamin was staring right at her.


    Meanwhile, a sense of jealousy came welling up from Benjamin when he saw how endearing Arissa¡¯s


    smile was.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating, Mr. Graham?¡±


    Arissa noticed that he did not even touch his food.


    ¡°How can I eat like this?¡± Benjamin stared at her like she was the devil herself.


    Then, he lifted his left arm with the IV drip still attached to it to guilt Arissa.


    ¡°You have your other arm, right?¡± Arissa was perplexed.


    ¡°I am not used to it!¡± Benjaminined.


    It was then that Arissa remembered that Benjamin was left-handed, so she asked softly, ¡°Should I feed


    you instead?¡±


    She looked at Benjamin while he pridefully puckered his lips.


    Seeing that he did not refuse, Arissa proceeded to sit down beside the bed, picked up the bowl, took a


    spoonful of soup, and blew on it before cing it at Benjamin¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Be careful. It¡¯s hot,¡± she warned.


    Benjamin cast a nce at Arissa and emptied the spoon.


    At that moment, Ethen came in. He was all excited and wanted to report that thepany had


    epted Benjamin¡¯s condition but was stunned to see Arissa feeding Benjamin.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Oh, dear. Mr. Graham has actually asked Ms. York to feed him?


    ¡°What is it?¡± Benjamin shot a look at Ethen with his piercing gaze.


    ¡°They¡¯ve epted your condition, Mr. Graham,¡± Ethen immediately reported.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Benjamin did not show any reaction since he had already expected it.


    Ethen was very impressed. Mr. Graham is still the best when ites to negotiation. He has them


    around his little finger. No one could ever take advantage of him.


    Then, he cast a nce at Arissa.


    ¡°Is there something else?¡± Benjamin looked at him.


    In an instant, Ethen caught his drift and smiled, ¡°No, Mr. Graham. Rest well. I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    ¡°Send the documents that need signing here,¡± Benjamin ordered.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Graham,¡± Ethen said and left.


    He understood that Benjamin wanted to spend some alone time with Arissa.


    That said, Ethen only went back to thepany after buying the daily essentials for Benjamin¡¯s stay


    and asked the bodyguards to send them to the room.


    In the meantime, Arissa continued to feed Benjamin while he stared at her obedient look.


    After eating some food, his mood seemed to be lifted.


    ¡°Did you only get soup?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Your body is not well, so oily food is out of the question. Is the soup to your liking?¡±


    Arissa fed Benjamin another spoonful.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    Benjamin was particrly picky when it came to food, but since he was starving and there was no


    kitchen in this ce, it was good enough.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 249 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 249 Read Online


    Chapter 249 Who Is Going To Take Care Of Me


    ¡°Eat this for now. I¡¯ll make you something good tomorrow,¡± Arissa promised.


    Benjamin snorted softly in response.


    Catching the insult in his voice, Arissa felt embarrassed.


    ¡°I promise I¡¯ll never do that again. My cooking skill is actually not bad, so just tell me what you like or


    want to eat.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Benjamin showed subtle amusement in his eyes as he looked at the boastful woman.


    ¡°Of course! You¡¯ve tried it, right? It wasn¡¯t bad, no?¡±


    Arissa was very confident in her cooking skills as not only did the kids love it, but even Benjamin


    emptied his te the few times he tried it.


    ¡°How are you going to cook when there¡¯s no kitchen here?¡± Benjamin reminded.


    ¡°I can make it at home and bring it over once I¡¯m done!¡± Arissa answered while feeding him the soup.


    ¡°Who¡¯s going to take care of me if you go back?¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s expression darkened.


    Arissa glimpsed the look on his face and quietly said, ¡°There are nurses in the hospital and your


    bodyguards are just outside. I can¡¯t feel at ease leaving the kids at home.¡±


    ¡°There are people looking after them. Do you actually intend on leaving me, a patient, alone? How can


    nurses be the same?¡± Benjamin was infuriated.


    Arissa was stunned by his reaction and looked at him.


    Benjamin turned away from her gaze as he felt ufortable, amusing Arissa in the process.


    ¡°If you want me to look after you, just say it. That anger is unwarranted! Now, eat up!¡±


    Hearing that, Benjamin red at her, annoyed.


    ¡°Alright now. You should finish the soup before it turns cold. I¡¯ll stay, okay?¡± Arissa patiently coaxed the


    difficult man.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m some three-year-old kid?¡±


    Benjamin tried to be intimidating, but the swell on his face had note down, so he looked a little


    cute.


    ¡°Nope.¡± Arissa smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t notice that.¡±


    I¡¯ve gotten used to talking with the kids.


    After hearing that, Benjamin went silent.


    And it took Arissa some more coaxing before he eventually opened his mouth to drink the soup.


    ¡°Next time don¡¯t buy this outside food for me. It¡¯s disgusting!¡±


    Arissa sighed. ¡°How can I make food for you if you don¡¯t let me go back?¡±


    ¡°You can go back and make it tomorrow morning! Did you forget that you have to take care of me?


    Would I be in this state if it weren¡¯t for you?¡± Benjamin was infuriated.


    ¡°Okay, okay. I know it¡¯s my fault. You are hospitalized because of me. Please give me a chance to


    redeem myself by taking care of you until you¡¯ve fully recovered, Mr. Graham. Now, open your mouth


    wide.¡±


    Arissa held the bowl and spoon in each hand in front of Benjamin as though she was feeding a child.


    Benjamin gave her a cold side-eye but drank the soup nevertheless.


    ¡°No more!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After two bowls of soup, Benjamin was a little stuffed.


    ¡°But there¡¯s still one bowl left,¡± Arissa said and looked at him


    ¡°I¡¯m full!¡± Benjamin eximed.


    Hence, Arissa rubbed her nose and sat on the side.


    If you¡¯re not going to finish it, I will. I¡¯ll bear with this temper of yours since you¡¯re in here because of


    me.


    With that, Benjamin resumed his work after seeing her enjoying the food.


    ¡°You¡¯ve not recovered yet, so you should focus on resting. You can work when you¡¯ve fully recovered!¡±


    Arissa said after turning around, but Benjamin ignored herpletely.


    After that, she finished the soup and went to take out the trash.


    When Arissa got back, Benjamin upied her with task after task, and she did them all.


    She had been taking good care of her children, so one man was not much of a problem for her.


    She merely treated it as just a way to kill time.


    Eventually, the IV drip finished, so Arissa called the nurse in to pull out the needle.


    At the same time, Benjamin¡¯s temperature had gone down, and the swelling was gone, leaving only


    patches of red that could hardly mask the man¡¯s good looks.


    So, the nurse was ogling at him for quite a while.


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Benjamin asked with a narrowed gaze and darkened expression.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 250 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 250 Read Online


    Chapter 250 Still Very Handsome


    Benjamin retracted his arm from the nurse.


    ¡°It¡¯s all done, Mr. Graham. If you still feel ufortable somewhere, please let us know immediately.¡±


    The nurse felt a little awkward, so she quickly cleaned up and left.


    Arissa took a look and noticed that the back of Benjamin¡¯s hand was bleeding, so she immediately


    picked up the cotton ball that fell on the bed and used it to apply pressure on the spot.


    ¡°Are you using something that has dropped to the bed to stop the bleeding?¡± Benjamin gritted his teeth.


    Arissa felt speechless hearing that. ¡°It¡¯s just the bed and not even on the floor, no less.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still dirty!¡± Benjamin eximed.


    Hence, Arissa got a new cotton ball to apply pressure to stop the bleeding.


    ¡°This bed is so clean. How is it dirty? If it was, would you be covering yourself with the nket? Want


    me to throw that away as well?¡± Arissa said, not knowing that everything else was swapped out by


    Ethen, so none of it was the hospital¡¯s property.


    ¡°Arissa York, how bold of you to be talking to your boss like that,¡± Benjamin scoffed.


    Nheless, Arissa kept her cool.


    She knew it was Benjamin¡¯s temper acting up since she would do the same if ced in his situation.


    So, after pressing on Benjamin¡¯s hand for a while, she carefully took the cotton ball away to take a look.


    When she saw there was still blood, she quickly held it back down.


    When Arissa raised her head, the first thing she saw was Benjamin focusing on the emails he received.


    Benjamin¡¯s facial features were exceptionally distinctive.


    With his deep-set eyes, sharp nose, and slightly pursed lips, every part of him exuded an air of royalty,


    demanding respect.


    At that moment, Arissa¡¯s heart started racing.


    Then, Benjamin suddenly turned his head and looked at her with a profound gaze.


    ¡°Are you enjoying the view?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Arissa felt embarrassed.


    Benjamin¡¯s face was still fairly red, so it made him look a little adorable.


    ¡°Go get the mirror.¡± Benjamin shot Arissa a cold gaze.


    ¡°You look good. There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Arissa smiled in response.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let me repeat myself,¡± Benjamin warned.


    With that, Arissa puckered her lips and got the mirror for him.


    Benjamin took the mirror and saw that his face was bright red, like someone that was seriously drunk.


    Well, it¡¯s better than before.


    ¡°See? You¡¯re still very handsome. Not ugly at all!¡± Arissa quickly sang him some praises.


    ¡°Have you been secretlyughing at the way I looked before this?¡±


    Benjamin narrowed his eyes and gave Arissa a peculiar stare.


    Arissa immediately shook her head and denied it. ¡°Of course not! I would never do that!¡±


    Truth be told, she was extremely anxious.


    ¡°You better not be lying to me,¡± Benjamin gave her another warning and tossed the mirror aside.


    Then, Arissa checked the time and told Benjamin that it was time to apply the medication.


    Benjamin shot a look at her before he proceeded to sit upright and opened his arms.


    Arissa was stunned for a second.


    Does he want a hug?


    ¡°What are you standing there for? Undress me!¡± Benjamin ordered, snapping Arissa back into reality.


    As soon as he said that, Arissa felt embarrassed and awkward for thinking that Benjamin wanted a


    hug.


    After that, she got closer and started unbuttoning the man¡¯s shirt.


    At the same time, Benjamin caught a whiff of the scent from Arissa¡¯s body and gulped. His gaze on her


    tiny face had a hint of passion in it.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Arissa took off Benjamin¡¯s shirt, ced it aside, picked up the ointment, and started


    applying it to his body.


    The rashes on Benjamin¡¯s body were more serious than those on his face, as there were still lumps all


    over his body.


    When Arissa¡¯s cold finger touched Benjamin¡¯s skin, his breathing started speeding up.


    It was a little ticklish and numbing for him.


    Arissa raised her head to see that Benjamin looked redder, so she knitted her brows.


    ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    ¡°Just get on with it!¡± Benjamin urged with gritted teeth and a low voice.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    So, Arissa got back to work and applied the ointment all over Benjamin¡¯s upper body.


    However, when she was about to loosen up Benjamin¡¯s pants, He pulled her hand away and


    proceeded to lie down with the nket over him.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±


    ¡°But we¡¯re only halfway done!¡± Arissa looked at Benjamin with confusion in her eyes while he turned


    over and faced his back against her.


    Actually, Benjamin was panting.


    Goddamnit! She only touched me for just a bit. Where did all my self-control go?

 The More The Merrier Chapter 251 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 251 Read Online


    Chapter 251 Are You Afraid Of Grandpa


    ¡°But¡­¡± Arissa still had the ointment in her hand as she looked at the man that just changed his mind.


    Nevertheless, Benjamin did not want her to notice any oddities, so he said, ¡°Be quiet! I¡¯m going to take


    a nap!¡±


    Arissa puckered her lips.


    What a temperamental guy. So be it then. It¡¯s your body, after all. I won¡¯t feel bad for you.


    Thus, Arissa turned around and went to the bathroom.


    When she got out, she noticed that Benjamin had closed his eyes. She was not sure whether he was


    asleep. Then, she touched her stomach.


    Even though she had some soup not long ago, she was still quite hungry, so she silently went for the


    door.


    However, as soon as she ced her hand on the door, she heard the man¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Arissa froze for a moment and turned to look at the man with his back to her.


    Does he have eyes at the back of his head?


    ¡°You said you wanted to sleep, right? So I thought I¡¯d go out and get something to eat.¡±


    Then, Benjamin turned around and stared right into her soul. ¡°Call the guards toe in.¡±


    Arissa did not know what he wanted to do but still opened the door and asked the bodyguards toe


    in.


    ¡°Mr. Graham,¡± they greeted.


    Benjamin shot a nce at them and said, ¡°Go ask Drawbridge Dining to make some food and send it


    over here!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The went out immediately after.


    Arissa was taken aback by what she heard as her heart stirred.


    She was about to say something, but Benjamin cut her off. ¡°Come here!¡±


    Arissa looked at him and was willing to look past hismanding tone, seeing that he had ordered


    food for her.


    Hence, she closed the door and went over to Benjamin. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I have an itch on my shoulder. Help me sooth it,¡± he said as he turned around.


    So, Arissa ced her hand on Benjamin¡¯s shoulder and started scratching.


    ¡°Higher!¡±


    ¡°Here?¡±


    She adjusted the position and continued.


    ¡°Harder!¡±


    Benjamin knitted his brows as it got itchier the more Arissa scratched.


    Following Benjamin¡¯s instruction, Arissa applied a bit more force.


    Benjamin¡¯s shoulder was rather stiff, but he had a higher body temperature than Arissa, so it felt warm


    to her touch.


    And as she scratched, Arissa¡¯s eyes began to wander downward.


    The curves and lines on the man¡¯s back were immacte and brimming with power.


    Arissa gulped as she was unknowingly being attracted to the man.


    That said, she quickly snapped out of it and focused her attention back on her current task.


    And after a while, Benjamin actually fell asleep, probably because of howfortable it was.


    Hearing the man¡¯s long steady breathe, Arissa took a peek to make sure before she carefully pulled the


    nket over Benjamin.


    At that moment, Benjamin¡¯s phone suddenly rang, so Arissa took his phone and saw that it was Darius


    calling.


    She suddenly got thrown between a rock and a hard ce as she did not know whether to pick up or


    not.


    Then, she looked at Benjamin. And as soon as a single crease appeared on his forehead, she


    immediately denied the call.


    Let¡¯s just let him sleep for a little.


    On the other end of the line, Darius was infuriated to see that Benjamin had denied his call.


    ¡°You little bast*rd, how dare you deny my call!¡±


    Kingsley smiled. ¡°Mr. Graham, maybe he¡¯s just really busy right now. Why don¡¯t you call himter?¡±


    Hearing that, Darius grumbled for a bit and decided to take Kingsley¡¯s advice.


    After that, Arissa turned on silent mode for Benjamin¡¯s phone and ced it on the side.


    I wonder how the kids are doing at home right now.


    She walked to the balcony and closed the door behind before she called Zachary.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Have you had dinner yet, Sweetheart?¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t done eating, Mommy. Grandpa wants you and Benjamin toe home for dinner,¡± Zachary


    said after taking a look at Darius, who was still very much annoyed.


    Grandpa?


    ¡°You guys are with your grandpa?¡± Arissa asked after a moment¡¯s thought.


    Benjamin¡¯s father?


    ¡°Yeap. We¡¯re at Grandpa¡¯s house right now. He called that man just now, but he didn¡¯t answer. Are you


    coming over, Mommy?¡±


    How did the kids get to Old Mr. Graham¡¯s ce? Did he call Benjamin to tell him to go home for


    dinner?


    Arissa looked at the man sleeping in the ward, perplexed, before she said, ¡°I¡¯m not going back tonight.


    Please behave at your Grandpa¡¯s house, okay? Listen to him.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mommy. But why aren¡¯t youing back? Are you afraid to meet Grandpa?


    ¡°He¡¯s a very nice guy, Mommy. He took us to some ces and had a lot of delicious foods.¡±


    ¡°I think he likes us a lot, especially Jesse. He doesn¡¯t seem to want to let go of her.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa would definitely like you, Mommy.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy!¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 252 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 252 Read Online


    Chapter 252 Let The Children Keep Him Company


    Arissa was relieved to hear the children¡¯s happy voice and, at the same time, happy to hear that Darius


    liked the kids.


    ¡°I have something going on right now, so I can¡¯t go. Your daddy¡¯s also not avable, so we¡¯re not


    having dinner with you guys. We¡¯re not going back either, so be nice and listen to your grandpa.¡±


    ¡°What happened, Mommy? Why aren¡¯t you guysing home?¡± Zachary was astonished.


    At the same time, Gavin also heard Zachary when he came over to call him.


    Mommy¡¯s noting back?


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t youing home, Mommy?¡± Gavin asked as well.


    ¡°We have a social event to attend, so I doubt we can go back. You guys wash up and rest early. You¡¯ll


    definitely see me tomorrow morning.¡±


    Arissa did not tell them Benjamin was hospitalized so they would not worry.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t drink too much at night, Mommy. Stay safe!¡± Zachary urged.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy. We¡¯ll be going back after dinner,¡± Gavin said to Arissa.


    Arissa smiled. ¡°You guys can stay there overnight. There¡¯s no need to hurry back since we¡¯re not there.


    Stay there and keep Grandpapany. Tomorrow¡¯s the weekend anyway, so spend some more time


    with him.¡±


    Arissa figured it was a good idea since she was in the hospital and could not spend time with them.


    So, instead of the children staying at home alone, it was better for them to spend time with Darius.


    ¡°Okay, Mommy!¡± Gavin nodded.


    ¡°Mommy, Grandpa¡¯s actually eager to see you. It¡¯s a shame that you can¡¯t make it. He asked the chef


    to make a lot of delicious food and even asked us what you like to eat!¡± Zachary told her.


    Arissa smiled. ¡°Maybe next time. I¡¯ll pay him a visit when I¡¯m free. So, tell Grandpa that we can¡¯t join


    him for dinner because of the social event.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Arissa did not expect Darius to want to meet her that quickly, so she was a little unprepared.


    On top of that, Benjamin was still in the hospital, so there was no way she could leave.


    At the very least, Benjamin needs to be there when we go and see his father. Besides, Benjamin has


    never even thought of bringing me to meet his parents, so it¡¯d be inappropriate to meet his father out of


    the blue.


    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll go tell Grandpa right now!¡±


    Zachary handed the phone to Gavin and ran over to Darius.


    ¡°Grandpa, my mommy, and Benjamin went to attend a social event. They won¡¯t be able to make it back


    for dinner.¡±


    ¡°A social event?¡±


    Darius was surprised to hear that. Doesn¡¯t he hate attending social events? What happened? Don¡¯t tell


    me the children¡¯s mother is afraid to see me¡­


    Dariusughed. It looks like my eagerness has scared my future daughter-inw.


    ¡°No worries, there¡¯s always next time!¡±


    Zachary smiled and said, ¡°Yeah, Mommy said she¡¯ll visit when she finds the time!¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Darius responded with a heartyugh and ruffled the little boy¡¯s head.


    Gavin saw that and happily told Arissa, ¡°Mommy, Grandpa says you cane over next time for a


    meal!¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Arissa could actually hear Zachary since he was very loud.


    ¡°Sweetheart, Mommy still got work to do, so go finish your dinner!¡±


    ¡°Okay! Bye, Mommy!¡± Gavin replied.


    ¡°Bye, Sweetheart!¡±


    Arissa gave her phone an audible kiss before finally ending the call.


    Coincidentally, the bodyguards came back with food in their hands. ¡°Ms. York, your food is here.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Thank you!¡± Arissa nodded with a smile. ¡°You guys go eat as well.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re still on duty right now. We¡¯ll eat when we change shifts, so I¡¯ll leave you to it, Ms. York. If you


    need anything, feel free to tell us. We¡¯ll get it for you,¡± the bodyguard said before he went out.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Arissa smiled. They have shifts?


    After catching a whiff of the aroma from the food, her stomach started rumbling. So, Arissa quickly


    headed over to the coffee table and munched down the food in front of her.


    Drawbridge Dining¡¯s food is the best!


    After that, Arissa let out a sigh of ineffable satisfaction as her stomach was thoroughly conquered by


    the delicious food.


    At that moment, all those miserable memories of being ordered around got washed away as well.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 253 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 253 Read Online


    Chapter 253 The Five Treasures


    At the Old Manor.


    Darius brought his five grandchildren and Kingsley as well as Shaun to eat but was interrupted by an


    unexpected visit.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, Zayden is here again,¡± Edwin informed Darius.


    In an instant, all five of the little kids frowned and looked at Darius.


    ¡°Ask him to leave!¡± Darius scoffed.


    What a killjoy.


    Edwin noted Darius¡¯ order and backed away to send Zayden off.


    ¡°I kindly ask that you leave, Mr. Adams. Mr. Graham is not epting any visitors today.¡±


    ¡°Edwin, this is a gift for Mr. Graham. Can you please help me hand it to him?¡±


    Zayden proceeded to raise the gift he had in his hand.


    However, Edwin took a look and said, ¡°Mr. Adams, you should bring it back as well. Mr. Graham is not


    going to ept this.¡±


    As soon as Edwin finished, he turned and went inside,pletely ignoring Zayden in the process.


    Zayden took a peek inside the manor and saw that it was brightly lit. Nevertheless, he could not see


    Darius, which gave him quite the headache.


    Be it, Benjamin Graham or Darius Graham, Zayden did not get to meet either of them, not even Gavin


    Graham.


    When he got news about the kids, Zayden rushed to the school, but they had already been taken away


    and were not at the school anymore.


    Since both Benjamin and Darius were very adamant, there was no way for Zayden to plea for Danna.


    The only option left was through Gavin.


    So, Zayden hovered at the door for a little longer before he eventually left.


    Meanwhile, Darius was unaffected by the visit, as he invited the kids and two adults to eat with him.


    ¡°Come, everyone. Eat up!¡±


    Darius delightfully started cing food on the children¡¯s te.


    ¡°Eat whatever you want, and tell me if you can¡¯t reach it, okay?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa!¡±


    The five said simultaneously.


    Their sweet and adorable voice was loved by all.


    Darius was looking at them with a bright smile on his face. I can never get enough of this!


    ¡°Oh, are you having problems with the drumstick, Jesse? Let me tear it up for you, okay?¡± Darius


    asked, seeing that Jesse did not have any front teeth.


    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa, but I can eat it on my own!¡± the little girl said and bit down once again and slowly


    munched away at the drumstick.


    Meanwhile, Gavin cut some meat up and ced it on Jesse¡¯s te.


    ¡°Thanks, Gavin!¡±


    When Jesse smiled, her eyebrows formed a perfect crescent, and dimples would appear on both sides


    of her cheeks, not to mention the gap between her teeth.


    She looked adorable, and everyone watched in amusement.


    At the same time, Shaun and Kingsley also had their eyes glued to the five siblings, relentlessly filling


    up their tes with food andpletely forgetting about themselves.


    ¡°Grandpa, Uncle, you guys need to eat too!¡± Jesse reminded as she looked at them.


    ¡°Oh! Right!¡±


    Dariusughed and picked up his utensils after seeing the kids enjoying themselves.


    ¡°Grandpa, the Chanaen food here tastes so good!¡±


    Oliver narrowed his eyes as the heat from the food fogged his sses.


    Kingsley was amused and said, ¡°Oliver, take off your sses when you eat.¡±


    ¡°But I won¡¯t be able to see if I take them off!¡± Oliver replied.


    Then, he took his sses off, wiped them clean, and put them back on again.


    Darius¡¯ heart ached to see Oliver that way, so he asked, ¡°How bad is your eyesight, Oliver? Maybe let


    Shaun have a look and see if he could fix it for you with surgery.¡±


    What he said sounded silly to Shaun since Shaun was not an ophthalmologist, but he answered,


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    So, Oliver told Darius about his eyesight. ¡°It¡¯s around 300 degrees, Grandpa. Mommy told me that my


    sses could help adjust my eyesight, so my eyes will be fixed after wearing them for a year. I don¡¯t


    need to go through surgery.¡±


    Darius was astonished. ¡°Does technology like that actually exist?¡±


    ¡°Sure does!¡± The little fellow nodded.


    ¡°Grandpa, the doctor said that Oliver won¡¯t need to wear sses anymore if he wore that for a few


    years.¡±


    Jasper looked at Darius with a smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s good then. It¡¯s much safer than going through eye surgery.¡± Darius nodded.


    Shaun smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Graham. It¡¯smon for people to have eyesight problems


    these days. Wearing sses isn¡¯t that much of a big deal.¡±


    Darius was a little annoyed when he heard that. ¡°How is it not a big deal? It¡¯s inconvenient to do


    anything while wearing sses.¡±


    Shaun smiled in response.


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ve already gotten used to it. There¡¯s no such problem,¡± Oliver said while his eyes narrowed


    as he smiled.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 254 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 254 Read Online


    Chapter 254 Return The Favor


    ¡°Here, have some beef!¡± Darius said as he cut the five children a slice of roast steak each.


    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa. You should eat more too!¡±


    Gavin did the same for Darius.


    And Darius was pleasantly surprised by it. This little guy has always eaten while quietly ignoring


    everyone around him. He has changed so much, having been gone for only a few days. Does being


    with his siblings influence him this much?


    After that, Zachary, Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse all followed suit and ce different dishes on Darius¡¯


    te.


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t just look at us. Eat up! If not, we might finish everything!¡± Jesse said with her missing


    front teeth, adorable to no end.


    Darius was delighted. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If you finish them, we can ask them to make some more!¡±


    ¡°Jesse, what about me? Where¡¯s mine? I might start ignoring you from now on,¡± Kingsley teased the


    little girl.


    Jesse¡¯s eyes immediately darted toward Kingsley, and she proceeded to try and fork some food over to


    him.


    ¡°Uncle Kingsley, you¡¯re too far away, move your te closer!¡±


    Kingsley was ecstatic, so he handed his te over and let Jesse put food in it.


    ¡°Thank you, Jesse!¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡± Jesse sat down once again and started munching her food.


    ¡°Jesse, what about me? You shouldn¡¯t have favorites, you know?¡±


    Shaun smiled as he looked at Jesse.


    So, Jesse shifted her beady gaze toward him. ¡°What would you like to eat, Uncle Shaun?¡±


    Shaun smiled and gave Kingsley a smug look.


    ¡°I like shrimps.¡±


    So, Jesse took a few pieces of shrimp and ced them on his te.


    ¡°Good girl!¡±


    Shaun took one shrimp and peeled the shell off before cing it on Jesse¡¯s te.


    Jesse looked at him. ¡°Why did you give it to me, Uncle Shaun?¡±


    ¡°Because I feel like it!¡± Shaun smile at her endearingly.


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Shaun!¡± Jesse was overjoyed.


    ¡°Do you guys want some shrimp?¡± Shaun asked the other four kids.


    ¡°Yes, please!¡± They all nodded.


    With that, Shaun took up the responsibility of deshelling the shrimps and gave some to Darius first


    before distributing them evenly between the children.


    ¡°Thank you, Shaun.¡± Darius¡¯ lips curled.


    ¡°You¡¯re most wee, Mr. Graham. After all, I¡¯m the one enjoying a free meal here. This is the least I


    could do,¡± Shaun responded with a smile.


    Kingsleyughed when he heard that. ¡°Based on what you just said, I would be ashamed of myself if I


    don¡¯t help out.¡±


    Then, he took a crab and started deshelling it.


    The kids were all thrilled and took one each to deshell for the three adults.


    ¡°What are you guys doing? Just let me do it.¡±


    Kingsley looked at the five children funnily.


    ¡°Mommy said that we should always return a favor. So, if you¡¯re doing it for us, we should do it for you!¡±


    Zachary was very serious about deshelling the crab.


    So, other than Jesse, who did not quite do it right, the four brothers all did superbly and distributed the


    deshelled crabs to Darius, Shaun, and Kingsley.


    All three adults were very happy to see that.


    Darius looked at the four kids raised by Arissa and was very satisfied to see that they were all very


    polite and respected their elders.


    Their mother has taught them well.


    It left a very good impression in Darius¡¯ mind.


    She¡¯s way better than that pretentious Danna. In the end, the biological mother is still the best.


    Then, Darius looked at Gavin, relieved to see that the boy was fitting in and getting along happily.


    The boy did not smile much when he was with Benjamin, but Darius had already seen more smiles


    from him in just one day.


    ¡°Here, wipe your hands with this.¡±


    Darius took a towel and got up to help the kids wipe their hands.


    ¡°Thanks, Grandpa, but we can do it ourselves.¡±


    Jasper wanted to wipe his hand, but Darius dodged him.


    ¡°Let me do it. I like it!¡±


    ¡°Alright then, Grandpa. Thank you.¡±


    The little child¡¯s cutesy voice was very endearing, and Darius just could not stop smiling.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 255 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 255 Read Online


    Chapter 255 Are They Out On A Date


    Shaun and Kingsley both had a grin on their faces as they watched Darius get along with the kids.


    The more they were with the kids, the happier they got.


    How lucky of Benjamin to suddenly have five kids.


    The two man felt jealous.


    ¡°They¡¯re just so adorable!¡± Kingsley sighed.


    ¡°I wish I could take them home!¡± he said while looking at the five identical children.


    Shaun looked at him and smirked, ¡°You can always make one.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s easier said than done! Tell me, how is Benjamin this lucky? Five kids in one go! He definitely


    won the game of life here.¡±


    Truth be told, Shaun was also jealous of Benjamin.


    ¡°Gavin, is it okay for you and your brothers and sister toe home with me tonight?¡±


    Shaun asked the little guy with a bright smile on his face. Benjamin¡¯s hospitalized, after all. He can¡¯t go


    home. Which means I can have fun with the kids at my ce.


    ¡°Sorry, Uncle Shaun, we can¡¯t.¡± Gavin rejected him.


    Darius was thrilled to hear that and stroked Gavin¡¯s head affectionately. ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t go. Stay here with


    Grandpa.¡±


    Shaun looked at them in amusement.


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°If you guys don¡¯t like to go back with him, maybee back with me instead? My house¡¯s definitely a


    fun ce,¡± Kingsley chimed in.


    Gavin puckered his lips when he heard that. Uncle Kingsley¡¯s ce is not fun at all.


    ¡°We¡¯re not going to your ce either!¡±


    Kingsley was devastated. ¡°But Gavin, I have a lot of figurines at my ce.¡±


    Gavin gave Kingsley a smug look and said, ¡°My brothers have a lot too!¡±


    He was very proud of it.


    Jasper nodded as well. ¡°Uncle Kingsley, do you have more figurines than I do?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll need toe home with me to find out then! How about it? Youing?¡±


    ¡°Can you two stop tempting my grandchildren? They¡¯re staying with me tonight to keep mepany,


    period.¡±


    Darius huffed and shot the two a re.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Shaun and Kingsley smiled in response.


    Zachary nodded and said to Darius, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa. We won¡¯t go with them. We¡¯ll stay here


    tonight. I hope you won¡¯t think it¡¯s too noisy.¡±


    ¡°Of course not! I¡¯m ecstatic. I would never think that of you kids no matter how long you stay here.¡±


    Darius smiled and ruffled the boy¡¯s hair.


    Back then, he could not even get Gavin to stay the night since Benjamin would always leave right after


    dinner and head back to Yaleview.


    ¡°Then, we¡¯re sorry for bothering you in advance, Grandpa!¡± Jasper agreed after seeing his two brothers


    saying they would stay.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem at all. My little sweethearts, you can stay however long you want ande visit me


    whenever you feel like it.¡±


    Darius sat down and asked the housekeeper to prepare some more food.


    ¡°Are we not going back?¡± Oliver asked Zachary.


    ¡°No. Mommy and Benjamin are busy with work, so they aren¡¯t going home. She said that we should


    stay here and keep Grandpapany,¡± Zachary whispered into Oliver¡¯s ear.


    Oliver understood and gave it some thought before he said, ¡°Do you think Mommy and Daddy are out


    on a date right now?¡±


    Zachary looked at the excited Oliver. ¡°You think so?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Oliver smiled as his eyes lit up.


    The corner of Zachary¡¯s mouth twitched. You greedy boy. Can¡¯t you control yourself? Look at you,


    calling him Daddy already.


    Darius smiled when he saw the two boys secretly whispering to each other.


    Shaun and Kingsley both knew what was going on with Benjamin and Arissa, but they merely kept it a


    secret and smiled.


    Right then, Darius looked at them.


    ¡°Benjamin went to a social event. Do you two know where that is?¡±


    Kingsley immediately shook his head in response.


    Shaun followed shortly after and said, ¡°I¡¯ve not seen him today, Mr. Graham. How would I know where


    he went?¡±


    Hearing that, Kingsley gave Shaun a side-eye stare. This guy really knows how to lie through his teeth.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 256 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 256 Read Online


    Chapter 256 Like His Wife


    Darius¡¯ eyes glinted. After all, he wasn¡¯t born yesterday, and he was still very sharp for his age.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    They rushed off that afternoon and returned in high spirits a few hourster. When they were asked


    about what they had been up to, they simply stayed quiet.


    Could Benjamin be in trouble?


    He hasn¡¯t returned any of my calls yet.


    Darius didn¡¯t move and continued eating with his grandchildren.


    After eating, he asked his butler to call Ethen and ask about Benjamin¡¯s whereabouts.


    ¡°Mr. Graham? He went out. I didn¡¯t go with him. He went out with Ms. York. Jasper and the others will


    go and fetch them when they¡¯re done,¡± Ethen fibbed.


    Benjamin¡¯s condition was already stable, but Ethen didn¡¯t feel like telling Old Mr. Graham that Benjamin


    was in the hospital thiste at night.


    He didn¡¯t want to cause them to overreact and leak the news to the media.


    ¡°Where did they head off to?¡± Edwin asked.


    ¡°Oh! There¡¯s another calling in, so I need to go! Call Mr. Graham for anything else, okay?¡±


    Ethen immediately made up an excuse so he could hang up.


    Edwin raised an eyebrow and reported, ¡°Something seems fishy.¡±


    Benjamin was definitely not at a business gathering, because if he was, Ethen would know the venue.


    He probably knew and was purposely hiding it from them.


    Darius nodded.


    ¡°Call Benjamin again.¡±


    Back in the hospital, Benjamin was finally awake.


    Arissa immediately rushed toward him and helped him sit up.


    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±


    Benjamin nced at her and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡±


    ¡°Slow down!¡± Arissa bent down and took his slippers.


    He looked at her strangely, curious as to why she was suddenly doing all this.


    She was acting like his wife, and doing all of this waspletely natural.


    She didn¡¯t know what he was thinking and simply helped him put his shoes on so he could go to the


    restroom.


    Benjamin washed his hands and quickly washed his face too before walking out.


    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±


    Arissa stood waiting in front of the door and immediately started helping him to his bed.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little tired.¡±


    Benjamin was actually feeling much better after resting, but he purposely said that to mislead Arissa.


    ¡°Then go and lie down again!¡±


    Arissa clearly didn¡¯t catch on.


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes gleamed and he leaned toward her, putting on a weak act.


    She helped him onto the bed and took off his shoes for him.


    She was already treating him like he was crippled.


    Benjamin almostughed out loud. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m crippled or something?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Stunned, Arissa looked up and immediately her face reddened under his teasing gaze.


    ¡°You¡¯re still sick, aren¡¯t you? I just wanted to help!¡±


    Benjamin was still looking at her while sitting up on the bed.


    She avoided his gaze but continued to nce at him and noticed that the red flush on his face had


    already begun to subside.


    She chuckled and said, ¡°The redness seems to be fading. Since you¡¯re already feeling better, I bet


    you¡¯ll be fit to go tomorrow!¡±


    Benjamin looked at his arms, which were already much better than before.


    He no longer felt the itching on his body either, which meant that the medicine was working.


    ¡°Ah, right! Your dad called you, but since you were sleeping I hung up. Zachary said that he probably


    wanted to ask you to go home for dinner, so I told both Zachary and Gavin that we went to a meeting


    and that they should spend the night at their grandpa¡¯s ce,¡± Arissa suddenly mentioned.


    Benjamin raised an eyebrow at the sound of Darius calling him.


    ¡°Did he call me just to go home for dinner?¡±


    Arissa met his intense gaze and she murmured, ¡°I think so.¡±


    He just scoffed lightly and reached out toward her.


    ¡°Can I have my phone?¡±


    She passed him his phone and he unlocked it to see that he had, in fact, received a call from Darius


    about an hour ago.


    He was just about to call him back when Edwin¡¯s name popped up on his screen.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 257 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 257 Read Online


    Chapter 257 Help Him Shower


    Benjamin picked up his phone and held it to his ear.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    His deep, calm voice betrayed nothing of his current situation.


    Arissa nced at him and sat aside.


    He nced back at her before saying, ¡°Yeah, I am caught up with something. Is Dad around?¡±


    The butler immediately passed the phone to Darius.


    ¡°Where have you been, little punk? You didn¡¯t pick up my calls,¡± Darius¡¯ voice sounded really strict.


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes glinted and he replied, ¡°I was in a meeting and didn¡¯t notice your call.¡±


    Arissa continued to look at him.


    ¡°I wanted to ask you to bring Gavin¡¯s mom back for dinner today, but you didn¡¯t pick up,¡± Darius


    grumbled. ¡°Bring her back tomorrow, alright?¡±


    Benjamin frowned. He didn¡¯t know if he would recover by tomorrow.


    It wasn¡¯t exactly troublesome to do anything, but he still felt ufortable seeing anyone in his current


    situation.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you know again tomorrow. I might still be busy.¡±


    ¡°Are you actually so busy that you can¡¯t evene home for just one simple meal? Do you think you¡¯re


    the president or something? How long has it been since you came back to eat with us? It¡¯s starting to


    look like you don¡¯t even want to bring her home.¡±


    Darius¡¯ nagging was giving Benjamin a headache and he massaged his brow with a sigh.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring her back once I have time.¡±


    Darius just scoffed. ¡°Since you¡¯re so busy, then I¡¯ll take care of Gavin and the others until you¡¯re finally


    free enough to spend some time with them.¡±


    After that, he hung up angrily.


    Benjamin listened to the annoying beeps and tossed his phone aside.


    After that, he stood up.


    When Arissa saw him starting to stand up, she immediately rushed over to help him.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s handsome face was extremely close to hers and she backed away slightly.


    He nced at her and replied, ¡°I need to take a shower.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The sticky ointment all over his body made him feel extremely ufortable.


    Arissa frowned. ¡°You haven¡¯tpletely recovered yet. I don¡¯t think you should take a shower for now.¡±


    ¡°What does my allergy have to do with taking a shower?¡± Benjamin side-eyed her.


    Arissa was about to speak but hesitated. He shouldn¡¯t be allowed to shower¡­ right?


    ¡°I¡¯ll feel much better once I take a shower,¡± Benjamin said and walked toward the bathroom.


    Arissa couldn¡¯t do anything except to let him go.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Come here.¡±


    He suddenly turned to look back at her.


    In shock, she replied, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t reach some ces because my arm hurts. You have to help me,¡± he said in a serious tone.


    You are going to help me.


    Arissa blushed and red at the man in front of her in disbelief before pointing at herself. ¡°You want me


    to help you shower?¡±


    Benjamin scoffed. ¡°See? You can¡¯t even help me out with such a small request.¡±


    Arissa¡¯s mouth twitched. How is this a small request?


    ¡°You only got a jab. How much could your arm hurt?¡± she rebutted.


    She still couldn¡¯t believe it. How does he dare to ask her for something so embarrassing? Does he


    have no shame?


    His expression darkened and he said, ¡°You can leave.¡±


    Arissa gritted her teeth and finally dragged her feet over after a long bout of internal battles.


    She couldn¡¯t leave before he waspletely recovered.


    Besides, she had technically agreed to help him.


    It¡¯s just a shower, right? I¡¯ll just pretend Ithat ¡®m giving my son a bath!


    Benjamin smirked as she walked toward him and said, ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want to do it.¡±


    Arissa looked at him in disdain before pulling him over by the cor and unbuttoning his shirt.


    ¡°Lift your arms.¡±


    Benjamin followed suit and Arissa began to take off his shirt and his belt.


    He looked at her as she bent down to undo his belt and he felt her warm breath against his stomach.


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze darkened and his mouth felt dry.


    Arissa finally undid his belt and unbuttoned his pants.


    ¡°Be careful!¡± he said, his voice slightly raspy.


    ¡°I know!¡± Arissa said as she blushed while slowly inching his pants down.


    As long as she didn¡¯t feel awkward, everything would be fine.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 258 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 258 Read Online


    Chapter 258 A Moody Man Is Hard To Serve


    She purposely ignored him and turned on the shower. After testing the temperature of the water, she


    finally directed it to him.


    After that, she startedthering him up with body soap. She glided it all over his shoulders, his back


    and his arms.


    She didn¡¯t dare to use anything to scrub his body due to his inmed skin, so all she could do was use


    her hands.


    Benjamin swallowed and felt his body begin to flush.


    The moment Arissa reached his waist, he nearly stopped breathing.


    There was a flush of emotions behind his eyes and he gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Leave now!¡±


    Arissa paused and looked at him in confusion. Everything was going fine, so what¡¯s going on?


    ¡°It¡¯s not done yet.¡±


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s voice was pressed deep with control.


    Arissa just shrugged in defeat.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go. Call me if you need anything.¡±


    Arissa was simply in disbelief and she washed her hands before turning to leave.


    Benjamin leaned his hands against the wall and looked down, allowing the water to run down his firm


    back and lean legs.


    His breathing was starting to get messy and his handsome face was tinged with a steady blush.


    He wanted to control his feelings, but he couldn¡¯t help as he kept thinking about her hands touching


    him all over.


    Not only did he fail to control his thoughts, but they became even wilder.


    Arissa looked at the bathroom door in disdain. What an emotional man.


    He wasining when she refused to bathe him yesterday, and now he was stillining even


    after she helped him!


    Arissa tugged at her dampened clothes.


    She wanted to shower too, but she forgot to bring any clothes.


    There was probably time to go and buy clothes if she could find a store nearby.


    Should I go back and get my clothes or should I go and buy new ones?


    However, she didn¡¯t like wearing new clothes without washing them first, anyway.


    With that, she decided to go back and get some clothes. She hadn¡¯t brought Benjamin¡¯s clothes either.


    What is he going to wearter?


    She went over and asked him, ¡°Benjamin, do you want me to go back and get some clothes for you?


    I¡¯m going to take a shower there too.¡±


    He didn¡¯t reply.


    Arissa touched her nose hesitantly. Does he not want me to go back?


    She called out a few more times and he finally replied.


    ¡°Ask the butler to send them over,¡± Benjamin said.


    His voice sounded a little weird.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    She nced over at the bathroom door and walked away to call Yaleview¡¯s butler. Then, she asked him


    to bring some of his pajamas and some of her clothes over to the hospital.


    ¡°Is Mr. Graham alright?¡± Edwin asked in worried tone.


    ¡°He¡¯s fine. He just had an allergic reaction so he needed to go to the hospital for a check-up.¡±


    Arissa quickly told Edwin about Benjamin¡¯s situation so that he wouldn¡¯t worry.


    ¡°What did he have an allergy to? Was it serious?¡± Edwin asked.


    ¡°He feels much better after getting a jab.¡±


    Arissa then asked, ¡°Edwin, please bring some clothes for me too while you¡¯re packing Benjamin¡¯s


    pajamas.¡±


    ¡°Got it! I¡¯ll send them over as soon as possible.¡±


    Edwin quickly went to pack. Now that he knew that Mr. Graham was in the hospital, it exined why


    none of them hade home yet.


    As Arissa folded his nket, she began to realize that Benjamin had been in there for a while.


    ¡°Benjamin, are you still not done yet?¡±


    After a few seconds, the door suddenly swung open and she felt a gust of vapor against her face.


    Next, Arissa met Benjamin¡¯s prating gaze and she was taken aback.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re finally done? I asked Edwin to send some clothes over.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Benjamin walked out of the bathroom and sat on the bed.


    Arissa went off to find a hairdryer and helped Benjamin blow dry his hair.


    Benjamin nced at her. Why is she so obedient now?


    He hadn¡¯t even said anything, and yet she helped him dry his hair.


    His gaze suddenly shifted and he looked at her wet clothes. He could basically see everything she was


    wearing inside.


    His expression darkened.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 259 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 259 Read Online


    Chapter 259 Stop ying With Fire


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Arissa was still drying his hair when she realized that Benjamin was staring at her.


    She followed his gaze and noticed that her clothes were almost transparent.


    She turned around with a flushed face to put the hairdryer away.


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes glinted with mirth.


    ¡°You don¡¯t actually think you can seduce me with that body, right?¡±


    His voice was teasing in a meaner way than usual.


    Arissa had had enough of it and turned back to re at him. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to seduce you.¡±


    ¡°Really? You could have fooled me,¡± Benjamin said as he continued to stare at her chest.


    Arissa red at him. ¡°My shirt only got wet because I had to bathe you.¡±


    He continued staring at her with an intense gaze.


    He was sitting on the edge of his bed with only a robeid over him which wasn¡¯t even tied tightly. His


    cor was open, exposing his firm, muscr chest.


    She quickly looked away and felt her face grow even hotter.


    Wait! What do I have to be shy about? If he¡¯s not afraid to show it, then why should I be afraid to look at


    him.


    Besides, I¡¯m his wife now. Who cares?


    Arissa nced openly at his amazing figure. As expected, Benjamin¡¯s body was also wless.


    Even men would be ashamed at how boldly she was staring.


    Her eyes glinted slyly. ¡°Take off your shirt so I can apply medicine for you.¡±


    Benjamin looked at the woman who was ordering him around and smirked devilishly.


    ¡°Are you sure it is right for you to boss around a patient like this?¡±


    Arissa gritted her teeth at the sight of his cocky expression.


    She walked over with arge smile. ¡°Since Mr. Graham seems to be upied, then I¡¯ll help.¡±


    She untied his robe and slid it off slowly, purposely letting her fingers linger.


    Benjamin¡¯s stomach tightened and his eyes darkened.


    The heat in his groin that he was trying to suppress was rearing its head again.


    Sh*t¡­


    ¡°Stop ying with fire.¡±


    Arissaughed inwardly at Benjamin¡¯s reaction.


    She smiled brightly and turned Benjamin¡¯s face around as she whined, ¡°Mr. Graham, didn¡¯t you want


    me to be your girl? Are you going back on your word? Didn¡¯t you say you don¡¯t like my figure, and yet,


    your body is saying otherwise. Aren¡¯t you being a little hypocritical? Well, well, well¡­ Don¡¯t worry, I


    won¡¯tugh at you.¡±


    She slid her finger down past his firm abs.


    Feels pretty good.


    Her hand continued traveling downward and he grabbed her wrist with a dark look in his eyes.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to continue?¡±


    Arissa only wanted to tease him, so she pulled her hand back with a smile after his warning.


    ¡°Do you need me to put the ointment on for you or would you rather do it yourself?¡±


    He red at her. She¡¯s doing it on purpose.


    His face tightened and he pressed his lips into a straight line. ¡°Do I look like I can do it myself?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right! You can¡¯t,¡± Arissa replied with a smile.


    At the sight of his dangerous stare, she finally gave in. ¡°Okay, fine. I was just teasing you. I¡¯ll help you


    apply the medicine.¡±


    She stopped teasing him and started to apply the ointment on him properly.


    ¡°That¡¯s too much!¡±


    Benjamin cringed at the thickyer of cream on his face.


    ¡°The more you apply, the faster you can heal.¡±


    Despite that, she still wiped off the excess and applied it on his neck instead.


    Benjamin¡¯s heart was racing at the sweet scent of her body. He was trying his best to hold back and


    turned around.


    She just nced at him. It didn¡¯t really matter because either side would have been the same.


    After applying it on his back, she pulled off the robe and asked him to lie on his stomach.


    Benjamin was finally going along without putting on an argument.


    Seeing that, she quickly helped him with the ointment on his back and flipped him over, and do the


    same for his front.


    She couldn¡¯t help but notice one particr area that was rather impressive and her face started to heat


    up.


    She tried her best not to feel awkward and only helped him put on his robe again after she was done.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 260 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 260 Read Online


    Chapter 260 Getting Him To Take Medicine


    Arissa went to wash her hands and Benjamin¡¯s gaze trailed her¡­


    When he noticed how red her ears were, he smirked.


    So she¡¯s not that daring after all.


    After she came out, she kept the ointment and poured a ss of water for him to down his medicine


    with.


    ¡°You should take your medicine now.¡±


    Benjamin frowned as he looked at the white pills in her hands.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Arissa widened her eyes. Why is he acting like a child?


    ¡°How are you going to recover if you don¡¯t take your medicine?¡±


    Benjamin nced at her beforeying back on the bed and picking up his phone to work.


    Arissa didn¡¯t know what else to do apart from pushing it in his direction once again.


    Gently, she coaxed, ¡°Take it. If Old Mr. Graham were to see you like this, he would be so worried. You


    wouldn¡¯t want the kids to see you like this either, right?¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± he asked with narrowed eyes.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m just worried for you. Just take your medicine so you can get well faster. Then you wouldn¡¯t


    have to get any more injections.¡±


    Arissa put it right at his mouth and continued to convince him.


    ¡°If they¡¯re too bitter, I can get you some candy.¡±


    Benjamin rolled his eyes and downed all of the pills in one go before drinking some water.


    At the sight of his tightly knitted frown, Arissa quickly went to the coffee table and got some grapes.


    She quickly peeled one and shoved it into his mouth.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be bitter after this.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s annoyed expression immediately softened after the sweet taste of grape spread in his


    mouth.


    ¡°Go and shower or you¡¯ll catch a cold,¡± he said firmly.


    She nced at him. So he knows how to care for others.


    ¡°My clothes aren¡¯t here yet,¡± she said as she sat aside.


    Benjamin frowned. ¡°Go and shower anyway. They¡¯ll be here soon.¡±


    She turned to look at him and saw how serious he was.


    Then, she finally got up to check if there was another towel in the washroom. Only after that did she


    close the door behind her to take a shower.


    Benjamin called Edwin to ask him to hurry up and Edwin told him that he was already on his way.


    Ethen brought some files over to Benjamin and heard the water running inside the bathroom. After


    ncing at the door, he looked over only to see Benjamin staring at him with a hint of warning in his


    eyes.


    Ethen lowered his head and no longer dared to look anywhere else.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, I¡¯lle over tomorrow morning to get these files.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Benjamin indicated for him to put the files down and Ethen reported about Jack to him. ¡°Jack is back,


    but I didn¡¯t tell him you were here.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell him.¡±


    Benjamin frowned. Jack was known for having a big mouth.


    Ethen nodded. Thankfully he didn¡¯t tell Jack anything. If he had rushed over here, Benjamin wouldn¡¯t


    have been able to rest properly.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, are you feeling any better?¡±


    Benjamin nced at him. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Ethen smiled at the good news. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, shall I head back?¡±


    Benjamin just waved at him.


    On the way out, Ethen bumped into Edwin.


    ¡°Ethen, how is Mr. Graham feeling?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s fine apart from some mild rashes,¡± Ethen replied. After a quick greeting, he left.


    Edwin brought the two bags of clothes to the room and knocked. Only when Benjamin¡¯s voice called


    out did he enter the room.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Graham.¡±


    Benjamin nced at Edwin. ¡°You can go home after putting down the things.¡±


    ¡°How did you suddenly get an allergic reaction? Are you feeling better?¡±


    Edwin put down the bags and came over to look Benjamin up and down.


    He seemed perfectly fine, but his face was still dotted with a few red patches.


    ¡°I was allergic to some natto that I ate, but I¡¯m already feeling much better. Don¡¯t tell Dad about this.¡±


    Benjamin continued saying, ¡°Let Gavin and the others stay over there for a few days. Please don¡¯t let


    them know that we are here.¡±


    ¡°I got it. Please don¡¯t worry,¡± Edwin said with a nod.


    ¡°You can go home,¡± Benjamin said as he picked up the files, ready to look through them.


    Edwin looked at him and said, ¡°Mr. Graham, are you sure you don¡¯t need me to stay back and help


    you?¡±


    ¡°I have Arissa,¡± Benjamin replied without even looking up.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 261 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 261 Read Online


    Chapter 261 A Deliberate Attempt


    Edwin smiled and nodded. ¡°Then please rest up, Mr. Graham. I will drop by again tomorrow.¡±


    He left after that.


    Benjamin looked at the door, then in the restroom¡¯s direction before saying, ¡°He¡¯s gone, soe on


    out.¡±


    Arissa, who had been waiting inside the restroom, felt awkward after she heard what Benjamin said.


    She opened the door and scanned the ce.


    She didn¡¯t leave the restroom until she was certain that Edwin was already gone.


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze brushed against the woman who was behaving like a thief. He scoffed.


    Arissa snuck a peek over before she hurried to get her clothes. After that, she ran back into the


    restroom to change.


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze brushed against her exposed legs before he shifted his view to the document he had


    with him.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Despite that, he couldn¡¯t stop thinking about how beautiful she was, and that irritated him.


    ¡°Hello!¡±


    Kingsley and Shaun entered the room and saw how Benjamin had tossed the document away in


    frustration. They also noted the frown on his expression.


    ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡± demanded Benjamin.


    A re was on his handsome face, and it was obvious that he didn¡¯t want them there.


    ¡°We came to pay you a visit.¡±


    Kingsley replied while grinning. He didn¡¯t mind Benjamin¡¯s terrible temper at all.


    He even waved the supper he had with him and said, ¡°And we brought supper.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s expression turned sour when his nose detected the smell of the lobster.


    Kingsley smiled in response to Benjamin¡¯s re. The former walked to the couch and opened the box


    up as though he had a death wish.


    That got the entire ce to reek of lobster.


    Shaun shook his head while grinning. Man, that Kingsley must have a death wish.


    The good doctor went to check up on Benjamin beforementing, ¡°Hmm¡­ You seem to be


    recovering well. Everything should be fine by tomorrow. You¡¯re no longer itching anymore, right?¡±


    Benjamin shot a look over and answered, ¡°No, not anymore.¡±


    Shaun nodded before heading over to sit by Kingsley¡¯s side.


    ¡°I thought Arissa is here. Where is she?¡±


    Arissa was changing her clothes at the time, but she heard someone talking and guessed who the


    visitors were. Hence, she exited the restroom.


    Kingsley and Shaun turned over simultaneously. Their eyes glowed.


    Kingsley even whistled aloud andmented, ¡°Hello, beautiful.¡±


    Arissa blushed a little, but she eventually calmed down and greeted the men. ¡°Ah, are you boys here to


    see how Mr. Graham is doing?¡±


    Kingsley and Shaun deliberately ignored Benjamin¡¯s hostile re and warnings. They smiled, and one


    of them said, ¡°Oh, we¡¯re here to get you some supper to cheer you up. After all, you have to take care


    of him, so we know it¡¯s been tough.¡±


    ¡°Come, have some lobster.¡±


    Arissa¡¯s lips twitched a little. She instinctively turned her attention to the man on the bed and noted how


    he looked utterly infuriated.


    Do they have a death wish? I can¡¯t believe they¡¯re chomping down on lobsters¡­ right in front of


    Benjamin! They¡¯re definitely doing it to step on Benjamin¡¯s toe because he can¡¯t have anything spicy


    now.


    ¡°Come on over. We should dig in while it¡¯s hot. It¡¯ll taste bad once it goes cold. Oh, and you can ignore


    Benjamin. He doesn¡¯t like lobsters anyway.¡±


    Kingsley was kind and weing as he gestured for Arissa to head over.


    She literally salivated when she smelled that delicious aroma.


    When she walked over, she saw that the table was filled with delicacies.


    ¡°Ah, you guys bought so much food.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s only natural. It won¡¯t be satisfying if we can¡¯t eat to our heart¡¯s content. Come on. Here, put


    on the disposable gloves.¡±


    Arissa epted the gloves from Kingsley and put them on before she sat down.


    ¡°Do you want some beer?¡± asked Shaun as he opened a can of beer for himself.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll pass, but you guys go ahead.¡±


    I can¡¯t take care of the patient if I¡¯m drunk.


    Arissa scanned the dishes and saw the bread. It seemed that was the only food Benjamin could eat.


    She turned around and saw how Benjamin was fuming. That prompted her to cautiously ask, ¡°Would


    you like some bread?¡±


    Benjamin looked away and picked up the document he tossed to the side earlier. His lips were tightly


    shut at the time.


    Uhm¡­


    The cold shoulder from Benjamin prompted Arissa to turn her attention back to the food.


    Kingsley and Shaun smiled when they saw how the pair interacted.


    ¡°So, how is it, Arissa? Is it good?¡±


    Kingsley munched on some lobster. The spicy sensation was especially exciting.


    ¡°Yeah, it is. Thank you, Mr. Bailey and Mr. Watts, for the supper,¡± replied Arissa politely.


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no need to be so courteous. Do you have any preference for food? You can inform us, and


    we¡¯ll bring it over for you next time.¡±


    Shaun smiled. His gaze glowed with a hint of mischief behind his sses.


    ¡°That sounds great!¡± replied Arissa while smiling and removing the lobster¡¯s shell.


    ¡°Arissa York!¡± growled Benjamin all of a sudden.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 262 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 262 Read Online


    Chapter 262 The Consequences Of Infuriating Benjamin


    Arissa turned around and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thirsty!¡±


    Benjamin didn¡¯t even look up, and he had a poker face on the entire time.


    ¡°Okay, hang on.¡±


    Arissa quickly took her gloves off to pour Benjamin a ss of water and brought it over for him.


    ¡°Feed me!¡± grumbled Benjamin when he saw her walking away immediately after setting the ss


    down.


    Arissa was taken aback when she heard that, but she still headed over and fed Benjamin. ¡°Careful, it¡¯s


    a little hot,¡± reminded Arissa.


    Benjamin blew on the warm water a little before sipping it.


    Kingsley stared at them. He couldn¡¯t help chuckling.


    ¡°Hey Boss, I thought you had an ordinary allergic reaction, so why do you need her to feed you?¡±


    Oh my gosh, how have I never noticed that the guy is a sly one?


    Shaun was chuckling at Benjamin as well. The former thought Tsk, tsk. Benjamin sure is enjoying


    himself now. If only I can take a photo to show him how stupid he looks right now.


    ¡°Oy, stop showing off your affection already!¡±


    Benjamin red over beforeining, ¡°Even with all the food, you guys still won¡¯t shut up.¡±


    Kingsley and Shaun turned to one another and saw the amusement in each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°That only makes sense. There¡¯s not nearly enough food here to do that.¡±


    Kingsleyughed aloud just to get under Benjamin¡¯s skin.


    However, if the former had known how thetter would retaliate¡­ Well, let¡¯s just say that Kingsley


    would rather go mute than step on Benjamin¡¯s toe.


    ¡°Not enough food, huh?¡± said Benjamin. He got his bodyguard over and ordered, ¡°Go buy one hundred


    servings of lobsters. Throw the boys to the mountain range if they can¡¯t finish eating the lobsters.¡±


    The particr mountain range Benjamin was referring to was dark and eerie at night.


    Kingsley¡¯s lips twitched vigorously. He seemed exasperated when he said, ¡°Err¡­ Boss, that¡¯s not


    necessary, right?¡±


    Benjamin shot a look at his bodyguard and got thetter to work on the task immediately.


    Shaun, who had been quiet the entire time, ended up being an innocent bystander who was dragged


    into the mess. That prompted him to kick Kingsley in the leg.


    ¡°Benjamin, I out of this right? I mean, I¡¯m the one who saved you, after all.¡±


    The mere mention of that incident got Benjamin¡¯s expression to darken.


    Shaun chuckled awkwardly in response. He didn¡¯t wait until Benjamin answer his question and was


    quick to say, ¡°On second thought, I-I¡¯ll just eat up.¡±


    One hundred servings¡­ that would mean that each one of them will have to finish fifty servings each.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Arissa saw how troubled the boys seemed, and she felt sympathetic toward them.


    Hence, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s not order so many servings. It¡¯d be such a waste if they can¡¯t finish all the food.¡±


    She was cautious and soft when she spoke to a certain grumpyd.


    Must he mess with others like that?


    ¡°Are you hungry as well?¡± asked Benjamin in a tone that showed that he was not messing around. As


    he spoke, he shifted his eerily calm gaze to her.


    That shut Arissa up right away. She had no intention of being forced to eat so much that she¡¯d end up


    puking.


    Each serving is about two and a half kilograms, so one hundred servings total to about twenty-five


    kilograms!


    Shaun and Kingsley will have to eat over twelve kilograms of lobster each¡­


    Arissa stared pitifully at the men, but she didn¡¯t dare to speak up or ask for mercy on their behalf.


    After she finished feeding Benjamin water, she sat next to the men and smiled. ¡°Come on, eat up. Why


    aren¡¯t you boys enjoying yourselves?¡± asked Arissa.


    ¡°No thanks. We¡¯ll eatter,¡± replied Kingsley with a weak smile.


    We won¡¯t be able to finish all the lobsters if we eat now.


    Darn it, we totally misjudged the situation and shouldn¡¯t have messed with Benjamin.


    Shaun regretted his decision to drop by as well. I knew it. Benjamin is not the kind who will let us get


    away with messing with him.


    ¡°This is all your fault. You have to have extrater.¡±


    ¡°Hey, how can you put all the me on me? You¡¯re the one who paid for all this food, so don¡¯t pin the


    crime on me. We¡¯ll go fifty-fifty!¡± insisted Kingsley while ring at Shaun.


    Arissa giggled at the sight before she continued chowing down on the lobster and the bread.


    Kingsley and Shaun, on the other hand, had no choice but to stare in envy as she ate away happily.


    Benjamin looked over. His lips curved into a small, devious smile.


    Hah! Was it fun to eat to your heart¡¯s content in front of me? Well, then I will treat you to all the food in


    the world!


    About ten minutester, numerous bodyguards entered the room with a hundred servings of lobster


    and ced them in front of Kingsley and Shaun.


    The food smelled especially great.


    ¡°Mr. Watts, Mr. Bailey, here are your lobsters.¡±


    Kingsley and Shaun red at the bodyguards.


    ¡°Go on, eat up!¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s cruel voice came at them and got them to start eating right away.


    ¡°Mmm¡­ It¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°Right. It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    At first, the two men were hungry and managed to devour ten servings each. Even then, they weren¡¯t


    satisfied and kept eating away.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 263 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 263 Read Online


    Chapter 263 Kick Them Out


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Thirty minutester, both men started looking off.


    Unfortunately, the bodyguards were monitoring, and Benjamin was putting pressure on them. That


    forced the two men to keep shoving food down their throats.


    It got to the point where Kingsley retched and had to run into the restroom to vomit.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I ate so much lobster that I vomited¡­¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s evil voice drifted over at that moment. ¡°Since he vomited, buy some more to make up for it.¡±


    The bodyguards counted the number of servings that Kingsley had already eaten. After that, they


    rushed out to buy that exact number of servings.


    ¡°Seriously?¡± said Kingsley. He looked a little pale and horrified, but Benjamin swept his cold gaze over.


    ¡°Please forgive us, Boss. We really can¡¯t finish it all,¡± begged Kingsley, who had his puppy eyes on as


    he stared at Benjamin.


    ¡°In that case, you can go spend the night in the wilderness,¡± replied Benjamin.


    Kingsley shivered. What a cruel man!


    ¡°Fine, fine! I¡¯ll keep eating.¡±


    Kingsley had no choice but to admit defeat. He sat back down and continued eating away.


    Shaun was feeling a little nauseous as well. That made sense. Regardless of how delicious something


    was, anything would taste horrible after eating that many servings!


    Shaun saw how Benjamin punished Kingsley, so there was no way Shaun would even budge. If he had


    any intention of heading to the restroom and vomiting, it was gone now.


    Arissa felt bad when she saw how horrible the men looked.


    The lobster shells were piling up in the corner.


    Both Kingsley and Shaun were in hell at that moment. It felt as though the more they ate, the more


    there were left.


    ¡°I can¡¯t eat anymore.¡±


    Shaun couldn¡¯t handle it anymore. He didn¡¯t vomit, but he ate so many servings that it was a miracle


    that the spicy food hadn¡¯t destroyed his taste buds. On top of that, his stomach felt ridiculously bloated.


    Kingsley wasn¡¯t any better off. He might have gone to vomit everything out earlier, but he had


    developed a distaste for the lobsters sitting in front of him. To him, those lobsters were worse than


    overnight sushi.


    Hence, he was on the verge of desperation when he saw the bodyguards returning with the lobsters


    ¡°How about we just spend the night in the wilderness?¡± whispered Kingsley to discuss the matter with


    Shaun.


    Shaun shot a look over at Kingsley, then at Benjamin. A certain someone was working on some


    document at the time.


    Arissa, on the other hand, had gone into the restroom to wash some clothes.


    Shaun turned his attention back to the twenty or so servings of lobsters sitting in front of him. He


    gauged internally and wondered if he could continue chowing down.


    It should be fine for him to devour a few more servings, but finishing it all was a bit of a challenge.


    ¡°Mr. Watts, Mr. Bailey. Will the two of you be spending the night in the wilderness?¡± asked the


    bodyguard while keeping his eyes on the men.


    ¡°Oh, hold your horses!¡± growled Kingsley as he red over.


    The bodyguard grinned in response and stepped to the side. He kept his head down as he did so.


    Kingsley and Shaun, on the other hand, leaned against the backrest and struggled to decide.


    They wanted to give up, but they hated that idea. After all, there was no saying what wild animals


    they¡¯d encounter in the wilderness.


    The bad news was that they were unable to finish eating everything.


    ¡°Kick them out and leave them in the wilderness.¡±


    The hour was up, so Benjamin instructed his bodyguards to take the men away.


    ¡°Boss, can we go somewhere else?¡± asked Kingsley as he looked out the window. I¡¯m afraid of the


    dark¡­


    ¡°Nope,¡± replied Benjamin. His eyes shone in a way that informed the men that there was no room for


    negotiation.


    ¡°Arissa,¡± begged Kingsley.


    He had turned his attention to the restroom when he shouted over, but Arissa didn¡¯t know that he was


    calling for her.


    In fact, she wasn¡¯t aware of the situation until Kingsley hovered outside the restroom and requested,


    ¡°Arissa, help us put in a good word with Boss, will you? It¡¯s dark out there!¡±


    Arissa turned to Kingsley. She was a little surprised, and a little amused when she asked, ¡°Wait¡­ are


    you afraid of the dark?¡±


    Kingsley grinned awkwardly.


    ¡°Kick them out!¡±manded Benjamin in a voice that carried a hint of displeasure.


    The bodyguards hurried over to drag Kingsley out of the room. They never even gave him the chance


    to beg for mercy.


    ¡°Boss, you are too cruel. Don¡¯t bothering to me if you ever need help¡­¡±


    Shaun was better off. At least he could leave on his own.


    He even took a few bottles of wine with him before he left.


    Arissa watched as the men were dragged away. That is a little harsh¡­ Arissa turned to a certain


    someone and asked, ¡°Are you really going to let your bodyguards leave them in the mountain range?¡±


    If I remember correctly, that ce has a haunted cemetery¡­


    She looked out the window and saw nothing but darkness. It would take more than courage to survive


    the night in a ce like that. They would be scared mindless¡­


    ¡°What? Are you feeling bad for them?¡± asked Benjamin in an unpleasant tone. He scrutinized her as he


    asked.


    Arissa¡¯s lips curved up into a grin before she pointed out, ¡°Aren¡¯t they your friends?¡±


    Why are you so mean to them? They only pulled a small prank on you.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 264 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 264 Read Online


    Chapter 264 Beware


    ¡°I would¡¯ve had my men break their legs if they weren¡¯t my friends,¡± replied Benjamin while having a


    vicious expression on.


    Arissa¡¯s lips twitched a little. Speechless, she turned around and returned to the restroom to wash the


    clothes.


    She squeezed the clothes dry, grabbed the hangars, and took everything to the balcony to hang the


    clothes.


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze followed her figure and traced her pink dress, the way her tied hair danced with the


    wind, and the exposed neckline. She was stunning. It was virtually impossible to look away at that


    moment.


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze turned slightly dim as he frowned. Kingsley saw her beauty earlier¡­


    Displeasure instantly rose within Benjamin.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Just then, Arissa¡¯s phone rang.


    She recognized the ringtone, so she hurried over, but her hands were still wet.


    ¡°Answer the call for me, please.¡±


    Benjamin frowned and ignored her.


    That annoyed Arissa a little, but she made do by swiping the phone with the joints on her fingers. After


    that, she turned on the speaker.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Her precious¡¯ voices filled her heart with warmth and happiness.


    ¡°Hey, Sweethearts. Why aren¡¯t you sleeping? It¡¯s past eleven.¡±


    Zachary replied, ¡°We were going to go to bed after showering at around ten o¡¯clock, but we ended up


    ying with Grandpa until just now.¡±


    Arissa found that amusing and asked, ¡°Is your grandpa asleep now?¡±


    Gavin answered, ¡°Yeah, Mommy. We only call after Grandpa went back to his room.¡±


    Arissa smiled and instructed, ¡°Then you should go to bed, too. Don¡¯t stay up toote.¡±


    Oliver ignored that and asked, ¡°Mommy, are you still working?¡±


    Jasper then warned, ¡°If so, you must remember not to drink any alcohol, okay? There are bad people


    out there.¡±


    Jesse chimed in and asked, ¡°Mommy, Mommy! When will youe to pick us up?¡±


    The kids werepeting against one another to talk to Arissa, and that got her to smile.


    She replied in the sweetest tone. ¡°The party is over, and I can go get some rest soon. I only drank a


    little, so you guys don¡¯t need to worry. Jesse, I will be busy for the next couple of days, so y with


    your siblings and be good at your grandpa¡¯s ce, okay? I will go pick everyone up once I¡¯m done with


    my work here.¡±


    Benjamin stared at Arissa. Huh, she¡¯s really sweet when she¡¯s talking to the kids.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be there to pick you guys up tomorrow night,¡± added Benjamin.


    Arissa turned to him. How can he be sure that he will be discharged tomorrow?


    Benjamin looked over at her before he turned his attention back to his document.


    All five naughty kids instantly became quiet. It took a moment before one of them said, ¡°Mommy, you


    should go home soon. Be careful and don¡¯t stay out toote. It¡¯s not safe for you.¡±


    The kids were obviously hinting at something.


    Benjamin¡¯s lips twitched upon hearing that.


    Arissa snuck a peek over before cooing, ¡°Okay, kids. Go to sleep now. Good night, Sweetheart.¡±


    ¡°Good night, Mommy.¡±


    Arissa blew some kisses into the phone to send her love to her children before she hung up.


    Benjamin looked over and wondered if she had always behaved that way when she spoke to her kids.


    Arissa turned around and went to hang out the rest of the clothes before she closed the door to the


    balcony. After that, she pulled the curtain shut.


    Then she went into the restroom to put the empty basket back inside.


    When she got out, she stared at the overwhelming amount of leftover lobsters and their shells. It


    seemed like she was thinking about how she¡¯d clean everything up.


    ¡°Get the bodyguards toe in and clean it up,¡± instructed Benjamin.


    Arissa turned to see how Benjamin was doing before she went to get the bodyguards over.


    Only two men were stationed outside because the rest of them had gone to take Kingsley and Shaun to


    the mountain range.


    At that moment, those two men were still being forced to climb the mountain.


    Kingsley gripped Shaun¡¯s hand tightly and was practically stuck to thetter.


    ¡°Holy moly, it¡¯s so dark and creepy out here!¡±


    Shaun was so irritated that he was speechless for a moment there. ¡°How I wish thedies can see you


    in your current state. I wonder if they will still fancy you after this.¡±


    ¡°Awh, are you jealous?¡± teased Kingsley, whose grip on Shaun¡¯s hand was actually getting tighter.


    ¡°Jealous? Of what? Your STD?¡± said Shaun to fire back.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 265 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 265 Read Online


    Chapter 265 Benjamin Graham Is A Jerk


    ¡°Hey, this is good enough, right? It¡¯s a part of the mountain range, so you guys can go back and report


    to your employer now,¡± shouted Kingsley as he turned around to talk to the bodyguards. My gosh, is it


    really necessary for them to be so strict? And to think I used to share all the good stuff with them¡­


    ¡°Mr. Graham has made it clear that we are to escort you both deep into the mountain range where you


    will spend the night,¡± informed the leader of the bodyguards. He remained unmoved as he gestured for


    the two men to continue moving forward.


    Kingsley¡¯s lips twitched vigorously upon hearing that. ¡°I¡¯ve learned my lesson. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡±


    The leader ignored him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just go,¡± said Shaun. He rolled his eyes at Kingsley. There¡¯s no point in begging, so you¡¯re really


    just wasting your breath.


    Kingsley pouted, but he had no choice. He had to follow Shaun along and keep going.


    Something moved in the dark as they traveled into the forest.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Kingsley jumped out of his skin and hugged Shaun, almost knocking thetter over.


    ¡°What the hell are you shouting for?¡± growled the infuriated Shaun.


    ¡°I-I heard something,¡± replied Kingsley in a fearful tone.


    Shaun rolled his eyes and informed, ¡°That¡¯s just a rat. Geez, I can¡¯t believe that all it takes is a rat to


    scare you out of your wits.¡±


    ¡°R-Rat?¡±


    Kingsley scanned around with his guard up. It was dark out, and the branches were swaying and


    creaking with each howl from the wind.


    The bodyguards were speechless as they followed closely behind the men.


    As everyone ventured deeper into the forest, the ce became colder and colder.


    Something in Kingsley snapped when he saw the graveyard, and he freaked out.


    ¡°I¡¯m going back!¡±


    Kingsley abandoned Shaun and turned around to get out of the ce, but the bodyguards stopped


    him.


    ¡°Mr. Graham told us to inform you that if you leave the mountain range tonight, we will take you to an


    abandoned ind instead.¡±


    Horror shed past Kingsley¡¯s face. ¡°Benjamin Graham, you jerk!¡±


    Shaun shook his head and continued forging ahead.


    The bodyguards, on the other hand, watched while Kingsley screamed as though he had lost his mind.


    Eventually, Kingsley came back around and chased after Shaun to keep up.


    Thank the heavens that Shaun is here with me! Kingsley held on to Shaun¡¯s arm tightly.


    Shaun stared at the arm that Kingsley had pretty much attached himself to. The former didn¡¯t really


    know what to say about the situation, so he let thetter keep hugging that arm.


    Who would¡¯ve thought that this idiot is actually that afraid of the dark and ghosts?


    ¡°That jerk is inhumane! I am so cutting ties with him,¡±ined Kingsley endlessly. Unfortunately,


    Benjamin wasn¡¯t there to hear all that.


    Kingsley wouldn¡¯t have said all that aloud if Benjamin was within hearing range, though.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t youin aloud earlier?¡± teased Shaun.


    Kingsley gritted his teeth and refuted, ¡°Well, why didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Shaun chuckled and replied, ¡°I have no intention ofining whatsoever because, unlike you, I¡¯m


    not a retard. Seriously, I won¡¯t even be here if it weren¡¯t for your stupidity.¡±


    Kingsley couldn¡¯t refute that, so he shut up.


    When they reached the designated location, the bodyguards turned around and left.


    ¡°Oy, are you guys leaving just like that? Aren¡¯t you going to keep an eye on us to make sure that we


    won¡¯t sneak out?¡± shouted Kingsley to the bodyguards.


    His shouts scared the birds and got them pping their wings and flying away. That turned Kingsley


    pale with fear and got him to tighten his grip on Shaun¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Mr. Graham knows where you are, but you are wee to leave if you are not afraid of his


    punishments,¡± replied the leader of the bodyguards before he led his men and left the ce. There are


    too many mosquitoes around here, so it¡¯s better if we head back to the hospital.


    ¡°You cruel, wicked thing!¡± growled Kingsley.


    After the bodyguards left, Kingsley and Shaun became the only ones there. That frightened Kingsley


    even more, and the trees in the surrounding area looked so eerie that he had goosebumps.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Shaun scanned their surroundings and saw a small gazebo some distance ahead, so he walked over.


    ¡°Why are we venturing deeper into the ce?¡± asked Kingsley. His arms and legs were trembling as he


    held on to Shaun tightly.


    Shaun turned to the guy and replied, ¡°You are wee to stay if you don¡¯t want to go with me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare leave me!¡± growled Kingsley while ring over.


    Shaun chuckled a little and continued walking ahead. ¡°There¡¯s a gazebo up ahead,¡± said Shaun.


    Kingsley followed closely behind while looking around warily with his guard up. He was worried that


    something might hop out of nowhere and ambush them.


    Maybe the ce really was haunted, or maybe it was all in Kingsley¡¯s mind, but he felt something chilly


    brushing against his neck.


    ¡°S-Shaun, do you feel that something is off?¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 266 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 266 Read Online


    Chapter 266 Something Is Tugging At Me


    ¡°No, nothing at all,¡± replied Shaun as he led Kingsley to the gazebo and took a seat.


    Kingsley was close behind. He didn¡¯t dare to turn around to check what was going on, though.


    Shaun could tell that Kingsley was terrified, and the former wanted tough aloud at that, but he also


    pitied the guy.


    ¡°It¡¯s only a couple of graves. How is it that you¡¯re already this scared?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not afraid, so of course, it¡¯s easy for you to say that!¡±ined Kingsley, who was tempted to


    somehow crawl into Shaun¡¯s pocket and hide in there.


    ¡°Drink up!¡±


    Shaun tossed Kingsley a bottle of wine and opened another bottle up for himself.


    ¡°How are you still in the mood to drink?¡± asked Kingsley in shock.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be?¡±


    Shaun rolled his eyes. The night is young, and we¡¯ll have to stay here all night. We might as well do


    something to help us sleep.


    It was only natural that the ce couldn¡¯t frighten Shaun. He was a doctor and hade in contact


    with dozens of dead bodies. The rotting bones in the grave were, therefore, nothing to him.


    In fact, the situation in the morgue was way creepier, and he had to stay the night during his internship.


    Despite that situation, Shaun wasn¡¯t scared.


    ¡°Are you really not scared at all?¡± asked Kingsley, who was taking a closer look at Shaun. The former


    kept feeling as though thetter was feigning his calmness.


    ¡°Of course not. What makes you think I¡¯d be scared?¡±


    Shaun rolled his eyes at Kingsley once more.


    Kingsley¡¯s lips quivered. ¡°D-Do you think the ce¡¯s haunted?¡±


    Shaun felt ever so speechless. Why does he insist on talking about this despite being so scared?


    ¡°If you¡¯re not afraid of humans, all of whom you can see and touch, why are you afraid of intangible


    ghosts?¡± scoffed Shaun. He wanted to cross his arms, but Kingsley was hugging one of them.


    That forced Shaun to use his other arm as a pillow andy down to look at the sky.


    ¡°This is a pleasant spot for stargazing. ¡°


    Kingsley tilted his head up and, as promised, a sky full of stars appeared on top.


    ¡°It is nice.¡±


    Just then, something tugged at his shirt in the dark.


    Kingsley yelped and jumped away.


    ¡°Ah! Ghost!¡±


    ¡°What the hell, dude?¡±ined Shaun, who jumped at Kingsley¡¯s sudden antics.


    ¡°S-Something tugged at my shirt,¡± answered Kingsley.


    All colors drained from his face.


    Shaun turned around and saw something disappearing into the woods.


    He only managed to catch a glimpse of its tail.


    That prompted Shaun to shake his head in exasperation and informed, ¡°It¡¯s just a monkey.¡±


    Kingsley stared in disbelief andmented, ¡°I can¡¯t believe there are monkeys here.¡±


    Shaun red over in annoyance and grumbled, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that I have a healthy heart. If I didn¡¯t,


    I would have to be hospitalized after your screams scared me like that.¡±


    Kingsley grinned awkwardly and imed, ¡°Well, how was I supposed to know that there are monkeys


    here? We didn¡¯t see any on our way over. I wonder what else is out there¡­ You don¡¯t think¡­ There


    aren¡¯t any monsters, right?¡±


    Shaun¡¯s eye twitched as he watched Kingsley continuously mutter nonsense.


    Kingsley was scared out of his wits, so he kept talking to Shaun. No one knew how long that


    conversationsted, but the men eventually stopped talking.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Just then, a noise came from the dark. ¡°Hoots¡­¡±


    It was the creepiest noise Kingsley had ever heard, and goosebumps instantly rose all over him.


    ¡°Hoots¡­ Hoots¡­¡±


    Kingsley hugged Shaun fearfully. ¡°S-Shaun, what is that? Why does it sound so creepy?¡±


    Shaun heard the owl as well, and even though the sound made him ufortable, it didn¡¯t scare him.


    ¡°It¡¯s just an owl.¡±


    ¡°Why would an owl cry like that? It sounds more like a kid¡¯s scream,¡± muttered Kingsley while scanning


    the ce warily.


    ¡°What was the owl¡¯s screech supposed to sound like then?¡± challenged Shaun.


    He truly regretted heading to the hospital with Kingsley. If he hadn¡¯t done that, he would not be sleeping


    in the mosquito-infested forest that night.


    ¡°I want to go home,¡± said Kingsley pitifully.


    ¡°Would you rather go to an abandoned ind in the near future?¡± reminded Shaun kindly.


    ¡°F*ck!¡± cussed Kingsley.


    ¡°Hoot¡­¡±


    Kingsley shouted back, ¡°Oh, quit screeching! I¡¯m trying to sleep here.¡±


    Shaun was speechless.


    ¡°It¡¯s the owl¡¯s fault for scaring me,¡± insisted Kingsley.


    He tossed a bottle in the owl¡¯s direction. There was no more noise after the ss shattered.


    ¡°Not bad,¡±plimented Shaun as he gave Kingsley the thumbs up.


    At the hospital, Arissa stared as the bodyguards cleared away the lobsters.


    ¡°Ms. York, would you like to take some untouched lobsters home?¡±


    ¡°No, please take them all away. You guys can share it.¡±


    After saying that, Arissa went to grab a rag to clean the table.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 267 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 267 Read Online


    Chapter 267 How Dare She Whine


    The bodyguards took the trash and the lobster away. They kept one box each for themselves while the


    rest were distributed to the medical practitioners on duty.


    ¡°I think I heard Mr. Watts screaming.¡±


    Arissa looked out the window, wondering if she had imagined the whole thing.


    Benjamin looked up at her. ¡°Hurry up. I want to go to bed!¡±


    Arissa was caught slightly off guard by that. She stared at him, speechless. ¡°Go on then. I¡¯m not


    stopping you.¡±


    Benjamin stared at her. ¡°I can¡¯t. The lights are on!¡±


    Arissa¡¯s mouth twitched. However, she did as she was told and sped up.


    ¡°Bring me my clothes. I want to get changed.¡± Benjamin said to her after she cleaned things up.


    Arissa walked over to his bag. ¡°Pajamas?¡±


    She nced at him.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Benjamin put the documents down and sat up straight.


    Arissa handed him his boxers and pajamas and put his bag down.


    Benjamin was changing when she turned back around. Hence, she looked away to give him some


    privacy.


    After he was done changing, she put his bathrobe away.


    ¡°Shall I turn off the lights now?¡±


    ¡°I want to work for a little while longer.¡±


    Benjamin sat down and picked up his documents.


    Arissa gritted her teeth in annoyance. He pestered me to hurry up just now because he wants to go to


    bed, and now he¡¯s telling me he¡¯s going to work for a little while longer? Who does that?


    ¡°Can¡¯t you continue tomorrow? It¡¯s getting reallyte.¡±


    She was reminding him to take care of himself. Work could wait.


    ¡°Ethen will being over to pick up these documents tomorrow morning,¡± Benjamin replied.


    Arissa stared at him and sat back down on the couch.


    She ced a pillow on one end,y down, and began scrolling through her phone.


    Arissa took a photo of the hospital, typed some caption, and posted it on her Instagram story.


    Benjamin¡¯s phone lit up as he received a notification.


    He nced at Arissa and read the notification.


    Arissa: Sigh. I¡¯ll be sleeping on the couch tonight. What a sad life!


    Benjamin chuckled. How dare she whines when I¡¯m having it worse?


    Arissa wasn¡¯t aware that Benjamin had seen her post. Wait¡­ The kids are going to see this tomorrow


    when they wake up. She quickly deleted her post upon that thought.


    I wonder how everyone¡¯s coping at work? I¡¯ve been away for the entire afternoon, but nobody pinged


    me.


    Arissa suddenly realized that she had not received any messages whatsoever since this afternoon as


    she checked her phone.


    This is so weird.


    She gave it some thought and decided to send a message to her department¡¯s group chat.


    Arissa: Is anybody still around? I¡¯ve been away for the entire afternoon. How¡¯s work?


    Ron: Ms. York, you¡¯re finally back.


    Arissa: You¡¯re still awake!


    Ron: I just returned home from work.


    Arissa: ¡­


    Arissa: It¡¯s all my fault.


    She realized her colleague¡¯s workload must have increased due to her absence.


    Arissa: What about the others?


    Ron: They left a few hours earlier. Ms. York, how is Mr. Graham feeling?


    Arissa was stunned. How did Ron find out that Benjamin has fallen ill?


    Arissa: How did you find out?


    Ron: Mr. Frank told us about it. He said not to disturb you because you need to take care of Mr.


    Graham.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Arissa was rendered speechless. Did Ethen really say that?


    Arissa: Anyway, It¡¯ste now, you should go to rest!


    ¡°Arissa!¡±


    Benjamin suddenly called out to her. She quickly scrambled up and turned toward the hospital bed.


    ¡°Yes, Graham?¡±


    Benjamin gave her a look. ¡°I¡¯m thirsty.¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡± Arissa stood up, put her phone down, and poured him a ss of water.


    Benjamin felt better after seeing how obedient she was. ¡°What have you been up to?¡±


    He took the ss of water from Arissa and stared at her.


    ¡°Just chatting.¡± Arissa admitted.


    Benjamin narrowed his eyes. ¡°With who?¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 268 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 268 Read Online


    Chapter 268 This Is Considered Office Romance


    Arissa gave him a look. ¡°My colleague. I was asking him about work.¡±


    Benjamin huffed in disdain. ¡°You guys seem to have a lot to talk about. I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯d get


    along so well with them. After all, it¡¯s only been a few days.¡±


    Arissa¡¯s eyes gleamed with amusement as she stared at him. She could tell from his tone that it was


    dripping with sarcasm.


    Benjamin frowned. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Arissa smiled. ¡°Graham, you¡¯re not jealous, are you?¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s face darkened as he fixed her with an icy stare. ¡°I don¡¯t condone office romance.¡±


    ¡°Ohh¡­¡± Arissa drawled.


    She stroked her chin, looking distressed.


    ¡°Graham, I¡¯m your employee too, right? But you¡¯re asking me to be your woman. So this goes against


    your principles, right? Since what we have between us is considered office romance. Is this really a


    good idea?¡±


    Arissa blinked and stared at Benjamin¡¯s handsome features.


    Benjamin¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I only asked you to be my woman. I never said that we¡¯re in a rtionship.¡±


    Arissa snorted. ¡°Is there any difference? We¡¯re a couple either way.¡±


    Benjamin red at her. ¡°Then you should keep your mouth shut and just do as you¡¯re told.¡±


    Arissa was rendered speechless. How could someone be so shameless?


    Whatever. I¡¯ll just keep this a secret since there are plenty of perks dating him.


    But Ethen already said all those things to my colleagues. Anyone would be able to tell that we have


    something going on.


    Arissa blinked as she tried toe up with a countermeasure.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on through your mind? Put the ss back.¡±


    Benjamin shoved the ss to her when he saw her sly smile.


    Arissa took the ss and stared at him.


    ¡°What do you think is going through my mind?¡± Arissa threw the question back at him.


    Benjamin swept his eyes over her, picked up the document, and returned to his work.


    Arissa pouted. ¡°You¡¯re still going to work?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Benjamin replied tly.


    Arissa stared at him for a bit and said, ¡°Do you want supper?¡±


    Benjamin frowned. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then, do you want to go to the restroom?¡± Arissa nodded.


    Benjamin looked up at her.


    She smiled sheepishly.


    ¡°I¡¯m just asking. After all, I¡¯m nning to go to bed soon.¡±


    Just in case he bosses me around after I fall asleep.


    ¡°Go to sleep then. And stop pestering me,¡± Benjamin warned and got back to work.


    Arissa poured him a ss of water and ced it on his bedside table before making her way back to


    the couch.


    She yawned and went to bed.


    It had been a hectic day for her since she had been busying herself with work and taking care of


    Benjamin.


    Arissa was so tired that she fell asleep the moment her head hits the pillow.


    Benjamin looked up when he didn¡¯t hear anything from her. The next thing he knew, he had ced the


    document down and was walking over to the couch.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    He frowned when he realized what he was doing. I¡¯m just checking in on her. He reasoned.


    Arissa was curled up sideways on the couch with a frown on her face. She looks really ufortable,


    and where is her nket?


    Won¡¯t she catch a cold tomorrow?


    With that thought in mind, Benjamin scooped her into his arms and walked over to the hospital bed. He


    ced her down gently on the bed and covered her up with a nket.


    Arissa smacked her lips and stirred.


    Benjamin paused. After making sure she was still out of it, he made his way to the other side of the


    room.


    He picked up the documents and continued working on the couch.


    He even switched most of the lights off.


    I¡¯m just letting her have a good rest since she has been taking good care of me.


    Benjamin gave himself an excuse before getting back to work.


    It was already twelve-thirty in the morning when he was done with work.


    He packed up the documents, relieved himself in the restroom, and went to bed.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 269 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 269 Read Online


    Chapter 269 Such A Tease


    Arissa, who had been sleeping quietly, suddenly flipped over and clung to him the moment hey


    down.


    Benjamin thought he would have been hit hard if he hadn¡¯t been fast enough.


    His face darkened as he adjusted her sleeping posture.


    However, Arissa pestered him once again after a short while. She wrapped his waist in a tight hug this


    time around.


    She even rubbed herself against him in an affectionate manner.


    ¡°Hug me!¡±


    Benjamin narrowed his eyes and stared at her. Is she dreaming?


    Who is she dreaming about?


    He lifted her chin and asked in a low voice, ¡°Woman, do you know who I am?¡±


    ¡°Hug me¡­¡±


    Arissa rested her head on his chest and gently suckled on his skin.


    Benjamin inhaled sharply as his pupils dte.


    He swallowed hard and red at Arissa as a wave of desire surged through him.


    Does she know what she¡¯s doing?


    Arissa wasn¡¯t aware of what she had done in her muddled state. She bit down on his nipple


    instinctively.


    Benjamin¡¯s breath hitched. His cheeks were flushed as his self-control slowly slipped away.


    He raised Arissa¡¯s chin, ced a hand on the back of her head, and kissed her deeply.


    Arissa was on cloud nine as she dreamt of Benjamin kissing her.


    It felt so good that she couldn¡¯t help but indulge in it. She ced her arms around his neck and


    returned his passionate kiss.


    She figured she could do whatever she wanted since it was just a dream.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Little did she know that it was her kisses that drove him to the edge.


    Benjamin tightened his grip on her waist. He wanted badly to enter her and show her who was the one


    leading the show.


    Just as he was about to do so, his phone rang.


    Benjamin snapped back to his senses, nced at the unconscious woman, and pushed her aside


    before picking up his phone.


    When he saw that it was Kingsley, he hung up and switched off the phone immediately.


    Benjamin facepalmed himself when he turned around and saw Arissa sleeping soundly under the


    nket.


    After a while, he got up and went to the restroom.


    D*mn it, I almost had my way with her.


    Benjamin¡¯s face fell. He took a thirty-minute cold shower to ease his ring desire.


    When he walked out of the shower and saw that Arissa was sprawled out on the bed, the veins on his


    forehead bulged.


    He walked over, flipped her back to her side, andy down.


    However, Arissa was back at it again before he could even fall asleep.


    He would have thought that she was doing it on purpose if he didn¡¯t know she really had fallen asleep.


    Arissa frowned and moaned in protest when he gave a light spanking on the butt. She then flipped over


    to the other side.


    However, she clung to him once again after a few minutes of silence.


    In the end, Benjamin decided to pull her into his arms and pin her legs down with his so that she


    couldn¡¯t move.


    It took every ounce of his willpower not to pounce on her as her sweet scent wafted over from time to


    time.


    The desire that he spent so much time to quell burst to life once again.


    Benjamin lowered his head and bit the nape of her neck.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a tease!¡±


    He finally fell asleep after a long while.


    Meanwhile, Kingsley and Shaun were cursing under their breaths as they had been left in the


    mountains.


    ¡°He must be up to no good. How dare he hang up on me and even switch his phone off?¡±


    Shaun was rendered speechless as he gave Kingsley a look. ¡°You saw thising but still jumped


    right in. Remember not to get me involved next time.¡±


    He swatted a few mosquitoes while he was at it.


    I should have brought mosquito repellent over just now.


    A total miscalction on my part.


    ¡°I was just joking around. Who would have thought¡­¡± Kingsley was regretting his actions.


    Sighing, Kingsley then said, ¡°Shaun, let¡¯s y a game.¡±


    Shaun was tongue-tied. ¡°What? You¡¯re not scared anymore?¡±


    Kingsley smiled sheepishly. ¡°Well, at least we can distract ourselves with games. Come on, let¡¯s y


    Dota!¡±


    He¡¯s getting ahead of himself. Shaun thought as he stared at him.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 270 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 270 Read Online


    Chapter 270 How Is It


    The next day.


    Arissa buried her face in the nket blearily when she woke up.


    This is sofortable. But this pillow seems a little too bouncy.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Join Telegram Group For Fast update and Novel Query


    Wait¡­ Bouncy?


    Realizing something was off, she opened her eyes and saw an adam¡¯s apple.


    A man?


    rm bells went off in her head. She was about to roll off the bed when a deep voice sounded above


    her.


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    She swallowed and slowly looked up.


    Her heart skipped a beat when she locked eyes with him.


    ¡°Morning, Graham.¡± Arissa smiled sheepishly.


    Oh dear, how on earth did I end up on his bed?


    I have no recollection at all. Did I sleepwalk?


    Wait a minute. I had a lovely dreamst night. It¡¯s not real, is it?


    Benjamin watched on in amusement as the woman before him went from frowning to being frustrated


    to blushing.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    He lifted her chin seductively.


    Arissa¡¯s heart raced. Sheughed drily as she tried to hide her embarrassment and ran her fingers over


    his chest.


    ¡°This feels great. You have such a nice figure!¡±


    I¡¯m just going to talk my way out of this.


    Her eyes sparkled like diamonds as she beamed at him.


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze darkened, and he softly pressed his lips against hers. Arissa widened her eyes in


    shock.


    At that moment, she was engulfed in his masculine scent.


    Her mind went nk as Benjamin kissed her till she was out of breath.


    He finally let go of her just before she passed out from suffocation.


    Benjamin pressed his forehead against hers as he stared at her reddened face.


    She looked so alluring that anyone would have the urge to ravage her silly for hours on end.


    It turned him on.


    She could feel his warm breath on her face and the heat of his body just barely touching her.


    ¡°Breathe.¡±


    Arissa felt embarrassed as she quickly sucked in mouthfuls of air.


    She couldn¡¯t help but diss Benjamin after being ridiculed. ¡°I thought you said you didn¡¯t like me. Why


    are you hugging me then?¡±


    ¡°Why do you think?¡±


    Benjamin tightened his arms around her and pulled her toward him.


    Arissa blushed bright red and didn¡¯t dare to meet his eye as she felt his boner.


    ¡°Pervert!¡±


    Her heart skipped a beat. This is embarrassing.


    However, Benjamin wasn¡¯t affected by it at all.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± She pushed him away, flustered.


    Benjamin swallowed and warned in a low voice, ¡°Stop moving.¡±


    Does she know what she¡¯s doing right now?


    He barely got any shut eyest night.


    Arissa lowered her head and leaned against him.


    She turned beet red from embarrassment.


    Benjamin thought she looked like a meek and mild woman when she was shy. Hence, he couldn¡¯t help


    but want to tease her.


    ¡°You¡¯re already a mom. So why are you still so shy?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not shy. You are!¡± Arissa looked up and red at him.


    What does this have to do with having kids anyways? It¡¯s normal to be embarrassed.


    Could it be that he¡¯s just acting aloof but is actually a pervert deep down?


    Benjamin could tell what was going on in her mind by the look on her face. ¡°Are you secretly bad-


    mouthing me?¡±


    ¡°I-I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±


    Arissa brushed him off with a smile.


    Benjamin snorted in response.


    ¡°Graham, can you please let go of me now?¡±


    Arissa couldn¡¯t stand being in his arms anymore. She was worried he would devour her if they


    continued.


    Moreover, she didn¡¯t think she would be able to control herself from pouncing on him. After all, he was


    an attractive man.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one hugging me now?¡±


    Benjamin mocked as he stared at her.


    D*mn it. Arissa quickly let go when she realized she was indeed the one hugging him.


    Benjamin stared at herzily. ¡°Aboutst night¡­¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 271 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 271 Read Online


    Chapter 271 Be Honest


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s all my fault, Graham. I must have been sleepwalking. I promise you it won¡¯t happen again. I


    swear,¡± Arissa assured Graham.


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes gleamed. She actually thought she was the one who crawled into my bed. Oh well. I¡¯ll


    just let it be then.


    He poked Arissa¡¯s back and she instantly fell back into his arms.


    She stared at him in disbelief. Just one poke and I¡¯m in his arms again. What the hell?


    ¡°How can I believe you when you don¡¯t walk the talk?¡±


    The atmosphere became tense as Benjamin shed a smile that did not reach his eyes.


    Arissa felt helpless. When did I ever fail to keep my promise?


    ¡°I will definitely keep my word. I don¡¯t know what else I can do to make you believe me.¡±


    She huffed in frustration. In the next moment, however, she had a wicked glint in her eye as she traced


    her fingers over his body.


    ¡°Could it be that you were the one who carried me over to the bed?¡±


    Benjamin stared at her in amusement, as if telling her it couldn¡¯t have been his doing.


    Arissa was in a bind. Since he didn¡¯t do it, I must have crawled into his bed then.


    ¡°Anyway, we¡¯re just sleeping together. Why would you ask me to be your partner if you mind it so


    much?¡±


    ¡°Do you have to sleep with me just because you¡¯re my partner?¡±


    Benjamin arched his brow and spoke in a haughty tone.


    Arissaughed drily. Weren¡¯t you the one who wanted to sleep with me back then? Why are you acting


    all high and mighty all of a sudden?


    ¡°Graham, don¡¯t you know that honesty is the best policy? There¡¯s no shame in admitting to it.¡±


    She trailed her hand down his abs as she spoke.


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze darkened as a bulge begin to form in his pants.


    He felt as if he had been possessed and was dangerously close to the point of no return.


    ¡°Woman, do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡±


    He spoke in a deep, raspy voice as he locked his gaze on her.


    Arissa¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she quickly retracted her hands.


    ¡°Hehe. You kissed me just now. So why can¡¯t I touch you?¡±


    Does he think he¡¯s the only one who¡¯s allowed to make the first move?


    Benjamin stared at her with a dangerous glint in his eyes.


    Just as Arissa was about to roll off the bed, the door to the ward was pushed open abruptly.


    ¡°Benjamin, look what I¡¯ve brought for you.¡±


    Shaun and Kingsley barged into the room. Their eyes widened in surprise when they saw the couple


    together on the bed before they smiled knowingly.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Arissa quickly flipped over and sat up straight. She straightened her clothes and rushed into the


    restroom to clean herself up. This is so embarrassing.


    Benjamin nced at her and turned his attention over to Kingsley and Shaun. He didn¡¯t look the least


    bit embarrassed even after getting caught.


    ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡±


    ¡°Hehe!¡± Kingsley chuckled with malicious glee.


    Shaun gave Benjamin a look and walked right in. He seems to be in a good mood today.


    ¡°Tsk tsk. You¡¯re disappointed because we¡¯ve interrupted something good, right?¡±


    Kingsley went over and teased Benjamin.


    Benjamin gave him a piercing nce. ¡°So you¡¯re aware of that? Why are you here then?¡±


    Shaun and Kingsley exchanged looks of amusement.


    ¡°My, my. What a rare sight.¡±


    Kingsley nced in the restroom¡¯s direction and asked Benjamin, ¡°Did the two of you sleep¡ª¡±


    ¡°Kingsley, how was the view yesterday when you¡¯re up on the mountains?¡± Benjamin asked coldly.


    Kingsley¡¯s mouth twitched as he red at him.


    ¡°Benjamin, what sort of a friend are you? I was just joking. How could you leave us up there? Don¡¯t you


    know I almost died?¡±


    Shaun was fuming with anger as he stared at Kingsley.


    Unbeknownst to Benjamin, they spent the rest of the night ying mobile games. However, their phone


    batteries ran out only after two hours.


    Kingsley, being the wuss that he was, wouldn¡¯t let him have any shut-eye. In the end, both of them


    stayed up all night.


    When it was finally dawn, they hastily made their way down the mountain, bought breakfast, and


    headed right over.


    ¡°You¡¯re fine now, aren¡¯t you?¡± Benjamin said harshly.


    He then got up and made his way to the restroom.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 272 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 272 Read Online


    Chapter 272 Brushing Their Teeth Together


    Kingsley pointed at Benjamin furiously. He was at a loss for words.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Shaun gloated over his defeat. ¡°Hah! Serves you right.¡±


    ¡°Are you stupid? Weren¡¯t you punished as well? How could youugh at me?¡± Kingsley red at him.


    ¡°You were the one who dragged me into this.¡±


    Shaun scowled. ¡°Can you please stop messing with Benjamin?¡±


    He reckoned he would have been punished again if Benjamin wasn¡¯t in a good mood just now.


    Kingsley said to Shaun in a low voice, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you think he¡¯s in a really good mood today?¡±


    ¡°Well, obviously. You wouldn¡¯t be standing here right now if he wasn¡¯t in a good mood,¡± Shaun replied.


    Kingsley pursed his lips. He¡¯s right.


    He took his breakfast out and dug in.


    ¡°We¡¯re not going to wait for them?¡±


    Shaun was amused as he watched Kingsley wolf down the food.


    ¡°I think they¡¯re still brushing their teeth. Anyway, I¡¯m almost dying of hunger. I need to console my


    frightened self.¡±


    Kingsley was so loud that Arissa could hear everything from the restroom.


    She gave Benjamin a look out of the corner of her eye when he entered the restroom.


    Benjamin reached for his toothbrush, squeezed some toothpaste on, and brushed his teeth.


    Arissa shuddered when she realized how close he was to her. She simply needed to lean back a little


    and she would be in his arms.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you scoot over to the other side?¡±


    She was worried that her hair might be sttered with foam even though Benjamin was a lot taller than


    her.


    Benjamin looked at the woman in the mirror and scoffed.


    Fine.


    He¡¯s the boss.


    With that thought, Arissa moved over to the other side to wash her face.


    She was already done washing up when Benjamin finished brushing his teeth.


    I want to pee. But I think I should do itter.


    ¡°Mrs. Graham,e and have some breakfast!¡±


    Kingsley and Shaun called out to Arissa.


    She smiled and nodded in response. ¡°Oh, okay. You can dig in first. I¡¯m going to tidy things up.¡±


    Arissa made up the bed and went into the restroom to relieve herself after Benjamin was done washing


    up.


    ¡°Benjamin,e and have breakfast!¡± Kingsley gave him a look.


    Benjamin walked over and sat down. He nced at the breakfast they brought and frowned.


    Kingsley and Shaun looked at him and knew he was about to pick on the food.


    ¡°Dig in first. That¡¯s all they have around here.¡± Shaun smiled.


    Benjamin felt a little annoyed. I guess she won¡¯t be making breakfast for me anymore since they¡¯ve


    already bought breakfast.


    ¡°Come on, dig in. It¡¯s hygienic and tasty. You should trymoner food from time to time. Don¡¯t act like


    such a dignified creature.¡±


    Kingsley handed him some sausages.


    Benjamin nced at his hand but didn¡¯t ept it.


    Kingsley¡¯s lips twitched. D*mn it. How can someone be so difficult to deal with?


    ¡°Hey, I neverined about you leaving us up on the mountain and even bought breakfast for you.


    You should be grateful.¡±


    ¡°Did I ask you to buy me breakfast?¡± Benjamin shot him a look.


    Kingsley was rendered speechless. What the heck?


    ¡°Here, Benjamin, have some oatmeal porridge instead. Avoid the oily stuff for now.¡±


    Shaun handed him a bowl of oatmeal porridge.


    ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡±


    Shaun noticed that his face and neck weren¡¯t as red as before.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Benjamin stirred his oatmeal porridge, took a spoonful, and ate it.


    Hmm, the taste¡¯s all right I guess.


    Just then, Arissa walked over and sat down beside Benjamin since that was the only seat left. ¡°Wow.


    So much food.¡±


    ¡°We had to buy enough for four.¡±


    Kingsley chewed as he spoke.


    Arissa smiled and picked up a sandwich. ¡°This is good.¡±


    Kingsley arched a brow and shot Benjamin a look. ¡°At least someone has good taste.¡±


    Benjamin nced at him. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re supposed to eat with your mouth shut?¡±


    Kingsley was rendered speechless once again.


    Meanwhile, Shaun smiled and kept quiet.


    After taking a few bites, Arissa reached out for a piece of ravioli.


    ¡°Did you guys really spend the night on the mountain yesterday?¡±


    She noticed the two men were still wearing yesterday¡¯s clothes and had dark circles under their eyes.


    The moment Arissa brought this up, Kingsley took this opportunity toin about how cruel


    Benjamin had been to them.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 273 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 273 Read Online


    Chapter 273 What Are Friends For


    ¡°I was almost sent to hell by those squawking birds. Boss, how will you exin yourself to my old man


    if I were to die of fright?¡± Kingsley whined.


    Arissa found it really funny. She never knew Kingsley to be such a wuss.


    ¡°Is it really that scary?¡±


    ¡°Of course it is, Mrs. Graham. You should try it out with my boss. It was terrible the way those birds


    were cooing.¡±


    Kingsley¡¯s heart raced as he imitated the sound of the birds.


    ¡°I even got bullied by a monkey and thought it was a ghost. It was so scary.¡±


    Shaun burst intoughter when he was reminded of the look on Kingsley¡¯s face at the time.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Benjamin¡¯s lips twitched.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that bird sound before. It¡¯s kind of scary.¡±


    Arissa wiped the corner of her eye. She hadughed so hard that tears came out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will exin everything to your old man if you were to die of fright and I¡¯ll even give you a


    proper burial.¡±


    Benjamin smiled drily, causing their hairs to stand on end.


    Kingsley was at a loss for words while Shaun broke into a fit ofughter.


    On the other hand, Arissa was staring at Benjamin in surprise. I never knew he had such a vicious


    tongue.


    After all, what are friends for?


    Benjamin gave her a sideways nce as Arissa turned back to her breakfast.


    Shaun and Kingsley left shortly after the meal to get some beauty sleep while Arissa cleaned up after


    them and took out the trash.


    ¡°Do you still need me to apply the ointment?¡±


    She noticed that Benjamin had almost recovered from his allergy reaction. I think he should be fine


    without the ointment now.


    ¡°I still haven¡¯t recover.¡±


    Benjamin gave her a look.


    Hearing that, Arissa brought the ointment over before calling out to the man that was sitting on the


    couch. ¡°Scoot over then.¡±


    Benjamin walked over, unbuttoned his clothes, and took them off.


    Arissa¡¯s face reddened at the sight.


    It¡¯s just a torso and I¡¯m already smitten by the sight of it.


    She swallowed hard and dared not look him in the eye. Nheless, she would steal nces of his


    sculpted body from time to time.


    His muscr body build was a pleasant sight to behold.


    Benjamin sat on the edge of the bed and stared at her. ¡°Get on with it then.¡±


    Arissa gave him a look, squeezed out some ointment, and applied it to his rashes.


    ¡°Is it still itchy?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Benjamin felt much better after applying the medication.


    ¡°I should be able to recover after one more dose of injection.¡±


    Arissa was pleased to hear that. Does that mean Benjamin will be discharged this afternoon?


    ¡°What are you smiling at?¡±


    Benjamin was dazzled by her smile.


    Arissa gave it some thought, turned to him, and eximed, ¡°I¡¯m happy because you¡¯ll be discharged


    today!¡±


    ¡°Who says I¡¯m going to get discharged today?¡± Benjamin harrumphed.


    Arissa pursed her lips and stared at the arrogant man.


    ¡°You¡¯re fine now, aren¡¯t you? So why do you insist on staying here? Don¡¯t you want to go home?


    There¡¯s no way the hospital is morefortable than your own home, right?¡±


    Besides, the worst was over for him. He didn¡¯t even need to get hospitalized.


    It¡¯s not like he¡¯s going to have a rpse anytime soon anyways.


    Benjamin smirked. ¡°Do you want to go home?¡±


    Arissa nodded. ¡°Of course. I want to know how the kids are doing.¡±


    Benjamin stared at her and replied softly, ¡°They are well taken care of at the old manor. You don¡¯t need


    to worry.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not the least bit worried about Gavin?¡± Arissa turned to face him.


    As a parent, she was constantly worried about her children when they weren¡¯t within her line of sight.


    She would only feel at ease after seeing her children personally.


    Benjamin arched his brow and kept quiet.


    Arissa quickly applied ointment over his rashes, helped him put on his clothes, and called for the


    doctor.


    The doctor gave him a checkup and prescribed him some medication.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, the nurse will be over in a bit for your injection. You don¡¯t need to take any more


    injections if your rashes arepletely gone by this afternoon. Remember to take your pills on time so


    you can recover at a faster rate,¡± the doctor instructed before calling for the nurse.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 274 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 274 Read Online


    Chapter 274 Held On To Her Clenched Fist


    Arissa stared at Benjamin happily.


    ¡°See, the doctor said you will recover today.¡±


    Benjamin stared at Arissa, who was grinning widely and snorted. He proceeded to lean against the


    headboard.


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s time to take your pills.¡±


    Arissa poured him a ss of hot water and brought his medicine over.


    Benjamin did not say anything further and took his pills like he was supposed to.


    ¡°Do you still remember what you promised me yesterday?¡±


    He decided to mention about yesterday¡¯s promise since he had nothing better to do at the moment.


    His question caught Arissa slightly off guard. It took her a while before she recalled what he was


    referring to and smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll whip up something delicious for youter, okay?¡±


    She didn¡¯t have to cook him breakfast since Kingsley and Shaun already brought food over in the


    morning.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say I¡¯ll get discharged today?¡± Benjamin asked in a t tone.


    ¡°Whatever you say, Graham. It¡¯ll be best if you can get discharged today. I¡¯ll whip you something


    delicious when we get home. If not, I¡¯ll make you whatever you wantter and bring it over to you,¡±


    Arissa coaxed.


    Before long, the nurse pushed a cart into the ward and gave Benjamin his injection.


    Arissa¡¯s heart ached for him when she saw that he was being injected in the same arm.


    ¡°Graham, why don¡¯t you inject on the other arm?¡±


    Surely, it¡¯ll hurt if he kept injecting the needle into the same arm.


    Benjamin gave her a look and extended his left arm over to the nurse. ¡°Just do it on this arm.¡±


    Arissa was bereft of speech.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it hurt?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the same spot anyway,¡± Benjamin replied faintly.


    The nurse gave a slight chuckle as she injected into another vein.


    ¡°Be careful not to touch it.¡±


    She soon left with the cart after making sure everything was fine.


    Arissa came over and ced a pillow under Benjamin¡¯s arm to make him feel morefortable.


    He stared at her. ¡°Where did you live with the kids before this?¡±


    Arissa paused, confused as to why he would suddenly ask her such things.


    ¡°We stayed in a small town far from here at first. I brought them out of the country after a while.¡±


    She had to take precautions since her enemies were in the country. Hence, fleeing the country was her


    only option.


    Benjamin noticed the look of hatred in her eyes. He held on to her clenched fist and gently pried them


    open, just in case she hurt herself.


    Arissa stared at him nkly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure she pays for this,¡± Benjamin promised before giving Jonathan a call.


    ¡°Have you looked into the case?¡±


    Jonathan hasn¡¯t replied to my messages since yesterday. Benjamin frowned.


    Since when did he be so inefficient?


    ¡°I was just about to call you. Let¡¯s talkter.¡±


    ¡°Meet me at City Hospital then,¡± Benjamin replied.


    ¡°What are you doing in City Hospital?¡±


    Jonathan wasn¡¯t aware that Benjamin had been hospitalized. Regardless, Benjamin couldn¡¯t be


    bothered to exin himself. ¡°Just get your ass over now.¡±


    He arched his brow as Arissa reached out for his phone to put it back in its rightful ce. ¡°I want to


    check my emails.¡±


    Arissa retracted her hand. ¡°Are you done with those documents?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Benjamin replied.


    With that, Arissa left him to his work. She then went over to the balcony to check on the clothes.


    Not long after, they were visited by Ethen. He brought some documents and breakfast over, unaware


    that they had already eaten.


    Benjamin instructed Ethen to take the documents away, gave him a few tasks, and told him to leave


    them alone.


    ¡°Eat up.¡±


    Arissa¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry yet.¡±


    Benjamin simply gave her a look and returned to his work.


    Arissa sat down and began to scroll through her phone.


    When the smell of food wafted over, she felt the urge to eat even though she wasn¡¯t hungry. Her eyes


    lit up when she saw what Ethen had brought them.


    Breakfast foods from Drawbridge Dining! She picked up a fork and dug in.


    Benjamin looked up and smiled when he saw her eating sneakily.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 275 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 275 Read Online


    Chapter 275 Danna Receives Summons From The Court


    When Arissa came to her senses, she realized that she had wolfed down more than half a portion of


    the food.


    She stole a nce at Benjamin and thought of asking if he would like to have some. Right that instant,


    someone opened the door abruptly.


    The next second, Jonathan stepped into the ward with a briefcase. Wearing a solemn look, he was


    dressed in a ck suit with his hair slicked back neatly.


    Scrutinizing him from head to toe, Arissa could not resist admiring the man inwardly. Now that¡¯s how a


    lawyer should look!


    Sensing someone gazing at him, Jonathan turned instinctively. When a woman came into view, he was


    stunned momentarily. Is she Gavin¡¯s mother?


    He nodded at Arissa and greeted, ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you too,¡± Arissa responded and curled up on the couch again. My goodness! This man is


    as stiff as amander!


    Benjamin shed him a nce and asked, ¡°Are you confident with it?¡±


    Jonathan took out a document. ¡°Yes. I need you to sign this letter of authorization.¡±


    After he went back the previous morning, he had spent time going through the case and managed to


    find a way out.


    Thus, he brought the letter of authorization for Benjamin to sign before the submission of the


    application for judgment. Thetter took the pen to sign on the document as requested.


    Jonathan nced at him and asked tactfully, ¡°Is she Gavin¡¯s mother?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Benjamin replied briefly without looking up at him.


    Jonathan proceeded to take out another copy of the document right away. ¡°Then I¡¯ll need her signature


    for this document too.¡±


    ¡°Arissa,e here,¡± Benjamin called out at once.


    Arissa¡¯s lips twitched at the man¡¯smanding tone before asking, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mr. Graham?¡±


    Benjamin shot her a nce and handed her the pen.


    Jonathan handed her the document as well. ¡°Ms. York, since you¡¯re the victim of the case and one of


    the intiffs, I¡¯ll need your signature for this letter of authorization.¡±


    ¡°Oh, sure.¡± Arissa took the document from him. After taking a look at it, she signed in the rted


    section and asked curiously, ¡°Will Danna be sentenced to life imprisonment?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll fight for that by all means,¡± Jonathan responded resolutely.


    After getting to the bottom of the case, he was now in awe of Arissa. Apart from hiding herself from


    Danna, she had brought Gavin¡¯s younger brothers up painstakingly throughout the years.


    Momentster, Jonathan put the signed documents back into his briefcase. Only then did he ask


    Benjamin in great concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Allergies.¡± Feeling awkward, Benjamin was reluctant to exin in detail.


    Jonathan nodded. ¡°Have a good rest then. I have to go and submit the application for judgment to the


    court now. In the meantime, I¡¯ll also try to gather as much evidence as possible.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Just let me know if you need anything. Since Jack is back, you can assign him some tasks too,¡±


    Benjamin reminded him.


    ¡°Got it.¡± Jonathan nodded and left after waving at Arissa.


    ¡°So, he¡¯s Jonathan Patterson?¡± She double confirmed with Benjamin out of curiosity.


    Earlier on, she had a hunch that she must have seen Jonathan somewhere before. After browsing


    through the site of The Advocates¡¯ Association, she finally realized his identity.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He was deemed the top-notchwyer nationwide and could hardly be defeated by his peers in the


    court. So far, there weren¡¯t any cases that he could not handle. On top of that, he was well known


    overseas too. In fact, she had heard about him while still overseas.


    Narrowing his eyes, Benjamin gazed at her. ¡°Yes. Do you know him?¡±


    She looked at him and replied casually, ¡°No, I don¡¯t know him. But I¡¯ve heard of his name before.¡±


    Benjamin nodded and continued to bury himself in his work again.


    Meanwhile, after finding out that Jonathan would be handling the case, Arissa felt relieved.


    A few hourster, Danna and the Adams family received the summons from the court simultaneously.


    Danna was sent into a tizzy in an instant.


    She was charged with kidnapping, uwful house arrest, attempted murder, human trafficking, and


    others. Panicking, she noticed that Benjamin and Arissa¡¯s names were in the intiff section.


    ¡°How is that possible? How could he sue me?¡± Danna wailed as she stared apprehensively at the


    names. The document soon crumpled in her clenched fists.


    ¡°This is impossible! Benjamin will never do this to me! You must have made a mistake!¡± she bellowed


    at the officers; her eyes red with utter frenzy.


    One of the officers yelled at her, ¡°Silence! Your father has assigned you awyer. Do you want to meet


    him?¡±


    ¡°I want to see Benjamin now!¡± she shrieked indignantly.


    At that moment, all she wanted was to see Benjamin so that she could ask him why he was so hard-


    hearted toward her. He should be grateful to me as I was the one who brought Gavin back to him! How


    could he join hands with Arissa in taking me to court? Besides, that despicable woman and her


    illegitimate children are still safe and sound. Since I did notmit a grievous deed, how could they


    sue me?

 The More The Merrier Chapter 276 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 276 Read Online


    Chapter 276 A Light Tap On Her Nose


    Paying no heed to Danna¡¯s request, Benjamin simply replied indifferently, ¡°We¡¯ll meet in court.¡±


    The next moment, he hung up the phone.


    Astounded, Arissa asked curiously, ¡°Was that Danna?¡±


    Seeing the hint of anxiousness that surfaced on her face, Benjamin reassured her, ¡°No, it¡¯s the officer.


    He told me that she requested to see me.¡±


    Arissa nodded without uttering any words.


    Furrowing his brows, Benjamin asked, ¡°Are you worried that I¡¯ll go and see her?¡±


    Arissa arched her brow and nced at him quizzically. ¡°Didn¡¯t you reject already her a while ago?¡±


    It¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s made his stance clear. With that thought in mind, Arissa suddenly felt relieved.


    She was convinced that it would be almost impossible for Danna to get a sentence reduction as long as


    Benjamin was reluctant to exercise restraint.


    ¡°Since I¡¯ve kept my promise, don¡¯t you think you should be nicer to me?¡± Benjamin asked her abruptly.


    Arissa looked at him and chuckled. ¡°How do you want me to serve you, Graham? I¡¯m honored to be at


    your service.¡±


    ¡°My hand is in pain.¡± Benjamin grimaced as he nced at the back of his hand.


    She took the hint and moved forward to stroke his arm in order to ease his pain.


    ¡°Is the drip flowing too fast? Let me adjust it.¡± She raised her hand to adjust it to a slower mode and


    continued to stroke his hand.


    In the meantime, Benjamin continued to go through his documents.


    As Arissa fastened her gaze on the man unknowingly, she was mesmerized by his devastating good


    look.


    His thick eyebrows, obsidian eyes, high-bridged nose, and thin lipsbined to form a face that was


    eye-catching from all angles. However, others tended to be intimidated by his imposing aura.


    Deep down, she gasped. My gosh! Benjamin is just so good-looking. The kids resemble him a lot and


    have his good looks too!


    Apart from that, she admired the man¡¯s long and curly eyshes. D*mn! How could a man have longer


    eyshes than a woman?


    Just when Arissa was admiring his profile, Benjamin turned and looked into her eyes. At the sight of his


    reflection in them, he was in a joyous mood.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± He raised his hand and tapped on her nose affectionately.


    Arissa blushed in an instant, his touch sending a ripple to her heart.


    Feeling her face heating up, sheplimented, ¡°You have really long eyshes!¡±


    Arching his brows, Benjamin teased, ¡°And here I thought you would say that I¡¯m good-looking.¡±


    Arissa looked at him again and nodded sheepishly. ¡°No doubt, you do have a good look!¡±


    After that, she shifted her gaze away hurriedly and touched his hand. ¡°Is it still painful?¡±


    Benjamin hummed in acknowledgment before turning his focus on the documents again.


    Pursing her lips, Arissa could not resist scoffing inwardly. Hmph! I swear his mood changes as fast as


    the weather!


    When she saw the drip finishing soon, she thought of checking the man¡¯s allergic condition. ¡°Are you


    feeling better?¡± she asked in great concern.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    From what she saw, the redness on his face was gone. Even so, he replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    As he was still engaged in his work, Arissa lifted the hem of his top discreetly. She heaved a sigh of


    relief when she noticed that the redness on his body seemed to be subsiding gradually.


    When Benjamin tilted his head and gazed at her, she exined in embarrassment, ¡°I just want to check


    if you¡¯re getting better.¡±


    ¡°I feel a lot better now,¡± Benjamin replied briefly and switched to look at the documents again.


    Arissa looked at the drip again and noticed it was finishing soon. She wondered if she should go back


    to prepare the meals first or to leave only after the drip was finished.


    Coincidentally, the butler gave her a call, telling her that he would bring lunch for Benjamin.


    Arissa conveyed the butler¡¯s message to Benjamin right away. ¡°Edwin informed me that he would bring


    you lunchter.¡±


    Benjamin was signing on a document when he uttered cidly, ¡°Tell him that there¡¯s no need toe.¡±


    Arissa¡¯s eyes lit up instantaneously. ¡°Does that mean we are going back in a while?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± he replied.


    Feeling over the moon, Arissa called Edwin back to tell him that they would be back soon.


    shing her a nce, Benjamin mocked, ¡°You must be bored stiff here.¡±


    ¡°Hehe! It¡¯s still all right I guess.¡± Arissa smiled sheepishly.


    ¡°Oh? How about we stay for another day here then?¡± Benjamin teased her, his lips curving into a smirk.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 277 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 277 Read Online


    Chapter 277 Arissa Bes A Secretary


    ¡°Why? Since you¡¯re recovering well, you can be discharged at any time. After all, it¡¯s still better to rest


    at home!¡± Arissa refuted. No matter how well-equipped the hospital is, it¡¯s still not as cozy as the house!


    If it wasn¡¯t because his condition was rather serious yesterday, he would not have to be hospitalized!


    Staring at her subtly, Benjamin warned, ¡°Even after I¡¯m discharged, you still have to take great care of


    me. Don¡¯t ever think that you can rx after this.¡±


    Arissa pouted and grumbled, ¡°Of course, I know. I didn¡¯t say that I wouldn¡¯t take care of you after you¡¯re


    discharged, did I?¡±


    Looking into her glimmering eyes, Benjamin¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°Go ahead with the discharge procedure


    then.¡±


    ¡°Hang on! The drip will still take some time.¡± Arissa grinned ear to ear, delighted that they would


    probably be able to leave by noon.


    In high spirits, she packed their luggage and collected the clothes hung outside the ward.


    By the time their things were packed, Benjamin¡¯s medicine had finished dripping as well.


    Arissa called the nurse to help pull the needle out for Benjamin and update the doctor.


    After inspecting Benjamin¡¯s condition, the doctor allowed him to be discharged. Arissa was about to


    step out to handle his discharge procedure when he stopped her. ¡°Take your things. We¡¯re leaving


    now.¡±


    Thinking that he was nning to go to the discharge counter with her, she assured him, ¡°The discharge


    procedure will take a while. Just wait for me here.¡±


    ¡°Just get them to do it.¡± He threw the bodyguard a nce and got to his feet to tidy up his documents.


    To y safe, Arissa scanned through the whole ward again. After ensuring nothing was left behind, she


    picked up the luggage.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, let me carry all these for you!¡± She stretched out her hands swiftly to carry the pile of


    documents from Benjamin.


    He nced at her and turned to step out without uttering any words.


    At the sight of Arissa carrying piles of things behind Benjamin, the bodyguard moved forward to help


    her. However, Benjamin gestured to him to stop.


    As there were not many things, Arissa could carry them effortlessly. Nheless, she had to quicken


    her pace at times to catch up to the man in front of her.


    Unaware that Benjamin hade to a halt at the entrance, she did not slow down and collided into a


    wall of flesh. ¡°Ouch!¡±


    She staggered a few steps back before regaining her bnce again.


    Before Benjamin could utter any words, someone mocked preemptively, ¡°Oh? Isn¡¯t this Ms. York?¡±


    Dressed morously with her designer bag, Regina Lawson stared at Arissa with utter disdain in her


    eyes. With one arm wrapped around Hector, her chest was pressed against his arm intimately.


    The smugness written all over her face was repulsive to Arissa. It never urred to her that she would


    bump into them there.


    She straightened up and shot them a frigid nce. The next second, she turned away in a grimace as


    if she had seen something revolting.


    With her nose in the air, she turned and told Benjamin, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Regina could barely take her eyes off the good-looking man with a unique vibe of nobility alongside


    Arissa. Looking at how close they seemed, she was green with envy. D*mn it! How did she get to know


    such a dignified man! Not to mention, he doesn¡¯t seem like an ordinary man.


    Standing alongside her, Hector felt a prickle of displeasure as he scanned Benjamin from head to toe.


    Sensing that thetter exuded a mightier aura of presence, his temper red gradually.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    However, when he saw the piles of things in Arissa¡¯s arms, he smirked. Ah! It seems that they¡¯re not a


    couple! Hmph! After rejecting me back then, she ends up working humbly for someone else now!


    ¡°Arissa York, I thought you would be able to get a high-paying job. It never crosses my mind that you¡¯ll


    be a secretary for someone. I bet this is a challenging job for you, huh?¡± Regina sneered at the


    top of her lungs, humiliating her wittingly in front of Hector.


    Arissa stopped in her tracks at once and turned to re at her. ¡°Is there anything wrong in being


    someone¡¯s secretary? After all, it¡¯s a righteous profession, and I¡¯m paid ordingly for my capabilities.


    With this, I don¡¯t have to rack my brains trying to two-time someone like you. Going around seducing


    the young heir of a wealthy family, and being someone¡¯s sugar baby! Pfft! I¡¯m ashamed of those young


    heirs of prominent families. They must have lost their minds falling heads over heels for this type of


    shameless woman. I can¡¯t believe some of them are even thinking of marrying such worthless women.


    They must be blind! What nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Y-You¡¯d better watch your mouth!¡± Regina turned crimson with fury in an instant.


    Feeling a rush of anxiousness, she darted a nce at Hector. Bloody hell! How did the b*tch find out


    about that?

 The More The Merrier Chapter 278 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 278 Read Online


    Chapter 278 Benjamin Backs Her Up


    Meanwhile, Hector¡¯s face fell instantaneously upon Arissa¡¯s words. The young heir of a wealthy family?


    Is she talking about me?


    The grimness on his face became more intense when he heard that Regina even had scandals with


    married men.


    Sensing that Hector seemed to be swayed by Arissa¡¯s words, Regina snarled, ¡°Stop lying! If not, I¡¯ll rip


    you apart!¡±


    Squeezing out an insincere smile, Arissa mocked, ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth. Why are you flipping out all


    of a sudden? No doubt, it¡¯s easy as pie for you to rip me apart. After all, both the young heir and your


    beloved sugar daddies are backing you up. As for me, I¡¯m just an ordinary woman without any support.


    Ms. Lawson, please spare me. Don¡¯t be infuriated by my words.¡±


    Then, she turned to look at Hector deliberately. ¡°Mr. Robinson, am I right?¡±


    Wearing a look of utter grimness, Hector snapped at her, ¡°If you did not reject me at that time, you


    would have been able to lead a better life now!¡±


    Deep down, Hector fumed. How dare she try to imply that I¡¯m bad at choosing women! I confessed my


    feeling toward her at that time, didn¡¯t I? But she rejected me in front of everyone!


    Boiling with rage, Regina¡¯s entire body trembled uncontrobly. Prevailed by jealousy, she red at


    Arissa with ring eyes. How could Hector still think of her now!


    In the meantime, a hint of displeasure shed across Benjamin¡¯s eyes. He stepped forward and


    wrapped his arm around Arissa¡¯s waist, obviously possessive of her.


    Exuding an imposing aura, he snickered. ¡°What makes you think that she¡¯s not living a good life like


    you? Don¡¯t jump to a hasty conclusion just because she¡¯s carrying all these in her arms. Let me tell


    you, this is simply how we tease each other.¡±


    Tightening his arms around Arissa, he lowered his eyes and gazed at her lovingly as he murmured,


    ¡°Am I right, Rissa?¡±


    Arissa could not resist but gulp as goosebumps prickled her skin at his exaggerative words.


    Even so, the domineering man shot her a warning look, hinting her not to go against his will.


    Thus, she had no choice but to put on her brightest smile and nod shyly. ¡°Yeah!¡±


    Hector was ovee by another wave of fury when he saw how Arissa blushed as she snuggled into


    Benjamin¡¯s arms. He gritted his teeth as if she had betrayed him.


    Right at that instant, Benjamin shot him a sharp look.


    The man¡¯s intimidating gaze caused him to chicken out and shift his gaze away sheepishly. Moments


    later, he came to himself and red at the man again.


    Turning a blind eye to the unreasonable couple, Benjamin headed toward his car with his arm wrapped


    around Arissa.


    Regina freaked out when Arissa and Benjamin gave no hoots to her. She caught up to them and yelled


    out, ¡°Just a minute! Sir, I don¡¯t think you know how Arissa used to be, do you? She used to lead a


    promiscuous life and have countless bedmates. Do you know that she even had an abortion¡­¡±


    However, her voice trailed off when Benjamin stopped in his tracks and turned to nce obliquely at


    her. The ferocity in his eyes almost scared the living daylights out of her.


    After a while, she continued to babble, ¡°You can run a background check on her if you don¡¯t believe


    me. It¡¯s no secret to everyone!¡±


    Regina felt a rush of schadenfreude in an instant. She could barely wait for the man to flip out and cut


    ties with Arissa.


    Arissa gritted her teeth in utter resentment. This b*tch! She must be the one spreading rumors at the


    campus!


    At the peak of fury, she was about to settle the score with the despicable woman when the man


    alongside her uttered grimly, ¡°Do you know what will happen to you if you try to frame my woman?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sebastian¡¯s tone was as cold as the abyss, making the temperature around them drop drastically.


    Arissa¡¯s heart skipped a beat at once. She knew all too well that Benjamin¡¯s temper was ring.


    Staring at the man¡¯s face that was darkening gradually, she was momentarily dazed. My goodness! He


    looks so captivating when he¡¯s angry!


    Intimidated by Benjamin¡¯s dangerous aura, Regina took one step backward instinctively. Putting on a


    brave front, she retorted, ¡°Everyone knows about that. How can you say that I¡¯m framing her?¡±


    ¡°Fine!¡± Benjamin hissed in an icy-cold tone and turned to instruct the bodyguard solemnly, ¡°Call my


    lawyer!¡±


    ¡°Understood, Mr. Graham!¡± The bodyguard nodded respectfully.


    While making the call, he asked, ¡°Ms. York, what¡¯s this woman¡¯s name?¡±


    Arissa was stunned. She had thought that Benjamin was simply putting on a show to threaten Regina.


    Without any hesitation, she dly replied, ¡°Regina Lawson!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Dumbstruck, Regina was rendered speechless. Although she felt a chill creeping up her spine,


    she still fought to maintain her tough front as she tamp down her fear.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 279 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 279 Read Online


    Chapter 279 What Is Your Rtionship With Him


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Arissa shot Regina a cold nce and uttered sardonically, ¡°Regina Lawson, if you apologize to me, I¡¯ll


    talk him out of suing you!¡±


    Thetter snapped, ¡°Why should I apologize to you? After all, it¡¯s true that you¡¯ve done all those


    shameful deeds!¡±


    Arissa sniggered. ¡°Well, Ms. Lawson, be prepared to receive a letter from ourwyer then!¡±


    Gazing at Benjamin, Hector gradually sank into deep thought. His bodyguard called him Mr. Graham,


    right? From what I know, there¡¯s only one Mr. Graham with a resemnce to this man in Dellmoor.


    Undeniably, he has good looks and is giving off an imposing aura. Not to mention, his unique vibe of


    nobility implies that he¡¯s from a prominent family.


    All of a sudden, an rm bell went off in his head. Could he be Benjamin Graham?


    ¡°Get in the car.¡± Paying no heed to the shameless couple, Benjamin hopped into the car with Arissa.


    Shortly after, their car sped off.


    After the bodyguard ended his phone call with thewyer, he got into another car and followed behind


    them.


    When Hector caught a glimpse of Benjamin¡¯s unique car te, his gut instinct told him that he had


    made the correct spection. I¡¯m sure that the man is Benjamin Graham!


    ¡°Hector, why didn¡¯t you say anything just now? Didn¡¯t you notice how that b*tch bullied me with the


    man? How could you remain silent as if nothing happened?¡± Temper ring, Regina shoved at Hector


    to vent her anger.


    Hector retracted his gaze and turned to look at her solemnly. At that very moment, he felt that the


    woman who was acting like a shrew was indeed a stark contrast to Arissa. ¡°Do you know who that man


    is? You¡¯ll only end up in a tight corner by getting on his nerves!¡±


    Deep down, Hector was worried sick. He knew that Benjamin could effortlessly pay him back in his


    coin. My God! How did Arissa get to know such an omnipotent man? D*mn it! I shouldn¡¯t have piped


    out those words just now!


    In an instant, Regina could tell that something was bugging his mind. Feeling a rush of inexplicable


    fear, she asked apprehensively, ¡°Who is he?¡±


    Obviously, she noticed that the man was seemingly far better than Hector. Nheless, she doubted if


    he was being pretentious.


    Throwing her a meaningful look, Hector enunciated, ¡°He¡¯s Benjamin Graham!¡±


    The next moment, he turned and walk toward his car.


    Benjamin Graham? There was an instant change in Regina¡¯s countenance. Amid her jealousy, there


    was a hint of unmissable excitement. What the heck! That man is Benjamin Graham? How the hell did


    Arissa get so lucky? I have her beautiful look too, but why can¡¯t I get to know such a stunning man like


    him? D*mn it! How could I be so rude to him just now?


    Her face turned ashen when she recalled that Benjamin would sue her. She could not help but wonder


    if it was toote for her to apologize to him.


    Just when she was deep in her thoughts, she saw Hector get into his car. Dumbstruck, she dashed


    toward him. ¡°Hector, we¡¯ve just reached here a while ago, and I haven¡¯t consulted the doctor yet.


    Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°You can go on ahead and consult the doctor yourself!¡± Hector started the car right away.


    Infuriated, Regina grabbed the door and stomped on the ground. ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise that you would


    apany me?¡±


    At the same time, she grumbled to herself, ¡°It¡¯s that b*tch¡¯s fault! If not, Hector won¡¯t change his mind


    abruptly!¡±


    ¡°Hmph! You should get your sugar daddy to apany you then!¡± Hector stepped on the elerator,


    and the car sped off.


    Subsequently, Regina fell down and scraped her elbow.


    ¡°Hector Robinson! You b*stard!¡± she wailed furiously and lobbed her handbag at his car, but it missed


    the target.


    ¡°Arissa York, you¡¯re the one who ced me in this pathetic state! I won¡¯t let you off the next time we


    meet!¡± she squealed, wearing a look of sheer indignance.


    As Benjamin¡¯s stunning figure shed across her mind, something came to her. At that moment, a


    gleam of malice flickered in her eyes.


    In the car, Arissa turned to look at the man beside her. Looking ahead silently, Benjamin¡¯s expression


    was cold and solemn. Is he still feeling annoyed?


    Mustering up her courage, she broke the silence warily. ¡°Thanks for helping me just now.¡±


    He turned to gaze at her with displeasure in his eyes. ¡°What is the rtionship between you and that


    man?¡±


    Arissa was astounded by his tone. Oh my. Is he¡­ Is he jealous?


    She pondered for a while before replying slowly, ¡°He¡¯s just a boastful heir from a quite well-off family.


    There¡¯s nothing between us. I can¡¯t deny that he did indeed pursue me before, but I rejected him at


    once. I swear that I¡¯m not closely acquainted with him!¡±


    Benjamin gazed at her and gradually relented. She doesn¡¯t seem to be lying.


    He turned to look ahead again. Miraculously, his displeasure moments ago seemed to have vanished


    partially.


    Even so, another wave of displeasure surged from within him again when he recalled how Hector had


    gazed at Arissa earlier. It was as though thetter was drooling over his belongings.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 280 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 280 Read Online


    Chapter 280 Attracted By Your Look And Figure


    Pulling on the hem of Benjamin¡¯s shirt, Arissa tried to appease him. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. I¡¯m not closely


    acquainted with him. Don¡¯t be angry with me, okay?¡±


    Deep down, she was over the moon. He seems to be jealous of Hector because he cares about me!


    Benjamin nced at the woman who was obviously ttering him. In a split second, his irritation was


    gone.


    ¡°Arissa.¡± Her heart fluttered when he suddenly called out her name.


    ¡°Yes?¡± She looked at him doubtfully.


    Benjamin leaned closer to her and looked intently into her eyes. Arissa held her breath and blinked her


    eyes in bafflement.


    ¡°Do you know what will happen if you dare lie to me?¡± Benjamin questioned her.


    Pursing her lips at the hint of warning in his eyes, she asked him instead, ¡°Don¡¯t you trust me?¡±


    The man continued to gaze at her without opening his mouth.


    Unable to take his intense gaze, Arissa turned away and uttered sheepishly, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in that


    kind of man. I won¡¯t simply ept any man just because he confesses his love to me.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes lit up at that, but he asked cidly, ¡°Then which type of man are you interested in?¡±


    ¡°Needless to say, it must be the kind of man like you. You¡¯re the one I fell for, Graham!¡± Arissa blushed


    instantly upon saying that.


    Hearing that, the driver¡¯s hand slipped, causing the car to swerve slightly.


    Benjamin red at him in an instant.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Mr. Graham!¡± the driver apologized to him immediately and focused on the road. He did


    not dare to eavesdrop on their conversation again. My, my, seems like Ms. York is good at ttering Mr.


    Graham! How bold of her! But surprisingly, he doesn¡¯t mind her teasing at all!


    ¡°What do you like about me?¡± Benjamin asked as he continued to gaze at her.


    Arissa was dumbfounded. Huh? Why is he insisting on asking me this?


    She continued to butter him up by replying, ¡°Well, I like your good look, your figure, and everything!¡±


    There was an unmissable twinkle in Benjamin¡¯s eyes as he snorted. ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re very good at


    ttering me, huh?¡±


    Heaving a silent sigh of relief, a bright smile surfaced on Arissa¡¯s face. Phew! He¡¯s obviously not easy


    to please! If it wasn¡¯t because of my eloquence, he¡¯ll still show me that sullen look of his!


    She darted a look at him again. ¡°If you don¡¯t trust me, why are you still willing to teach that woman a


    lesson for my sake?¡±


    Benjamin cast her a look before leaning against the back of the car seat. ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone humiliate


    my woman.¡±


    Arissa¡¯s heart flinched at his words. So, he helped me because of his pride, and not because he trusted


    me?


    ¡°Do you mean to say that as long as they¡¯re your woman, you¡¯ll protect them no matter who they are?¡±


    Arissa asked with a hint of disappointment in her tone.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Benjamin sensed something awry in her tone and turned to look at her. His heart wrenched when he


    saw that she seemed to be down in the dumps all of a sudden.


    Knitting his brows in bafflement, he could not help but wonder. Did she misunderstand something?


    ¡°Not everyone is qualified to be my woman, you know.¡± The words escaped from his lips abruptly.


    Huh? Arissa looked at him in disbelief.


    Benjamin turned to look ahead again. Regardless of how well he was bottling up his emotions, a hint of


    awkwardness shed across his face.


    Scrutinizing his countenance, Arissa¡¯s heart could not resist leaping with joy. So he does like me, right?


    If not, such an omnipotent man like him wouldn¡¯t have let me stay by his side. Besides, he is willing to


    settle a score with my ex on behalf of my children and me. I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t be bothered with that if he


    doesn¡¯t have any feelings for me!


    Grinning blissfully, she uttered coyly, ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to be Mr. Graham¡¯s woman.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes glistened as he cast a look at the broad smile on her face. How could her mood


    change in the blink of an eye?


    He snorted. ¡°But you¡¯re reluctant before this, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood me. Haha! I was just dumbfounded back then. There¡¯s no reluctance


    whatsoever. It¡¯s a blessing to be able to stay by your side, Mr. Graham. I promise to never go against


    your will!¡± Arissa tried to reassure the man.


    Benjamin pursed his lips and felt like teasing her. He raised his hand instinctively to pinch her cheek,


    causing her to gasp at the sudden pain.


    Rubbing her cheeks to ease the pain, she looked at him quizzically and whined, ¡°Why did you pinch


    me?¡±


    ¡°I just feel like it,¡± Benjamin replied matter-of-factly in all seriousness.


    Utterly speechless, Arissa¡¯s lips twitched. Just feel like it? Can I kick him out of the car with the excuse


    that he looks annoying to me then?

 The More The Merrier Chapter 281 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 281 Read Online


    Chapter 281 Do Not Keep Me Waiting For Too Long


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Are you going to retaliate?¡±


    Arissa responded with a smile. ¡°Of course not.¡±


    He¡¯s the boss. Of course, I¡¯m not that stupid to step on his toes.


    Instead of offending him, Arissa wanted to take this opportunity to cling to him.


    Looking at the changes in her facial expression, Benjamin smirked. ¡°Go and prepare a meal for me


    then!¡±


    Arissa looked around and realized they had reached home.


    She put on a smile and opened the car door while carrying things in her hands.


    She then ran over to Benjamin¡¯s side and opened the door for him. ¡°Watch your step, Mr. Graham.¡±


    After taking a nce at her smiling face, Benjamin tidied his shirt, stepped out of the car, and entered


    the house.


    Arissa puckered her lips. This man must have gotten used to people serving him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t keep me waiting for too long!¡±


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    Upon hearing that, Arissa who was deep in thought then caught up with him. ¡°The butler has prepared


    lunch for you, hasn¡¯t he? I can cook dinner for youter!¡±


    Benjamin narrowed his eyes and tilted his head aside. ¡°I thought you said you¡¯d do what I want? I want


    you to cook something for me right now!¡±


    Arissa pressed her lips and responded, ¡°Okay!¡±


    He¡¯s just gonna ignore the lunch the butler prepared for him? What a waste.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, Ms. York, wee home!¡±


    ¡°Carry these for me, will you?¡± Arissa handed the documents and luggage over to Edwin.


    She then turned around and ran toward the kitchen.


    ¡°Are you feeling better, Mr. Graham?¡± Edwin studied Benjamin from head to toe and thought he looked


    all right.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine!¡± After taking a nce at the butler, he walked toward the living hall.


    ¡°Lunch is ready. Shall I invite Ms. York over?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re not in a hurry.¡± Benjamin sat down on the couch.


    Edwin then looked in Arissa¡¯s direction. What is Mr. Graham doing here when Ms. York is heading to


    the dining hall?


    Edwin did not know Arissa was actually running to the kitchen.


    After putting the things in one corner, Edwin went to the kitchen.


    He got confused when he saw Arissa busy cooking. ¡°What are you preparing? Lunch¡¯s ready.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Graham wants me to cook something for him!¡± Arissa looked at Edwin and answered him with a


    grin.


    Edwin finally understood what was going on between the two. He smirked and said, ¡°Let me help you,


    Ms. York!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. I can handle it myself. I¡¯ll whip up something simple. Go and take a rest.¡± Arissa smiled.


    ¡°And please stop calling me Ms. York anymore. Call me Arissa or Issa!¡±


    Edwin narrowed his eyes and teased, ¡°I wish I could call you Mrs. Graham!¡±


    His remark rendered Arissa speechless. ¡°Please watch your words. Mr. Graham might me you for


    uttering nonsense.¡±


    I don¡¯t want people to assume that I made him call me Mrs. Graham.


    ¡°Mr. Graham wouldn¡¯t mind. You¡¯re the mother to the children, so technically speaking, it¡¯s not wrong for


    me to call you Mrs. Graham!¡± Edwin had grown fond of Arissa.


    Arissa had given Mr. Graham five sons. No one else deserves the title more than her.


    ¡°Please, just call me Issa!¡±


    Arissa responded with an awkward smile while continuing to prepare food for that bossy pants.


    Since Benjamin had just recovered from an allergic reaction, Arissa avoided ingredients that were high


    in protein. Instead, she made baked beef strips and mushroom soup.


    Edwin, who was lending her a hand in the kitchen, was pleased to witness her culinary skills. ¡°They


    smell great. Do you cook all the time?¡±


    Arissa looked at Edwin and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll try to cook dinner if I get home early. Take-outs are not healthy


    for the kids.¡±


    Edwin grinned and nodded. ¡°You must have taken good care of the kids.¡±


    Edwin then brought the food to the dining table and removed the thermos covers from the other dishes.


    Arissa too brought the soup out of the kitchen after turning off the stove.


    ¡°Careful, Ms. York. Put it down. I¡¯ll carry the soup for you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll do it.¡± Arissa then ced the soup on the table.


    The dishes filled the entire dining table. Arissa wondered if the two of them could finish them all.


    ¡°Lunch is ready!¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 282 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 282 Read Online


    Chapter 282 I Will Just Eat What She Cooked


    ¡°Lunch is ready, Mr. Graham!¡± Arissa tried to get the man¡¯s attention by calling him out loud.


    She then filled two empty bowls with mushroom soup.


    The mushroom soup tasted great because she managed to use all the avable fresh ingredients.


    Upon noticing Benjamin was on a call, Edwin turned to Arissa and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get him!¡±


    ¡°He must have heard me.¡±


    When Arissa was trying to see where Benjamin was in the living hall, the man walked right into the


    dining area.


    ¡°Wash your hands and join me.¡± Benjamin nced at her.


    He then looked at the dishes on the table and questioned her, ¡°How did you manage to cook all these


    in just a short time?¡±


    Arissa could not help but frown upon hearing that.


    Edwin stepped in and smiled. ¡°She prepared the baked beef strips and mushroom soup!¡±


    Benjamin took a closer at the set. Ehm. They look kind of delectable.


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    After washing his hands at the sink, he walked back to the dining table.


    Arissa quickly went up and drew out the chair for him to sit.


    ¡°Here, have some soup first!¡±


    Benjamin tried the mushroom soup. It¡¯s delicious, but I don¡¯t think she made it.


    Arissa then sat down and took a sip of the soup. ¡°It¡¯s good!¡±


    She even licked the corner of her lips to express her satisfaction.


    A cold glint shed across Benjamin¡¯s eyes. He sneered, ¡°You didn¡¯t make this, did you?¡±


    Did she really whip up these two dishes in less than ten minutes? I don¡¯t think so.


    Arissa gave him a smile. ¡°Edwin made the soup, but I added some special ingredients to enhance the


    vor.¡±


    Benjamin responded with a snort.


    ¡°Try the baked beef strips. I made them. Edwin was the one who prepared the rest of the dishes.


    There¡¯s so much food on the table. We can¡¯t finish them by ourselves anyway.¡±


    She added, ¡°I¡¯ll prepare dinner tonight. I¡¯ll cook anything you want!¡±


    She took a slice of baked beef strips and ced it next to the man¡¯s mouth.


    Edwin¡¯s eyes widened upon noticing their interaction.


    The butler became even more bbergasted when Benjamin opened his mouth and ate the bread.


    How did they be this intimate in just one night? In the past, a hygiene freak like Mr. Graham would


    never eat food like this!


    But he seems to enjoy being fed by Ms. York!


    ¡°How is it? Nice?¡±


    Arissa looked at him with anticipation.


    Benjamin ran his tongue over his teeth to savor everyst bit of garlic bits in his mouth.


    He responded with a grunt to express his satisfaction.


    Arissa was pleased with his reaction. ¡°Eat more then!¡±


    Baked beef strips had be one of her signature dishes ever since she had learned it from an


    experienced hotel chef.


    Benjamin nced at her and asked, ¡°Where did you learn this from?¡±


    While she was stuffing food into her mouth, she exined, ¡°At first, I tried to improve the recipe by


    experimenting with various ingredients. When I was working in a hotel, I learned it from an experienced


    chef and eventually mastered the skills of preparing this dish.¡±


    ¡°The kids are a big fan of this dish!¡± Arissa was proud of her achievement.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s why Ms. York is such a good cook!¡± Edwin smiled.


    How he wished he could also get a taste of the beef strips. Too bad the dish is made specifically for Mr.


    Graham only.


    Arissa chuckled. ¡°I love the dishes you made too, Edwin!¡±


    That remark instantly put him on cloud nine.


    ¡°Do you want more soup?¡± Arissa asked after noticing Benjamin had finished it.


    ¡°I want more beef!¡± Benjamin eximed. Clearly, he was a big fan of this dish too.


    Arissa put down her cutlery and added more beef strips to his te.


    Benjamin kept eating the beef strips with potato sd. He did not bother to touch the other dishes.


    ¡°Are you not going to try the other dishes?¡± Arissa asked, even though she was delighted to see how


    much she enjoyed her food.


    In the blink of an eye, the man had almost finished the baked beef strips.


    ¡°You eat some too!¡± Benjamin ordered. He then put his cutlery down.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 283

    Chapter 283


    Chapter 283 Did You Call Me Weak


    ¡°You¡¯re done eating?¡± Arissa, who had just had a bowl of soup, looked at him and asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m full!¡± Benjamin had eaten quite a lot.


    ¡°How about another bowl of mushroom soup? It¡¯s good for you since you are weak.¡±


    All of a sudden, the man shot a sullen re at Arissa.


    She wondered why he gave her that look. ¡°What¡¯s with that look? Come, another bowl of soup for you.


    Eat more! Be a man!¡±


    She took over his bowl and filled it with soup.


    Edwin, who was still observing them from a distance, turned around and giggled.


    ¡°Be a man? Do you mean I¡¯m not a man?¡± Benjamin¡¯s expression turned grim. ¡°And did you just call me


    weak?¡±


    What a humiliating way to doubt a man.


    Arissa finally realized why he got mad. She immediately opened her mouth to defend herself. ¡°Come


    on, don¡¯t be so sensitive. It was just a casual remark. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    She continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to say you¡¯re weak. You were admitted to the hospital and given an


    injection, weren¡¯t you? I only want you to drink more soup so that you can boost your system with


    nutrients, that¡¯s all. It¡¯s up to you if you still want another bowl.¡±


    Arissa noticed the man still had a grim expression on his face. Instead of rifying what she said


    earlier, she swallowed the fluid lodged in her throat, lowered her head, and continued with her lunch.


    Yum! Edwin is such a good cook. I¡¯ll not let these dishes go to waste!


    Benjamin looked away and continued drinking the mushroom soup.


    Arissa peeked at him and could not help but chuckle in her heart.


    Didn¡¯t he say he is full?


    After finishing the bowl of soup, Benjamin said, ¡°Enjoy your lunch!¡±


    He then stood up, left the dining area, and went upstairs.


    ¡°Mr. Graham has never eaten so much in his life! He usually eats a small portion, and that¡¯s it,¡± Edwin


    said with a grin.


    Arissa was surprised to learn that. ¡°Just a small te?¡±


    He seems to eat more than a te in front of me though.


    ¡°Yeah. Maybe your presence here had whetted his appetite?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Arissa instantly blushed. ¡°Stop teasing me, Edwin.¡±


    ¡°Gavin also eats a lot when he¡¯s with you, right?¡± Edwin smiled.


    ¡°Have you taken your lunch? If not,e and join me. I can¡¯t finish these all by myself.¡± Arissa tried to


    divert his attention.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I ate something just now.¡± Edwin then went to the kitchen to clean things up.


    Arissa grinned. I wonder if the kids had had their lunch.


    She gave Gavin a video call, but he did not answer.


    Is he having his afternoon nap?


    She immediately ended the call.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Arissa then continued with her lunch while scrolling her phone.


    Meanwhile, Benjamin, who had just taken his bath, came downstairs and noticed she was still eating.


    He called, ¡°Arissa!¡±


    Arissa turned around and froze for a moment when their gaze met.


    ¡°Stop ying with your phone. Finish your food, quick!¡± Benjamin reprimanded her before entering the


    study.


    At first, she wanted to defend herself but eventually gave in. She put down her phone and focused on


    finishing the food on her te.


    What¡¯s wrong with me ying with my phone? There¡¯s no one around me to talk to anyway!


    What a domineering man!


    Edwin chuckled from a distance. It looks like Mr. Graham had started behaving like an ordinary man


    now.


    It took Arissa another thirty minutes to settle her lunch.


    She had finished a big portion of the dishes on the dining table. ¡°Thanks for the meal! It¡¯s delicious!¡±


    Edwin smiled at her and said, ¡°Go and take a rest. I¡¯ll clean these upter.¡±


    ¡°Let me help you!¡±


    When she was about to pick up one of the tes from the table, Edwin went up to stop her. ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry about it. You still have to cook for Mr. Graham tonight. Go and get some rest!¡±


    Edwin cleaned up the table as quickly as possible, as he did not want Arissa to help him.


    ¡°Thanks, Edwin.¡±


    Edwin responded, ¡°You¡¯re wee, Ms. York.¡±


    Arissa then left the dining area. As she was walking by the study, she peeped into the room and asked,


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you gonna take a break?¡±


    Benjamin lifted his head to look at her. ¡°I¡¯m still busy!¡±


    Arissa nodded. ¡°Have you taken your medicine?¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 284

    Chapter 284


    Chapter 284 Wait For One More Day


    Benjamin nced at her before lowering his head and continuing with his work.


    Arissa¡¯s lips curled into a smile. So he hasn¡¯t eaten the medicine yet.


    Without dy, she went to take his medicine and poured a ss of water.


    Then, she walked into Benjamin¡¯s study. ¡°Here. Eat this first before you continue your work.¡±


    Benjamin furrowed his brows. ¡°Just put it there. I¡¯ll eat itter.¡±


    Seeing that he was reluctant to eat the medicine, Arissa persuaded gently, ¡°If you don¡¯t eat the


    medicine now, you won¡¯t recover fast. The kids will be worried seeing you like this.¡±


    Benjamin lifted his head and stared at Arissa. She handed the medicine and the ss of water to him.


    ¡°Will the kids worry about me?¡±


    Maybe Gavin will, but that brat is ignoring me even now.


    ¡°Of course! If the kids find out about this, Gavin will definitely be the one who worries about you the


    most!¡±


    Even though they said they didn¡¯t like him, I bet they¡¯ll be concerned if they find out that he¡¯s sick.


    ¡°Really? I doubt so.¡± Benjamin scoffed. Regardless, he still took the medicine and ate it.


    Arissa smiled and asked, ¡°Are you picking them up tonight?¡±


    Seeing her eagerness to see the kids, Benjamin pursed his lip slightly, ¡°No. I¡¯m fetching them back


    tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Arissa could not wrap her head around it. Didn¡¯t he promise his father that he would pick up the kids


    tonight if possible? Why did he change his mind again? Since we¡¯re already back, we can get them


    anytime.


    ¡°Dad seldom has the chance to hang out with them. Let them stay there with him for a while more.¡±


    Benjamin spoke his mind before returning to look through his work.


    Arissa bit her lip and turned around to go out.


    ¡°You should rest early,¡± she reminded before heading back upstairs.


    She changed into her pajamas, getting ready to take a nap.


    Just then, Gavin¡¯s call came in.


    Arissa immediately sat upright and answered the video call.


    ¡°Sweetheart!¡±


    Her heart melted the instant she saw her son¡¯s face.


    ¡°Mommy, did you call me just now?¡±


    Gavin rubbed his eyeszily, seemingly just woken up.


    ¡°Yes. Were you sleeping?¡±


    Arissa shed a gentle smile. At that moment, she felt like hugging Gavin so much.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve just woken up. I was so happy when I saw that you¡¯ve called me!¡±


    Gavin¡¯s lips split into a wide grin.


    Right then, Zachary came over as well and eximed, ¡°Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Hello!¡± Arissa beamed from ear to ear.


    Oliver and Jasper had woken up too. They immediately leaned forward when they saw their brothers


    having a video call with Arissa.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Are you all up?¡±


    They all look so cute with their messy hair.


    ¡°Yeah, only Jesse is still sleeping!¡± Jasper yawned.


    ¡°Mommy, when are youing to pick us up?¡± Oliver stared earnestly at Arissa.


    ¡°Maybe tomorrow?¡±


    Arissa figured she should not go fetch the kids herself.


    Benjamin had said that he would pick the kids up tomorrow.


    ¡°What? We still need to wait until tomorrow? Mommy, where are you now? What are you busy with?


    Are you on a business trip?¡±


    Zachary was somehow unhappy. Even though it was fun at his grandfather¡¯s ce, he missed his


    mother dearly.


    Gavin nced at Arissa¡¯s background, and his eyes lit up. ¡°Mommy, are you at home?¡±


    Arissa did not expect Gavin to notice that. ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    The four of them got overwhelmed with excitement at that.


    ¡°Mommy, we¡¯ll go back to look for you then!¡±


    Arissa blinked slightly. That works.


    ¡°But aren¡¯t you guys going to apany Grandpa anymore?¡±


    ¡°We can apany him any other time. Today is the weekend. We want to be with you, Mommy!¡±


    Upon saying that, Gavin jumped right off the bed, getting ready to freshen up.


    ¡°Mommy, wait for us! We¡¯ll see you in a while!¡±


    With that, Zachary headed toward the bathroom as well.


    ¡°Mommy, we¡¯ll go wash our faces. Bye!¡± Oliver followed behind his brothers.


    ¡°Mommy, please wake Jesse! I¡¯ll go wash my face too!¡±


    Jasper giggled as he ced the phone facing Jesse.


    Arissa was amused to see Jesse¡¯s face at such a close distance.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 285 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 285 Read Online


    Chapter 285 Rushed Home


    ¡°Sweetheart¡­¡± Arissa called out to Jesse a few times, yet thetter simply rolled her body and


    continued to sleep.


    ¡°Sweetheart, wake up. Your brothers areing home to find meter. Don¡¯t you want to see me?¡±


    Arissa kept speaking into the phone, but she was unsure if Jesse heard her.


    A whileter, Gavin was the one who woke Jesse.


    ¡°Jesse! Wake up. We¡¯re going home. Mommy¡¯s home!¡±


    Gavin shook his sister¡¯s hand slightly.


    Just then, Jesse opened her eyes groggily. ¡°Mommy? Where¡¯s Mommy?¡±


    ¡°Mommy¡¯s at home! We are going back now!¡±


    Gavin used his fingers to run through Jesse¡¯s bed hair gently.


    ¡°Is Mommy back?¡± Jesse was rejuvenated at once.


    Gavin nodded.


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    Upon seeing that, Jesse rushed to freshen up.


    The rest of the kids had alsoe back to the room and got changed.


    Without hesitation, they packed their bags before helping Jesse pack hers.


    Then, they got all ready to leave the house.


    Darius was still taking his nap when the kids were leaving. The butler saw them but failed to stop them.


    ¡°We¡¯re going home. Please tell Grandpa after he wakes up. We¡¯lle to find him again when we¡¯re


    free!¡± Gavin told the butler.


    ¡°Gavin, can¡¯t you guys wait until Old Mr. Graham wakes up? You can go back after dinner!¡±


    The butler tried to make them stay longer.


    The quintuplets shook their head in unison. ¡°We miss Mommy already!¡±


    Seeing their persistence, the butler sighed slightly. ¡°Let me send you guys back then.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. We can go back ourselves. Please wait here for Grandpa to wake up.¡±


    Zachary waved his hands right away.


    In the end, the butler had no choice but to arrange for a car to send the kids back to Yaleview.


    Just when they were about to leave, Kingsley came back.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Mr. Watts¡¯ car?¡±


    Jesse nced at the car.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Mr. Watts¡¯!¡± Gavin nodded upon seeing that.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    A momentter, Kingsley got out of the car.


    He smiled after seeing the five kids standing at the door with the butler, carrying their bags. ¡°Are you


    guys going to school? Isn¡¯t it a holiday today?¡±


    ¡°No. We¡¯re going home!¡± Jasper responded with a smile.


    ¡°Going home? But your parents aren¡¯t there. So why are you going home?¡±


    Kingsley smiled as he stared at them.


    ¡°Mommy¡¯s back!¡± Gavin said.


    Kingsley raised his brow upon hearing that. After he left the hospital that morning, he went right back


    home. After that, he came directly to the Old Manor to find the kids. Hence, he had no idea what


    happened at the hospital.


    Could it be that Benjamin has gotten discharged from the hospital already?


    ¡°I asked them to stay here longer, but they refused to,¡± the butler told Kingsley.


    Kingsley smiled again. ¡°Well, since they want to go home, let me send them!¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Uncle Kingsley!¡±


    The five of them thanked him simultaneously. Then, they all hopped into his car without dy.


    Kingsley was amused as he turned to the butler. ¡°Let me send them back. Please tell Mr. Graham


    about this.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Please drive slowly. And let me know after you¡¯ve reached,¡± the butler reminded while sending


    them away.


    Kingsley sat on the driver¡¯s seat and reminded the kids, ¡°All right, before we go, you guys need to


    fasten your seat belt!¡±


    ¡°Uncle Kingsley, we¡¯ve fastened our belts. Please drive now!¡± Oliver urged him anxiously, fearing


    Darius might wake up and stop them.


    Kingsley shed the boy a smile before he started the car and drove off.


    ¡°It¡¯s a holiday. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯d be better to apany Grandpa longer?¡±


    ¡°But Mommy¡¯s not here!¡±


    Jesse was the one who missed Arissa the most. She had not seen her mother for almost two days, and


    it felt like ages to her.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 286 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 286 Read Online


    Chapter 286 Your Daddy Is Sick


    Kingsley nced at Jesse and was bewildered to notice thetter almost crying.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m sending you guys back right now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not crying!¡±


    Jesse tried hard to hold back her tears.


    ¡°Jesse, hold on, okay? We¡¯ll be seeing Mommy real soon!¡± Gavin caressed Jesse¡¯s head lovingly.


    Jasper cut a re at his sister. ¡°You don¡¯t want Mommy to see you crying, do you? That¡¯s


    embarrassing!¡±


    Zachary said, ¡°I bet you will be the same too if we wait one more day.¡±


    Jasper pursed his lips in dismay.


    Oliver teased, ¡°But Jesse¡¯s been itching to cry since this morning!¡±


    Zachary cut an angry look at the two of them. They always like to bully Jesse.


    Right then, he stretched out his hand to stroke Jesse¡¯s head too. ¡°We¡¯re going to see Mommy now.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Jesse nodded obediently.


    Kingsley scanned them from the rearview mirror.


    ¡°Are you guys sure your mommy¡¯s at home?¡±


    ¡°Yes. She called us just now. She¡¯s home,¡± Gavin responded firmly.


    Mommy¡¯s definitely at home.


    Kingsley asked curiously, ¡°How about you daddy? Is he at home too?¡±


    ¡°That we don¡¯t know!¡± Gavin snorted with displeasure.


    Kingsley nced at the boy and teased, ¡°Don¡¯t you care about your daddy?¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t need my care.¡±


    Gavin¡¯s tone was full of resentment.


    Kingsley smiled. ¡°Who told you that? He needs it the most right now.¡±


    Gavin furrowed his brows as he sensed Kingsley had something to say.


    Zachary and Oliver shifted their gazes toward Kingsley as well.


    ¡°Uncle Kingsley, what are you trying to say?¡± Jasper asked.


    Kingsley smiled again. ¡°It looks like you¡¯re the one who cares about your daddy the most, huh?¡±


    ¡°Nope. I don¡¯t care about him at all!¡± Jasper responded arrogantly.


    Kingsley uttered casually, ¡°Oh, is that so? Then I guess you won¡¯t care that your daddy is sick, huh?¡±


    ¡°Daddy¡¯s sick?¡± Gavin¡¯s frown deepened.


    How could Daddy be sick? Isn¡¯t he healthy all this while?


    Seeing Gavin¡¯s worried look, Kingsley somewhat felt happy for Benjamin.


    This little kid keeps saying that he hates his daddy, but he just can¡¯t help worrying about him.


    Feeling puzzled, Zachary asked Kingsley, ¡°Uncle Kingsley, what sickness does he have?¡±


    Could it be that Mommy was busyst night because of him?


    Oliver and Jasper also stared closely at Kingsley.


    ¡°Uncle Kingsley, is it serious?¡±


    Meanwhile, Jesse started to worry too.


    Kingsley cleared his throat and uttered sternly, ¡°Of course it¡¯s serious. He was even hospitalizedst


    night.¡±


    The kids¡¯ expression all darkened at that.


    ¡°Why did he stay in the hospital?¡± Gavin asked, anxious.


    ¡°He had an anaphctic shock. He almost died!¡±


    Kingsley gazed at the five children¡¯s bewildered faces.


    Gavin also had a food allergy, and he suffered a lot when it was severe.


    As such, he was utterly worried when he knew Benjamin was on the verge of passing out.


    ¡°That serious?¡± Zachary was startled.


    ¡°Yeah. Mr. Bailey received a call yesterday afternoon and left right after that. It was about your Daddy!¡±


    Kingsley let out a sigh.


    ¡°Then how is he now?¡±


    Oliver frowned deeply as he stared intently at Kingsley.


    Kingsley startedforting them as he could not bear to tease them anymore.


    ¡°They managed to save him. He looked better when I saw him this morning.¡±


    Hearing that, Gavin heaved a sigh of relief, but his face still showed that he was worried.


    He grumbled, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us earlier?¡±


    In response, Kingsley sighed. ¡°We didn¡¯t want you guys to worry. Besides, your mommy has been


    taking care of him. So he¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    The kids exchanged nces. ¡°Was Mommy with him all the time?¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 287 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 287 Read Online


    Chapter 287 Mrs Graham


    ¡°Yes, she had been taking care of him for the whole day,¡± Kingsley said with a smile.


    The five kids recalled Arissa following Benjamin back to the Old Manor for dinner yesterday. It was only


    now that they found out Benjamin had been hospitalized.


    No wonder Mommy said she couldn¡¯t get home. She was taking care of Daddy at the hospital.


    ¡°Why did he have an allergic reaction?¡±


    Gavin felt strange because he had never known Benjamin to have this problem before.


    Kingsley smiled in response. ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask your mommy about that.¡±


    The kids looked at each other, puzzled.


    ¡°Does his sickness have something to do with Mommy?¡±


    Oliver¡¯s eyes lit up as he made a guess.


    Kingsley nodded slightly.


    He¡¯s Benjamin¡¯s child all right. He¡¯s indeed a smart boy.


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    ¡°Uncle Kingsley, please stop talking and drive faster!¡± Zachary urged.


    At the same time, Gavin pursed his lips as he couldn¡¯t stop worrying about his father¡¯s condition.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Kingsley stepped harder on the elerator and drove faster.


    The moment the car came to a stop in front of the house, the five kids immediately opened the door


    and rush inside.


    ¡°Please slow down!¡±


    By the time Kingsley got out of his car, the kids had disappeared from his sight.


    ¡°Gavin, you¡¯re back?¡±


    Edwin saw the kids were back, and he weed them with a genuine smile.


    ¡°Mr. Whitley, where is Mommy?¡±


    Gavin was the first one to ask.


    Edwin smiled. ¡°She¡¯s resting upstairs.¡±


    Gavin hesitated and asked again, ¡°How about him?¡±


    Edwin was stunned momentarily, failing to understand Gavin¡¯s question.


    Just then, Zachary questioned too, ¡°Is Benjamin home too?¡±


    Edwin regained his senses and nodded. ¡°Yes, Mr. Graham is busy in his study!¡±


    The five kids exchanged nces and headed toward the study simultaneously.


    Gavin showed the most concern and walked in the front.


    The others followed him closely.


    Edwin was greatly relieved to see the kids caring about Benjamin right after they reached home.


    ¡°Edwin, do you have any nice food? Please serve them to me.¡±


    Meanwhile, Kingsley went and sat on the couch, treating the ce like his own home.


    Edwin was amused. ¡°Mr. Watts, isn¡¯t there some fruits and snacks on the table? What else do you want


    to eat? Mrs. Graham is resting, and Mr. Graham is busy working. So please keep your voice down.¡±


    Kingsley grinned at Edwin. ¡°Mrs. Graham? Since when there¡¯s a Mrs. Graham in this house?¡±


    Edwin chuckled and whispered to him, ¡°Isn¡¯t Gavin¡¯s mother Mrs. Graham? She is so close with Mr.


    Graham now.¡±


    Kingsley¡¯s eyes lit up as he nced at the study. ¡°Does Mr. Graham agree for you to call her that?¡±


    Edwin sounded utterly pleased when he said, ¡°Well, he didn¡¯t get mad when I called her that!¡±


    Kingsley rested his chin on his hand. It looks like Boss has fallen for Arissa.


    ¡°Do you want to know how they got together? Are you curious about how they spent the night


    yesterday?¡± Kingsley asked.


    Edwin¡¯s curiosity was piqued as he stared at Kingsley¡¯s mysterious expression.


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    He was eager to find out as he had never seen Benjamin being so close to any woman.


    In response, Kingsley narrowed his eyes. ¡°Well, if you want to know, please make some food for me. I


    have just woken up and have not had my lunch yet.¡±


    Edwin stared at him. ¡°Mr. Watts, are you here for a free lunch?¡±


    Kingsley responded pridefully, ¡°I was the one who sent the kids back. Shouldn¡¯t I get some reward?


    Besides, I have a secret to share with you.¡±


    Amused, Edwin said, ¡°All right, give me a minute then. Let me see what I can get for you.¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 288 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 288 Read Online


    Chapter 288 Came Home To Visit You


    Gavin entered the study and hesitated. After that, he walked to Benjamin¡¯s side.


    Sensing that someone hade in, Benjamin lifted his head only to see Gavin.


    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±


    His gaze then fell on the other four kids standing at the door.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Well? Come on in.¡±


    Zachary, Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse stepped toward them slowly upon hearing that.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Graham!¡±


    Benjamin was rendered speechless by that greeting.


    Gavin scanned Benjamin from top to bottom but did not notice any peculiarity on thetter.


    ¡°We heard that you¡¯re sick.¡±


    ¡°Benjamin was stunned momentarily before he reached out to stroke Gavin¡¯s head.


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I care if you¡¯re fine or not.¡± Gavin snorted.


    ¡°Yes, I know,¡± Benjamin responded.


    Gavin pursed his lips. ¡°Anyway, you look fine to me!¡±


    Benjamin nced at the boy. ¡°Do you want me not to be fine?¡±


    Gavin bit his lip tightly.


    A momentter, Benjamin shifted his gaze toward the other four kids. ¡°Come over to Daddy¡¯s side.¡±


    Even though he was the one who said that he did not want to pick them up earlier, he was still happy to


    see them.


    ¡°Did you get sick because of Mommy?¡± Zachary asked after he brought his other siblings and


    approached Benjamin.


    Mr. Watts said that Benjamin had an anaphctic shock. But there doesn¡¯t seem to be anything wrong


    with him. Did he recover so fast?


    ¡°Who told you that?¡±


    Benjamin furrowed his brows.


    However, deep down, he was secretly ted that the kids came back to visit him.


    ¡°Mr. Watts.¡±


    Oliver locked his eyes at Benjamin.


    The kids scanned his entire body and failed to notice any difference.


    ¡°It was indeed because of your mommy. But I don¡¯t me her.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s heart melted as he looked at the kids.


    ¡°Did youe back by yourselves? Or did someone send you here?¡±


    ¡°We wanted toe back ourselves. But Mr. Watts was there, so he sent us here.¡±


    Jasper was curious. ¡°How did Mommy make you sick?¡±


    ¡°The food your mommy cooked was not suitable for me, so I got an allergic reaction from it,¡± Benjamin


    exined gently.


    Gavin nced at him. ¡°What did you eat? Howe I¡¯ve never seen you having an allergic reaction


    before? Did you do it on purpose?¡±


    Benjamin raised his brow and looked back at Gavin with aplicated look.


    ¡°I ate natto. Have you seen me eat it before?¡±


    Even if I did it on purpose, I wouldn¡¯t eat so much. No one would risk their life like this.


    Gavin was stunned momentarily. What exactly is natto?


    Zachary and the rest knew what it was, and they had all eaten it before.


    ¡°What a shame. Mommy is good in cooking that.¡±


    Zachary was somehow delighted. ¡°Well, since Mr. Graham is fine, let¡¯s go find Mommy now!¡±


    He waved his hand, and right away, Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse followed him.


    Gavin wanted to go too, but Benjamin grabbed his sleeve.


    He then turned toward the other four kids and uttered, ¡°Your mommy¡¯s resting. Please don¡¯t wake her.¡±


    The four kids turned around. ¡°Got it!¡±


    Gavin struggled while growling, ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    Benjamin scooped Gavin up and ced the boy on his thigh.


    They looked into each others¡¯ eyes.


    ¡°Are you still mad at me?¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s tone was gentle as his heart ached while staring at the stubborn kid before him.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Gavin evaded his gaze.


    Benjamin patted his head fondly while uttering in a soft tone, ¡°You¡¯re the big brother now. So please set


    a good example. You don¡¯t want to be a joke to your siblings now, do you?¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 289 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 289 Read Online


    Chapter 289 You Matter Most


    Gavin turned around and shot him a re. ¡°They won¡¯t!¡±


    Benjamin nodded, feeling relieved that the five kids were getting along well despite their many years of


    separation.


    ¡°I¡¯ve asked Mr. Pattterson to take handle the court case against Danna. He¡¯ll try to get her the heaviest


    sentence possible.¡±


    Gavin¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that.


    Mr. Pattterson is amazing! With him working on the case, that woman is bound to get punished!


    ¡°Don¡¯t think this is enough for me to forgive you, though. You¡¯re always going against your word. I know


    you still care about her!¡±


    Benjamin frowned as he eyed his son from head to toe. This kid sure has severely misunderstood me.


    ¡°Would I have forced her into such a situation if I cared about her? A woman¡¯s reputation is ruined


    forever once she goes to prison. That¡¯s not a ce for normal people, you know?¡±


    Gavin¡¯s guard loosened up a little. ¡°But you carried her to safety back then! You were afraid that she


    would die!¡±


    Benjamin paused. Oh, now I see what this kid is going on about.


    ¡°Next time, do not take such matters into your own hands. Let me know if someone bullies you, and I¡¯ll


    make them pay. You¡¯re still very young, Gavin. If Danna were to die in this ident, you¡¯ll have her


    blood on your hands for the rest of your life. People might even find ways to threaten you with it in the


    future. I¡¯m sure your mommy wouldn¡¯t want you to do such a thing either. I saved Danna because her


    life was at stake. I can¡¯t just sit by and watch if someone I know is in danger, but that doesn¡¯t mean I


    have feelings for her.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    Benjamin softened his tone as he continued, ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not looking after you well enough. I¡¯m


    sorry I didn¡¯t notice the signs of you being abused by her.¡±


    I didn¡¯t even notice that my son was being abused right under my nose. It¡¯s no wonder he doesn¡¯t have


    any confidence in a terrible father like me.


    ¡°Look, no one matters more to me than you do.¡±


    That was the first time Benjamin had said something so affectionate.


    Gavin felt a warm sensation in his heart and asked with a pout, ¡°What about Zachary and the others?¡±


    ¡°They matter too, but you¡¯re different!¡± Benjamin replied while patting him on the head.


    As he had raised Gavin himself, it was only natural that he had a stronger bond with him.


    Of course, he loved the other four kids just as much, but he also felt a sense of guilt toward them.


    Gavin felt a lot better after hearing that, but maintained a frown on his face as he said, ¡°No ying


    favorites, okay? You must treat my siblings better than me!¡±


    Benjamin didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry in response to that.


    He really loves his siblings, huh? That¡¯s good to know.


    ¡°You ask me not to y favorites, but you want me to treat them better than you? Isn¡¯t that ying


    favorites too?¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Gavin snorted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be stricter on you than I am with them. You¡¯re the big brother, so you need to y the


    role of a leader. If any one of you does something wrong, I will punish all of you together!¡± Benjamin


    told him sternly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you have the chance to do that! I¡¯ll be a good big brother!¡±


    Gavin then hopped off his leg and ran outside.


    ¡°Keep an eye on your brothers! Don¡¯t let them disturb your mommy from resting!¡± Benjamin called out


    to him.


    ¡°Got it!¡± Gavin shouted and ran upstairs.


    Arissa figured the kids were on their way back when she got off the phone with them.


    She had wanted to wait for them to arrive, but ended up falling asleep without even realizing it.


    Zachary, Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse made sure to be very quiet when they opened the door.


    Noticing that she was fast asleep on the bed, they tried their best to not make a sound as they slowly


    crept over to the bed.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 290 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 290 Read Online


    Chapter 290 Daddy Never Lies


    The four of them then knelt down beside Arissa and stared at her face as she slept.


    It had been almost two days since theyst saw their mommy, so simply looking at her without saying


    anything was enough to fill their hearts with joy.


    Gavin, who was passing by the room, came over and joined them beside the bed when he saw them.


    The four of them exchanged nces with Gavin, who shed them a smile as he whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s all


    go outside so we don¡¯t wake Mommy up, okay?¡±


    As they had all taken a nap earlier in the afternoon, they weren¡¯t feeling sleepy at all.


    Zachary nodded and motioned for the rest of them to leave the room.


    The five of them then crept out of the room, closed the door, and headed toward their bedroom.


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s unpack our stuff!¡± Gavin said as he ced his bag down, prompting the other four to start


    unpacking their stuff as well.


    ¡°Gavin, what did Mr. Graham tell you just now?¡± Jasper asked curiously.


    ¡°He exined why he saved Danna,¡± Gavin replied.


    Zachary nced at Gavin. ¡°What did he say?¡±


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    Gavin then told them all about his conversation with Benjamin earlier.


    Oliver pouted as he found Benjamin¡¯s exnation to be rather reasonable.


    ¡°But why was he able to rush over there so quickly?¡±


    Gavin pursed his lips. ¡°Danna must¡¯ve given him a call.¡±


    Jasper stroked his chin as he gave it some thought. ¡°That means he still cares about her, then. All that


    stuff about saving her life because he knows her is probably nonsense. Shouldn¡¯t he let someone else


    do the saving? Why did he have to go charging in all by himself?¡±


    ¡°He has bodyguards with him, so why not let them save her instead? Doesn¡¯t he know that people are


    going to get the wrong idea if he saves her? It¡¯s obvious that he still cares about her!¡±


    Zachary didn¡¯t like how Benjamin handled the situation.


    Gavin tried to defend Benjamin by saying, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just a habit of his.¡±


    Zachary shot him a nce as he sat down on the bed. ¡°Gavin, you said they weren¡¯t on good terms


    throughout the past five years. Even if he did like Danna five years ago, those habits of his should have


    changed by now, right?¡±


    Gavin found that strange too. ¡°But Daddy didn¡¯t seem to be lying when he told me he didn¡¯t care about


    Danna.¡±


    ¡°How would you know?¡± Oliver asked with a pout.


    Gavin knew they were thinking like that because they didn¡¯t spend enough time around him. ¡°Daddy


    never lies!¡±


    ¡°What about that time he told Grandpa he was out socializing, then? He was clearly at the hospital at


    the time, and yet he lied to Grandpa!¡± Jasper snapped back at him with a chuckle.


    Gavin fell silent when he heard that.


    Jesse continued unpacking her stuff as she said, ¡°Lying is bad!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! See, even Jesse knows it¡¯s bad to tell lies!¡± Jasper said while giving her a kiss on the top of her


    head.


    Jesse smiled happily in response. ¡°If Mommy doesn¡¯t like him, then I won¡¯t like him either. If Mommy


    likes him, then I¡¯ll learn to forgive him.¡±


    Naturally, Oliver couldn¡¯t resist the urge to taunt her for saying that.


    ¡°Of course you¡¯d say that. You¡¯re silly and don¡¯t have any principles of your own!¡±


    Being the top fan of her mommy, Jesse was determined to defend her. ¡°Mommy is right in everything


    she does!¡±


    The four brothers exchanged smiles when they heard that.


    ¡°Yeah! Mommy is always right, so we¡¯ll all do as she says!¡±


    Being the eldest of the siblings, Gavin agreed with her statement.


    Jesse grinned at him like a fangirl who had just met her idol. ¡°You¡¯re the best, Gavin!


    Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper fell silent and sat down on the side of the room.


    ¡°What kind of expression is that?¡± Gavin asked when he saw the looks on their faces.


    ¡°An expression of speechlessness!¡± Jasper replied with a giggle.


    Kingsley came into the room when he saw the five kids packing their stuff.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Did you kids go see your mommy and daddy yet?¡±


    The kids turned to look at him in unison.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 291 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 291 Read Online


    Chapter 291 Clean Freaks


    Kingsley was holding a huge te of pasta when he made his way toward their bed.


    ¡°Mr. Watts, why don¡¯t you eat in the dining room instead?¡± Gavin asked with a frown.


    He was a bit of a clean freak and couldn¡¯t stand people eating on his bed.


    ¡°It¡¯s boring to eat all by myself there!¡± Kingsley replied with a smile.


    Noticing the furious look in Gavin¡¯s eyes, he quickly moved to the couch instead.


    ¡°Make sure you don¡¯t drop any of your food!¡± Gavin reminded him.


    Kingsley burst outughing when he heard that. ¡°All right, I promise I won¡¯t drop any! I¡¯ll clean it up for


    you if I do!¡±


    While the other siblings also valued cleanliness, none of them were on the same level as Gavin.


    Jasper stared awkwardly at Gavin as he thought to himself. Would he freak out if he finds out that I¡¯ve


    been eating on his bed in the past?


    Gavin then nced at him all of a sudden, prompting Jasper to quickly look away and run toward


    Kingsley.


    ¡°Does it taste good, Mr. Watts?¡±


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    The pasta smelled really amazing.


    ¡°Do you want to try some?¡±


    Kingsley asked while feeding him a mouthful of it.


    Jasper ate a little bit after a brief pause.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious!¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Then you should have some more of it!¡±


    Kingsley would always be in a good mood whenever he was around them.


    ¡°This fork has your saliva on it! I¡¯ll use my own!¡± Jasper whined as he ran off to get his own fork from


    his bag.


    What the hell? Are they a family of clean freaks or something? Kingsley thought to himself.


    Zachary and Oliver were amused by the dejected look on Kingsley¡¯s face and decided to join in on the


    fun. ¡°We want some pasta too, Mr. Watts!¡±


    Jesse swallowed her saliva in anticipation. ¡°Me too!¡±


    ¡°All right, you can all have some! Are you all that hungry? I could have Mr. Whitley whip up some


    more!¡± Kingsley said with a chuckle.


    Gavin quickly gave Edwin a call when he saw that his siblings were all hungry.


    Edwin got to work in the kitchen immediately after hanging up the phone.


    Oliver snatched the fork out of Jasper¡¯s hand and helped himself to the pasta. ¡°This tastes so good!¡±


    A few hours had passed since they had lunch at the Old Manor, so they were indeed very hungry as


    the food had mostly been digested.


    Kingsley couldn¡¯t help butugh as he watched them fight among themselves for his food.


    ¡°Why are you kids okay with each other¡¯s saliva?¡±


    ¡°Because we¡¯re siblings, duh!¡± they replied in unison.


    Siblings, huh¡­ This clean freak stuff sure reminds me of¡ª Oh, snap! I haven¡¯t gone to see Boss after I


    got here!


    ¡°You kids really have inherited your daddy¡¯s weird behavior!¡±


    ¡°Daddy just likes being clean!¡± Gavin retorted.


    Kingsley let out a mischievous chuckle. ¡°Aw, you made up with your daddy already?¡±


    Gavin snorted. ¡°No! I¡¯m just telling the truth, that¡¯s all!¡±


    Kingsley gave him a light pinch on the nose. ¡°Gavin, do you even realize that you¡¯ve changed?¡±


    Zachary, Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse all turned to look at Gavin in unison.


    ¡°What do you mean? How have I changed?¡± Gavin asked.


    ¡°You¡¯ve be a lot more talkative!¡± Kingsley replied with an affectionate smile.


    Gavin pursed his lips tightly in response.


    ¡°Hehe¡­ It¡¯s a nice change, though. You barely spoke back then. Heck, you even ignored me


    sometimes!¡± Kingsley said with a relieved smile.


    Looks like growing up with siblings simr in age does have a huge impact on a child¡¯s personality!


    This kid has changed so much after spending time around his siblings and mother. He¡¯s apletely


    different personpared to when he only had Boss around!


    Zachary couldn¡¯t help but feel bad for Gavin as he didn¡¯t get to enjoy the life they had before.


    They were a lot happier when being around their mommy.


    ¡°I¡¯m not as talkative as you are!¡± Gavin snapped back at Kingsley.


    ¡°I¡¯m not talkative! I¡¯m being socially active! Not everyone goes around acting all cold and aloof like you


    and your daddy, you know? You can¡¯t just respond to others with a nce when they talk to you!


    Nobody knows what you¡¯re thinking or trying to say!¡± Kingsley protested.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 292 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 292 Read Online


    Chapter 292 They Still Care About You


    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t get why Daddy would befriend a talkative person like you!¡± Gavin replied with a


    defiant snort.


    Zachary was curious about that as well. ¡°You really are exceptionally talkative, Mr. Watts!¡± he said with


    a cheeky grin.


    ¡°You too? Boohoo¡­¡±


    Kingsley stared at them with sad puppy dog eyes.


    ¡°Jasper is as talkative as you are!¡± Zachary added.


    Jasper shot him an angry look. ¡°Hey! I¡¯m not that talkative!¡±


    Oliver snickered. ¡°Yes, you are! You¡¯re the most talkative one whenever we¡¯re together!¡±


    Suddenly, Kingsley noticed that Jesse had been rather quiet and turned to look at her, only to realize


    she had finished his entire te of pasta.


    So, that¡¯s why she was so quiet¡­ She was eating the whole time!


    ¡°Hehe¡­ Hi, Mr. Watts!¡±


    Jesse shed him a smile when she realized she had been caught in the act. She looked so adorable


    with her dimples and innocent face that Kingsley couldn¡¯t even get mad at her.


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel bloated after eating so much?¡± Kingsley asked while ruffling her short hair.


    The fact that Benjamin was still unaware that he had a daughter amused Kingsley to no end.


    Jesse shook her head. ¡°Nope!¡±


    ¡°Jesse has a really huge appetite!¡± Jasper added with a chuckle.


    That was the reason Jesse looked a little chubbier than the other siblings.


    ¡°You kids want anything else? I¡¯ll go get you some food from downstairs!¡± Kingsley asked.


    ¡°We¡¯ll eat downstairs. Mr. Whitley should have the food ready by now,¡± Gavin replied as he headed


    downstairs with the other siblings following closely behind him.


    Kingsley too, went downstairs with them out of curiosity.


    The kids ran straight for the dining room when they detected the fragrant aromaing from inside.


    ¡°What did you make, Mr. Whitley?¡± Oliver asked while swallowing excitedly.


    ¡°Popcorn chicken! Go sit down at the table. I¡¯ll serve it up in a minute!¡± Edwin replied with a loving smile


    when he saw them standing at the door.


    He then brought them a te of it and watched as they happily helped themselves to the food.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious!¡± Jessemented while licking her lips.


    ¡°Feel free to eat as much as you like. There¡¯s more in the kitchen! It¡¯s hot, so make sure to slow down


    or you might burn your tongue!¡± Edwin reminded them before heading back into the kitchen to heat up


    some milk.


    Kingsley ate a few pieces of popcorn chicken and went off to see Benjamin in the study.


    ¡°You sure are energetic today, Boss!¡± he eximed with a smile as he sat down in front of Benjamin¡¯s


    desk.


    ¡°Not as energetic as you are!¡± Benjamin retorted with a hint of sarcasm in his voice.


    Kingsley had actually stayed up the entire night and only slept for a few hours by the time he got home.


    As he couldn¡¯t go back to sleep after waking up, he decided to get out of bed.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep after having a nightmare!¡± Kingsley ranted.


    Benjamin looked up at him and asked, ¡°Why did you tell Gavin and the others that I was sick? You¡¯ll


    just make them worry about me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re all better now, aren¡¯t you? They won¡¯t be so worried if they find out after you¡¯ve recovered. I told


    them about it on the way here, and you should¡¯ve seen how anxious they got! They kept urging me to


    drive faster! This shows that they still care about you a lot! What, are you not happy that your kids are


    concerned about you?¡± Kingsley replied with a chuckle.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 293 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 293 Read Online


    Chapter 293 We Missed You


    They only found out on their way here? If so, why did theye back in advance? Could it be that


    Arissa asked them toe back?


    Benjamin narrowed his eyes at the thought of that, much to Kingsley¡¯s amusement.


    ¡°Are you seriously not happy that they care about you?¡±


    Benjamin shot him a cold re. ¡°Mind your own business!¡±


    ¡°Whatever, I¡¯m going to y with the kids now!¡± Kingsley said and began walking toward the door.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let them do anything crazy!¡± Benjamin called out to him from his desk.


    Kingsley looked back at him and replied with a smile, ¡°Kids need to be more active to ensure proper


    growth, Boss! I mean, just look at Gavin! Doesn¡¯t he look a lot happier now? He used to be so quiet


    when he was around you all the time. Heck, he even got¡ª¡±


    He quickly stopped himself from saying any further when he noticed the warning re from Benjamin.


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll be on my way now!¡± he blurted while running toward the dining room.


    Benjamin did notice that Gavin had changed significantly for the better.


    Hearing the kids chatting happily in the dining room brought a smile to his face.


    Arissa was still a little unused to seeing the beautiful chandelier in the room when she woke up. It took


    her a while to remember where she actually was.


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    She turned to her side andyzily in bed,pletely unaware that the kids were already home.


    It wasn¡¯t until she noticed the smell of the milk that she realized the kids had returned.


    Arissa quickly got out of bed when she heard the sound of theirughtering from downstairs. After


    washing her face and changing into a fresh set of clothes, she stood by the stairs and watched them


    y with Kingsley for a while.


    ¡°Hey, sweethearts!¡± Arissa called out to them while making her way down.


    ¡°Ah, Mommy¡¯s awake!¡± Jesse eximed excitedly and ran toward her.


    The other four joined in as well. ¡°Mommy!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°We¡¯ve missed you, Mommy!¡±


    All five of them threw themselves at her the moment she got to the bottom of the stairs.


    They had the smell of milk on them as they cuddled up in her embrace.


    Arissa hugged them tightly as she replied, ¡°Aww, I¡¯ve missed you kids too!¡±


    ¡°Hehe!¡± The kids smiled happily at her.


    ¡°Are you hungry, Mommy? Mr. Whitley made us a lot of food! There¡¯s milk too!¡± Gavin asked.


    Arissa ruffled his hair as she replied, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve mentioned it, I am a little hungry!¡±


    ¡°You can go sit down in the living room, Mommy! I¡¯ll bring you the food!¡± Gavin shouted while running


    off to fetch the food.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go help out too!¡±


    ¡°Me too!¡±


    ¡°Count me in!¡±


    Oliver and Jasper too, followed him into the kitchen.


    Noticing that Jesse was about to join them as well, Arissa quickly scooped her into her arms. ¡°You don¡¯t


    have to help with the food, Sweetheart. Your brothers can handle it, so you stay right here and keep me


    company instead. I want to see if you¡¯ve been eating welltely.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been eating a lot, Mommy! Even Grandpa was shocked by how much I ate when we were at his


    ce!¡± Jesse said.


    Arissa gave her a pat on the head and asked, ¡°Did you have a good time over at Grandpa¡¯s?¡±


    Jesse nodded and replied with a pout, ¡°I did! I¡¯ve just been missing you, Mommy!¡±


    Hearing that put a smile on Arissa¡¯s face as she carried Jesse to the living room.


    ¡°Hello, Mrs. Graham!¡± Kingsley greeted Arissa upon seeing her.


    ¡°You can just call me Arissa!¡± she said after a brief pause.


    ¡°No can do! Boss will kill me if he hears me addressing you by name!¡± Kingsley replied jokingly.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 294 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 294 Read Online


    Chapter 294 Give Me The Green Light


    Unsure of how to respond to that, Arissa tried to change the topic. ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired from yourck of


    sleep? Whye y with the kids instead of getting some sleep?¡±


    Kingsley had stayed up the whole night, so how is he still so energetic?


    ¡°I had a nightmare and couldn¡¯t go back to sleep. Anyway, I am feeling a little tired now. Do you mind if


    I sleep here, Mrs. Graham?¡± Kingsley said.


    ¡°Why are you asking me? This is Benjamin¡¯s ce, so you should be asking him for permission


    instead!¡± Arissa retorted.


    Kingsley chuckled. ¡°Boss won¡¯t say no if you give me the green light!¡±


    Arissa fell speechless as she wondered if she really did have that much authority.


    ¡°You can sleep in our room if you¡¯re tired, Mr. Watts. That way, Mr. Graham won¡¯t be mad at you!¡±


    Jesse suggested with her hands wrapped around Arissa¡¯s neck.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea, but will your brothers allow it? They¡¯re such clean freaks, after all!¡± Kingsley said


    when he saw the four kids running toward them.


    ¡°You could just take a shower before sleeping in our room!¡± Jesse replied.


    Arissa patted her on the head and said with a chuckle, ¡°He¡¯s just messing with you, Jesse. We have a


    guest room, so he doesn¡¯t need to sleep in your room at all!¡±


    Benjamin and Kingsley were close friends, so he wouldn¡¯t stop him from sleeping over anyway.


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    Gavin nced at Kingsley when he heard what Arissa said.


    ¡°Why would you want to sleep in our room when you have a guest room avable? Where are we


    going to sleep, then?¡±


    Kingsley burst outughing. ¡°Calm down, Gavin. I was just teasing Jesse for a bit.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re such a meanie, Mr. Watts!¡± Jesse eximed in annoyance.


    Gavin sat down beside Arissa with a te full of food. ¡°Hurry up and try this, Mommy!¡±


    Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper all came over with tes of food as well.


    ¡°Here you go, Mommy! We¡¯ve already eaten, so we¡¯re very full right now!¡±


    ¡°All right, put it down on the table. I can eat it by myself.¡±


    Arissa then sat Jesse down on the couch before calling out to Kingsley, ¡°Would you like to have some,


    Mr. Watts?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I already ate with them earlier. You go on ahead, Mrs. Graham!¡±


    ¡°Okay, then. Don¡¯t mind if I do!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so formal around me, Mrs. Graham! Besides, doesn¡¯t everything here belongs to


    you anyway?¡± Kingsley teased.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t say that in front of other people, Mr. Watts. They might get the wrong idea and think I own


    this ce!¡± Arissa replied.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I¡¯m just staying here. Everything in this ce belongs to Benjamin.


    ¡°All right, let your mommy have her meal in peace, kids. Come y with me instead!¡± Kingsley called


    out to them.


    Zachary shot him a nce. ¡°We¡¯ve been ying with you for a while. Right now, we want to keep


    Mommypany!¡±


    ¡°But your Mommy is right here, isn¡¯t she? She¡¯s not going anywhere, so why would you stick to her like


    glue? How about we go have some fun outside?¡± Kingsley suggested.


    To his surprise, the kids weren¡¯t tempted by his offer in the slightest.


    ¡°No, thanks!¡±


    Kingsley could only rub his nose awkwardly in response to their rejection. He really envied Arissa for


    being surrounded by such adorable children.


    While sipping on some milk, Arissa noticed Jesse staring and handed her the ss.


    Jesse happily took a tiny sip of it before saying, ¡°You should drink more of it, Mommy!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m staying home today, so you kids can go out to y!¡± Arissa said with a smile as she continued


    eating the rest of the food.


    I can¡¯t go anywhere if Benjamin is home anyway¡­ Speaking of Benjamin, he¡¯s probably busy in his


    study right now, isn¡¯t he?


    With that in mind, Arissa nced at the study.


    ¡°Mrs. Graham, why don¡¯t you bring Boss some food?¡± Kingsley suggested when he saw where she was


    looking.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you do it?¡± Arissa asked with a smile.


    ¡°You see, Boss will be happy if you bring him the food. If I do it, he¡¯ll just roll his eyes at me in disgust!¡±


    Kingsley replied while munching on an apple.


    Zachary stared at him. ¡°Then why did you go see him in the study earlier?¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 295 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 295 Read Online


    Chapter 295 Why Not Call Him Daddy


    ¡°Yeah! You were in there for quite a long time too!¡± Oliver chimed in.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t that long! I came running out the moment your daddy gave me the re of death!¡± Kingsley


    protested.


    Arissa chuckled in amusement. She then grabbed a te of fruits and snacks before heading over to


    the study.


    ¡°Mommy is going to see Mr. Graham!¡± Jesse eximed.


    Arissa turned around and corrected her, ¡°You should call him ¡®Daddy¡¯!¡±


    Jesse simply stuck her tongue out in response.


    Kingsley looked at them and asked out of curiosity, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you kids calling him ¡®Daddy¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Because we¡¯re still trying to determine if he¡¯s worthy of being our daddy!¡± Jasper replied while leaning


    against the back of his chair.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Kingsley walked up to him and gave him a light pinch on the cheek. ¡°And how would he be considered


    worthy?¡±


    Let¡¯s see if I can help Boss find out more information to help him out!


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Zachary and Oliver said in unison.


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    ¡°I think he¡¯s your daddy, to begin with. Refusing to call him ¡®Daddy¡¯ won¡¯t change that fact at all,¡±


    Kingsley replied with a chuckle.


    The kids pouted upon hearing that.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Mr. Watts. But we still have the right to choose whether we call him ¡®Daddy¡¯ or not!¡± Oliver


    said with a mischievous grin.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that he¡¯s our daddy, but we can also choose not to treat him as such if he doesn¡¯t do his job


    well!¡± Zachary added with a defiant snort.


    ¡°Yeah! I¡¯m with Zachary on this one!¡± Jasper expressed his support for Zachary.


    Jesse raised her hand. ¡°Me too!¡±


    ¡°I agree with Oliver and Zachary. Daddy will need to earn their respect if he wants them to call him


    ¡®Daddy¡¯!¡± Gavin stated.


    ¡°So, how would your daddy prove himself?¡± Kingsley asked curiously.


    ¡°By treating our mommy well, duh! We won¡¯t forgive him if he bullies Mommy!¡± Zachary dered


    defiantly.


    The other kids all nodded in agreement.


    I see¡­ Even Gavin is on Arissa¡¯s side, huh? Man, I feel bad for Benjamin already! Kingsley thought to


    himself.


    Arissa was unaware of that conversation as she was bringing the food to Benjamin in the study.


    ¡°You should take a break and have some snacks, Mr. Graham!¡±


    Benjamin simply shot her a quick nce before shifting his gaze back to his documents.


    Arissa was about to leave when he called out to her all of a sudden, ¡°Come here!¡±


    His deep voice was so attractive that she found herself pausing in her tracks.


    ¡°Yes?¡± she responded while turning around.


    Benjamin pointed at the files scattered on the desk and said, ¡°Rearrange these documents.¡±


    Seeing as he was busy, Arissa stepped forward and did as told without saying anything.


    Benjamin then handed her another folder and ordered, ¡°Check if this one has any issues.¡±


    Arissa was a little confused, but she examined the document anyway.


    A smile formed on Benjamin¡¯s face as he admired her serious expression. ¡°Well?¡±


    Arissa looked at him and said, ¡°The contract looks fine overall, but ourpany wouldn¡¯t profit much


    out of this coboration. In fact, the other party would stand to gain a lot more than us. Why are we


    working with them, Mr. Graham?¡±


    Benjamin felt genuinely impressed that she figured it out so quickly.


    ¡°That¡¯s a question for the project manager,¡± he replied while tossing that contract aside.


    Arissa poured him a ss of water. ¡°You should take a break. Aren¡¯t you feeling drowsy from your


    medication?¡±


    Benjamin had been busy working since he returned from lunch.


    He arched an eyebrow in surprise when he heard the concern in her voice.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 296 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 296 Read Online


    Chapter 296 What Do You Dislike


    Arissa¡¯s heart skipped a beat when they identally made eye contact.


    Despite averting her gaze, her heart pounded even faster.


    ¡°Are you worried about me?¡±


    As Benjamin¡¯s maic voice rang out, it rumbled through her ears with a tingling sensation.


    Giggling, Arissa stared at him. ¡°I am.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s smile widened while the look in his eyes grew more intense.


    After sneaking a couple of nces at him, Arissa blushed. ¡°You should rx and continue once you


    have recovered.¡±


    Raising his brows, Benjamin took a sip of water.


    Arissa served him some snacks. ¡°What would you like for dinner?¡±


    Having finished the snack, Benjamin replied, ¡°Cook something delicious for me!¡±


    Arissa stared at him. What kind of answer is that?


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    ¡°In that case, is there anything you can¡¯t eat?¡±


    Benjamin shot her a nce. ¡°Just ask Edwin.¡±


    Arissa was speechless.


    ¡°Why are you telling me to ask someone else about your preference? I might as well cook Edwin¡¯s


    favorite dishes.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°Anything is fine as long as it isn¡¯t spicy.¡±


    When Arissa saw his grumpy expression, she beamed. ¡°Didn¡¯t you eat spicy food previously?¡±


    He had consumed a lot of spicy food at the holiday home.


    Having been reminded of it, Benjamin¡¯s expression darkened.


    After returning from the trip, his stomach felt terrible until this very day.


    When she saw how Benjamin was ring at her, she promised, ¡°Fine. I won¡¯t make it spicy.


    Nevertheless, you still have to tell me what your favorite food is.¡±


    ¡°Mushroom chicken and poached fish.¡± Benjamin gave her a look.


    Arissa nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°I¡¯ll check with Edwin if there¡¯s any fish avable.¡±


    When she turned and left, Benjamin watched her go.


    Smiling subconsciously, he continued consuming his snacks.


    After confirming with Edwin that all the ingredients she needed were avable, Arissa¡¯s mind was put at


    ease.


    Subsequently, she went to the living room and asked the children, ¡°Kids, what would you like for


    dinner? I¡¯ll be cooking tonight.¡±


    ¡°Wow! Mommy, can you steam some eggs?¡±


    Jesse ran up to her and hugged her thigh.


    Tousling her hair, Arissa replied, ¡°Of course!¡±


    After all, steaming eggs were easy.


    ¡°Mommy, I want to have fish!¡± Jasper raised his hand.


    Arissa chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s already on the menu.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s eye lit up. ¡°Mommy, tell us what else are you making, and we can add on to it!¡±


    ¡°Mushroom chicken, fish, and steam eggs!¡±


    Beaming at Gavin, Zachary, and Oliver, Arissa asked, ¡°What would the three of you like to have?¡±


    ¡°We enjoy anything you cook. Therefore, you can decide,¡± Gavin answered with a smile.


    Touched by his response, Arissa asked her son again, ¡°Is there anything special that you like? Since


    it¡¯s still early, I have time to prepare them.¡±


    Gavin pondered a moment. ¡°I would like some hotsagna.¡±


    Although it was a spicy dish, Arissa decided to make it for the children still. As for Benjamin, he would


    just have to avoid it.


    Zachary added, ¡°Mommy, I would like to have some steak!¡±


    Oliver chimed in, ¡°Mommy, I want some roast chicken!¡±


    After Gavin ced his order, the brothers didn¡¯t want to be left out.


    Arissa nodded. ¡°Together with one vegetable, we¡¯ll have a total of seven dishes.¡±


    She turned to look at Kingsley. ¡°Mr. Watts, what would you like to have?¡±


    ¡°All the dishes sound tantalizing. There¡¯s no need for me to add to them. I¡¯ll just have what everyone is


    having.¡±


    Kingsley didn¡¯t dare order anything for fear that Benjamin wouldn¡¯t allow him toe over for food


    anymore.


    ¡°All right then, I¡¯ll cook all these for dinner. You guys can go on out to y.¡±


    Arissa sent Edwin out to buy some roast chicken before retrieving all the ingredients she needed.


    After ying with Kingsley for a while, the five children skipped over to help her.


    ¡°Mommy, we¡¯re here to assist you.¡±


    Arissa grinned at the children. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to help. You guys should just go y.¡±


    After all, the children didn¡¯t know how to clean the fish and chicken. As for the vegetables and


    mushrooms, those didn¡¯t take much work.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 297 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 297 Read Online


    Chapter 297 Gavin Learns To Cook


    ¡°We can help you wash the steak and vegetables. In fact, we even know how to prepare the eggs!¡±


    Just as Zachary spoke, he began to get his hands dirty.


    As for the other four children, they too joined in to help.


    Arissa was amused. ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t cut yourself on the bone.¡±


    After the steak was sliced, she proceeded to wash the chicken and cut it into small pieces.


    ¡°Mommy, isn¡¯t it exhausting for you to prepare so many dishes alone?¡±


    Watching Arissa, Gavin was astounded by her knife skills.


    Arissa nced at her son. ¡°Not at all, they¡¯re not difficult dishes to prepare anyway.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, if it¡¯s too much for you, you can get Mr. Whitley to help,¡± Gavin suggested attentively.


    ¡°Hmm, but I have sent out him to buy roast chicken. Anyway, it¡¯ll just take me an hour to do all this.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, do you want to cook the pasta now?¡± Oliver asked.


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    When Zachary was being squeezed by Jasper and Jesse, he decided to back away and let the three of


    them do it.


    ¡°Hmm. Yes we can.¡±


    Looking around the kitchen, Arissa pointed her son to a pot.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get it!¡± Gavin seized upon the opportunity.


    Breaking into a smile, Oliver teased Gavin, ¡°Do you even know how to do it?¡±


    ¡°I can always learn!¡± Gavin blushed.


    Arissa looked at them in amusement. Given that Gavin was raised by Benjamin, he had probably never


    done any chores in his life.


    ¡°Oliver, stop making fun of Gavin! Have you forgotten about the time you burned the pasta?¡± Arissa


    reminded him of his embarrassing history.


    Gavin¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°So, you have never done it before either!¡±


    Oliver felt awkward. ¡°But I know how to do it now.¡±


    ¡°In that case, teach me!¡± Gavin had stopped teasing him.


    Oliver nodded.


    ¡°All right then. Mommy, how many cups of water do we need to boil the pasta?¡± Oliver asked as he let


    Gavin handle the pasta.


    Arissa turned to look. ¡°Let me see how big the cup is.¡±


    When Gavin raised the measuring cup in his hand, Arissa¡¯s lips twitched.


    The cup is so much bigger that what I have at home!


    Meeting the children¡¯s gazes, Arissa made a rough estimate. ¡°Three cups I suppose, and make sure


    they¡¯re full!¡±


    After all, too much water would spoil the pasta¡¯s consistency.


    With that, Gavin carefully filled the pot with water.


    ¡°Remember to hold it with both your hands!¡± Oliver was supervising him.


    Gavin then did as he was told.


    ¡°Is this all right?¡± Gavin ask humbly.


    ¡°Just a little more will do.¡±


    ¡°Remember to add more water, or else it will dry out,¡± Arissa reminded both of them.


    Once Gavin filled the pot, he measured the water level before letting Oliver check.


    Nheless, he felt it better to confirm with Arissa. ¡°Mommy, is this enough?¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Yes, it is. You¡¯re amazing!¡± Arissa praised her son, filling him with a sense of achievement.


    When he turned around, he saw Oliver drying the surrounding area with a cloth.


    ¡°We have to make sure the stove is dry before turning on the fire.¡±


    ¡°Mmm-hmm.¡± Gavinmitted what he saw to memory.


    When Zachary had cleaned the steak, Jasper was done with the mushrooms too.


    As for Jesse, she had finished rinsing the vegetables.


    Consequently, the three siblings put the ingredients they had washed neatly together.


    Zachary asked, ¡°Mommy, do the mushrooms need to be cut?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but you don¡¯t have to do it. Go out and y. I¡¯ll handle the rest,¡± Arissa urged.


    ¡°Mommy, we¡¯ll help you to wash the tes!¡± Zachary didn¡¯t want to leave.


    When she saw how much they wanted to do the chores, Arissa was nonplussed but relented in the


    end.


    ¡°Remember to wash the cutlery too.¡±


    ¡°All right!¡±


    Gavin quickly led his younger siblings to take out the tes and cutlery for washing.


    When Kingsley saw all six of them busy in the kitchen, he went over to help.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 298 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 298 Read Online


    Chapter 298 Wanting Some Privacy


    ¡°Kingsley!¡± When Benjamin¡¯s voice rang out from the study, Kingsley turned around and walked in.


    ¡°Benjamin, what¡¯s up?¡±


    Kingsley grinned at Benjamin. When he noticed the empty te on the table, his smile broadened.


    Just as expected, Arissa does have an impact on him.


    Benjamin sharpened his gaze at Kingsley. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going home?¡±


    With a twitch of his lips, Kingsley took a seat opposite Benjamin. Leaning back, he then put his feet on


    a corner of the table.


    When Benjamin red at his feet, Kingsley had no choice but to take it off and cross his legs instead.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave after dinner. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not allowing it, are you? Mrs. Graham has invited me to stay


    for dinner.¡±


    Even though Benjamin felt that ¡°Mrs. Graham¡± had a nice ring to it, he replied, ¡°She¡¯s just being polite.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I¡¯ll leave once I¡¯ve eaten. After all, I did send the children home. Are you really going to


    show me no mercy by chasing me out?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to do it!¡± Benjamin snorted as he didn¡¯t want them home.


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    Widening his eyes, Kingsley stared at Benjamin intently. When it finally dawned upon him, he let out a


    cheekyugh.


    ¡°You¡¯re ming me? Looks like you were looking forward to having some privacy. Why don¡¯t I send


    them back to your dad¡¯s ce?¡±


    Benjamin rolled his eyes at him. ¡°Anyway, just help me keep an eye on what the media has to say


    about them.¡±


    Kingsley nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will. What did Mr. Patterson say?¡±


    ¡°Life imprisonment!¡± Benjamin answered frostily.


    Kingsley nodded. ¡°I¡¯m surprised that she has plotted against you for so many years. Benjamin, haven¡¯t


    you suspected her before?¡±


    Suddenly, Benjamin emitted a bloodthirsty vibe.


    Previously, he had his suspicions but didn¡¯t have any incriminating evidence.


    After all, she had schemed for a long time to take advantage of him.


    Sensing the change in Benjamin¡¯s mood, Kingsley didn¡¯t continue the topic.


    Since Benjamin had left Jonathan in charge of the case, all they had to do now was wait for the verdict.


    ¡°Benjamin, it¡¯s not easy for Mrs. Graham to care for the four children alone. Thus, if you¡¯re interested in


    her, you had better be more overt about it. Or else, she might leave with your children.¡±


    When Benjamin rolled his eyes at him, Kingsley chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll check in on Mrs. Graham and see if she


    needs any help.¡±


    With that, Kingsley quickly slipped out.


    After sitting for a while longer, Benjamin followed him outside too.


    ¡°Mrs. Graham, do you need any help?¡± Kingsley asked with a smile as he walked into the kitchen.


    Arissa turned to grin at him and replied, ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. You should go ahead and have a seat.¡±


    ¡°Kids, go y with Mr. Watts!¡± she instructed the five children.


    After all, it was dangerous for them to be in the kitchen, as they were at risk of getting sttered with


    hot oil if she wasn¡¯t careful.


    ¡°Mr. Watts, you should leave. You managed to arrive only after we have done everything,¡± Zachary


    ridiculed him.


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Oliver and Jasper added.


    Jesse narrowed her eyes, ¡°Mr. Watts, do you know how to cook? Why don¡¯t you help Mommy cook


    instead?¡±


    Kingsley ced his hands into his pockets. ¡°If I cook, I¡¯m worried that all of you will get a tummy ache


    at night!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Watts, you had better leave the kitchen and not get in the way of Mommy cooking.¡± Gavin pushed


    Kingsley out.


    Chuckling in response, Kingsley joked when he saw Benjamin approach, ¡°Your kids really resent me


    being here.¡±


    Benjamin shot him a icy re.


    When they children looked at Benjamin, he pointed outside.


    ¡°Go out and y!¡±


    With that, the children quickly ran out.


    As for Kingsley, he didn¡¯t dare linger when he saw Benjamin¡¯s stern expression. Hence, he followed the


    children out of the kitchen.


    ¡°Wait, Mr. Watts. Why are you running so quickly? Is there a beast chasing after you?¡±


    Meanwhile, Benjamin walked up to Arissa and looked at what she was cooking.


    Arissa turned toward him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy?¡±


    ¡°I came to check if you¡¯ve made my favorite dishes.¡±


    When Benjamin shot her a nce, Arissa¡¯s lips twitched.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 299 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 299 Read Online


    Chapter 299 Did You Wash Your Hair


    She snorted, ¡°Why would I ask you if I wasn¡¯t nning on making them?¡±


    Benjamin snorted in return. This woman is getting feistier by the day.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t cope, get Edwin to help you!¡±


    Arissa was taken aback by Benjamin¡¯s instructions.


    She stared at him with a smile. ¡°I know. I¡¯ve asked Edwin to buy me a roast chicken.¡±


    When Benjamin locked eyes with her, he felt as if they were a siren calling out to him.


    He raised his hand to pinch her cheeks before leaving the kitchen.


    Arissa¡¯s face reddened in response.


    Running his fingers over where he pinched her, she could feel her heart pounding.


    His reaction is certainly baffling.


    After regaining her senses from his beguiling gesture, she continued cooking dinner.


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    Soon, Edwin returned just when Arissa finished preparing the first dish.


    ¡°Mrs. Graham, let me help you!¡±


    Arissaughed awkwardly.


    ¡°Edwin, don¡¯t call me that. You¡¯re embarrassing me!¡±


    Edwin chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it sooner orter. Besides, you¡¯ll soon take on the title officially.¡±


    Arissa felt abashed. ¡°You should wait till then to call me that.¡±


    Edwinughed as he put away the roast chicken to be warmed.


    ¡°Edwin, can you take over the stove for me. I need to prepare the eggs,¡± Arissa instructed and


    proceeded to steam the eggs.


    After that, she returned to grill the fish.


    ¡°All right now, I¡¯ll take over.¡±


    Edwin was no match for her in the kitchen.


    Within one hour, Arissa prepared all the dishes.


    ¡°Ms. York, you should take a break. Let me set the table instead,¡± Edwin offered.


    Grinning, Arissa didn¡¯t insist. After she took off her apron, she went to the study to get Benjamin for


    dinner.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    However, when she didn¡¯t find him there, she went to check the living hall.


    There, she heard the children¡¯sughter outside and walked out instead.


    Nevertheless, she only saw Kingsley and the five kids. There was no sign of Benjamin.


    ¡°Did you guys see Benjamin?¡±


    Kingsley turned to look at her. ¡°Isn¡¯t he in the study?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see him there.¡±


    Arissa figured that Benjamin was somewhere in the house still. Hence, she went upstairs to check.


    ¡°Mommy, is it time for dinner?¡± Jesse gulped.


    Mommy¡¯s cooking is so delicious that I can even smell it outside.


    ¡°Mmm-hmm. We can start once I find Daddy. Mr. Watts, please bring the children to wash their hands,


    as we¡¯re about to have dinner.¡±


    After making the request, Arissa headed upstairs.


    Upon entering his bedroom, she saw Benjamining out of the bathroom. ¡°It¡¯s time for dinner.¡±


    Benjamin nced at her. ¡°Mmm-hmm.¡±


    Arissa scrutinized him a bit. ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±


    Benjamin pulled up his shirt and exposed his abdomen.


    Jolted by his action, Arissa checked intently to see if the allergy was still there.


    ¡°There¡¯s a little left still. I¡¯ll help you apply the medication after dinner.¡±


    Benjamin walked up to her and ced his hand on the top of her head. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    However, Arissa ducked and avoided his hand, causing Benjamin to give her the side-eye.


    A cheeky smile broke out on her face. ¡°Mr. Graham, please don¡¯t pet my head like you would do a dog.


    It makes my hair oily!¡±


    With glistening eyes, Benjamin lifted some of her fringes and smelled them.


    Heined, ¡°Arissa, how many days have you not washed your hair? It smells nasty.¡±


    Arissa pulled back her hair and sniffed.


    ¡°It¡¯s not nasty at all. It smells of¡­ the food I was cooking just now!¡±


    ¡°It stinks!¡± Benjamin broke out a devilish smile before walking in front of her.


    Feeling exasperated, Arissa stared at his figure.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay in the kitchen for two hours and see if you be just as smelly?¡± she bellowed.


    Who can still smell nice after doing their chores? He¡¯s nuts!


    With his back facing her, Benjamin smiled smugly to himself.


    She looks adorable trying to explode at something so trivial.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 300 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 300 Read Online


    Chapter 300 Why Are You Nervous


    Suddenly, they heard amotion downstairs. When Benjamin realized who had arrived, he furrowed


    his brows for a fleeting moment before regaining hisposure.


    Following behind him, Arissa heard it too.


    Thus, she asked curiously, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Is it a good idea for me to go down? It sounds like an elder of the family.


    Chuckling at her question, Benjamin turned around to look at her.


    When her eyes met Benjamin¡¯s mischievous gaze, Arissa blinked before ring back at him.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Old Mr. Graham is here!¡±


    When Benjamin saw the shock on her face, he stared at her with a knowing smile.


    ¡°In that case, is it appropriate for me to go down?¡±


    Why is his father here? Arissa grew anxious for no reason.


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    ¡°Why are you feeling nervous? It¡¯s not like you¡¯re going to meet your inws,¡± Benjamin teased.


    Arissa red at him. ¡°Do you really not mind that I go down with you?¡±


    Benjamin snorted lightly. ¡°Why? Are you afraid of meeting my dad? Are you feeling self-conscious


    still?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not!¡±


    Arissa was perplexed. There¡¯s nothing for me to feel self-conscious about. I¡¯m just worried that Old Mr.


    Graham gets the wrong idea.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Nheless, it didn¡¯t matter if she did as she was now together with Benjamin.


    Letting out a gentle snort, she walked past him and headed downstairs.


    Meanwhile, Darius was having a good time surrounded by the children.


    After all, they were delighted to see him.


    ¡°Grandpa, why didn¡¯t you tell us you wereing?¡± Oliver asked with a smile.


    ¡°If I told you in advance, would you still be at home waiting for me?¡±


    Beaming at the five children, Darius was filled with tion.


    When he heard that they had returned quietly, he was slightly disappointed.


    However, after learning that Benjamin and Arissa were home, he decided to visit them unannounced.


    ¡°We will! We wee you to y with us anytime.¡±


    Jesse looked at Darius and giggled gleefully.


    Given that Darius loved girls, his heart was warmed by how cute she was.


    He bent down and picked Jesse up.


    Pinching her nose affectionately, he asked, ¡°Is your mommy at home?¡±


    Jesse nodded. ¡°She is. She went to get Daddy for dinner.¡±


    Darius nodded. The thought of being able to meet his future daughter-inw simply delighted him.


    ¡°Grandpa, when you see Mommyter, remember not to look too stern. Or else, you¡¯ll end up scaring


    her,¡± Gavin reminded with concern.


    Darius was nonplussed. ¡°Do I look strict like that?¡±


    Looking at him, Gavin tried to hide hisughter.


    Instead, Zachary replied, ¡°This is all right.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, are you actually here to see Mommy?¡± Jasper eyed Darius suspiciously.


    Darius burst into heartyughter and stoke his head. ¡°Since your mommy isn¡¯t free toe to my


    ce, I came over to visit her instead. After all, I¡¯ve all the time in the world.¡±


    The children exchanged nces andughed alongside him. ¡°Mommy will definitely be nervous to see


    you.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Why is that?¡± Darius was intrigued.


    Kingsley, who was lying back on the sofa, interrupted, ¡°Obviously, it¡¯s just like an ugly daughter-inw


    meeting the parents!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Watts, Mommy isn¡¯t ugly at all!¡± Jesse retorted as she red at Kingsley.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one that¡¯s ugly!¡±


    When the other four children stared daggers at him. He quickly raised his hands to surrender.


    ¡°It¡¯s just something people say. I don¡¯t really mean that your mommy is ugly.¡±


    The quintuplets snorted angrily at him again.


    Amused, Darius pacified them, ¡°Given how cute all of you are, there¡¯s no way she can be ugly.¡±


    The children nodded in unison. ¡°Mommy is the prettiestdy in the world!¡±


    No son would ever think their mother ugly.


    Darius narrowed his gaze. They are such filial children.


    Even though Kingsley was rendered speechless, he couldn¡¯t deny how pretty Arissa was.


    As for Arissa, she was equally stumped. The moment she arrived downstairs, she was embarrassed by


    the children¡¯s praise for her.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 301 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 301 Read Online


    Chapter 301 Grandpa Likes Mommy


    ¡°Mommy hase down!¡± the children eximed in delight when they saw Arissa.


    ¡°Mommy, this is Grandpa! He is here to see you!¡±


    Arissa smiled and approached Darius greet him.


    ¡°Old Mr. Graham, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. I¡¯m Arissa York.¡±


    ¡°The pleasure is mine.¡±


    Darius¡¯ eyes lit up when he saw Arissa.


    She¡¯s a wonderful child indeed, filled with poise and grace. Upon seeing me, she is neither fearful nor


    sycophantic.


    When she sensed that she was being scrutinized, Arissa felt slightly nervous, especially due to her


    awkward identity.


    Meanwhile, Benjamin walked up to her side and greeted, ¡°Dad!¡±


    ¡°Mmm-hmm.¡±


    Even though Darius¡¯ expression became slightly more serious, he maintained his warm gaze at Arissa.


    When he saw them standing side by side, he felt that they were a match made in heaven.


    Darius nodded in approval as he continued to observe her.


    When Arissa looked at Benjamin, he shot her a nce but said nothing.


    As a result, Arissa squirmed her lips. Is he going to let me entertain Old Mr. Graham alone?


    ¡°Old Mr. Graham, have you had your dinner? If you haven¡¯t, you¡¯re wee to join us.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great, as I haven¡¯t eaten yet. Looks like I came at the perfect time!¡±


    Smiling, Darius added, ¡°There¡¯s no need to feel nervous. I¡¯m here to visit them.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Darius pointed at the quintuplets.


    ¡°Grandpa, didn¡¯t you just say that you were here to see Mommy?¡±


    Jasper narrowed his gaze mischievously.


    Darius cleared his throat. ¡°I¡¯m here to see everyone!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, what do you think about Mommy?¡±


    Jesse held Darius¡¯ hand and shook it.


    She was so cute that it was impossible for anyone to resist.


    Given how Darius doted on her specifically, he couldn¡¯t resist pinching her nose.


    ¡°Your mommy is beautiful, and I like her.¡±


    When the children heard Darius¡¯ words, they were filled with tion.


    Turning to Arissa, they eximed, ¡°Mommy, Grandpa says that he likes you!¡±


    Arissa smiled awkwardly. ¡°Mmm-hmm. I heard it too.¡±


    When she looked at Darius, she remembered hearing rumors of him being a stern old man, to the


    extent his family members would be nervous in front of him.


    After all, he was a general who had spent most of his time in the army. Hence, it wasn¡¯t a surprise


    people fear him naturally.


    Even though he had retired for a few years, the gravitas he emitted hardly diminished at all, causing


    everyone to respect him.


    When Arissa scrutinized Darius in return, she felt that hispliments were sincere and not just meant


    to humor the children. Consequently, her mind was put at ease.


    Regardless of whether she ended up with Benjamin in the end, to be able to gain Darius¡¯ approval was


    something to be proud of.


    Furthermore, the children would also be delighted that their grandfather approved of their mother.


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s have dinner first.¡± Darius led the children to the dining hall.


    As for Kingsley, he followed them with a smile.


    Meanwhile, the butler from Darius¡¯ residence had also brought some food over.


    ¡°You outdid yourself just now!¡± Benjamin whispered to Arissa.


    When she felt his warm breath, Arissa rubbed her ear and shot him a re.


    ¡°How can you stand there and not say a word?¡±


    Benjamin raised his brows. ¡°Dad wasn¡¯t talking to me. It would be rude for me to interrupt.¡±


    Arissa was stumped. That¡¯s your father for goodness sake. Isn¡¯t it better for you to be red at than for


    me to be questioned?


    Luckily, Darius didn¡¯t inquire much. Or else, she would have been put in a spot.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for dinner!¡± Benjamin announced as he headed to the dining room.


    When he noticed that she didn¡¯t move, he turned around and reminded her with a smile, ¡°Come over


    quickly, or do you want to make Dad wait for you?¡±


    After giving him the side-eye, Arissa hurried to the dining room, leaving Benjamin behind.


    Chuckling to himself, Benjamin followed her there.


    Darius sat at the head of the table while Kingsley was seated with the children on one side.


    ¡°Please sit. There¡¯s no need to be so formal,¡± Darius invited Arissa.


    She nodded with a smile. ¡°Mmm-hmm.¡±


    Subsequently, Benjamin pulled out her chair for her in a chivalric manner.


    Arissa nced at him before taking her seat.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 302 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 302 Read Online


    Chapter 302 No One Calls Him Daddy


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Arissa acknowledged.


    Benjamin raised his brow and gazed thoughtfully at her.


    Unable to decipher what was going through his mind, Arissa averted her gaze.


    Meanwhile, their minute gestures didn¡¯t escape Darius¡¯ eye.


    ¡°Let¡¯s dig in!¡±


    On Darius¡¯ cue, his butler began to serve dinner.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind me, serve the children first,¡± Darius instructed his butler as he too helped to fill the


    children¡¯s tes.


    ¡°Come, Issa, you should have more.¡±


    Arissa was taken by surprise when Darius served her. Hence, she quickly moved her te closer.


    ¡°Thank you, Old Mr. Graham!¡±


    After that, Darius invited everyone to dig in.


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    Meanwhile, Kingsley looked at Benjamin and Arissa opposite him before turning his attention to Darius.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, even though I have shared many meals with you, you have never served me before,¡±


    Kingsleymented jealously.


    Darius gave him the side-eye. ¡°Did I not do it when you were a kid?¡±


    Who remembers such things?


    ¡°Boss, has Mr. Graham ever served me when I was a child?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Benjamin inly replied.


    Kingsley smirked in response.


    Watching them with a smile, Darius was impressed by what he tasted.


    Assuming that Edwin had prepared dinner, Darius turned to him, ¡°Edwin, your cooking has changed a


    lot. Today¡¯s food is very much to my taste.¡±


    Smiling at Darius, Edwin replied, ¡°Old Mr. Graham, I didn¡¯t cook dinner today.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Who did?¡± Darius was shocked.


    ¡°Grandpa, it was Mommy!¡±


    Jesse, who was sitting beside Darius, couldn¡¯t resist dering it proudly.


    Darius gave Arissa an astonished look. ¡°Did you prepare all this?¡±


    In the face of Darius¡¯ surprise, Arissa nodded. ¡°Yes, I did.¡±


    Dariusmented, ¡°It¡¯s really good. In fact, it¡¯s a lot better than what my chef usually cooks.¡±


    Arissa simply smiled in response. After all, she couldn¡¯tpare since she hadn¡¯t tried his chef¡¯s


    cooking before.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Nevertheless, she was ecstatic that Darius enjoyed the food.


    At the same time, the children were ted over the same.


    Meanwhile, Benjamin shot the delighted Arissa a nce and remarked, ¡°The fish seems tasteless


    today.¡±


    Arissa red at him and tried some. ¡°No, it¡¯s not!¡±


    ¡°It is!¡± Benjamin frowned.


    Speechless, Arissa suggested, ¡°Don¡¯t we have some dip? If you think it¡¯s tasteless, you can just dip it


    in.¡±


    ¡°But there¡¯s garlic inside,¡± Benjamin insisted, causing Arissa to gape in response.


    When Darius saw how picky his son was, he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Edwin, get Benjamin a new dip. Or else, he will start fussing over trivial matters.¡±


    When Arissaughed in amusement, Benjamin¡¯s gaze darkened.


    Noticing the change in him, she kept her head down and continued eating.


    Meanwhile, Edwin returned with a new bowl of dip that didn¡¯t contain garlic for Benjamin.


    He had actually forgotten to remind Arissa that Benjamin didn¡¯t like garlic.


    In fact, Benjamin didn¡¯t like his food heavily seasoned.


    Even though the children stared at Benjamin, they didn¡¯t dare say a word and continued eating quietly


    instead.


    Faced with the looks they gave him, Benjamin was stunned. He quickly served them some steak.


    ¡°Make yourselves at home and eat whatever you like.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Graham.¡±


    When Darius noticed that none of the children addressed Benjamin as Daddy, he couldn¡¯t help but feel


    amused.


    Trying to hide hisughter, Kingsley looked at the children before shifting his gaze to Benjamin.


    ¡°Boss, you¡¯ll scare the children with such a stern expression.¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 303 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 303 Read Online


    Chapter 303 You Cannot Eat This


    Letting out a snort, Benjamin looked at the quintuplets.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    If they aren¡¯t brave, they wouldn¡¯t have dared challenge me.


    As his gaze swept across the children, it finallynded on Arissa.


    Sensing his attention, Arissa turned and gave him an innocent look.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, what are you looking at me for?¡±


    Your dip has already been changed. So, what else do you want?


    Recovering his gaze, Benjamin continued eating. After all, he wasn¡¯t able to pick on her given that


    Darius was present.


    Meanwhile, when Benjamin saw the children eating something reddish, he grew curious.


    Reaching out to try some, his spoon was suddenly seized from him.


    When he turned to look, he saw Arissa knitting her brows in a domineering manner.


    Unfazed by his gaze, she asserted, ¡°You can¡¯t have this!¡±


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    She then took a spoonful for herself.


    At the same time, Darius and Kingsley looked on, humored by what had transpired.


    Even the children were staring at Benjamin.


    Other than Darius, everyone else knew why Arissa had stopped Benjamin from trying that particr


    dish.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I have some when you can?¡±


    Benjamin red at Arissa curiously.


    She returned his gaze. ¡°This is spicy. Do you think you can take it?¡±


    Benjamin furrowed his brows. Didn¡¯t I tell her not to make anything spicy?


    Cognizant of what was going through his mind, Arissa exined softly, ¡°Gavin wants to have it. Hence,


    I made it for him.¡±


    Benjamin turned to look at his son, who was engrossed in his food. With his lips swollen red, Gavin


    comined about the spiciness while praising how delicious the food was.


    ¡°Gavin, don¡¯t overeat,¡± Benjamin reminded his son.


    Left without a choice, he took some other dishes instead.


    ncing at Benjamin, Gavin suddenly smiled with his eyes. ¡°The spicysagna is delicious!¡±


    He even licked his lips after that, rendering Benjamin speechless.


    When they saw the exchange, Darius and Kingsley couldn¡¯t resistughing.


    Darius nodded. ¡°Mmm-hmm, it¡¯s indeed delicious. Just that it¡¯s a little too spicy.¡±


    Arissa smiled. ¡°It¡¯s only good when it¡¯s spicy!¡±


    Or else, it wouldn¡¯t be called spicysagna.


    ¡°I enjoy it too, Mrs. Graham. The spiciness is simply invigorating.¡±


    Kingsley gave Arissa a thumbs up. Thesagna was so delicious that he too had a few portions.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Arissa answered with a smile.


    ¡°Mommy, the steamed egg you prepared is delicious too!¡± Jesse eximed as she wiped the stains off


    her face.


    When Darius saw how adorable the children were, he couldn¡¯t help serving them more food.


    ¡°Have some more.¡±


    Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper expressed their gratitude, ¡°Thank you, Grandpa!¡±


    ¡°Gavin, you should eat more of the other dishes and not just thesagna, as it¡¯s really spicy,¡± Darius


    reminded as he was worried Gavin couldn¡¯t take it.


    ¡°I know, Grandpa.¡± Gavin nodded in acknowledgment before serving Darius some food.


    ¡°Grandpa, try this!¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡± Darius couldn¡¯t contain his delight.


    One by one, the other four children took turns serving Darius.


    ¡°Grandpa, enjoy!¡±


    ¡°Very well, let¡¯s eat together!¡± Darius was filled with joy.


    When Arissa saw how filial the children were to Darius, she broke into a smile.


    Previously, she was worried that the elders of the Graham family wouldn¡¯t like them. But after seeing


    how much Darius loved the children, all her concerns were ayed.


    ¡°The food is simply outstanding. In fact, I have never eaten anything this delicious before outside.¡±


    After finishing his food, Kingsley handed Edwin his empty te. ¡°Edwin, please get me seconds.¡±


    With a smile on his face, Edwin did as he was told.


    Arissa looked at Kingsley and joked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you being dramatic? There are so many chefs outside that


    can cook better than me.¡±


    Kingsley shook his head. ¡°Usually, their food would either be too nd or overseasoned.¡±


    After Edwin refilled Kingsley¡¯s te with pasta, he hurried into the kitchen to make more.


    When everyone exchanged nces over Edwin¡¯s action, Arissa felt embarrassed, as she wondered if


    she had underestimated the portions.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 304 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 304 Read Online


    Chapter 304 Be Good To Mommy


    ¡°Is the pasta already finished?¡±


    Surprised, Kingsley turned toward the kitchen and shouted, ¡°Edwin, why did you cook so little pasta


    today?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more because of yourrge appetite today. In fact, you have already wolfed down a few tes,


    while the others haven¡¯t even had their seconds yet,¡± Edwin replied without revealing that it was Arissa


    that cooked the pasta.


    ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s probably my fault for cooking too little.¡±


    Looking at Darius, Gavin admitted his mistake to avoid Edwin getting med for it.


    ¡°You did?¡± Darius was astounded.


    Gavin nodded. ¡°Mmm-hmm, I was responsible for cooking the pasta.¡±


    ¡°I had a hand in it too!¡±


    Oliver chuckled gleefully. ¡°We cooked it together!¡±


    Arissa looked at the two children with an embarrassed expression.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°I allowed them to do it and wasn¡¯t used to the measuring cup. Hence, I made a rough estimate and


    ended up cooking lesser than expected.¡±


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    Darius grinned. ¡°No worries. It¡¯s my fault for not informing you of my arrival in advance. Or else, you


    would¡¯ve had enough food to go around.¡±


    Subsequently, Darius looked at the two kids with pride. ¡°That aside, I¡¯m impressed that the children


    know how to cook pasta now.¡±


    Arissa nced at Darius. He doesn¡¯t mind them doing chores?


    ¡°Hehe, Grandpa, we even know how to wash vegetables.¡±


    Jesse began rting to Darius excitedly.


    ¡°Zachary knows how to cook oatmeal porridge, while Jasper and Oliver have learned how to cook with


    a pan.¡±


    ¡°Kids, all of you are awesome! Nevertheless, you have to be careful when you cook.¡±


    Even though he was concerned for their safety, Darius was impressed that his grandchildren now knew


    how to do the chores. They were unlike his other rtives where the children didn¡¯t know how to do


    any despite being grown-ups.


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. We only work on the simple stuff. As for anything moreplex, we will only do


    it under Mommy¡¯s supervision. Mommy has also constantly reminded us to not touch electrical


    appliances unnecessarily,¡± Zachary exined.


    ¡°Good, good!¡± Darius nodded.


    Looking at how smart the children were behaving, Darius¡¯ heart warmed.


    Meanwhile, Benjamin raised his gaze at the quintuplets, as he too was shocked that they knew how to


    cook.


    He then turned to Arissa.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried when they cook?¡±


    ¡°When I¡¯m not at home, they only cook pasta, nothing else. Instead of telling them to stay away from


    everything, I might as well teach them,¡± Arissa exined.


    Nevertheless, Benjamin still felt that it was dangerous. After all, most of the tools in the kitchen were


    electrical appliances.


    When Arissa saw that he remained unconvinced, she didn¡¯t borate any further.


    Even though Darius had his concerns, he was cognizant of how tough it was for Arissa to raise children


    alone.


    Hence, he couldn¡¯t resist giving her some encouragement.


    ¡°Issa, you have taught them well!¡±


    The children didn¡¯t grow up spoiled. Even at Darius¡¯ ce, they would always wash up their cups after


    using them.


    Moreover, they also appreciated the efforts of others.


    ¡°I hardly taught them anything. Most of the time, they just follow my example,¡± Arissa replied with a


    smile.


    Nheless, Darius knew that she was just being humble. There was no way any child would grow up


    to be so sensible without their parent¡¯s guidance.


    Consequently, he was certain that she had put a lot of effort into it.


    ¡°It must have been really tough raising all of them alone.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right,¡± Arissa answered with a smile without adding anything further.


    After looking at Arissa, Jasper turned toward Darius and rted, ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for Mommy. Not only


    does she have to care for us, but she also has to make a living.¡±


    Darius nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. Therefore, when all of you grow up, you¡¯ll have to treat Mommy well.¡±


    ¡°Mmm-hmm!¡±


    Nodding in unison, the children beamed at Arissa.


    ¡°When we grow up, we will take care of you, Mommy!¡±


    Arissa was moved beyond belief. ¡°Thank you, sweethearts!¡±


    Even though the children often said such words to her, she was still touched every time she heard


    them.


    Meanwhile, Benjamin raised his brow at the quintuplets.


    Do they not intend to take care of me when I¡¯m old?

 The More The Merrier Chapter 305 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 305 Read Online


    Chapter 305 How Dare She Yell At Me


    After dinner, Darius led the children out into the garden for a walk. There, the children surrounded him


    and yed merrily.


    As Arissa and Benjamin followed behind them, Kingsley knowingly walked ahead to join Darius in


    fooling around with the children.


    ¡°Did you have your fill?¡±


    When Benjamin turned to look at her exquisite face, he realized he couldn¡¯t peel his eyes away.


    Meanwhile, Arissa¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she made eye contact with him.


    ¡°Yes, I have.¡±


    She looked at him. ¡°Did you not?¡±


    Benjamin snorted. ¡°Despite knowing that I can¡¯t take spicy food, you ended up making a lot of it.¡±


    Arissa couldn¡¯t believe Benjamin still held a grudge over the misunderstanding.


    ¡°That was for Gavin. Is it so difficult for you to not eat it?¡±


    Benjamin narrowed his gaze at her.


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    ¡°Arissa, I¡¯m sure you did it on purpose.¡±


    Arissa was stumped.


    Can¡¯t I make something delicious for the children?


    She felt exasperated at how he was kicking up a fuss at the children¡¯s expense.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I did it on purpose. So what if I cooked something nice for my son? Is it wrong to do so? If


    you don¡¯t care for him, I do!¡±


    Fuming, she turned and walked ahead.


    At that moment, Benjamin¡¯s veins started to throb as he watched her leave. How dare she yell at me!


    Concurrently, Arissa was peeved. Isn¡¯t it justsagna? Does he think he¡¯s still a kid? And that he can


    throw a tantrum at me? What a nut!


    When Gavin noticed that Arissa was upset, he hurried to her side and held her hand.


    ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s go in front to y.¡±


    When she felt her son¡¯s hand enveloping her, Arissa managed to calm down.


    She looked at him with an affectionate smile. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Then, she bent down to pick him up and pecked him on his cheeks.


    Blushing, Gavin buried his face in Arissa¡¯s shoulders. The shyness he disyed was one that


    Benjamin had never seen before.


    When he saw the mother and son together, Benjamin walked over and reached out to carry Gavin.


    ¡°Gavin,e over here.¡±


    However, Gavin refused and hugged Arissa tighter.


    After shooting Benjamin a nce, Arissa carried Gavin over to Darius¡¯ side.


    ¡°Issa, where do you usually take them out to?¡± Darius asked with a smile.


    ¡°Nowhere in particr although we might go shopping sometimes. During the weekends, I¡¯ll take them


    to the park or the yground. Such activities are popr overseas, especially going for a pic. After


    all, it feels amazing toy a cloth on the ground and lie together in the sun doing nothing.¡±


    Darius nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°Were you also in Dellmoor before this?¡±


    Arissa shook her head. ¡°No, we were overseas and have only returned recently.¡±


    Darius looked in Benjamin¡¯s direction before adding, ¡°In that case, you must have put in a lot of effort


    for them to speak Chanaen so well.¡±


    Darius was cognizant of how difficult it was to get the children to speak Chanaen fluently without a


    foreign ent given their circumstances.


    ¡°I have trained them to speak Chanaen since they were young.¡±


    As Arissa described their life overseas to Darius, he listened intently.


    Even Benjamin was mesmerized by her stories.


    Locking his gaze on her and watching her smile, he could imagine how difficult it was for her to raise


    four children back then.


    Kingsley looked at Benjamin and teased, ¡°Do you feel bad now?¡±


    Benjamin gave him the side-eye. ¡°Why are you still here?¡±


    Scratching his nose, Kingsleyughed cheekily. ¡°I¡¯m leaving soon.¡±


    Benjamin snorted in response.


    ¡°Boss, if you want to be part of them, you can¡¯t maintain that domineering demeanor of yours.


    Unlike Gavin whom you raised and is used to your methods, Zachary and the rest are different. They


    are not used to your heavy-handedness. If you want them to call you Daddy, you¡¯ll have to treat their


    mommy better. This is the information I have gathered from the children on your behalf. As long as you


    treat Mrs. Graham well, the children will quickly fall into ce.¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 306 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 306 Read Online


    Chapter 306 Unforgivable


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze wandered between the five children and Arissa.


    Naturally, he was aware that the children were close to their mother.


    Even when Gavin met her the first time, they hit it off right away. This woman was indeed charming.


    She was always gentle with the children. It was rare to see her with a stern expression.


    On the contrary, when she was with him, even her smile seemed superficial.


    With thatparison in mind, Benjamin was annoyed.


    Kingsley saw Benjamin¡¯s expression darken and rubbed his nose.


    ¡°Forget it!¡±


    He was certain that his boss felt something for Arissa.


    It was just that Benjamin refused to admit to it, so Kingsley had no choice but to wait for the day to


    arrive.


    Hah! He¡¯s torturing her right now. But, in the future, he may be the one getting tortured instead.


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    Benjamin¡¯s ncended on Kingsley.


    Nothing seemed to be able to escape that sharp gaze of his.


    Kingsley¡¯s heart skipped a beat before he chuckled, ¡°Boss, why are you looking at me that way?¡±


    Benjamin spat his words, ¡°Yourughter earlier on was too obscene!¡±


    Did Iugh just now? Kingsley wondered.


    Seeing that Benjamin was now focusing his attention on Arissa, Kingsley heaved a sigh of relief.


    Luckily, Boss can¡¯t read my mind.


    Earlier on, he had been fantasizing about his boss kneeling on a keyboard and begging Arissa for


    forgiveness.


    At the thought, Kingsley could not control himself, andughter bubbled from his lips.


    Benjamin¡¯s face darkened, and an icy aura exuded from him.


    When Kingsley noticed the murderous look in Benjamin¡¯s eyes, he quickly stoppedughing.


    ¡°Issa,e over here and take a seat. Have some fruit!¡±


    Darius saw Edwining out with a te of fruit and asked Arissa to go over.


    ¡°Sure, Old Mr. Graham!¡±


    Arissa took the children and went over.


    The five of them stood on one side and offered Darius the fruit. ¡°Grandpa, you eat first!¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Darius was beyond thrilled and caressed Jesse¡¯s head with adoration, causing the young girl to smile.


    When Arissa saw Darius doting on Jesse, she smiled too.


    Darius looked at Benjamin, but his words were not directed at his son. ¡°It must have been hard on you


    to take care of all of them these past few years.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right,¡± said Arissa and nothing more.


    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with the Adams family. If you need anything, just tell me.¡±


    Arissa was taken aback at the words, and she looked at Darius.


    ¡°Old Mr. Graham, you knew?¡±


    Darius scoffed, furious with Danna. ¡°If Gavin hadn¡¯t gone missing, I wouldn¡¯t have found out about their


    atrocities. Beforeing here, I already sent someone to investigate, so I know quite a bit. Now,


    please tell me everything from the beginning.¡±


    Darius signaled to Edwin to take the five children out to y. He wanted to talk to Arissa.


    The five young ones looked at the adults.


    ¡°Go on and y. Are you afraid that I may bully your mommy?¡± teased Darius.


    ¡°Grandpa, if you bully Mommy, I won¡¯t talk to you ever again!¡± warned Gavin.


    He then took his siblings to the other side while keeping an eye on the grown-ups.


    Arissa smiled and proceeded to tell Darius about what had happened to them in the past.


    Darius was enraged after hearing everything.


    ¡°Benjamin!¡±


    Benjamin was standing beside them. He looked at his father and answered, ¡°Yes, Dad?¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Did you know about this?¡± asked Darius in anger.


    Benjamin looked at his father and replied, ¡°I knew about it only recently.¡±


    Darius nodded. ¡°So, what do you intend to do with Danna?¡±


    ¡°I have asked Jonathan to see to it that she gets the heaviest punishment possible!¡± answered


    Benjamin.


    When Darius saw that his son was resolute in his decision, he was very satisfied.


    I can¡¯t believe Danna dared to set us up. The Adams family is really something.


    ¡°Go ahead and do whatever you wish to the Adams family. Otherwise, others may think that they can


    bully the Graham family without any consequences.¡±


    After plotting against the Graham family, she had even wanted to kill all of them. What she did was


    unforgivable.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 307 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 307 Read Online


    Chapter 307 Expensive Gift From Darius


    ¡°I understand.¡± Benjamin nodded.


    Arissa was very touched when she saw Darius¡¯ attitude.


    ¡°Thank you, Old Mr. Graham!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. I¡¯m sorry for what you have gone through. In the future, if anyone dares


    to bully you, just let me know. I¡¯ll back you up. Nobody will dare to do anything bad to you!¡±


    With that, Darius nced at Benjamin as though he was hinting at something.


    Arissa was taken aback.


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±


    It was good for her to hear that assurance from Darius.


    Benjamin cast a nce at her.


    Kingsley said teasingly, ¡°Mrs. Graham, if Boss bullies you next time, just tell Old Mr. Graham. He will


    settle the matter for you!¡±


    Arissaughed awkwardly while Benjamin shot a look at Kingsley.


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    That sent Kingsley running toward the children who were ying.


    With a smile, Darius asked Edwin to bring him something. Very soon, Edwin returned with an exquisite-


    looking box.


    ¡°Here you go, Old Mr. Graham.¡±


    Darius took it and ced it in front of Arissa.


    ¡°Issa, this is for you! Take it.¡±


    Something flickered in Benjamin¡¯s eyes, and he looked shocked for a moment.


    Arissa stared at Darius and asked, ¡°Old Mr. Graham, this is¡­¡±


    ¡°This is a little something from me. Please ept it. No matter what, I have to give you a gift!¡±


    Without giving her a chance to turn it down, Darius continued, ¡°Please don¡¯t reject my present.¡±


    Not knowing how to react, Arissa opened the box up and was stunned to see the content.


    ¡°This is too valuable.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Just as she was about to return it to Darius, he stopped her.


    ¡°Please keep it. I have lots of these lying around the house. I just simply picked one. What¡¯s the point of


    leaving it in the house? It¡¯s better for you to wear it.¡±


    Darius then turned to Benjamin and said, ¡°Benjamin, put it on for her. It isn¡¯t good for a girl not to have


    a decent piece of jewelry.¡±


    Arissa looked at Darius and then at Benjamin.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s inconvenient if I wear it when I¡¯m doing my chores. Old Mr. Graham, I¡¯ll keep it instead!¡±


    The jade bangle looked very expensive, so it would be terrible if it got damaged.


    Arissa did not expect Darius to present her with such an expensive gift at their first meeting. It caught


    herpletely by surprise.


    Darius snorted and said, ¡°Wear it! If you keep it, dust will settle on it.¡±


    ¡°If Dad wants you to wear it, then put it on.¡±


    Benjamin came forward to take the bangle and put it on her wrist.


    Arissa¡¯s heart skipped a beat before constricting in her chest.


    Meeting Benjamin¡¯s eyes, she felt that something was amiss.


    ¡°I should be getting back now,¡± said Darius as he stood up.


    Arissa immediately stood up as well. ¡°Old Mr. Graham, why don¡¯t you stay for a while longer?¡±


    ¡°Never mind. I don¡¯t want someone to resent me!¡±


    He looked at Benjamin as he said that.


    ¡°No one is chasing you away!¡± Benjamin retorted with a purse of his lips.


    Darius¡¯ eyes lit up. ¡°Then, why don¡¯t I stay here?¡±


    Benjamin was rendered speechless.


    Arissa found it amusing when she realized Darius was capable of being mischievous as well.


    ¡°Oh, I think I better head back. I¡¯m not that dumb or ignorant.¡±


    Darius sighed and called out to the five children, ¡°Sweethearts, I¡¯m going off now. Do you want toe


    with me?¡±


    ¡°Goodbye, Grandpa!¡±


    The five of them waved goodbye to Darius, but it was obvious they had no intention of going with him to


    the Old Manor.


    The old man felt sad.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back now. Tomorrow, I wille and y with all of you!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Together with Benjamin and Arissa, the five kids sent Darius off.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving now!¡±


    Darius looked at Arissa.


    She bade him farewell with a smile. ¡°Goodbye, Old Mr. Graham!¡±


    ¡°Bye, Grandpa!¡± The five children stood next to her and waved goodbye to Darius.


    ¡°Goodbye, Sweethearts!¡±


    Likewise, Darius looked at them with affection and waved back.


    Benjamin told the chauffeur not to drive too fast before the car drove off.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 308 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 308 Read Online


    Chapter 308 He Cannot Bear To Let You Go


    ¡°Come! Let¡¯s go in!¡± Benjamin called to Arissa.


    She nced at him before ushering the children into the house.


    ¡°Sweethearts, let¡¯s go in!¡±


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    All five kids fought to hold her hands. Those who did not manage to grab hold of her hands tugged at


    her clothes instead.


    It was difficult for Arissa to walk properly, and she smiled as she looked at the five of them.


    Kingsley grinned in amusement. ¡°The five of you are so clingy with your mommy!¡±


    The five children snorted at him in a proud yet adorable manner.


    Benjamin nced at Kingsley. ¡°What are you still doing here?¡±


    Kingsley smiled. ¡°I have nothing to do if I go back so early. I might as well stay here and y with the


    little ones.¡±


    Sweeping Jesse into his arms, he then pinched her cheeks yfully. ¡°Jesse, do you want toe and


    y at my house?¡±


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    ¡°No!¡± the little girl replied with an adorable lisp.


    Kingsley smiled and continued to tease Jesse, ¡°I have lots of fun things in my house and also lots of


    delicious food to eat!¡±


    ¡°Uncle Kingsley, don¡¯t lie to Jesse. There¡¯s nothing in your house to y with, and the food isn¡¯t nice


    either!¡± Gavin exposed Kingsley¡¯s antics.


    Uncle Kingsley is sozy that he doesn¡¯t even have any food in his fridge. All he has is mineral water.


    ¡°Well, I can buy some food from the supermarketter on!¡± said Kingsley as he grinned at Gavin.


    Arissa chuckled. ¡°If you want to take Jesse back with you, you¡¯ll have to take the rest of them as well.¡±


    Kingsley¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Do all of you want toe over to my ce?¡±


    Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper looked at Kingsley and pouted.


    They chorused, ¡°Gavin said that your house has nothing. Uncle Kingsley, stop trying to lure us there!


    We won¡¯t go anywhere without Mommy!¡±


    Kingsley did not know what to say. ¡°Okay then. Why don¡¯t we bring your mommy along too?¡±


    ¡°Kingsley!¡±


    Before any one of the children could say anything, Benjamin called out in a warning tone.


    Kingsley smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°I¡¯m only joking!¡±


    ¡°If you talk any more rubbish, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Kingsley immediately shut his mouth.


    Once Benjamin had walked away, Kingsley whispered to Arissa, ¡°See? He cannot bear to let you go.¡±


    Arissa was startled.


    ¡°I doubt it.¡±


    She then took the children into the house.


    Kingsley smiled as he watched the two of them walk away. He then carried Jesse into the house too.


    After ying with them for a while, he left.


    Kingsley had wanted to stay the night, but Benjamin did not seem to like it.


    ¡°Sweethearts, it¡¯s time to go upstairs and have your baths. Then off to bed you go,¡± Arissa ordered.


    At those words, the five children kept their toys and followed her.


    ¡°Mommy, will you be the one bathing me?¡± asked Jesse as she grabbed her mother¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Yes, I will.¡±


    She pinched Jesse¡¯s cheeks and asked, ¡°At Grandpa¡¯s house, did you take your own bath, or did


    someone do it for you?¡±


    ¡°Hehe! I did it myself!¡± Jesse smiled happily at her.


    ¡°Clever girl!¡±


    Arissa looked at her four sons and asked, ¡°All of you bathed yourselves too?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Gavin nodded.


    Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper all nodded as well.


    ¡°Grandpa wanted to bathe us, but we didn¡¯t let him!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Arissa was happy that her children did not trouble Darius. ¡°All of you are great kids.¡±


    She rubbed their heads and said, ¡°Go on then!¡±


    The four boys looked at her before running upstairs.


    Arissa followed behind them with Jesse in tow.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Mommy, hurry up!¡± shouted Jasper as he reached the second floor.


    Arissa made fun of him, ¡°Why do you want me to hurry up? Do you want me to give you a bath?¡±


    ¡°No way!¡±


    Jasper blushed and dashed into the bedroom, causing Arissa to chuckle at his antics.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 309 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 309 Read Online


    Chapter 309 Why Does She Only Bathe Jesse


    The other three boys ran off to have their bath too.


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ll go get my clothes!¡±


    Jesse ran with her brothers as well.


    With a smile, Arissa followed her children into their bedroom and saw them looking for their pajamas.


    She then went into the bathroom to adjust the water temperature.


    ¡°All right. All of you cane in for your bath now!¡±


    The five of them went in obediently and started to undress.


    ¡°Mommy, will I have my bath here as well?¡± asked Jesse as she stared at her mother.


    Arissa smiled and picked Jesse up.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go to my bathroom for a bath. Let your brothers bathe here.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± With that, Jesse put her arms around Arissa¡¯s neck.


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    Arissa reminded her sons, ¡°Have a quick bath and don¡¯t y inside the bathroom.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Mommy!¡± said the four boys.


    After that, she took Jesse to her bathroom.


    When Benjamin came upstairs, he went straight into the children¡¯s room. He heard the boys inside the


    bathroom, so he went in.


    His sudden appearance gave the boys a shock, and all of them covered their private parts with towels.


    Their blushing faces looked extremely adorable.


    Amusement shed past Benjamin¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Why did youe in when we are having our bath?¡±ined Jasper.


    Oliver looked at Benjamin and added, ¡°That¡¯s right. Mr. Graham, are you here to peek at us during our


    bath?¡±


    Both the older boys, Gavin and Zachary, also nced at Benjamin with disdain.


    Benjamin started to roll up his sleeves. ¡°I¡¯m here to give all of you a bath.¡±


    The four boys widened their eyes in shock and huddled together.


    Gavin frowned and said, ¡°We¡¯ll do it ourselves. There¡¯s no need for you to help us!¡±


    Benjamin cast a nce at him before saying, ¡°Be good. Daddy will bathe all of you!¡±


    Gavin snorted.


    ¡°We can clean ourselves. You don¡¯t have to do it for us. Don¡¯t you have any shame?¡± Zachary shot at


    Benjamin.


    Both Jasper and Oliver chimed in as well, ¡°Yeah! Shame on you! How dare you peek at us during our


    bath!¡±


    Seeing that the boys were very reluctant for him to bathe them, Benjamin sighed and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s


    Jesse?¡±


    ¡°Mommy took Jesse for a bath!¡± answered Gavin with his cheeks puffed out.


    Benjamin raised his brows and asked them, ¡°Why does she only give Jesse a bath and not the four of


    you?¡±


    Benjamin found it strange that Jesse was not with the boys.


    The four boys exchanged nces and said nothing in response.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, please leave. We have to take our baths! If we take too long, Mommy will scold us!¡± said


    Oliver while he stared at Benjamin.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you let your daddy bathe you?¡± corrected Benjamin.


    ¡°No! We like to do it on our own!¡±


    Oliver squinted at him again. Without his sses, the young boy looked a little lost and very endearing.


    Benjamin pinched Oliver¡¯s cheeks before he realized the rest were looking at him warily.


    ¡°All right then. Go ahead with your bath. I¡¯ll leave now!¡±


    The four boys all heaved sighs of relief.


    Benjamin was dumbfounded.


    Why are they so reluctant for me to bathe them?


    Benjamin nced at the boys onest time before leaving.


    Once he was out of the bathroom, Zachary immediately went to lock the door.


    ¡°Hurry up and bathe quickly!¡±


    When Benjamin heard the click of the door lock, his face twitched.


    At the same time, his lips curved up slightly as he found them very lovable.


    He stood in their bedroom for a while before heading to Arissa¡¯s room.


    She was still giving Jesse her bath.


    When Arissa heard the door open, she turned around. The moment she saw it was Benjamin, she


    instinctively covered Jesse with a nket.


    Benjamin frowned.


    Why is she so wary of me? She acts as if I¡¯m some sort of pervert.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°What are you doing in here?¡±


    Arissa stared at the man who had barged in without knocking.


    ¡°I just want to see if you need any help!¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 310 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 310 Read Online


    Chapter 310 Put Her Guard Up Against Him


    Benjamin stared at Arissa and Jesse.


    As she peeked out from her mother¡¯s embrace and blinked at him, he thought Jesse resembled Arissa


    a lot.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your help. I can handle this myself. Please close the door!¡± Arissa urged him.


    Benjamin furrowed his brows as he sensed she did not wee him. Why do they all have their guard


    up against me?


    Nheless, Benjamin still closed the door and went outside.


    Arissa heaved a sigh of relief. She immediately loosened the nket and continued to bathe Jesse.


    Jesse stared at her mother closely and smiled.


    ¡°Mommy, Mr. Graham looked so upset!¡±


    Arissa let out a chuckle as she flicked Jesse¡¯s nose gently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother with him. Let¡¯s continue our bath!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    As Jesse was ying in the water, she asked, ¡°Mommy, who am I going to sleep withter? With the


    others or with you?¡±


    ¡°Who do you want to sleep together with?¡± Arissa disyed a smile.


    ¡°I want to sleep together with you. It¡¯s been a few days!¡±


    Jesse gave a toothy grin, looking very funny.


    Arissa chuckled. ¡°Okay, you can sleep with me. I miss sleeping together with you too!¡±


    Benjamin overheard their conversation as he was standing outside. He felt an inexplicable warmth in


    his heart.


    This is what a family feels like.


    He stood there for a while before going downstairs.


    After Arissa bathed Jesse and helped thetter put on her clothes, she came out of the room. Yet, she


    did not see Benjamin around.


    ¡°Mommy, I will go find the others!¡±


    ¡°Go ahead!¡±


    Arissa cleaned up the bathroom and put the dirty clothes into the basket. Then, she went to the kids¡¯


    room.


    The four older kids had already taken their baths and changed into clean clothes.


    ¡°Come over here, all of you. Let me dry your hair!¡±


    She noticed their hair were all wet.


    Arissa took the hairdryer, and the four kids sat obediently on the couch, letting her dry their hair.


    ¡°All right. Now please go to bed!¡± she reminded as she put away the hairdryer.


    ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s still early. Let us y for a while longer!¡±


    Kneeling on the couch, Jasper sprawled against the back as he spoke.


    ¡°Fine. Just a little while!¡± she replied.


    The five kids were overwhelmed with delight as they started to y with each other.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Arissa¡¯s lips curled into a smile as she watched them ying together.


    She hung out with them for a short while before taking theundry back to her room.


    Yet, before long, the five kids ran to her room again.


    ¡°Mommy, let us help you!¡±


    Gavin was the first one to enter the room. He squatted beside her and was about to touch the clothes.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. It will take but a minute to do it. Please go to bed now.¡±


    Arissa nced at the kids.


    ¡°Mommy, we will wait for you then!¡±


    Zachary also squatted beside Gavin and watched her.


    ¡°Mommy, are you sure you don¡¯t need our help?¡± Oliver stared at her earnestly.


    ¡°Positive!¡±


    Arissa disyed a gentle smile as she continued to wash theundry.


    ¡°Mommy, why don¡¯t we wash our own clothes from now on?¡± Jasper suggested. He thought it was tiring


    to wash theundry of five kids all at one go.


    ¡°Mommy, we have a washing machine in the house. Why didn¡¯t you use it?¡± Gavin could not wrap his


    head around it.


    ¡°The washing machine might damage the clothes, and it¡¯s not very clean!¡± Arissa exined to Gavin.


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ll help you get the water!¡±


    With that, Jesse diligently moved to do as said.


    ¡°No need. You guys have taken your baths already, so don¡¯t get wet anymore. Go on out and y. I will


    take a bath after I finish washing these clothes.¡±


    After Arissa kept urging them for a while, the kids were finally willing to go to bed.


    ¡°Mommy, please hurry up! We will be waiting for you!¡± Zachary reminded her.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    After Arissa finished washing, she washed the foam away with water and put the clothes in a basin.


    Then, she closed the door and started taking a shower. At the same time, she washed her clothes.


    After she dried all the clothes, she got ready to go to the kids¡¯ room.


    Just then, Benjamin called out to her. ¡°Pleasee over here!¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 311 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 311 Read Online


    Chapter 311 Are You Seducing Me


    Arissa nced at the man standing in the doorway of his room and hesitated.


    Eventually, she walked toward him.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Benjamin did not say anything as he walked into the room and started taking off his clothes.


    Arissa was stunned momentarily, staring at his perfect body shape.


    What a sexy man. He has the perfectbination of muscle and fat. That¡¯s the ideal body for every


    woman.


    ¡°Get the bath ready,¡± he instructed with a low voice.


    Arissa red at Benjamin¡¯s muscr back before walking into his bathroom.


    Benjamin took off his belt as his eyes followed Arissa¡¯s movements.


    He took off his pants and threw them aside. Without hesitation, he walked right into the bathroom.


    Arissa turned around and almost ran into Benjamin. Her heart skipped a beat before quickening.


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    As her eyesnded on his exposed body, she hurriedly averted her gaze.


    She could feel a warmth in her cheeks as she flushed.


    ¡°The water is ready!¡±


    Shooting her a look, he moved forward and stepped into the bathtub.


    Since he was about to start bathing, Arissa immediately walked outside.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Benjamin leaned against the bathtub¡¯s edge and turned his head around to stare at Arissa, who was


    slipping away.


    Arissa halted her feet and turned around. She blinked a few times when she noticed the slight hint of


    annoyance in Benjamin¡¯s gaze.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°I am going to sleep together with the kids!¡±


    ¡°Come over here!¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze darkened.


    Arissa stared at him with a confused look. However, Benjamin had already turned his head away.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Help me wash my back!¡± Benjamin ordered domineeringly.


    Arissa¡¯s mouth twitched slightly upon hearing that.


    The previous time she bathed him, he asked her to go out halfway. Yet, now he wanted her to wash his


    back.


    Arissa let out a sigh and walked over to him. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Benjamin turned around and red at her with a sharp glint in his eye.


    ¡°Arissa, just do what I say! Stop spewing nonsense.¡±


    His tone sounded highly demanding.


    Arissa was amused upon seeing his enraged look.


    ¡°Okay, okay. Don¡¯t be mad!¡±


    Grabbing a towel, she then pushed on Benjamin¡¯s shoulder slightly.


    ¡°Sit away from the edge. I can¡¯t wash your back if you lean back like this!¡±


    Benjamin obeyed her instruction obediently and shifted forward.


    Arissa bent over and used the towel to wet his back with water.


    Then, she squeezed some shower gel into her palm, applied it to his back, and started rubbing it with a


    towel.


    Arissa felt quite relieved as she noticed the red spots on his body had faded a lot.


    ¡°Have you taken your medicine tonight?¡±


    Benjamin did not respond to her question.


    She pursed her lips. It looks like he has not.


    ¡°Harder!¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s voice sounded a little hoarse.


    What is she doing? With how little force she¡¯s using, she might as well be tickling me!


    Arissa pursed her lips and put some more force into her hands. As she rubbed his back, she also


    massaged it a little.


    Benjamin¡¯s eyelids lowered to half-mast as he enjoyed the massage.


    Arissa rubbed down his back as her body leaned toward him.


    As she did so, a faint but wonderful smell drifted into Benjamin¡¯s nose.


    His eyes darkened terribly as he felt like he was teetering on the edge of a firepit of lust.


    As her hand started moving downward, Benjamin¡¯s breathing gradually sped up.


    His body stiffened as he felt her fingers gliding across his waist.


    Immediately, he grabbed her hand and stared at her.


    Narrowing his eyes, he said with a sexily hoarse voice, ¡°Are you washing my back, or are you seducing


    me?¡±


    Seducing? When did I seduce you?


    Arissa was pissed upon hearing that.


    ¡°How did I seduce you? I am washing your back!¡±


    Staring at her innocent expression, Benjamin felt a desire burning in his body.


    With a sudden hard yank from him, the woman fell right into the bathtub.


    Pfft!


    She identally swallowed some water as she went under. Before she could recollect herself and


    scold him, he pressed her against the bathtub¡¯s edge.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± She stared at him wrathfully. ¡°You made my clothes wet!¡±


    When Benjamin shifted his gaze toward her body, it darkened.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 312 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 312 Read Online


    Chapter 312 Going Too Far


    Arissa¡¯s face turned red as she saw him staring at her body.


    ¡°Pervert!¡±


    ¡°You were the one who seduced me. Why are you now calling me a pervert?¡±


    Benjamin grabbed her chin and leaned toward her with a wicked look.


    Warm puffs of air from his breathing hit her face, making the situation more amorous.


    Arissa looked into his eyes.


    I hate to admit it, but he is so handsome. I can¡¯t even take my eyes off him. He looks even more


    attractive when he is acting devilishly.


    Her heart pounded furiously as she refuted, ¡°Since when did I seduce you? That is a baseless


    allegation!¡±


    Benjamin snorted softly and stroked her lips with his thumb, clearly hinting at something.


    He stared at her intensely. Her delicate little face looked even more charming when soaked with


    moisture.


    Meanwhile, Arissa¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she made eye contact with him.


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    Before she could evade him, he kissed her on the lips.


    He entered her mouth, thrusting his tongue inside eagerly.


    Her mind wentpletely nk as she did not know how to react.


    The strong scent of masculinity surrounding her was so dense that she could not escape from it.


    D*mn it!


    Benjamin hooked her waist with one hand to prevent her from sinking into the bathtub. His other hand


    held her head as he continued to kiss her passionately.


    Her lips are so soft and taste so good.


    Benjamin forced his long leg between hers, pinning her firmly against the bathtub¡¯s edge.


    Arissa was overwhelmed with shyness and fear. She wanted to push away the man who was losing


    control, but her entire body felt weak.


    ¡°Benjamin¡­¡±


    Benjamin let go of her lips and started exploring her ears and neck.


    His hot breath caressed her face, causing her to feel slightly ticklish. A warm, tingling sensation swept


    through her.


    However, right as they were about to go too far, a childish voice sounded outside.


    ¡°Mommy? Mommy!¡±


    The two froze on the spot.


    Arissa immediately pushed away Benjamin, who was above her. Her face was flushedpletely red.


    ¡°Mommy, are you in there?¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The young voice came closer to the bathroom. Arissa was beyond panicked. She was afraid whoever it


    was mighte in and see them.


    ¡°I¡¯m here! Is there something wrong, Sweetheart?¡±


    Arissa forced herself to calm down and respond with a normal voice.


    Benjamin furrowed his brows. He was not anxious at all. Instead, he was only displeased at being


    interrupted.


    ¡°Mommy, what are you doing in there? We¡¯ve been waiting for you for so long!¡±


    Gavin stood on the other side of the door.


    ¡°I am taking my bath!¡±


    At that moment, Arissa could have died of embarrassment. Seeing how nonchnt Benjamin was, she


    cut him a re.


    ¡°Huh? Didn¡¯t you take your bath in your room?¡±


    ¡°No. I thought the bathtub over there was not good enough, so I came to take my bath here!¡± Arissa


    lied awkwardly in front of Benjamin.


    When he noticed the alluring flush on her cheeks, he could not stop himself from leaning forward to


    kiss her.


    Startled, Arissa immediately pushed him away and moved a distance away from him.


    ¡°Sweetheart, why don¡¯t you go to bed first? I will be there in a minute!¡±


    Arissa was afraid Gavin mighte in to see Benjamin was with her.


    ¡°Okay then. Mommy, please hurry. Otherwise, Benjamin might scold you if hees upter and sees


    you in there!¡±


    Gavin had not forgotten that Benjamin was germophobic. Thetter never allowed anyone to touch the


    things in his room.


    Arissa shot a re at Benjamin. If he dares to scold me, I will scold him back even harder.


    Benjamin leaned against the bathtub in a rxed manner as he raised his eyebrows.


    His sinister gaze kept staring at her as though she was a piece of prey that could not escape his grasp.


    Arissa¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she quickly looked the other way.


    ¡°Okay, I got it!¡± she shouted toward her son. Her voice trembled slightly from nervousness.


    After hearing the footsteps leaving, Arissa heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Are you nervous?¡±


    Benjaminughed at the woman who was behaving guiltily.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! Wash up yourself then!¡±


    Embarrassed beyond recognition, she stood up and wanted to leave. Yet, Benjamin grabbed her


    forcefully.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The next second, she fell right into his embrace again.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 313 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 313 Read Online


    Chapter 313 What About Me


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Benjamin hugged her seductively.


    Her heart missed a few beats before beginning to race uncontrobly.


    As she recalled their intimate actions just now, her face turned even redder.


    ¡°Let go of me! I need to go to the kids¡¯ room!¡±


    She used her hands to push him away. However, as she touched his muscr body, her heartbeat


    increased its pace once more.


    ¡°They are not babies anymore. They can sleep on their own!¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s face fell, and he looked utterly displeased.


    Arissa stared at him. ¡°No matter how old they are, they are still kids. I promised them I would sleep


    together with them tonight!¡±


    Shoving him away, she hurriedly stood up and stepped out of the bathtub.


    Benjamin furrowed his brows tightly. These kids are so much trouble.


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    ¡°If you sleep together with them, what about me?¡±


    Arissa stopped in her tracks as she heard his voice.


    Turning back to nce at him, she let out a chuckle as she spotted Benjamin¡¯s displeased expression.


    ¡°You are not a kid anymore. You can sleep on your own!¡±


    She stared at him with a smile.


    Benjamin¡¯s face darkened even more. ¡°But I am a patient! You should take care of me!¡±


    He proceeded to give Arissa a domineering stare.


    At that, Arissa could not help but find him adorable.


    She uttered gently, ¡°Finish your bath first while I coax them to sleep. After they are asleep, I wille


    here and help apply the medicine for you. How¡¯s that sound?¡±


    The kids were still waiting for her. If she did not show up, they woulde here again eventually.


    She did not wait to see if Benjamin agreed or not as she walked out after she finished speaking.


    Benjamin¡¯s frown eased a little. However, his brows furrowed again when he looked beneath the water.


    If it were not for Gavin interrupting, he would have conquered her already.


    Images of her curvaceous body shed past his mind, and heat surged through him as his breathing


    grew erratic.


    He could not take his mind off her.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Never had he been so obsessed with a woman before, nor had there been one who could make him


    lose control so easily.


    D*mn it!


    His breathing became rapid as he closed his eyes slowly.


    The veins on the side of his forehead bulged slightly, lending an air of savageness to him.


    His reddened face made him look even more attractive.


    After a while, Benjamin let out a low growl. He rested his forehead on his hand, looking satisfied but


    also a little sullen.


    Arissa went back to her room and got changed into dry clothes. Then, she walked toward the kids¡¯


    room.


    The five kids were lying in bed, trying their best not to fall asleep as they stared at the door hopefully.


    Upon seeing Arissa, their eyes lit up.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Arissa¡¯s heart melted as she heard their delighted cries.


    She stepped into the room andy down beside them.


    ¡°You guys should just sleep if you are sleepy. Are you not going to sleep if I don¡¯te?¡±


    ¡°We were waiting for you!¡±


    Gavin yawned as his eyelids began to droop.


    ¡°We said that we would wait for you, so we would keep our words!¡±


    Zachary smiled mischievously.


    ¡°Mommy, you are finally here. Now we can sleep!¡± Oliver took off his sses and squinted at her,


    appearing very adorable.


    Jesse and Jasper crawled into her embrace and nuzzled against her.


    ¡°Mommy, sleep with us!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Arissa answered softly as she gave each one a hug and a kiss on the forehead. ¡°Goodnight,


    Sweethearts!¡±


    ¡°Goodnight, Mommy!¡±


    The five kids also kissed her on her cheek. Then, they were finally willing to sleep.


    Arissa took the quilt and covered the kids. She felt warm yet heartbroken upon seeing them dozing off


    within seconds.


    Her heart swelled in her chest as she caressed all of their faces gently.


    Surrounded by her beloved kids, her lips curled into a satisfied smile.


    She continued patting their backs gently.


    As she listened to their snoring, she slowly fell asleep too.


    Benjamin had finished taking his bath by then. He furrowed his brows when he did not see Arissa


    waiting for him.


    Drying his hair, he walked outside.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 314 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 314 Read Online


    Chapter 314 He Is Seducing Her


    Benjamin went straight to the kids¡¯ room. His face darkened as he saw Arissa sleeping with the kids.


    The way they had practically glued themselves to her had him frowning even deeply.


    She said she would help me apply the medicine. Was that just to brush me off? Why does she never


    keep her words?


    Benjamin was very unhappy, and there was no way he would let himself continue to suffer.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    He leaned forward and pinched her face.


    Arissa, who had just fallen asleep, woke up due to the pain.


    Her eyes snapped open.


    Before she could regain her senses, Benjamin pinched her again.


    She swatted his hand away and hissed, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    It hurts. What a mean man he is! How could he pinch me while I was asleep?


    ¡°Come and apply my medicine for me!¡±


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    Benjamin tossed out that sentence and walked out.


    Arissa¡¯s lips twitched as she stared at his back.


    Can¡¯t he ask nicely?


    She rubbed her face gently and tried to get down from the bed. That was when she realized the five


    kids were all hugging her.


    Carefully, she moved them aside without waking them while slowly shuffling toward the edge of the


    bed.


    It took her a long time to get out from their hugs as they were hugging her quite tightly.


    She nearly woke them several times, and she had to pat their backs gently until they fell asleep again.


    After covering the kids with the quilt, Arissa closed the door and walked out of the room. Then, she


    went to Benjamin¡¯s room.


    ¡°Close the door!¡±


    Upon seeing her enter the room, Benjamin gave a brief instruction.


    Arissa¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she nced at the man reclining back in bed.


    He was only d in a towel, exposing his beautiful bodyline.


    With one of his legs hooked across the other, he looked extremely alluring.


    D*mn it! Arissa cursed within her heart.


    ¡°Why did you ask me to close the door?¡±


    She averted her gaze as she walked toward Benjamin.


    ¡°Why else do you think?¡±


    Benjamin stared at her closely, his dark eyes like bottomless pools. They seemed to want to suck her


    in, and she found herself lost in their gaze for a moment.


    Snapping out of it, Arissa¡¯s face blushed red. She immediately turned around to pour him a ss of


    water to take his medicine.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s for sleeping!¡±


    Upon hearing that, her hand jerked slightly, causing some water to identally spill out.


    Luckily, the water was not very hot, or else she would have burned her hand.


    Such ambiguous words! Is he seducing me?


    She turned around to look at Benjamin. A few secondster, she walked toward him again with the


    medicine and the water in her hands.


    ¡°Hurry up and eat your medicine!¡±


    Benjamin furrowed his brows as he looked at the pill in her hand.


    Arissa tried hard not tough as she saw Benjamin hesitant to eat the medicine.


    If Iugh, he would be even more reluctant to eat it.


    ¡°Hurry up and eat it. If you recover by tomorrow, you won¡¯t need to eat medicine anymore. Eating


    medicine is better than getting injections, right?¡± she cajoled gently while offering the medicine to him


    again.


    Benjamin rolled his eyes at her. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t be like this.¡±


    Arissa was overwhelmed with guilt upon hearing Benjamin¡¯sint.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be more careful from now on.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know about it. If I knew his allergy was so serious, I wouldn¡¯t have taken his life for granted.


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes flickered after hearing her sincere apology. He took the medicine and put it into his


    mouth.


    Then, he took the ss of water from her and drank from it.


    Arissa disyed a smile. ¡°Drink it all. Water is good for you.¡±


    Benjamin initially wanted to drink half of it only. However, after hearing her sweet voice, he continued to


    drink some more.


    Arissa waited for him to finish the whole ss, then she took the ss and ced it back on the table.


    She grabbed the ointment and sat beside him, starting to apply it on him.


    Benjamin was momentarily stunned when Arissa¡¯s fingers touched his chest.


    His already dark gaze darkened further.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    Arissa nced at him with a confused look.


    Benjamin bit his lip and snorted. ¡°Not at all. It¡¯s not like I was injured!¡±


    It was just that her touch was tickling him.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 315 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 315 Read Online


    Chapter 315 Have Half Of My Bed


    ¡°Are you still itchy?¡± Arissa asked as she continued to apply ointment.


    Benjamin stared at her beautiful face as she concentrated.


    An iprehensible look shed across his eyes at the slightly pinkish part of her cheek. It looked as


    though it had been pinched.


    He lifted his hand to caress it.


    Arissa¡¯s movement paused as she looked up puzzledly at him.


    ¡°What happened here?¡±


    Benjamin locked his gaze with her.


    She shot a re at him. ¡°You pinched it, remember?¡±


    He arched a brow. Did I pinch her that hard?


    Caressing it gently, he asked, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    Her heart clenched at his gentle touch. Trying to conceal her racing heart, she snapped, ¡°It does!¡±


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    His strokes got even lighter, like a feather brushing against her cheek.


    She nced at him before resuming her motion of applying ointment on his skin.


    ¡°Lie on your front,¡± she said while scooting further away, giving him space to stretch out.


    He cast her a nce before turning around to lie on his front.


    She continued to apply ointment to his back methodically.


    ¡°We¡¯re done! You can put your shirt back on.¡±


    After putting away the ointment, she headed to the bathroom to wash her hands.


    He sat up from his prone position and put on his pajamas as he looked in the direction she went.


    At that moment, she came out of the washroom and met his intense gaze.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    He patted the spot beside him.


    Her heart started pounding as she stared at the man sitting on the bed.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    She crossed the room to him, acting nonchnt.


    He merely indicated for her to sit as he reached for the ointment.


    ¡°Let me apply some for you.¡±


    Touched by his offer, sheplied and sat beside him. Her hand went to the spot he pinched earlier.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apply ointment here.¡±


    As he leaned closer to her, his masculine scent surrounded her.


    Feeling him so close to her, her heart began to race.


    He was so handsome that she couldn¡¯t avert her gaze from his face.


    Once he finished applying the ointment, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s sleep.¡±


    Putting away the ointment, hey back on the bed and pinned his dark gaze on her, as if he was


    waiting for her to join him.


    Feeling nervous, she quickly dropped her gaze. ¡°Good night, Graham.¡±


    She shot to her feet and rushed to the door.


    His gaze was glued to her back as she moved. ¡°Are you nning to leave me, the patient, here all


    alone?¡±


    She looked over her shoulder at his question and shed him a smile.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you feeling better already?¡±


    His face darkened at her words as he narrowed his eyes at her.


    ¡°Who said I was feeling better? I mighte down with a fever in the middle of the night.¡±


    She was rendered speechless.


    A fever in the middle of the night? Why would anybody curse themselves so?


    ¡°I¡¯ll go grab a pillow then. You sleep first.¡±


    With that said, she turned to leave.


    ¡°Why would you need to grab a pillow?¡±


    Benjamin arched a brow at her, feeling confused.


    ¡°I need one since I¡¯ll be sleeping on the couch. I can¡¯t sleep without a pillow,¡± she said quietly.


    ¡°You can have half of my bed.¡±


    He sent her a nce, theny on his side, leaving his back to her.


    Her heart pounded at his suggestion.


    Her gaze darted between him and the other half of the bed as she contemted.


    He¡¯s inviting me to sleep on the bed?


    She looked at the couch with an assessing gaze. I can sleep there, but it won¡¯t be asfortable as


    sleeping on the bed.


    Eventually, she could hear his breathing even out. After weighing her options carefully, she walked


    toward the bed.


    Confusion rose within her as she looked at his back.


    Why did he offer me to sleep here?


    She climbed onto the bed with questions running through her head. Hearing the rhythmic breathing


    beside her, she quickly fell asleep.


    When Arissa¡¯s breathing had evened out, Benjamin finally turned around. His gaze softened, staring at


    her quiet sleeping face.


    He instinctively stretched his hand out to caress her face.


    His thumb rubbed at the spot he pinched earlier with a gentleness that even he didn¡¯t notice.


    She turned to her side and unconsciously snuggled against him.


    A feeling rose within him as he watched her unconsciously rely on him. His gaze was umonly


    gentle.


    He pulled the nket over her, covering her carefully.


    There¡¯s this scent that I keep smelling. I wonder if it¡¯s her or because a woman is in my bed.


    Many thoughts and emotions assaulted him, agitating him. It took him a long while before he could


    finally fall asleep.


    The next morning, Arissa woke up feeling suffocated. She opened her eyes and was instantly met with


    a close-up view of Benjamin¡¯s handsome face.


    Blinking at the view a couple of times, she tried to clear the haze from her mind.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 316 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 316 Read Online


    Chapter 316 You Kissed Me


    Arissa finally realized Benjamin was kissing her.


    At that realization, her eyes widened with shock as the heat began to spread from her face to her neck.


    Benjamin opened his eyes and met her gaze with a burning intensity.


    ¡°Close your eyes,¡± he ordered with a husky voice.


    Her heart began thumping louder in her chest, and she squeezed her eyes shut.


    He wrapped an arm around her waist and another at the back of her neck, holding her head in ce


    before he leaned in tond his lips on hers.


    Her brain was all fuzzy from the passionate kiss. His touch on her back snapped her out of the moment


    like a bucket of cold water. She shyly yet determinedly pushed him away.


    ¡°You rascal!¡±


    She swiftly pulled the nket over her head, hiding her entire face.


    His temper sparked after having his kiss interrupted, but it was quickly extinguished as he observed her


    adorable actions.


    Delight shed across his eyes.


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who kissed me first.¡±


    She immediately pulled the nket down, staring at his handsome face with disbelief.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡±


    There is no way I would do that!


    He arched his brow wickedly. ¡°Well, you didn¡¯t push me away when I kissed you either.¡±


    She couldn¡¯te up with a retort since she truly had been drawn into the moment by his kiss.


    Shooting him a death re, she snapped, ¡°My brain was still groggy from sleep!¡±


    A thought came to her. She sat up and looked down at the man lying down beside her.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you disgusted by me? You didn¡¯t look all that disgusted with me a minute ago. Could it be that


    you¡¯ve fallen for me?¡±


    He merely stared at the smug expression on her face silently.


    After a few seconds, she couldn¡¯t hold his intense dark gaze any longer and awkwardly averted her


    gaze.


    Realizing she would lose if she averted her gaze first, she swiftly shot him a fierce stare.


    Thinking she had done well, she whirled around, then left his room.


    The moment the door fell shut, she patted her face in an attempt to cool her bright red cheeks.


    After a while, she dashed to her room to wash up and change. Looking refreshed, she turned down the


    hall toward the kids¡¯ room.


    She opened the door silently and peeked through the crack.


    Seeing the kids were still asleep, she silently closed the door and descended the stairs to the kitchen to


    make breakfast.


    She had just reached the stairs¡¯nding when a loud greeting startled her.


    ¡°Good morning, Mrs. Graham!¡±


    Arissa looked at the burly man with a puzzled look, nodding btedly. ¡°Good morning to you too.¡±


    ¡°You look beautiful today, Mrs. Graham!¡± Jack chuckled as he fixed his stare on her.


    Others would¡¯ve assumed Jack to be a rich, dumb man if it wasn¡¯t for his honest smile.


    She was curious about his identity but merely nodded at his praise, then continued down the stairs.


    Casting a sideways nce at him, she wondered who he was since she hadn¡¯t met him before.


    Jack merely smiled at her.


    Mrs. Graham is quite beautiful. She¡¯s a good match for Mr. Graham.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    No wonder their children are so good-looking.


    Arissa walked toward the kitchen with Jack following her while he asked, ¡°Mrs. Graham, are you


    hungry? Breakfast is not ready yet.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. I want to prepare breakfast,¡± she answered.


    Jack muttered an acknowledgment and said, ¡°Edwin will prepare it soon. You don¡¯t have to do it


    yourself. Just tell him what you¡¯re craving, and he¡¯ll have the kitchen staff make it for you.¡±


    ¡°Right, but I want to do it on my own,¡± she replied with a smile.


    Jack rubbed his nape awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯ll help you!¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine!¡± she rejected.


    A look of disappointment crossed his face.


    She was stunned by his disappointed look, which made her feel like she had hurt him.


    ¡°Do you hate me, Mrs. Graham?¡± Jack questioned cautiously.


    Not knowing how to answer his question, she said, ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing like that! I don¡¯t even know who you


    are. How can I hate you?¡±


    Awkwardness filled her.


    It was then Jack recalled he hadn¡¯t introduced himself.


    Patting his chest, he introduced, ¡°I¡¯m Jack, Mrs. Graham. Much like Ethen, I have been working with


    Mr. Graham for a long time.¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Why haven¡¯t I seen you before?¡±


    Jack grinned. ¡°I was out on a business trip overseas. I just got back two days ago. Mr. Graham


    requested me to search for you immediately after my return.¡±


    She was shocked. Did Benjamin ask Jack to search for me?

 The More The Merrier Chapter 317 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 317 Read Online


    Chapter 317 Exercise With Me


    ¡°Good morning, Mrs. Graham!¡±


    Edwin came over and was surprised to see Jack.


    ¡°Jack, when did you arrive?¡±


    ¡°I came over in the early morning.¡± Jack grinned.


    Edwin nodded, then introduced Jack to Arissa. ¡°Mrs. Graham, this is Jack.¡±


    She nodded awkwardly.


    Why do they keep calling me Mrs. Graham?


    If Benjamin hears it, he¡¯ll say I allowed them to do it.


    ¡°Calling me Arissa will do,¡± she corrected as she turned around and headed to the kitchen.


    Edwin¡¯s eyes darted between her and Jack.


    Jack leaned closer to Edwin.


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    ¡°Is Mrs. Graham staying with Mr. Graham?¡±


    Edwin looked at the curious Jack. ¡°You should ask Mr. Graham instead.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re here all the time. Don¡¯t you know?¡±


    Jack pursed his lips.


    Edwin chuckled and answered, ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    With that, he whirled around and headed toward the kitchen too.


    ¡°Mrs. Graham, you must be hungry. I¡¯ll prepare breakfast immediately.¡±


    Jack dashed over. ¡°Mrs. Graham, have the kids woken up yet?¡±


    She looked at both of them, pondering who to answer first. Her gaze finallynded on Jack.


    ¡°They¡¯re still asleep.¡±


    She turned to Edwin.


    ¡°Edwin, I¡¯m not hungry at the moment. I¡¯m just used to preparing breakfast for the kids.¡±


    ¡°Let me help,¡± Edwin offered enthusiastically.


    She smiled and epted his offer.


    ¡°Did you sleep wellst night, Mrs. Graham?¡± Edwin studied Arissa¡¯s face with a teasing gaze.


    He wanted to know if Arissa slept with Benjaminst night.


    Something shed across her eyes when she answered with a smile, ¡°Pretty good.¡±


    ¡°Excellent!¡± Edwin grinned and didn¡¯t pursue the question any further.


    Jack dashed up the stairs to the kids¡¯ room.


    Opening the door, he peeked his head through the crack to see five simr-looking kids sleeping in a


    row.


    Jack¡¯s heart melted at the sight.


    He sat down by the bed and couldn¡¯t help his grin as he watched the sleeping quintet.


    Benjamin had changed into sportswear and wasing down the stairs when he saw Arissa bustling


    about in the kitchen. He frowned at the sight.


    ¡°Arissa!¡±


    She looked over her shoulder when she heard him calling her.


    He was standing in the living room and was watching her with an intense gaze.


    He gestured for her toe over.


    Mulling over it briefly, she turned the gas on small, then went to the living room.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    She stared pointedly at his handsome face.


    ¡°Come exercise with me.¡± The words were casual, but his tone wasmanding.


    She frowned unhappily at his tone, then gave him a once-over.


    ¡°Have you recovered enough to exercise?¡±


    He arched a brow and inched closer to her.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you feel it earlier whether I have fully recovered?¡±


    Her cheeks flushed red immediately.


    She red at him and snapped under her breath, ¡°Crazy-¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    His cold, deep voice had her swallowing thest word.


    ¡°You can¡¯t exercise yet. Doctor¡¯s orders,¡± she advised through gritted teeth.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear the doctor say that.¡±


    Mirth filled his eyes as he watched her temper spark at his quip.


    ¡°You were asleep!¡±


    She red at him in a way that said that was the honest truth.


    Chuckling softly, he then spun on his heels to head toward the pool.


    ¡°Bring my breakfast to the pool.¡±


    He had changed his mind. He didn¡¯t want to jog anymore; he wanted to swim instead.


    Arissa gritted her teeth in frustration.


    She didn¡¯t want to obey his orders, but knowing she was living under his roof, she had no choice but to


    comply.


    Turning around, she stomped toward the kitchen as she cussed him out in her mind.


    In no time at all, she had prepared a breakfast tter and a ss of milk before cing them on a tray


    and bringing it to the pool.


    However, when she reached the pool, she didn¡¯t see him anywhere.


    Her brows furrowed as she wondered, Is he messing with me?


    She studied her surroundings and sighed. The rich truly know how to enjoy life. Even the pool looks


    luxurious.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 318 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 318 Read Online


    Chapter 318 What Is Your Type


    ¡°Benjamin?¡± Arissa called as she walked to the edge of the pool. She peered into the water, trying to


    find Benjamin, but he was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± she muttered with a frown.


    When she was about to leave, Benjamin popped out of the water.


    His sudden appearance started her, and she almost spilled the milk on her tray.


    She quickly steadied the tray before shooting a re at the man in the water.


    Benjamin wiped away the water from his face, then shed her a teasing smile.


    ¡°Were you frightened? Coward!¡±


    Staying silent, she merely looked at him with her lips pressed into a thin line. Spinning around, she set


    the tray down on the small table.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Here¡¯s your breakfast! I have other things to do.¡±


    ¡°Wait there!¡±


    After hismand, he dived under the water again and resumed swimming.


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    Arissa looked over her shoulder and saw his elegant strokes cutting through the surface of the water.


    His skills were on par with professional swimmers.


    With a resigned sigh, she sat down on one of the chairs and decided to enjoy the view.


    She slowly lost herself in his movements as she watched the water flowing across his proportionated


    body.


    He looks even hotter when he¡¯s swimming. His body looks so powerful.


    She couldn¡¯t help but daydream.


    A momentter, she quickly patted her face to snap herself out of the daydream and consciously tried


    to slow her racing heart.


    What was I thinking?


    How embarrassing!


    A few minutester, Benjamin finally finished a dozenps.


    As he got out of the pool, water began dripping and sliding down his toned body.


    He strode toward her, d only in a ck swimming trunk.


    Arissa¡¯s heart pounded at the delicious sight, and she could feel her cheeks heat.


    This man is the devil!


    Her averted gaze instinctively returned to his body. His body is perfect.


    He leaned down and grabbed the armrests of the chair she was sitting in, effectively trapping her.


    ¡°Is the view nice?¡±


    His intense gaze as he studied her face had her blushing even harder.


    Her heart clenched.


    When she met his gaze, her heart was beating so hard.


    ¡°Just average.¡±


    His expression darkened at her words while his lips twitched.


    ¡°What kind of body do you like then?¡±


    Noting the annoyed expression on his face, Arissa blurted out a celebrities¡¯ name.


    ¡°His body is the best!¡± she eximed with admiration sparking in her eyes.


    Benjamin¡¯s expression darkened even further at her lovestruck look.


    ¡°Guys like that are nothing admirable.¡±


    He straightened and reached for the folded towel on the side. After a cursory wipe, he simply tied the


    towel at his waist.


    His movements were smooth and masculine.


    She discreetly peeked at him a few times.


    ¡°I think he¡¯s good looking!¡±


    I like guys dressed in the clothing of ancient times. They always look so beautiful.


    I know the public doesn¡¯t look too favorably on them since they¡¯re not very masculine.


    Well, I admit their bodies weren¡¯t as good as Benjamin¡¯s, but that¡¯s not the point.


    She didn¡¯t want his ego to inte anymore, so she had purposely said it just to spite him.


    She sneaked another nce at him and caught his dark expression. The corners of her lips twitched.


    Is he jealous? Or is he just being a chauvinist?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s good-looking? He looked so beautiful dressed in the clothing of ancient times.¡±


    He slid a dark re at her.


    She swallowed a knot in her throat at his look and immediately forced an awkward smile.


    After shooting another re at her, Benjamin finally averted his gaze.


    His face was still hard as he scoffed in his mind.


    That kind of guy is beautiful?


    Only women will describe guys as beautiful.


    She nced at him.


    ¡°Why did you ask me to wait? I still have to prepare food for the kids.¡±


    He suddenly threw his towel at her.


    ¡°Help me dry my hair.¡±


    The towelnded right on her face. She quickly removed it, recalling him using it to dry his body just a


    while ago. At that thought, she red at him.


    ¡°What?¡±


    He turned to face her with a sharp gaze, his presencemanding.


    Scared, she instantly got up and went over to dry his hair.


    ¡°Hurry up and eat your breakfast. It won¡¯t taste good once it gets cold,¡± she advised.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 319 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 319 Read Online


    Chapter 319 She Poked His Head


    Benjamin nced at the breakfast and asked in a low voice, ¡°Who made this?¡±


    Arissa gazed at the man¡¯s attractive side profile and replied softly, ¡°I did.¡±


    It was the butler who was supposed to prepare breakfast. However, as he imed that he wasn¡¯t free,


    the woman had no choice but to do it herself.


    Benjamin¡¯s expression rxed slightly as he took a bite of the sandwich.


    He raised his brows slightly, impressed by the delicious taste.


    ¡°Does it taste fine?¡±


    As Arissa had not added too many ingredients or condiments to the sandwich, she wasn¡¯t sure if it


    suited his tastes.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Benjamin replied casually.


    While the man ate, Arissa stood behind him and helped to dry his hair.


    Edwin was standing by the window as he spied on the couple. He smiled to himself after observing that


    the two were getting along harmoniously.


    Just then, Darius called to ask about the situation between Benjamin and Arissa.


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    After the butler reported the situation to him, Darius was overjoyed.


    Arissa only put down the towel after making sure that Benjamin¡¯s hair was almost dried.


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    Benjamin did not reply.


    Arissa pouted slightly in frustration, wondering why the man was behaving in such an arrogant manner.


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    She poked the man¡¯s head lightly with her finger.


    Benjamin turned around and red at her with a sharp glint in his eye.


    When Arissa met the man¡¯s gaze, her heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t poke my head!¡± Benjamin warned sternly.


    Arissa gaped slightly before replying obediently, just in case the man got triggered again. ¡°Okay.¡±


    She had done it instinctively and not intentionally. To her, it was unnecessary for the man to have such


    a huge reaction. After all, it was just his head.


    ¡°Is there anything else you would like me to do? Otherwise, I¡¯ll get back to breakfast preparation,¡± she


    continued.


    The woman wanted to make something for the kids before they woke up.


    Benjamin grunted softly before replying, ¡°Don¡¯t we have servants in the house? Why do you have to do


    it yourself?¡±


    As Arissa was at a loss for words, she retorted, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why did you ask me to make you


    breakfast?¡±


    He should take back what he said earlier on if he¡¯s that great!


    Benjamin was stumped upon hearing that and did not know what to reply. As it wasn¡¯t a situation he


    encountered often, he pressed his lips together and kept quiet.


    ¡°Enjoy your sandwich then. I¡¯ll head back first!¡±


    Arissa could not be bothered with the man and turned around to leave.


    This time, Benjamin did not stop her. He merely turned his head and took a brief nce at the woman.


    Then, he returned to eating his breakfast.


    Arissa bumped into Ethen at the door.


    ¡°Good morning, Ms. York!¡±


    ¡°Good morning!¡± Arissa replied with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to look for Mr. Graham,¡± Ethen informed the woman.


    ¡°Oh. He¡¯s over there by the pool!¡±


    Arissa pointed toward the direction of the pool before heading back into the house.


    When Ethen walked over to Benjamin, he saw that the man was enjoying his breakfast in a rxed


    manner. Thetter seemed to be in a rather good mood, judging from the smile on his face.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Graham,¡± Ethen greeted.


    Benjamin slid a nce at his assistant before asking, ¡°Do you know a male celebrity by the name of


    **?¡±


    Ethen froze for a moment and stared at Benjamin in confusion.


    Why is he asking about this? ording to Ethen¡¯s understanding, Benjamin had never been a fan of


    celebrities and did not pay attention to entertainment news.


    ¡°I do know a bit about him,¡± Ethen quickly replied. ¡°He is signed under Mr. Watts¡¯ agency and is quite


    poprtely!¡±


    ¡°End his career!¡± Benjamin ordered coldly.


    What?


    Ethen was shocked. ¡°Mr. Graham, why?¡±


    Benjamin shot the man a sideways nce and replied, ¡°Do I need to have a reason for doing that?¡±


    Ethen gulped when he saw Benjamin¡¯s darkened expression and said a silent prayer for that male


    celebrity in his heart.


    He was certain that that man must have offended Benjamin somehow.


    Having no choice, Ethen rang Kingsley.


    Kingsley fell into depression straight away after being woken up early in the morning and informed that


    one of the most popr celebrities under him was being banned.


    ¡°Why?¡± he asked.


    Ethen shot a look at Benjamin and replied, ¡°He has offended Mr. Graham!¡±


    What?


    Kingsley¡¯s frustration kicked in upon hearing that.


    He waspletely unaware that the celebrity, who was under his charge, had offended Benjamin.


    Just when he was about to rify the matter, Ethen had already hung up and was telling Benjamin


    about his schedule for the day.


    After the assistant finished speaking, he asked Benjamin, ¡°Mr. Graham, did Jacke here and leave


    already?¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 320 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 320 Read Online


    Chapter 320 Bad Guy


    Ethen found it rather strange that he had not seen Jack since he arrived.


    Earlier this morning, Jack had called to inform him that he would be making a trip to the house to visit


    Gavin.


    Benjamin frowned and fixed his gaze on Ethen.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see him.¡±


    Ethen blinked, feeling perplexed at the situation.


    By right, Jack should have greeted Benjamin when he first arrived at the house.


    At that moment, Jack was sitting by the bed and looking at the five little ones with a smile on his face.


    He would never get tired of looking at them.


    Jesse was the first to wake up.


    The first thing the little girl saw when she woke up was a strange man with stubble covering his face


    smiling at her in a scary manner.


    Jesse screamed out loud at once.


    ¡°Ahh! There¡¯s a bad guy!¡±


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    She immediately moved closer to her brothers, waking the four of them up.


    ¡°Get away from us!¡±


    Zachary, Jasper, and Oliver moved in front of their sister instinctively while grabbing whatever they


    could to defend themselves against Jack.


    Gavin had also picked up his baseball bat. He was about to swing it at the man when he suddenly


    realized who it was.


    ¡°Uncle Jack?¡± Gavin steadied the bat in his hands after making sure that it was indeed Jack.


    Meanwhile, Jack was slightly taken aback by the girl¡¯s scream earlier on, followed by the boys¡¯


    attacking stance toward him.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He finally snapped out of his shock after Gavin called out to him.


    The man immediately smiled and greeted Gavin.


    ¡°Good morning, Gavin!¡±


    Zachary, Oliver and Jasper nced at Jack before turning to look at Gavin.


    ¡°Do you know him?¡± the three boys asked in unison.


    Before Gavin could answer his brothers¡¯ questions, Jack spoke first.


    ¡°Yup, he does. My name is Jack. You guys can just call me Uncle Jack!¡±


    Jack smiled warmly at the children.


    However, due to the stubble on his face, he still looked like a perverted bad guy to the kids.


    ¡°He¡¯s Uncle Jack. There¡¯s no need to be scared of him!¡±


    Gavin tossed his baseball bat on the floor and startedforting Jesse.


    Jesse cast a fearful nce at Jack before inching closer to her brother.


    ¡°Gavin, his smile looks so scary! He was staring at me when I opened my eyes just now¡­¡±


    Gavin patted the little girl¡¯s head and reassured her gently, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. He¡¯s not a bad guy even


    though he looks fierce. Both Uncle Jack and Mr. Frank work for Daddy.¡±


    Gavin turned his head and red at Jack.


    ¡°Uncle Jack, you should have told us you wereing. Do you know how scary it was for us to have


    you appear here suddenly? How could you just sneak into our room unannounced?¡±


    Gavin was rather upset at the man for scaring his sister earlier on.


    ¡°Sorry, I overlooked that. Please ept my apologies. You kids are so adorable that I couldn¡¯t take my


    eyes off you!¡± Jack replied apologetically.


    Zachary, Oliver and Jasper sized the man up quietly.


    Even though the man wasrge in stature, he looked harmless and seemed to be rather dumb.


    ¡°If you were not someone we know, we would have given you a good beating! Don¡¯t you dare scare our


    sister again!¡± Jasper warned the man fiercely.


    ¡°I won¡¯t do it again. Please forgive me!¡±


    Jack tousled the boy¡¯s hair with an affectionate smile on his face, which got him a re from Jasper.


    After patting Zachary and Oliver¡¯s heads as well, Jack asked Gavin, ¡°So, Gavin, are they your younger


    or elder brothers?¡±


    Gavin nced at Jack before answering seriously, ¡°They are my younger brothers. I¡¯m the eldest!¡±


    Jack finally understood.


    He took the children in his arms and looked at them with fondness.


    ¡°Quick, call me Uncle Jack!¡±


    Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper nced at the man before greeting him obediently.


    ¡°Hello, Uncle Jack!¡±


    ¡°Good boys!¡±


    Jack wanted to kiss them on their cheeks, but the little ones turned their faces away in disdain,


    avoiding the man¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Uncle Jack, your stubble is so prickly!¡±


    Oliver stared at Jack wide-eyed. As the boy was not wearing his sses, he was unable to see the


    man clearly.


    Jack chuckled awkwardly and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll shaveter!¡±


    Gavin asked, ¡°Uncle Jack, when did you reach? Did you see my daddy yet?¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 321 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 321 Read Online


    Chapter 321 You Gave Her A Scare


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    A crease appeared between Benjamin¡¯s brows as he instructed Ethen, ¡°Go upstairs and take a look to


    see if he¡¯s inside the kids¡¯ room!¡±


    Benjamin was worried that the kids would be scared when they saw Jack.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Graham!¡±


    Ethen immediately headed back into the house to check. Right after he stepped into the house, he


    heard a screaming from upstairs, and his expression darkened instantly.


    Arissa had also heard the scream. She stopped whatever she was doing at once and rushed out of the


    kitchen.


    ¡°Mrs. Graham, I¡¯ll take a look upstairs. Jack might have scared the kids,¡± Ethen informed Arissa.


    ¡°Hurry, please help to check on them now!¡±


    Arissa nodded. As she was in the midst of cooking something over the stove, she waited by the stairs


    and listened closely.


    Soon, she heard Ethen reprimanding Jack, ¡°Jack, did you scare the kids earlier on?¡±


    Arissa chuckled. As both men were Benjamin¡¯s trusted subordinates, she was certain that the kids


    were safe with them.


    Feeling relieved, she returned to the kitchen and continued preparing breakfast.


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    Ethen stared at Jack and said, ¡°You gave Mrs. Graham a scare too!¡±


    Jackughed in embarrassment and replied, ¡°I couldn¡¯t help myself and was staring at the kids earlier


    on. As they didn¡¯t recognize me, they got a shock when they saw me after waking up. It won¡¯t happen


    again!¡±


    Ethen was speechless when he heard the man¡¯s exnation.


    ¡°Mr. Graham is downstairs. Are you going to greet him?¡± Ethen shot a nce at Jack and asked.


    ¡°Mr. Graham is awake?¡±


    Jack was slightly stunned.


    ¡°He¡¯s by the pool!¡± Ethen replied.


    ¡°Well, little ones, I need to look for your daddy now. I¡¯ll y with you guys next time!¡±


    Jack stroked the children¡¯s heads one by one before making his way out of the room.


    The five little ones were momentarily stunned.


    However, as Gavin was already used to the man¡¯s silly behavior, he quickly snapped out of his daze


    and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and wash up!¡±


    After saying that, the eldest boy stood up and led the way.


    Just then, Ethen walked over to hug the kids affectionately.


    ¡°Good morning, boys and Ms. Jesse!¡±


    Zachary, Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse widened their eyes at Ethen.


    ¡°Mr. Frank, you know Jesse is a girl?¡±


    Ethen was amused by Jasper¡¯s question and touched his cheek lovingly.


    ¡°Of course! Ms. Jesse was the first one I met.¡±


    Ethen took Jesse in his arms and pinched her cheek affectionately.


    Jesse chuckled joyfully while Zachary and Oliver smiled, recalling the moment they met Benjamin. At


    the time, Jesse was with Arissa, and they were unable to avoid the man in time.


    As such, they could only leave Jesse to deal with Ethen.


    ¡°Mr. Frank, Daddy doesn¡¯t know about Jesse yet. You have to keep it a secret!¡±


    Gavin kept an uptight expression as he reminded Ethen solemnly.


    Ethen made an OK gesture and replied, ¡°I promise not to tell!¡±


    After pondering for a moment, Ethen asked, ¡°Does Jack know about Ms. Jesse?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem like it!¡± Zachary replied confidently.


    The corners of the boy¡¯s lips curled up into a smile as he recalled Jack¡¯s silly mannerisms and thought


    about how careless the man was.


    Earlier on, although Jasper had a slip of the tongue, the man did not seem to notice it at all.


    ¡°Come, I¡¯ll bring you all to wash up now!¡±


    Ethen picked up two kids, one in each hand. After cing them on the floor, he turned to fetch the rest


    from the bed.


    Zachary and Jasper quickly slipped out of bed themselves and put on their shoes before following


    Gavin to the bathroom.


    Ethen smiled affectionately when he saw that.


    ¡°You guys don¡¯t want to be carried by me?¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t washed up yet!¡± Jasper replied while Jesse ran into the bathroom with a smile on her face.


    Meanwhile, Oliver doubled back to retrieve his sses.


    When Ethen saw that the boy only headed to the bathroom after putting on his sses, he asked,


    ¡°Oliver, isn¡¯t it very inconvenient for you to wash your face while wearing your sses?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t see without my sses!¡± Oliver replied without turning around.


    Even though the boy was thest to reach the bathroom, Zachary had already squeezed toothpaste on


    his brother¡¯s toothbrush.


    ¡°Thanks, big brother! Oops, sorry, you¡¯re my second eldest brother now,¡± Oliver said cheekily.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t mind if you continue treating me as your big brother!¡± Zachary replied with a joyful


    expression on his face.


    He missed those days when he was the eldest kid.


    ¡°What if I mind?¡± Gavin teased his brother.


    Zachary nced at the older boy before replying, ¡°I should have asked Mommy to give birth to me


    first!¡±


    Gavin was speechless when he heard that.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 322 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 322 Read Online


    Chapter 322 Does Mommy Have Another Child


    When Ethen heard the conversation among the children, he found it amusing.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you get a choice. There must be a reason why the oldest is the oldest and thus, the boss!¡±


    he chimed in.


    Zachary threw him a nce and said deliberately, ¡°Mr. Frank, are you showing favoritism toward


    Gavin?¡±


    Ethen tugged on Zachary¡¯s ear and replied, ¡°I¡¯m just being honest. I dote on you too!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± said Zachary with a smile.


    He then looked at Gavin and said, ¡°All right then. You can be the oldest. Anyway, it¡¯s tough to be the


    oldest!¡±


    Gavin grinned. ¡°Thanks, Zachary! I will do my best!¡±


    Jasper let his imagination run wild and said, ¡°Hehe! Do you think Mommy might have another child?


    For all we know, that one is the real boss!¡±


    Gavin was speechless.


    On the other hand, both Zachary and Oliver found it funny.


    Ethen asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t your mommy tell you how many children she gave birth to?¡±


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    ¡°Before Mommy returned, no, even after she came back here, she still didn¡¯t say anything about Gavin.


    I only found out about it after I was taken by the bodyguard by mistake.¡±


    Jasper nced at Ethen, who smiled with relief.


    ¡°Luckily, all of you are back now!¡±


    It was a joyous thing to see that Benjamin, Arissa, and their five children had been reunited.


    ¡°I wonder if Mommy is up!¡± Jesse wanted to look for Arissa.


    Ethen told her, ¡°She¡¯s awake. She was downstairs a while ago.¡±


    ¡°Hehe! Mommy must be cooking something delicious for us. I can smell the aroma!¡±


    Jesse was feeling hungry and quickly brushed her teeth.


    Her four brothers found it hrious to see her so impatient.


    Nheless, Zachary reminded her, ¡°Brush your teeth properly. If they aren¡¯t clean enough, your teeth


    won¡¯t be able to grow out.¡±


    Jesse stuck her tongue out and continued to brush her teeth, albeit more seriously.


    Both Jasper and Oliverughed out loud.


    Once Gavin had finished brushing his teeth, he wet Jesse¡¯s towel and said, ¡°Let me wipe your face for


    you!¡±


    Jesse stuck her head toward him. ¡°Thank you, Gavin!¡±


    With one hand holding Jesse¡¯s head, Gavin wiped her face gently with the other.


    The other three cleaned their faces by themselves.


    Ethen could never get sick and tired of looking at the five of them.


    ¡°Mr. Frank, can you leave us for a while?¡±


    Zachary nced at him and chased him out.


    ¡°Why?¡± asked Ethen curiously.


    ¡°We want to pee. You want to see that too?¡± Jasper was looking distinctly displeased at the idea.


    Ethen almost choked. They¡¯re still so young. Yet, they¡¯re already so shy.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for all of you outside then!¡±


    Ethen had no choice but to leave. The four boys came out and guarded the door while Jesse used the


    bathroom.


    Once Jesse was done, they then went in to pee.


    ¡°I¡¯m going down to look for Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Wait for me!¡±


    When Jasper tried to stop her, his pee identally spilled onto Oliver.


    ¡°Jasper!¡± Oliver red at him.


    Jasper giggled in embarrassment.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Oliver. You had better change your pants!¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Oliver smacked his brother on his head.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to wash my pants for meter!¡±


    Jasper froze when he heard that. He pointed at Oliver¡¯s pants and said, ¡°It¡¯s only a small patch. You


    don¡¯t really have to wash it!¡±


    Oliver was speechless. ¡°Then, why don¡¯t you pee on your own pants?¡±


    That was when Jasper stopped talking.


    Gavin reminded them, ¡°We have a washing machine. Just throw the pants in for a wash!¡±


    ¡°Mommy said it¡¯s better to wash clothes by hand. That way, the clothes won¡¯t get damaged so easily!¡±


    Oliver red at Gavin. He was unwilling topromise his precious clothes by throwing his pants into


    the washing machine.


    Zachary knew what he was up to and chuckled.


    ¡°Jasper! You made it dirty, so you have to wash it!¡±


    Jasper pouted and gave in. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll wash it for him.¡±


    When the four boys went out, they were dismayed when they could not see Jesse or Ethen.


    ¡°Mr. Frank must have kidnapped Jesse!¡± huffed Jasper before he went back in and changed his clothes


    like the rest of his brothers.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 323 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 323 Read Online


    Chapter 323 No One Calls Benjamin Daddy


    Ethen carried Jesse downstairs, and she kept looking around.


    The moment she saw Arissa in the kitchen, she struggled to get down.


    ¡°Mr. Frank, put me down. I want to go to Mommy!¡±


    Ethen pinched her cheek in adoration before doing as she said.


    The instant her feet touched the ground, she made a dash for the kitchen.


    ¡°Mommy! Mommy!¡±


    When Arissa heard her daughter¡¯s voice, she stuck her head out and saw her child running toward her


    in her pajamas.


    Laughing, Arissa questioned, ¡°Have you washed your face yet?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, I have! Gavin cleaned my face for me!¡±


    Jesse gave a toothy grin and threw herself into her mother¡¯s arms.


    Arissa pinched her tiny face.


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    ¡°Did you thank Gavin?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Jesse was taken aback. ¡°I did! But I forgot to kiss him. I¡¯ll make it up to himter.¡±


    Arissa nodded with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s better. Go out and y first. I¡¯m not done with cooking yet.¡±


    Edwin looked at Jesse longingly.


    ¡°My dear boy, shall I make you some milk?¡± Edwin asked Jesse as he leaned toward her.


    Jesse blinked and smiled.


    Looking at her innocent and spirited face, Edwin¡¯s heart melted.


    If only he was a girl.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Whitley!¡± replied Jesse sweetly.


    Edwin ruffled her hair and went to make her milk.


    Arissa looked at her daughter and smiled.


    ¡°Get out of here. You are blocking the way in the kitchen. Go and see if your brothers are down


    already.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    With that, Jesse ran out.


    From a distance, she saw her four brothersing down the stairs and yelled, ¡°Mommy! All of them


    are here! Hurry up!¡±


    Arissa was not in a hurry because she saw Edwin making milk for the children.


    It was still early.


    Benjamin walked in with Ethen and Jack behind him.


    When Gavin, Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper saw Benjamin, they kept their eyes on him.


    As Benjamin was d in a bathrobe, it was hard to tell if he still had the allergy symptoms.


    ¡°Good morning, Mr. Graham!¡± greeted Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper.


    ¡°Good morning!¡± shouted Gavin, but he did not address Benjamin as ¡°Daddy.¡±


    Benjamin swept his eyes across the children and paused at Gavin.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± he greeted in return. ¡°Go and have your breakfast. Your mommy is in the kitchen.¡±


    As Benjamin was going up the stairs, the four boys eyed him before running toward the kitchen.


    Both Jack and Ethen followed suit as well.


    ¡°Good morning, Mommy!¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The four boys greeted their mother as they ran toward her.


    Arissa quickly put the food down on the table and embraced her sons with a smile.


    ¡°Sweethearts, take a seat and have your breakfast.¡±


    The four boys were thrilled.


    Jesse was already seated at the dining table and drinking her milk.


    She called out to her brothers, ¡°Guys,e quick!¡±


    The four boys went over and squirmed into their seats.


    ¡°Good morning, Mr. Whitley!¡±


    ¡°Good morning, boys!¡±


    Edwin acknowledged them and gave each one of them a ss of milk.


    Arissa served the children bowls of oatmeal porridge.


    ¡°After you finish the milk, eat your oatmeal porridge. Be careful. It¡¯s hot!¡±


    After attending to her children, she called out to Jack and Ethen.


    ¡°Have you guys had your breakfast yet? If you haven¡¯t, join them.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Graham, I haven¡¯t eaten yet,¡± said Jack gleefully.


    Ethen chimed in, ¡°Mrs. Graham, I haven¡¯t eaten either.¡±


    Arissa invited them to take a seat and served each of them a bowl of oatmeal porridge too. She could


    not be bothered to correct their way of addressing her.


    ¡°All of you eat first. I¡¯ll bring out some snacks.¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 324 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 324 Read Online


    Chapter 324 Uncle Kingsley Is Here


    ¡°Mrs. Graham, let me do it. You sit down and take your breakfast with them. You have already done so


    much the whole morning,¡± said Edwin.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I won¡¯t be long.¡±


    Arissa went in and brought more food out.


    Looking at the sumptuous breakfast, Jack and Ethen could not wait to dig in.


    ¡°Mrs. Graham, did you make all these food yourself?¡±


    Ethen was astonished.


    ¡°Of course! My mommy is the one who made all these. My mommy can cook very well!¡±


    Jesse was filled with pride.


    Arissa replied with a smile, ¡°Edwin and I made all these together. Eat as much as you want.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Graham!¡±


    Jack was delighted and started to dig in.


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    The five children sat on one side. After they had finished their milk, they began to have their breakfast.


    Gavin called out, ¡°Mommy! Come and sit down!¡±


    ¡°Sure. Let me put my apron away first.¡±


    After that, Arissa went to wash her hands before sitting down with them.


    The five of them moved aside and let their mommy sit down.


    ¡°How does the oatmeal porridge taste?¡± Arissa asked for everyone¡¯s opinion.


    Ethen gave her a thumbs-up. ¡°It¡¯s great!¡±


    Jack was busy stuffing himself with food, but he nodded in approval nevertheless.


    The five children took a bite of their food first before answering Arissa¡¯s question.


    ¡°Mommy, it tastes just nice!¡±


    ¡°Be careful. It¡¯s hot.¡±


    Arissa took a spoon and stirred their oatmeal porridge to cool it down.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we waiting for Mr. Graham?¡± asked Jack all of a sudden as he looked at Arissa and the five


    children.


    Arissa replied, ¡°He has already eaten.¡±


    ¡°He ate first?¡±


    Gavin frowned when he heard that.


    Arissa giggled. ¡°Yes. I already made him a western breakfast before all of you woke up.¡±


    Ethen told Gavin, ¡°I can assure you that when I first got here this morning, Mr. Graham was having his


    breakfast.¡±


    Gavin pursed his lips. I thought Daddy never likes to have breakfast?


    I can¡¯t believe he ate before all of us.


    Just then, they could hear the sound of a caring from outside.


    Arissa looked out. Who can it be?


    ¡°Benjamin!¡±


    The moment the engine of the car stopped, they could hear someone shouting.


    Everyone at the dining table turned to look.


    Kingsley stormed into the house, and when he saw nobody in the living room, he strode to the dining


    room.


    However, there was no sign of Benjamin.


    When he saw Arissa and the five children staring at him weirdly, he restrained his anger immediately.


    Instead, he greeted them with a smile, ¡°So, all of you are having your breakfast!¡±


    ¡°Uncle Kingsley, are you here to settle your scores with Mr. Graham?¡± asked Gavin casually.


    It was obvious to everyone.


    Kingsley scanned the food on the table and sat down next to Jack.


    ¡°Edwin, please get me a bowl of oatmeal porridge.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Since he had yet to have his breakfast, he might as well have his fill.


    It was only then Kingsley turned to Gavin and answered his question, ¡°Your daddy is too much. He


    wants to cklist one of my stars. The guy didn¡¯t even offend him! I asked!¡±


    Gavin saw how furious he was and asked, ¡°Uncle Kingsley, could it be that you are the one who


    offended him?¡±


    Kingsley was stumped and turned to look at Ethen.


    ¡°Ethen, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Ethen shrugged his shoulders and looked bbergasted as well.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I was only passing the message ording to what Mr. Graham told me. When I got here,


    Mr. Graham didn¡¯t say anything other than to cklist that person.¡±


    Arissa looked at them and felt that this matter was somehow rted to her.


    ¡°Can I know who it is that he wanted to cklist?¡±


    At that instant, both Kingsley and Ethen looked at her.


    Kingsley said angrily, ¡°He wants me to cklist-¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Suddenly, an authoritative voice cut Kingsley off.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 325 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 325 Read Online


    Chapter 325 Unsatisfied


    Benjamin walked over.


    He had showered and was dressed in his suit and leather shoes.


    He then put the jacket he was holding and his tie onto the back of the chair before taking the main seat.


    With his elegant demeanor and exquisite features, he exuded a mesmerizing charm.


    On top of that, his half-buttoned shirt and exposed muscr chest made him look so sexy that it was


    hard for anyone to peel their eyes away.


    As a result, Arissa couldn¡¯t help but stare.


    When Benjamin shot a thoughtful nce at her, he was secretly ted at the intoxicating manner she


    was looking at him.


    Even the agitated look he was giving Kingsley eased.


    With a reddened face, Kingsleyunched a rapid tirade just like a machine gun. ¡°After cklisting my


    star, how can you have the cheek to ask what am I doing here? Benjamin, you¡¯d better have a good


    reason for doing this. Don¡¯t you dare cklist someone I have spent so much effort in promoting.¡±


    Shooting Kingsley a re, Benjamin snorted, ¡°Do I even need a reason to do so?¡±


    How dare he question me in front of Arissa? My pride and dignity will be affected if she finds out.


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    Feeling a chill down his spine, Kingsley pursed his lips in response to Benjamin¡¯s warning.


    He retorted meekly, ¡°But still, how can you cklist him without a reason? Do you know how unfair it is


    to him considering that he¡¯s innocent?¡±


    ¡°Hmph! I just don¡¯t like the way he looks. Is that a good enough reason for you?¡± Benjamin gave him


    the side-eye.


    Throughout the exchange, Arissa shifted her attention between the two men.


    When an answer emerged within her mind, she couldn¡¯t believe it still.


    Is Benjamin cklisting the star I casuallymented about?


    ¡°Are you guys talking about¡­¡±


    Kingsley eyes lit up.


    Just when he was about to respond, Benjamin preempted him with a shout, ¡°Kingsley!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Kingsley turned toward him and gave him a puzzled look.


    Benjamin narrowed his gaze. ¡°Stop talking at the dining table!¡±


    Kingsley felt aggrieved. Who was it that spoke first? How can he be the only one allowed to speak,


    while I can¡¯t?


    ¡°If you have something to say, get out!¡± Benjamin thundered.


    Consequently, he had no choice but to purse his lips.


    He then tilted his head in Arissa¡¯s direction and demanded, ¡°Where¡¯s my breakfast?¡±


    After being briefly stunned, Arissa regained her senses.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you already eaten?¡± She stared nkly at Benjamin.


    Not expecting Arissa to snap back at him, Benjamin¡¯s eyes glistened. ¡°It wasn¡¯t enough to satisfy me!¡±


    Pursing her lips, Arissa went into the kitchen and got him a refill.


    Having not paid any attention earlier, Benjamin furrowed his brows when he saw what was in the bowl.


    ¡°Why is this sweet?¡±


    Giving him the side-eye, Arissa inly replied, ¡°It¡¯s a fruit yogurt, so of course it¡¯s sweet. Are you


    expecting it to be savory?¡±


    Pfft!


    Kingsley almost spat his food out by reflex.


    At the same time, the children, Ethen, and Jack couldn¡¯t help butugh under their breath.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Benjamin nced at them before digging into this food.


    It melted in his mouth right away.


    Luckily, it isn¡¯t too sweet.


    Nevertheless, he still wasn¡¯t used to it.


    Other than soup, he hardly fancied anything else.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, you can have something else,¡± Arissa reminded him, having seen his response.


    After all, she and the children were used to having yogurt for breakfast.


    ¡°It¡¯s eptable,¡± Benjamin grunted in reply.


    Arissa watched as he continued to eat with a grimace on his face. It was evident that he didn¡¯t enjoy


    the food at all.


    In fact, he looked as if he was tormenting himself doing it.


    ¡°You look as if you¡¯re taking a bitter medicine!¡± Her lips widened into a grin.


    After looking at her from the corner of his eye, Benjamin picked something else to eat.


    ¡°Did you prepare all this?¡±


    Ignoring his question, Arissa continued eating her breakfast quietly.


    Isn¡¯t it obvious? Didn¡¯t I repeatedly mention to him that I will be making breakfast for the children?


    Even though Kingsley, Ethen, and Jack were also eating in silence, they couldn¡¯t help but alternate


    their gazes between those two.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 326 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 326 Read Online


    Chapter 326 Why Are You Not Answering


    Since Benjamin forbade them from speaking, no one dared to utter a word, for fear of missing out on


    breakfast.


    As for the children, they obediently ate their food while sitting beside Arissa. None of them interrupted


    the adults.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Benjamin grunted with furrowed brows when Arissa didn¡¯t respond.


    Arissa glimpsed at him. ¡°What is it?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question, why aren¡¯t you replying?¡± Benjamin demanded.


    After taking a bite of her food, Arissa replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t you forbid everyone from speaking at the table?¡±


    Benjamin choked as an awkward expression descended on his face.


    Having gotten back at him, Arissa sniggered under her breath.


    At the same time, everyone else smiled to themselves.


    Nevertheless, Benjamin continued with breakfast calmly.


    While everyone was busy eating, Shaun arrived suddenly.


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised to see all of you here. Even Kingsley¡¯s here. And Jack, when did youe back?¡±


    Jack replied enthusiastically, ¡°A few days ago, Mr. Bailey!¡±


    Chuckling, Shaun took his seat opposite Benjamin.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had my breakfast yet. You wouldn¡¯t mind if I join in, would you?¡±


    Arissa was amused. Luckily, she had prepared extra, or else it wouldn¡¯t have been enough.


    In response, Benjamin shot a piercing gaze at him.


    At the same time, Edwin broke into a smile and quickly served Shaun some food.


    ¡°Mr. Bailey, I can only give you half a serving, as the rest are reserved for the children.¡±


    Concerned for the children, Edwin refilled all of their bowls.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll have something else.¡±


    Cognizant that he waste, Shaun knew it would be rude to make any requests.


    After taking a look at the dining table, Edwin went off to prepare more food.


    ¡°So, Benjamin, do you feel better today?¡± Shaun inquired about Benjamin¡¯s allergy symptoms.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything from it,¡± Benjamin replied.


    ¡°Has the rashes on your body receded?¡± Shaun asked again.


    Arissa looked in Benjamin¡¯s direction too. Given that she was too distracted by his figure earlier, she


    had forgotten to check on the rashes.


    Thus, she had no idea whether he hadpletely healed.


    Benjamin nced in her direction before returning his attention to Shaun.


    ¡°There¡¯s still a little left.¡±


    After observing that Benjamin was in high spirits, Shaun was no longer worried about a rpse.


    ¡°Remember to take your medication. Or, if you¡¯d like, I could give you another jab. However, too many


    jabs might cause you to feel drowsy.¡±


    Shaun then reminded, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to apply the medication too!¡±


    Benjamin nodded slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll do it in a while.¡±


    As the children stared at Benjamin, Jasper was the first to speak out.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, aren¡¯t you fully recovered? Why do you still need to apply the medication?¡±


    He had just seen that the rashes on Benjamin¡¯s body had almost faded away.


    Hence, he reckoned there was no need for the medication at all.


    Benjamin gave him the side-eye and cooked up an excuse. ¡°It¡¯s still a little itchy.¡±


    Hearing that, Jack and Ethen gave him a strange look. They were surprised that Benjamin was actually


    bothered by the itch.


    ncing at Benjamin, Arissa added, ¡°To be safe, you should take and apply one more days¡¯ worth of


    medication.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Benjamin acknowledged.


    When Shaun and the others heard it, they gave Benjamin a look of surprise.


    That¡¯s obedient of him!


    When Arissa noticed everyone¡¯s gaze shifting to her, she gave them a puzzled look in return.


    Kingsley teased, ¡°It seems your words carry a lot of weight. Usually, he refuses to take any medication


    even when he has the flu.¡±


    Arissa giggled. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Kingsley, you¡¯d better shut up if you don¡¯t have anything good to say,¡± Benjamin warned.


    Kingsley pursed his lips in response.


    He is obviously biased against me since he doesn¡¯t admonish Shaun for saying just as much.


    Ignoring what the men were discussing, Arissa continued to feed the children their breakfast.


    ¡°Go ahead and eat your fill. I¡¯ll be sending you to school in a short while.¡±


    ¡°All right!¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 327 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 327 Read Online


    Chapter 327 Do You Want Me To Kiss You


    Just when they were briefly delighted, the children realized something suddenly.


    ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s the weekend today. We don¡¯t have to go to school!¡±


    Caught by surprise, Arissa beamed. ¡°Huh, you¡¯re right. I almost forgot!¡±


    She assumed that it was Monday after seeing Benjamin in his suit.


    When she snuck a nce at him, he returned her gaze and raised his brow curiously.


    Pursing her lips, she averted her gaze and continued with breakfast.


    Is he going out?


    After breakfast, Benjamin instructed her to get herself prepared.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°To the office.¡±


    When he swept his gaze at her, she was stumped.


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    ¡°But, today¡¯s the weekend!¡±


    ¡°We still have lots of unfinished work to clear,¡± Benjamin reminded her.


    Lips twitching, Arissa gave the workaholic Benjamin a look of resignation.


    Left without a choice, she got herself changed and prepared for work.


    With that, the children were left in Kingsley and Shaun¡¯s care.


    Consequently, they were upset over the fact that their mother had to work overtime together with


    Benjamin.


    When Darius came over to see the children, theyined to him that Benjamin didn¡¯t allow Arissa


    to spend time with them.


    Fuming, Darius called Benjamin and gave him an earful. Before Benjamin could even respond, he


    ended the call and brought his grandchildren out to y.


    When they left home, Arissa remembered to bring Benjamin¡¯s medication along.


    Along the journey there, she poured some water from a sk and handed him his pill.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for your medication, Mr. Graham.¡±


    Raising his eyes from his tablet, Benjamin looked at her.


    Arissa returned his gaze with a smile.


    Deep down, however, she was understandably irritated that he had brought her to work on a weekend.


    ¡°Arissa, are you trying to go against me?¡± Benjamin suddenly asked.


    Caught off guard, Arissa shook her head and asked curiously, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not at the office, so why are you addressing me as Mr. Graham?¡±


    Benjamin was unsettled by the fact that she had addressed him that way.


    Arissa pursed her lips in annoyance.


    But how else am I supposed to address him? Should I call him Handsome? Or Mr. Picky?


    After sniggering to herself, she inquired mischievously, ¡°What should I call you then?¡±


    When Benjamin gave her a meaningful look, she averted her eyes and blushed as her heart began to


    race.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You can call me Benjamin or just Ben.¡±


    As his maic voice rang out, it rumbled through her ears, giving her a tingling sensation.


    Gasp!


    Arissa screamed in her heart by reflex. That¡¯s so cringey!


    She snuck a nce at Benjamin¡¯s calm expression.


    If it wasn¡¯t for her inherently sharp hearing, she would have thought that she was hearing things.


    ¡°I think Mr. Graham sounds better. If I address you by your first name, it might cause others to


    misunderstand our rtionship.¡±


    With a glint in his eye, Benjamin pressed on with his questions. ¡°What rtionship?¡±


    When Arissa snuck a nce at him, she was surprised to find him staring earnestly at her.


    In response, she avoided the topic self-consciously.


    ¡°You should take your medication quickly!¡±


    She shoved the pill and water into his hands.


    After giving her a look, Benjamin swallowed the pill and downed it with the water from the sk.


    Coincidentally, Arissa caught a glimpse of his bobbing Adam¡¯s apple and found the sight to be


    inexplicably arousing.


    After drinking a few mouthfuls, Benjamin put down the sk.


    When he noticed that she was staring at him with glistening eyes, his gaze darkened.


    Leaning over to her, he peered deep into her eyes.


    With a husky and alluring voice, he asked, ¡°Arissa, why are you looking at me that way? Do you want


    me to kiss you?¡±


    When she regained her senses and saw the teasing look in his eyes, her cheeks instantly blushed, and


    she gave him a bashful stare.


    ¡°No one wants to be kissed by you, you lunatic!¡±


    Turning away from him, she looked out the window instead.


    Nheless, Benjamin cracked a devious smile when he noticed that even her earlobes had


    reddened.


    Moving closer to her, he deliberately spoke into her ear from behind.


    ¡°Given how you were looking at me just now, I assumed that you were looking for a kiss.¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 328 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 328 Read Online


    Chapter 328 What Do I Do When I Need You


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    When Benjamin¡¯s warm breath blew past her ear, Arissa blushed even harder.


    Then, she turned around and red annoyingly at him before returning her attention to the passing


    scenery outside.


    ¡°Why are your ears so red?¡±


    When Benjamin touched her ear, she trembled at the sensation.


    After pushing his hands away, she covered her ears. ¡°I¡¯m just feeling hot.¡±


    Benjamin raised his brow and shed a devilish smile.


    ¡°Why are you hot?¡±


    As his flirtatious aura enveloped her, Arissa¡¯s heart pounded furiously.


    What is he trying to do? Why is he teasing me incessantly? Does he think that there¡¯s nothing I can do


    to him?


    With a sly look in her eyes, Arissa turned around and gazed earnestly at him.


    Subsequently, he was stunned when he saw how exquisite and doll-like her features were up close.


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    Even though she was already a mother, she looked no different from a student.


    He found her big glistening eyes to be extremely seductive when he noticed the mischievous glint in


    them.


    ¡°Benjamin, you have feelings for me, don¡¯t you?¡± Arissa dered with shameless conviction.


    Benjamin lifted his brows and gazed deeply at her.


    Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°Hmph! You must have fallen for me. Or else, you wouldn¡¯t have kept teasing me all the time!¡±


    Despite her smug reaction, Benjamin wasn¡¯t angry at all. After all, it was true that he had taken a liking


    to her.


    ¡°Does flirting with you mean that I have fallen for you?¡± Benjamin snorted in denial.


    Arissa rolled her eyes. ¡°If you don¡¯t like me, why did you cklist that star? Your intentions didn¡¯t


    escape me. You cklisted him simply because I told you that I¡¯m a fan of his. Besides, you keep


    stealing kisses from me and tease me all the time. I¡¯m not a fool, you know. I mean, why would you


    keep trying to get close to me if you have no feelings for me?¡±


    Benjamin was rendered speechless.


    ¡°Previously, you even dered that you didn¡¯t like me and hated me. So, can I take it that you¡¯re eating


    your words now?¡±


    Leaning closer with a gleeful look, she stared at his perfect features.


    The longer she stared at him, the less control she had over her emotions.


    I can¡¯t believe how outrageously handsome he is.


    Benjamin pinched her cheeks.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware that I had feelings for you. Aren¡¯t you worried that you¡¯re just deluding yourself by being


    so certain about it?¡± he taunted her.


    Arissa gloated, ¡°I¡¯m pretty confident in my charm. No man will truly dislike me!¡±


    Benjamin was stumped.


    When the image of a man appeared in his mind, he asked, ¡°What about the man we met at the


    hospital? Doesn¡¯t he hate you?¡±


    Realizing that he was talking about Hector, Arissa bit her lip with a scowl.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need the approval of a man like him!¡±


    Jerks like him should stay as far away from me as possible.


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze deepened. ¡°Hmm. Men like him are indeed useless. It¡¯s a good thing that he doesn¡¯t


    like you.¡±


    Feeling awkward at hisment, Arissa gave him a wary look.


    ¡°What are you trying to say? Are you mocking me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m giving you apliment!¡± Benjamin broke into a sly grin.


    Snorting at him, Arissa couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with him.


    ¡°Do you still want to apply the medication?¡± she asked.


    ¡°We¡¯ll do it at the office.¡±


    Arissa gave him the side-eye. ¡°Isn¡¯t it the same if we do it in the car?¡±


    After ncing at her, Benjamin gestured at the driver in front.


    With her lips twitching, Arissa retorted, ¡°You¡¯re not a girl. What are you afraid of?¡±


    Benjamin was at a loss for words.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t like it, all right?¡± he replied in an annoyed tone.


    Arissa choked on her words. Fine. He¡¯s the boss. It¡¯s either his way or the highway.


    When they arrived at thepany, Arissa was forced to follow him to his office on the top floor. There,


    she applied his medication for him.


    When she was done and was about to return to her office, Benjamin called out to her, ¡°Where are you


    going?¡±


    ¡°To my office, of course.¡±


    Her work documents were all in there.


    ¡°But what am I going to do when I need you?¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 329 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 329 Read Online


    Chapter 329 You Are My Secretary Today


    ¡°You¡¯ll be working here today and you¡¯re not allowed to go anywhere else!¡± Benjamin ordered.


    Folding her arms in frustration, Arissa red at him for making things difficult on purpose.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, how am I going to work without going out? My things are in my office downstairs!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to bring them up.¡±


    Just as he spoke, Benjamin made a call.


    Soon, someone brought all of Arissa¡¯s documents up from her office. In fact, they even brought her


    computer along.


    Stumped, Arissa nced at her ¡°boss¡± and sighed.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, where shall I sit then?¡±


    The moment Benjamin swept his gaze at her, someone moved a desk into his office and ced it near


    the door.


    Arissa¡¯s lips twitched when she saw it. By sitting there, everyone would assume that she was


    Benjamin¡¯s secretary.


    Nheless, she didn¡¯tin. Once the men had set everything up, she tidied her desk and got to


    work.


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    When Benjamin snuck a nce and saw how focused she was at work, he grinned to himself.


    Sensing his burning gaze, Arissa turned around but was greeted by the sight of him engrossed in work.


    Just when she looked away, his instructive voice rang out.


    ¡°Go and make me some coffee.¡±


    When she saw him at work and that there were only two of them in the office, she frowned.


    Benjamin looked up at her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡±


    Filled with exasperation, Arissa gritted her teeth and reminded him, ¡°Mr. Graham, I¡¯m not your


    secretary!¡±


    After giving her a thoughtful look, Benjamin answered, ¡°You¡¯ll be my secretary for today.¡±


    Just as she was seething, Ethen and Jack came over.


    She called out at once, ¡°Mr. Frank, Mr. Graham wants some coffee.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go prepare it at once.¡±


    When Ethen went off to do as he was told, Benjamin knitted his brows.


    Sensing the tension in the air, Jack quickly turned and hurried after Ethen.


    ¡°Arissa, why are you pushing your responsibilities to someone else after I instructed you to do


    something?¡±


    ¡°Did I?¡±


    Not only did she give him an innocent look, she even broke out into a professional smile.


    Despite his darkening gaze, the anger he felt quickly dissipated at the sight of her.


    He snorted, ¡°Hurry up and finish your work. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to stay back here alone to finish it


    tonight.¡±


    Arissa shot him a re behind his back.


    What a ve driver!


    After pouring herself a ss of water, she got down to business.


    Meanwhile, Ethen returned with the coffee. After serving Arissa one, he served Benjamin the other.


    Looking up, Benjamin instructed, ¡°We¡¯ll have a meeting at ten.¡±


    Briefly shocked, Ethen bowed slightly and acknowledged, ¡°Understood.¡±


    With that, he hurried out to cascade the information.


    Considering that it was the weekend, many of thepany¡¯s staff were out. Hence, he wasn¡¯t sure if


    everyone would be able to make it back to the office in time.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sympathetic to their predicament, he called all of them personally after informing them in the group


    chat.


    Naturally, every single manager began toment upon learning of the meeting.


    Given that Arissa was engrossed in her work, she didn¡¯t realize that Ethen had entered.


    When she reached out to grab her drink, she didn¡¯t notice that it was hot coffee.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    After being scalded from the sip, she was jolted back to her senses.


    She spat the coffee out at once and put down the cup.


    With a drastic change in expression, Benjamin hurried over.


    ¡°Let me see!¡±


    When he lifted her head, Arissa was forced to look up at him.


    ¡°Open your mouth to let me check.¡± Benjamin frowned, for he knew how hot the coffee was just now.


    Arissa replied bashfully, ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±


    When she turned away to pant, she could feel a burning sensation on her tongue.


    Ignoring her reply, Benjamin turned her face back and pinched her mouth open. Arissa looked at him in


    disbelief.


    At the sight of her scalded tongue, Benjamin furrowed his brows.


    Subsequently, Arissa avoided his hand and turned her back to him.


    Sticking her tongue out, she began to fan it.


    In the meantime, Benjamin went to get a ss of ice water.


    ¡°Here, hold it in your mouth, quick!¡±


    After shooting him a nce, she took the ss and drank.


    ¡°I told you to hold it in your mouth, not drink it!¡± Benjamin knitted his brows.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 330 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 330 Read Online


    Chapter 330 Benjamin Watches Her Fume


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m just thirsty. Can¡¯t I drink some first?¡±


    Arissa shot Benjamin an exasperated re before holding the ice water in her mouth.


    By doing so, her pain was relieved significantly.


    Knitting his brows, Benjamin admonished her, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you look before you drink? Do you want to


    have your tongue removed from burning it?¡±


    Even though she was frustrated, Arissa couldn¡¯t rebut him with her mouth still full.


    Despite her defiance, Benjamin added, ¡°Get a few more refills and hold the water in your mouth for


    thirty minutes.¡±


    After that, he gave Shaun a call, instructing him toe to the office at once.


    ¡°Bring some medication for a scalded tongue with you.¡±


    Looking at Benjamin¡¯s tall silhouette from the corner of her eyes, Arissa felt a warm feeling surging


    within her.


    The moment he turned around, she looked away swiftly.


    Benjamin stared intently at her.


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    ¡°Does it still hurt?¡±


    After giving him the side-eye, Arissa swished the water in her mouth without responding.


    When Benjamin saw how she was puffing her cheeks, he was inexplicably tickled by it.


    He cleared his throat and reminded gently, ¡°Next time, be more careful when you drink. Anyway, just


    wait for a little while, Shaun will be here soon.¡±


    Under Benjamin¡¯s concerned gaze, Arissa pursed her lips before grunting in acknowledgment.


    After giving her a pat on the head, Benjamin returned to his work.


    In response to his touch, Arissa¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    After spitting out the water that had warmed in her mouth, she drank another mouthful and held it there.


    Just then, her phone started to ring.


    It was the children calling.


    Caught by surprise, she wondered if they knew that she was hurt.


    She decided to end the call and send them a message instead: I¡¯m not free now. I¡¯ll call you back in a


    while.


    Zachary: Mommy, Grandpa is taking us out to y.


    Arissa felt envious, as she too wanted to join them.


    However, when she saw the files piled on her table, she put her phone down in resignation before


    diving back into work.


    Twenty minutester, Shaun arrived, panting heavily. ¡°Who scalded their tongue?¡±


    Shaun was with Darius and the children while they were heading for a day out.


    Halfway along the journey, he hurried over after being summoned by Benjamin.


    When Benjamin saw how breathless Shaun was, he frowned at him before lifting Arissa¡¯s chin.


    ¡°She scalded herself. I need you to check on her right away.¡±


    When Shaun realized that Arissa was working in Benjamin¡¯s office, his eyes sparkled in surprise.


    Oh my! Since Benjamin has allowed her to work inside here, their rtionship must be progressing


    rapidly.


    After putting his medical bag on Arissa¡¯s table, he asked with a smile, ¡°How did you end up burning


    yourself?¡±


    Arissa spat the ice water out of her mouth.


    ¡°I burned myself while drinking coffee.¡±


    Shaun¡¯s lips twitched. Isn¡¯t this amon urrence? Why did Benjamin call me over as if it was a


    serious emergency?


    Arissa rolled her tongue in her mouth, noticing that it was no longer as painful as before. Faced with


    Shaun¡¯s dumbfounded expression, she was slightly embarrassed.


    ¡°Check her quickly. What are you spacing out for?¡±


    Benjamin stormed over and gave Shaun an impatient look.


    Having adjusted his sses, Shaun instructed Arissa, ¡°Stick out your tongue for me to see.¡±


    After looking at them, Arissa felt too shy toply.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well? What are you hesitating for?¡± Benjamin lifted his brow in a domineering fashion.


    Arissa rolled her eyes at him. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that serious.¡±


    ¡°Are you the doctor or is he?¡± Benjamin snapped.


    After giving him a scowl, Arissa opened her mouth, stuck her tongue out, and retracted it at once.


    ¡°There. Is it all right?¡± she asked Shaun.


    Shaun was tickled by it. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Doesn¡¯t look serious to me.¡±


    Benjamin narrowed his gaze. ¡°She almost drank the entire cup just now. Look, it¡¯s still red. How can


    you say that it isn¡¯t serious?¡±


    Shaun was amused by how anxious Benjamin was.


    ¡°She has already said that it isn¡¯t serious, so why must you insist on it being so? Are you the doctor


    now or am I?¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 331 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 331 Read Online


    Chapter 331 Let Me Apply It For Her


    Benjamin gave Shaun the side-eye.


    Having recovered his smile quickly, Shaun prescribed some medication for Arissa.


    ¡°Once you¡¯ve applied this a few times, you¡¯ll be fully recovered. I hope you¡¯ll be more careful the next


    time you drink coffee. Or else, you¡¯ll just end up making someone else worry.¡±


    Arissa blushed after she was lectured by him.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she thanked him while receiving the medication.


    Shaun replied with a smile, ¡°You should thank him instead!¡±


    He then pointed at Benjamin.


    After giving him the side-eye, Arissa ranted, ¡°Why should I thank him? If it wasn¡¯t because he wanted to


    drink coffee, I wouldn¡¯t have scalded myself.¡±


    Benjamin snapped, ¡°Well, you should watch what you¡¯re drinking next time!¡±


    While Arissa was filled with exasperation, Shaun was dumbstruck by Benjamin¡¯s feistiness.


    ¡°All right now, Benjamin, calm down. It¡¯s understandable for Mrs. Graham to be in a bad mood due to


    her scalding herself. So, you have to be more understanding. After all, when you were having your


    allergy, didn¡¯t she coax you patiently? You should pick up a thing or two from her instead,¡± he advised


    Benjamin.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be taking my leave now.¡±


    Benjamin shot him a re. ¡°Yeah, yeah. Just get lost now, will you?¡±


    Shaun frowned. Only Benjamin is capable of kicking me out once I am of no use to him.


    Stumped by Benjamin¡¯s treatment of Shaun, Arissa thanked thetter, ¡°Sorry to have troubled you to


    come all the way here.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m just doing my job. Remember to apply the medication,¡± Shaun replied


    cordially.


    After all, he was under Benjamin¡¯s employ as thetter¡¯s family doctor.


    If he didn¡¯t manage to arrive in time, Benjamin would likely end his career as a doctor.


    Arissa nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°Thank you!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it!¡±


    Feeling the weight of Benjamin¡¯s piercing gaze, Shaun quickly packed up and nodded at them to bid


    goodbye.


    He reckoned he was still in time to join the children on their outing.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Even though Arissa ignored Benjamin, she still felt the immense pressure he emitted from standing by


    her table.


    When their eyes met, she peered into the depths of his eyes and wondered what he was looking at.


    ¡°What is it, Mr. Graham?¡± she asked inly.


    ¡°Next time, don¡¯t be so polite to Shaun,¡± he reminded, stunning Arissa.


    ¡°Give me the medication, I¡¯ll apply it for you.¡±


    When Benjamin reached out his hand, Arissa avoided it and insisted softly, ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±


    ¡°How can you do it yourself when you can¡¯t even see it?¡± Benjamin scoffed.


    Arissa pursed her lips in response. But it¡¯s just too embarrassing for him to apply the medication for


    me.


    ¡°I have a mirror.¡±


    Pursing his lips, Benjamin stared intently at her. ¡°In that case, you should apply it right away.¡±


    Just as he spoke, he returned to his desk.


    Subsequently, Arissa used the reflection on her phone¡¯s screen to apply the medication.


    The moment the medication made contact with her tongue, she was overwhelmed by how bitter it


    tasted.


    Grimacing in response, she spat it out at once.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Benjamin¡¯s deep voice rang out.


    When Arissa looked up, she was greeted by a demanding look on his face.


    After drinking a few mouthfuls of water, she exined, ¡°The medication is too bitter for me.¡±


    Benjamin scoffed, ¡°And here I thought you have a high tolerance for pain since you¡¯ve criticized me for


    comining about my medicine.¡±


    Arissa was embarrassed after being reprimanded by him.


    ¡°How is that the same? All you had to do was swallow your medication, while I have to apply it on my


    tongue. Obviously, I¡¯m not afraid of pills.¡±


    Benjamin snorted, ¡°If you want to get better, just apply it quickly.¡±


    Arissa turned her head away, as she no longer wanted to speak to him.


    After a while, she finally applied some medicine on her tongue.


    Later on, when Benjamin invited her to join a meeting, she was stunned. ¡°Isn¡¯t today the weekend?


    What kind of meeting are we having?¡±


    ¡°A department managers¡¯ meeting.¡±


    Benjamin nced at her. ¡°Hurry up now.¡±


    After packing her things, Arissa followed him quickly.


    Just when she thought he was trying to pull her leg, she was surprised to see the meeting room filled


    with people.


    Blinking her eyes, she hurried to her seat at once.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 332 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 332 Read Online


    Chapter 332 A Lawyer Comes Knocking


    Benjamin swept his gaze across the room and saw that everyone was present.


    However, some of them didn¡¯t have time to change into formal clothing, while others got their buttons


    mismatched.


    ¡°Next time you¡¯re here for the meeting, make sure you dress properly before entering the office!¡±


    The moment Benjamin reprimanded them, they straightened their clothes at once.


    As he swept his gaze across the room again to inspect, everyone felt edgy in their seats.


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin!¡±


    Based on routine, everyone took their turns to present their reports.


    In the meantime, others snuck a nce at Benjamin and were unsettled upon seeing the grim look on


    his face.


    When it was Arissa¡¯s turn, Benjamin decided to skip her on the ount of her scalded tongue.


    ¡°Ms. York, you will report to meter. As for the rest of you, continue.¡±


    ncing at him, Arissa saw that Benjamin was listening intently to the progress reports from the other


    departments.


    Whenever there were any problems, he would resolve them decisively.


    Throughout the meeting, he would exude the impressive aura of a charismatic leader.


    Arissa was filled with admiration when she watched how efficient Benjamin was at work.


    After the meeting was chaired for an hour, it finally came to an end.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, are you feeling better now?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Graham, why don¡¯t you rest for a few days more?¡±


    The department managers expressed their concerns.


    ¡°As you can see, I¡¯ve already recovered,¡± Benjamin dered.


    He then turned to Arissa and said, ¡°Arissa,e with me to my office.¡±


    Stumped, Arissa had no choice but to follow him under everyone¡¯s surprised gazes.


    Once they were gone, the managers began to gossip.


    ¡°Mr. Frank, what¡¯s Ms. York¡¯s rtionship with Mr. Graham?¡±


    It was obvious to them that Benjamin treated Arissa differently. In fact, they seemed to be quite close.


    Ethen beamed. ¡°Whatever it is. Just take good care of Ms. York.¡±


    Considering how sharp everyone was, they could read between the lines of what Ethen had said.


    ¡°When did they start going out with each other?¡±


    Sweeping his gaze at the managers in the room, Ethen grinned.


    ¡°All right now. Stop being busybodies. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to answer a question like that. Also,


    have your departments finished your work on schedule? If not, you¡¯d better get it done so that you will


    not end up pleading for an extension when you fail to deliver. By then, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to help


    you.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Frank, I¡¯ll buy you a drink when you¡¯re free!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy you lunch!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the club! It¡¯ll be on me.¡±


    Ethen pursed his lips. ¡°I don¡¯t have the time.¡±


    Oblivious that everyone else was gossiping about them, Arissa followed Benjamin back to his office.


    The moment they returned, thetter dove back into his work.


    ¡°Mr. Graham¡­¡±


    ¡°Get back to work,¡± Benjamin grunted before typing furiously on the keyboard.


    ¡°Don¡¯t I need to present the report to you?¡± Arissa asked.


    Benjamin nced at her. ¡°If I had wanted you to report it, I would have asked you to during the


    meeting. Why would I wait till now?¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Arissa seethed. But that¡¯s not what you said earlier!


    ¡°Is your tongue better now?¡±


    Arissa raised her brow when she saw the concerned look in his eyes. ¡°I have no trouble talking.¡±


    It was no longer painful. All she felt was a little numbness.


    ¡°Mmm-hmm,¡± Benjamin grunted before adding, ¡°if Gavin finds out, he will me me for it.¡±


    Arissa rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tell the kids about it.¡±


    Returning to her desk, she wondered what the big deal was for him to admit that he cared for her.


    Hmph!


    After he saw the smug look on Arissa¡¯s face, Benjamin let out a sigh before throwing himself back into


    work.


    Suddenly, Arissa¡¯s phone rang. When she saw that it was an unknown number, she ended the call


    without answering.


    After a while, it rang again, causing her to frown in annoyance.


    Who can it be?


    Benjamin looked in her direction. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you picking up?¡±


    Returning his nce, Arissa went out to answer it.


    ¡°Hello, Ms. York.¡±


    Arissa was stunned. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Ms. York, I¡¯m Ms. Adams¡¯swyer, Leon Landon. Can we meet?¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 333 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 333 Read Online


    Chapter 333 How Many Children Did You Give Birth To


    When Arissa heard who it was, she was filled with a sense of hostility.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for us to meet.¡±


    With that, she ended the call.


    Why is Danna¡¯swyer calling me? Is she trying to threaten me again?


    The next moment, her phone rang again. Caught by surprise, she ended the call without a second


    thought.


    Taking a deep breath, she suppressed the hatred welling inside her before returning to the office.


    Before she sat down, she received a message from Leon.


    It read: Hello, Ms. York, my client would like to speak to you. Can you meet us outside?


    My, my. How persistent. They must be crazy if they think I would agree to meet them.


    Arissa snorted in response. She didn¡¯t want to have any interaction with Danna, for she wasn¡¯t going to


    back down with regard to thewsuit.


    Consequently, she cklisted Leon¡¯s number.


    Sensing something amiss, Benjamin asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Arissa looked at him. ¡°I got a call from Danna¡¯swyer.¡±


    Benjamin lifted his brows in surprise. ¡°What for?¡±


    ¡°He said that Danna has something to tell me.¡± Arissa didn¡¯t mind sharing with Benjamin.


    ¡°Just ignore her,¡± Benjamin advised.


    Arissa nodded before steadying her emotions and settling back into work.


    When Leon failed to contact Arissa, he had no choice but to get back to Danna.


    Given that the case was now handled by Benjamin¡¯s legal team, the only way Danna could turn it


    around was to work on Arissa, which she instructed Leon to do.


    In fact, she was confident that her strategy would seed.


    Consequently, Arissa was surprised when Leon came to see her straight.


    After buying some pastries in the afternoon to satisfy Benjamin¡¯s craving, a stranger stood in her way


    when she was leaving the shop.


    ¡°Ms. York!¡±


    With his briefcase in hand, Leon handed his name card over. ¡°I¡¯m Leon Landon, can you spare me a


    few minutes of your time?¡±


    Upon realizing who he was, Arissa scowled.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I reject your request in the morning? Why are you still here to see me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just something that I feel you should know. Or else, you might regret it.¡±


    Being professional, Leon added, ¡°If you don¡¯t feelfortable, you can get yourwyer toe.¡±


    Leon stared at Arissa earnestly, confident that she wouldn¡¯t do it.


    Arissa furrowed her brows.


    ¡°Danna and I have nothing to talk about.¡± She couldn¡¯t wait for Danna to suffer the punishment she


    deserved.


    ¡°It won¡¯t hurt just to listen, right? Whatever you want to do after that is your choice. I won¡¯t interfere.¡±


    Arissa scrutinized Leon. Even though he was sent by Danna, he did have a point.


    After all, she wouldn¡¯t lose anything just by listening.


    With Benjamin¡¯s bodyguard nearby, she figured Leon was no threat to her, especially since they were


    in public.


    ¡°Fine. We¡¯ll talk inside.¡± Arissa gave him a look.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Leon ushered her in cordially.


    Both of them entered the pastry shop, as it was more convenient to talk inside than on the street.


    ¡°I still have to return to work. Whatever it is you want to say, make it quick.¡± Arissa hurried him while


    putting down her things.


    After nodding in acknowledgment, Leon ordered two sses of lemonade.


    Only then did he get right on to business.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Danna didn¡¯t tell me everything. All she wants me to do is to pass you a message.¡±


    Arissa knitted her brows. ¡°What is it?¡±


    If there really was something to say, why didn¡¯t he tell me over the phone? Instead, he insists on


    meeting in person.


    ¡°She said, ¡®Arissa, do you remember how many children you gave birth to?¡¯¡°


    Arissa¡¯s heart instantly sank as a sense of dread crept into her.


    What does Danna mean?


    ¡°Is that all?¡± Arissa gave Leon an unsettled look.


    Leon nodded. ¡°That¡¯s it. That¡¯s what she wanted me to tell you. I¡¯m not sure what it really means


    though, since she didn¡¯t give me the details. But based on the information I have, you have five


    children. Could it be that you have more than five?¡±


    Arissa clenched her fists as the words ¡®more than five¡¯ looped in her mind.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 334 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 334 Read Online


    Chapter 334 Who Did Arissa Meet


    After leaving the pastry shop, Leon¡¯s words kept echoing in Arissa¡¯s mind.


    When she desperately tried to recall the details of her delivery, she felt a chill down her spine.


    Before I lost consciousness, did Danna take one or two babies away?


    Arissa wasn¡¯t certain of what happened back then.


    Or is she just saying something like that out of desperation?


    Back in the office, she remained in a daze, lost in thought about the matter.


    If there is still one or even two children out there, where have Danna taken them?


    Arissa shivered at the thought of what Danna was capable of.


    Noticing her listlessness, Benjamin was perturbed.


    ¡°Arissa,¡± he called out in a deep voice.


    However, she never responded until he did so a few more times.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    When he saw how out of sorts she looked, his frown deepened.


    ¡°Come here,¡± he ordered, maintaining an earnest gaze on her.


    Walking over, Arissa still had the pastries she bought in her hand.


    ¡°What happened to you?¡± Benjamin gave her a piercing look.


    Arissa responded, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Benjamin furrowed his brows. ¡°In that case, what¡¯s with that look? Do you need me to show you your


    face in the mirror?¡±


    Pursing her lips, Arissa refrained from telling him about it, for she was still uncertain if there was still a


    child out there.


    ¡°Uhh, Mr. Graham, here¡¯s what you ordered.¡±


    When she saw the food she was holding, she handed it to him.


    ¡°You eat it,¡± he replied.


    Arissa shot him a re, ¡°Huh? Aren¡¯t you going to eat it?¡±


    Benjamin returned his gaze to his documents. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    Arissa¡¯s lips twitched upon his answer. Then why did you get me to buy them for you in the first ce?


    Are you crazy?


    Taking back the food, she returned to her desk and began digging in.


    Subsequently, Benjamin shot her a nce before heading to his break room.


    After closing the door, he strode to the balcony and gave his bodyguard a call, who coincidentally was


    about to inform Benjamin of the matter.


    ¡°Who did Arissa run into just now?¡±


    ¡°Ms. York met with awyer just now, Mr. Graham.¡±


    Benjamin wrinkled his forehead. ¡°Danna¡¯swyer?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The bodyguard reported what he saw. ¡°They spoke for a few minutes.¡±


    Benjamin narrowed his gaze. ¡°Do you know what they were talking about?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t hear them because I was too far away.¡±


    After ending the call, Benjamin gave Jonathan a call next.


    ¡°I need you to find Danna¡¯swyer and question him on what he has told Arissa.¡±


    ¡°Arissa met with Leon?¡± Jonathan was shocked.


    ¡°Yes, just a moment ago,¡± Benjamin answered grimly.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    His intuition told him that Leon must have threatened Arissa. Or else, she wouldn¡¯t have looked so


    shaken.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call him right away.¡±


    With an icy stare, Benjamin looked far out at the cityscape and waited for Jonathan¡¯s update.


    After ending the call with Benjamin, Jonathan called Leon at once.


    However, Leon did not pick up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you can avoid me!¡± Jonathan cursed as he continued to make the calls. Despite


    trying for a long time, he didn¡¯t manage to get through.


    Just when he was about to give up in exasperation, Leon finally answered, ¡°Mr. Patterson?¡±


    Jonathan sniggered when he detected the smug tone in Leon¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Leon, do you have a death wish?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Patterson, why are you ring your temper at me? Have I offended you in any way?¡± Leon asked


    gleefully.


    ¡°Why did you meet with my client? I¡¯m going to get you for this in court! Also, did you threaten Arissa?¡±


    Jonathan demanded candidly.


    Leon replied with an innocent tone. ¡°Mr. Patterson, this must be a misunderstanding. There¡¯s no way I


    would dare to threaten her. I simply conveyed a message from my client to her, that¡¯s all.¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 335 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 335 Read Online


    Chapter 335 More Than Five


    Jonathan snorted, ¡°What¡¯s the message? You could¡¯ve gone through me instead of seeing my client


    behind my back.¡±


    After warning Leon, he questioned again, ¡°So? What did you tell her?¡±


    Benjamin is still waiting for my update.


    ¡°It was just a short message. I doubt there¡¯s a need for you to be so agitated about it. Besides, it isn¡¯t


    really rted to the case.¡±


    In response to Leon¡¯s refusal to tell him, Jonathan sharpened his tone.


    ¡°Leon, let me remind you again, are you really sure you want to make enemies of Benjamin?¡±


    Once it was known that Benjamin was the intiff, manywyers avoided the case out of fear.


    Regardless of how much the Adams family was willing to pay, no one wanted to take the risk.


    Coincidentally, Leon was desperate for money and savored the opportunity to fight Jonathan in court.


    Otherwise, he, too, wouldn¡¯t have taken the case.


    ¡°What in the world did you tell Arissa?¡± Jonathan demanded to know.


    After mumbling some gibberish, Leon finally revealed what he said.


    With no time to chide Leon any further, Jonathan called Benjamin at once.


    ¡°Benjamin, Leon¡¯s exact words to Arissa on behalf of Danna were, ¡®Arissa, do you remember how


    many children you gave birth to?¡¯¡°


    Benjamin knitted his brows upon hearing that.


    Didn¡¯t Arissa give birth to five children? Why is Danna trying to obfuscate the fact?


    ¡°Benjamin, could it be that Arissa gave birth to more than five babies?¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s question startled Benjamin.


    Meanwhile, Arissa was stunned when she looked up and didn¡¯t see Benjamin around.


    After checking her surroundings, she stared intently at his break room.


    Does he really not want the pastries? If he doesn¡¯t, I¡¯m going to finish them all.


    At that moment, Arissa couldn¡¯t help but think about Danna¡¯s words and what her intention was.


    Should I meet up with her to rify?


    Wrinkling her forehead, she found it difficult to stay calm.


    But if I go and see her, wouldn¡¯t I be falling into her trap?


    Just then, Benjamin came out of his room, and he noticed Arissa¡¯s expression alternating between


    anger and frustration.


    He walked over to her table and knocked on it. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    When Arissa looked up, they made eye contact with each other.


    She averted her gaze by reflex. ¡°I¡¯m not thinking about anything. Do you really not want the pastries?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Benjamin stared at her. ¡°No.¡±


    After grunting in acknowledgment, Arissa gathered her emotions and continued on with her work.


    Nevertheless, she was unable to focus due to the turbulent emotions raging inside her.


    When Benjamin returned to his desk, Arissa¡¯s phone suddenly rang, jolting the two of them.


    Benjamin stared intently at her.


    ncing at her phone, Arissa broke into a smile when she saw that it was Gavin on the line.


    A glint shed across Benjamin¡¯s eyes in response.


    Arissa answered the call with a gentle voice, ¡°Sweetheart, what is it?¡±


    Even though Benjamin recovered his gaze and continued working, his ears were pricked as he tried to


    listen in on their conversation.


    ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s for dinner?¡±


    Arissa turned to look at Benjamin.


    ¡°I¡¯m still not done with work yet and am not sure if I need to stay back. So why don¡¯t you eat with


    Grandpa first?¡±


    ¡°But Mommy, Grandpa wants to eat together with you,¡± Gavin conveyed Darius¡¯ words.


    Arissa felt awkward as Benjamin had insisted that she finish her work.


    She lowered her voice. ¡°Then, why don¡¯t you have a talk with Daddy and see what he thinks of it?¡±


    Benjamin raised his brow.


    ¡°Mommy, is Daddy stopping you from leaving?¡±


    Gavin then snorted, ¡°I¡¯ll get the driver to pick you up, Mommy. You should just ignore him and sneak


    out. Worsees to worst, you can just quit!


    The boy exuded a frosty aura, taking after his father.


    ¡°Mommy, you haven¡¯t spent time with us today. Are you not nning to have dinner with us too?¡±


    Moved, Arissa replied with a smile, ¡°All right. I¡¯ll be home for dinner.¡±


    She agreed to her son¡¯s request as she couldn¡¯t bear to disappoint him.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be waiting!¡± Gavin dered excitedly.


    With that, he informed Darius and the rest of his siblings at once.


    When Arissa heard the children¡¯s cheer in the background, she broke into an affectionate smile.


    After chatting for a while longer, she ended the call and elerated her pace of work.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 336 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 336 Read Online


    Chapter 336 A Handsome Man Asked Me Out


    When it was time for dinner, Arissa snuck a nce at Benjamin and saw him on the phone with his


    back facing her.


    She could faintly hear him speaking in a foreignnguage.


    Seizing the opportunity, she packed her things and snuck out of the office.


    When she hurried into the elevator and turned around, she was stunned to see Benjamin enter.


    He gave her a look as if to warn her.


    Nevertheless, he continued talking on the phone with a stern expression.


    After the elevator doors closed, Arissa glimpsed at him awkwardly before pressing the button for the


    first floor.


    When they arrived, Benjamin was still on the phone.


    After taking another nce at him, she walked out of the elevator.


    When she noticed that he was following her, she turned around and remarked, ¡°I¡¯m going out for


    dinner.¡±


    Giving her the side-eye, he continued to follow her.


    Subsequently, Arissa red at him when he entered the car her son had sent to pick her up.


    Raising his brow, Benjamin reciprocated with a piercing gaze of his own.


    With her lips pursed, Arissa asked softly, ¡°Are you joining me for dinner?¡±


    After ending the call, Benjamin gave her a look of displeasure.


    ¡°Are you leaving me to fend for myself by sneaking out?¡±


    Arissa¡¯s lips twitched at the usation.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s just that when I saw how busy you were, I didn¡¯t want to disturb you.¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t I feel weed when I followed you down?¡± Benjamin scoffed as he leaned closer to


    her.


    Arissa blinked before her eyes darted around shiftily.


    After that, she answered with an awkward smile, ¡°You must have felt wrong, Mr. Graham.¡±


    Benjamin let out a cold snort.


    She really is a feisty one. Despite trying to sneak out, she is adamant about finding excuses.


    ¡°Where are you going for dinner?¡± He stared at her.


    Racking her brains, she teased, ¡°I got asked out by a handsome guy!¡±


    Benjamin furrowed his brows. ¡°Who?¡±


    Arissa was amused by his response.


    ¡°I doubt you¡¯d know him even if I told you.¡±


    At that moment, tension filled the air.


    Arissa felt goosebumps appear all over her body when she was enveloped by the pressure he emitted.


    Consequently, she rubbed both her arms.


    Benjamin looked at her from the corner of his eye.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Are you cold?¡±


    Arissa gave him a look but didn¡¯t respond.


    Benjamin then ordered the driver, ¡°Turn up the heater.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Graham,¡± the driver grunted in acknowledgment and did as he was instructed.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, is this temperature all right?¡±


    Benjamin asked Arissa, ¡°Are you still cold?¡±


    Arissa returned his gaze. ¡°I¡¯m fine now.¡±


    Benjamin grunted in response.


    Nheless, Arissa continued to look ahead and ignored the suffocating aura that Benjamin was


    releasing.


    When Gavin called again, she hastily answered the phone.


    ¡°Mommy, are you in the car yet?¡±


    Arissa replied softly, ¡°I am. I just left the office.¡±


    ¡°Did Daddy notice you?¡± Gavin¡¯s wary voice rang out which was clearly heard by Benjamin.


    Is Gavin the handsome man she mentioned just now?


    He snorted, ¡°Gavin, what are you trying to do? Why do you need to hide the fact that you¡¯re having


    dinner from me?¡±


    Benjamin felt exasperated at how ungrateful his son was.


    Upon hearing Benjamin¡¯s voice, Gavin fell silent.


    A short whileter, he added, ¡°Mommy,e over quickly. We¡¯re waiting for you to start dinner!¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Arissa replied.


    I¡¯m already in the car. It¡¯s not like I can travel any faster.


    ¡°Mommy, Grandpa has ordered a lot of delicious food for us.¡±


    ¡°Mmm-hmm.¡±


    Arissa continued, ¡°Sweetheart, where did all of you go today?¡±


    ¡°We went to the yground. Zachary and the others had a lot of fun!¡±


    Upon hearing Gavin¡¯s reply, Arissa cracked a vibrant smile.


    ¡°Is that so? How about you then, did you enjoy yourself?¡±


    Her mind was filled with images of the children having fun.


    ¡°I did!¡± Gavinughed gleefully, warming Arissa¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Sweetheart, I will take all of you there the next time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful!¡± Gavin was filled with anticipation.


    He then said, ¡°We¡¯ll see you in a while, Mommy.¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 337 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 337 Read Online


    Chapter 337 Benjamin Was Not Invited To Dinner


    ¡°Okay. See youter, Sweetheart!¡±


    After Arissa hung up, she could feel Benjamin staring at her.


    She turned around and stared back at him, asking, ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡±


    Benjamin felt slightly frustrated when he saw that the smile that Arissa had on her face earlier on had


    completely disappeared.


    He could not understand why the woman was so gentle when she interacted with the kids but was


    stingy with her affection when she was facing him.


    ¡°Is Dad treating you to dinner?¡± Benjamin asked, cocking his brows.


    Arissa nodded and replied, ¡°That¡¯s what Gavin said.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes gleamed when he heard that, wondering why he was not invited to dinner as well.


    How could my own father do that to me? Am I really his son?


    At the same time, he also thought about his own son, who no longer felt like his son, as the boy was


    much closer to Arissa than him currently.


    Benjamin¡¯s face fell slightly at the thought of that.


    Arissa took a nce at his handsome face that was visibly tensed and exined in a soft voice,


    ¡°Maybe Mr. Graham didn¡¯t ask you because he thought that you were busy.¡±


    Benjamin turned toward her and replied, ¡°You don¡¯t have tofort me. Do you really think I¡¯ll be upset


    over just a meal?¡±


    Arissa gulped when she heard that.


    If you¡¯re not upset, why are you following me then?


    On the way to the restaurant, the couple did not speak to each other.


    When they reached the dinner venue, the five children were in the midst of ying with Darius,


    Kingsley, and Shaun in the private room.


    Laughter filled the entire room.


    When the kids saw Arissa, they ran over to her at once.


    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re here!¡± they eximed, jumping into their mother¡¯s arms, hugging her.


    Arissa stumbled a little when she tried to take all five of them into her embrace.


    Noticing that, Benjamin quickly put his arms around her waist to steady her, preventing her from falling.


    ¡°Mommy, we¡¯ve waited so long for you to reach!¡±


    Arissa smiled and tousled the children¡¯s hair affectionately.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say dinner start at six?¡±


    The kids nodded and replied, ¡°Even though it¡¯s at six, you can stille earlier!¡±


    Arissa replied with a chuckle, ¡°I was worried that you guys won¡¯t be here yet if I arrive too early!¡±


    ¡°All right, that¡¯s enough. Go wash your hands and get ready for dinner,¡± Darius said to Arissa warmly.


    ¡°Mr. Graham,¡± Arissa greeted Darius at once.


    The older man nodded in acknowledgment before ncing at Benjamin and saying, ¡°I¡¯m surprised that


    my busy son is free to join us for dinner today!¡±


    Benjamin looked at his father, feeling rather speechless.


    Arissa let out an amused chuckle while Kingsley and Shaun tried to suppress their smiles.


    ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s go wash our hands and get ready for dinner! I¡¯m famished!¡± Jasper said, wrapping his


    arms around his stomach.


    Arissa looked at her cheeky son and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys eat something when you were outside just


    now?¡±


    Jasper giggled awkwardly while Zachary jumped in and said, ¡°Mommy, he¡¯s lying! He ate the most out


    of all of us just now!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! He was eating every food that he¡¯d set his sights on. Grandpa bought us a ton of food just now.¡±


    Oliver followed his brother¡¯s lead and ratted on Jasper as well.


    If not for the fact that their grandfather was paying, Jasper would not get to enjoy that much food.


    He was simply interested in every single food he saw, and it was a waste of money.


    Jesse was beaming from ear to ear as she chimed in, ¡°Mommy, Jasper snatched my food to eat as


    well!¡±


    Arissa pinched Jasper¡¯s cheeks and said, ¡°How can you bully your sister!¡±


    Jasper stuck out his tongue mischievously and replied, ¡°Mommy, Grandpa dotes on us so much! He


    buys us everything we want!¡±


    Arissa did not know whether tough or cry at her son¡¯s antics. ¡°So, if Grandpa doesn¡¯t buy you


    anything, does it mean that he doesn¡¯t dote on you anymore?¡±


    Jasper pressed his lips together and replied, ¡°Of course not.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, why is he here too?¡± Gavin shot a nce at Benjamin and asked.


    Arissa gave the boy a hug before replying, ¡°He saw me when I was trying to sneak out earlier and


    followed me into the elevator.¡±


    Zachary blinked a few times and said, ¡°I bet he¡¯s constantly spying on Mommy!¡±


    Arissa was at a loss for words after hearing the kids¡¯ments.


    Benjamin followed behind when Arissa took the children to wash their hands.


    When Benjamin was washing his hands next to Arissa, Zachary and his siblings sneaked a nce at


    their father.


    Sensing their gaze, Benjamin looked at them and asked, ¡°Was it fun hanging out with your grandpa


    today?¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The kids nodded and replied, ¡°Yeah! We had so much fun!¡±


    Benjamin nodded and waited for them to finish washing their hands before bringing them back to the


    private room.


    When they were back, Darius said to Arissa warmly, ¡°Issa,e and take a seat!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Arissa nodded with a smile.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 338 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 338 Read Online


    Chapter 338 Peeling Prawns For Mommy


    Arissa settled the kids down first before taking her seat at the dining table. Benjamin sat down next to


    her.


    Darius took a look at the couple and smiled.


    Kingsley and Shaun looked at the two of them as well and exchanged knowing smiles.


    ¡°We¡¯re starving just because we had to wait for you guys.¡±


    ¡°Do you have nothing else to do?¡± Benjamin nced at the two men expressionlessly.


    Kingsley and Shaun merely smiled in response.


    ¡°Mrs. Graham, are you feeling better now?¡± Shaun nced at Arissa and asked.


    ¡°Much better.¡± Arissa nodded.


    ¡°Why? What happened to you, Issa?¡± Darius noticed something amiss and asked Arissa in concern.


    Feeling somewhat embarrassed, Arissa replied, ¡°I scalded my tongue when I was drinking coffee this


    morning, but I¡¯m fine now!¡±


    ¡°You should take care of yourself more,¡± Darius reminded before asking for the dishes to be served.


    ¡°Mommy, let me take a look at your tongue!¡± Gavin said, turning toward his mother.


    Arissa chuckled and patted her son¡¯s head before answering, ¡°I¡¯m fine now.¡±


    She felt awkward eding to her son¡¯s request with so many people around.


    While Gavin continued to fix his gaze on Arissa, Zachary, Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse looked over as


    well. ¡°Mommy, are you really okay now?¡± they asked.


    Arissa nodded and said, ¡°Yes I am. Anyway, let¡¯s eat!¡±


    While the five kids were taking turns putting food onto their mother¡¯s te, they suddenly remembered


    Darius and started putting food onto their grandpa¡¯s te as well.


    Darius was beaming from ear to ear as he watched his grandchildren serve him.


    ¡°Thank you, Sweethearts!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡± the children replied in unison.


    ¡°Jesse,e over to Grandpa!¡± Darius said to the little girl, who was the apple of his eye.


    Jesse nced toward Arissa and only went to Darius after receiving an encouraging nod from her


    mother.


    ¡°Here, Jesse, you¡¯ll sit right next to Grandpa!¡±


    Darius lifted the girl onto hisp and started cing food onto her te.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, why don¡¯t you let her sit on her own?¡± Arissa said to Darius, worried that he was spoiling


    Jesse.


    She did not want her daughter to get used to other people feeding her.


    Benjamin nced at her and said to his father, ¡°Dad, let Jesse sit on her own.¡±


    Darius looked at the couple andughed. ¡°I just want to spend more time with Jesse given that I only


    get to eat with the kids once in a blue moon.¡±


    Gavin, Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper were already used to the fact that their sister was getting special


    treatment from their grandpa since she was his favorite.


    However, not only were they not jealous at all, they were d that that was the case.


    ¡°Grandpa, I can eat myself. Let me sit on my own!¡±


    Seeing that her brothers were all sitting independently, Jesse wanted to do that as well.


    Darius was a little annoyed at Benjamin and said, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault that Jesse doesn¡¯t want me to carry


    her now.¡±


    Benjamin frowned when he heard that.


    Darius then instructed Kingsley to add a chair next to him for Jesse. After cing the girl on the chair,


    Darius started cing food on her te again.


    ¡°Here you go, Jesse. You should eat more! Tell Grandpa what you like to eat,¡± Darius said to the girl in


    a gentle tone before addressing the rest in a louder voice, ¡°Everyone, dig in! Stop looking at us!¡±


    Everyoneughed before picking up their utensils and started eating.


    Benjamin found it strange that Darius was only paying attention to Jesse while the boys ate on their


    own.


    However, Shaun and Kingsley were not surprised at all.


    Arissa smiled and continued eating.


    Seeing that the little girl was favored by Darius, she took some food for the boys.


    ¡°Thank you, Mommy!¡± the four boys said simultaneously.


    Arissa smiled and replied, ¡°Eat more, boys!¡±


    The four little fes nodded.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Benjamin nced at Arissa, and his eyes lit up, noticing that she was enjoying her food.


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ll peel some prawns for you!¡± Gavin offered and started peeling arge prawn for his mother.


    Arissa was delighted and said, ¡°Thank you, Sweetheart!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Mommy!¡± Gavin replied with a wide grin on his face.


    After peeling a prawn for Arissa, the boy peeled one more prawn for Jesse before peeling one for


    himself.


    Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper followed their eldest brother¡¯s lead and started peeling prawns for their


    mother too.


    Benjamin shot a nce at Arissa¡¯s te that was piled up with love from their children.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 339 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 339 Read Online


    Chapter 339 Darius Gave Benjamin An Earful


    Shaun and Kingsley, who were sitting across the table from Benjamin, noticed the envious look in the


    man¡¯s eye and smiled.


    ¡°Benjamin, you seem to be very envious of Mrs. Graham,¡± Kingsley teased.


    Benjamin shot a piercing gaze at his friend after hearing that.


    Shaun looked at the two other men in amusement and started teasing the kids.


    ¡°Zachary, why are you boys not peeling prawns for your daddy?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a man. He doesn¡¯t need us to do that for him,¡± the four little boys replied in unison.


    ¡°Haha!¡±


    Everyone burst outughing when they heard that. There was nothing wrong with what the boys said.


    It was right for men to be caring toward women.


    Kingsley nced at Benjamin and said, ¡°Benjamin, look, your sons are so gentlemanly. Why don¡¯t you


    learn from them and peel some prawns for Mrs. Graham too?¡±


    Benjamin red at his friend and replied, ¡°Since you¡¯re so free, why don¡¯t you peel prawns for all of


    us?¡±


    The corners of Kingsley¡¯s lips twitched.


    Arissa chuckled and continued eating the prawns that her boys had prepared for her happily.


    When Benjamin noticed that she seemed to be enjoying her prawns a lot, he peeled a prawn and


    ced it on her te as well.


    Suddenly noticing the extra prawn on her te, Arissa turned to look at the man.


    She could not help but gulp after seeing how elegant he looked even when he was eating.


    ¡°Don¡¯t keep eating prawns. Eat more of the other dishes as well,¡± Benjamin said, turning his head in her


    direction.


    Arissa took one more look at him and continued eating.


    Even though Darius was taking care of Jesse, he was also paying attention to the interactions between


    Benjamin and Arissa at the same time.


    Heughed under his breath and asked Arissa, ¡°Issa, do you like these dishes?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do!¡± Arissa replied with a nod.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear! We can order more of those that you like!¡± Darius smiled.


    ¡°Okay! Mr. Graham, let Jesse eat on her own. You should eat something too!¡± Arissa replied.


    ¡°Sure, sure.¡± Darius chuckled heartily.


    His appetite increased greatly after seeing how much his grandchildren were enjoying their dinner.


    Relishing in the harmonious atmosphere, Shaun and Kingsley started filling their stomachs as well.


    Benjamin ced a piece of chicken on Arissa¡¯s te and asked, ¡°Do you like chicken?¡±


    She nced at him and replied, ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°The food here is pretty good. You should try a bit of everything,¡± Benjamin suggested before going


    back to his own food.


    The children sneaked a nce at their father and were noticed by Arissa, who arched her eyebrows at


    them.


    When they realized that they had been discovered, they smiled at their mother cheekily.


    ¡°Concentrate on your dinner!¡± she said to her children.


    Instantly, the five little ones turned back toward their tes and stopped looking around.


    ¡°Benjamin, is it very busy at the office?¡± after a while, Darius asked Benjamin in a serious manner.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right,¡± Benjamin nced at his father and replied.


    ¡°If it¡¯s not that busy, try not to work overtime during the weekends. The kids are still young. You should


    try to spend more time with them. If you¡¯re really busy, you can carry on with your work but let Issa stay


    with the kids. It doesn¡¯t make sense for the two of you to spend the weekends working. It¡¯s not as if our


    family is short of money, and you have to work additionally hard to make ends meet. Try to spend more


    time with the kids.¡±


    Although Darius gave Benjamin an earful, he was very considerate toward Arissa.


    He continued, ¡°The kids need their mom. If you insist on taking Issa with you to work, the little ones


    would be upset and wouldn¡¯t enjoy themselves as much.¡±


    Benjamin cast a nce at his children. He couldn¡¯t tell that they were upset at all.


    ¡°I got it.¡±


    He looked at Arissa before sweeping a nce at Gavin.


    Gavin stared back at his father.


    When Benjamin saw that, he sneered silently, wondering if the boy hadined to Darius.


    ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡± Gavin asked fiercely, shooting daggers at Benjamin.


    Darius looked toward Benjamin in an intimidating manner as well.


    ¡°Why are you staring at my grandson?¡±


    Benjamin was speechless.


    Arissa could not help but giggle under her breath, amused by the scene.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kingsley and Shaun tried their best to suppress theirughter as well, after seeing Benjamin¡¯s inability


    to respond.


    Meanwhile, Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper burst outughing.


    When Benjamin heard that, he gave the three boys a side-eye.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 340 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 340 Read Online


    Chapter 340 Changing The Last Name Of The Children


    Sensing their father ring at them, the boys immediately took some food and ced it on Arissa¡¯s


    te. ¡°Mommy, you should eat more. You must be tired after working so hard today!¡±


    Kingsleyughed out loud when he heard that.


    ¡°Boys, why are you only taking food for your mommy? How about giving some to Uncle Shaun too?¡±


    Shaun said in amusement.


    The three boys blinked before looking at Shaun and said, ¡°Uncle Shaun, we¡¯ll pass the food to you. You


    can take some for yourself. You¡¯re too far away from us!¡±


    Shaun and Kingsleyughed and said, ¡°Look at how smart these boys are!¡±


    Darius gazed at the boys affectionately before turning toward Benjamin.


    With a serious look on his face, he said, ¡°Did you hear what I told you just now?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Benjamin answered inly.


    ¡°Just hearing is not enough. You have to take it to heart and act on it as well!¡± Darius emphasized.


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Benjamin merely agreed without saying anything else to prevent Darius from nagging any further.


    After dinner, everyone headed to the garden at the restaurant for a stroll.


    The garden was picturesque and well-maintained.


    While everyone was enjoying their evening walk, Darius gestured for Benjamin to step aside for a chat.


    ¡°Dad.¡±


    Benjamin walked toward Darius.


    Noticing that the father-and-son pair had something to talk about, Arissa wanted to take the kids


    somewhere else but was stopped by Darius.


    ¡°Issa, you shoulde over here as well.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Mr. Graham.¡± Arissa had no choice but toply.


    Darius looked at her smilingly and teased, ¡°It feels really awkward to hear you addressing me as Mr.


    Graham. When are you going to change the way you call me?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Arissa was confused.


    ¡°I prefer to hear you call me Dad.¡± Darius went straight to the point.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Arissa was slightly startled and quickly exined, ¡°Mr. Graham, I think you¡¯ve mistaken. I¡¯m not dating


    your son!¡±


    Darius frowned and stared at Benjamin.


    Benjamin nced at his father before looking toward Arissa, who was quick to rify their rtionship.


    He could not help but feel slightly displeased.


    He said, ¡°Dad, she¡¯s just feeling a bit shy.¡±


    Darius looked at his son and smiled. ¡°Yeah, I can tell.¡±


    Arissa was dumbfounded.


    Since when did we start dating?


    ¡°I¡ª¡±


    At that moment, Benjamin grabbed her hand and intertwined his fingers with hers.


    Arissa could feel an electric current flowing through her fingers, and her heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Dad, what is it that you wanted to say? Stop beating around the bush,¡± Benjamin said, interrupting


    Arissa.


    Darius looked at the couple and said, ¡°Oh, I was thinking that since the kids have reunited with each


    other, they should change theirst name back to ¡®Graham.¡¯¡°


    Darius nced at Arissa after saying that.


    In actuality, Arissa had seen thating. However, she did not know how to respond now that Darius


    had brought the matter up personally.


    ¡°Got it, I know what to do,¡± Benjamin replied.


    ¡°Issa, what do you think about it?¡± Darius directed the question to Arissa.


    She looked at Darius before looking toward Benjamin.


    ¡°Can we talk about this again at ater time?¡±


    Arissa knew that for a prominent family like the Grahams, changing the children¡¯sst names was not


    that simple. There would surely beplex procedures to follow in order to formalize the change.


    As such, she was rather reluctant to agree to that.


    She was not ready for her children to return to the Graham family.


    As Darius was an extremely sensitive and observant man, he only needed one look at the woman and


    he could guess what she was thinking.


    ¡°The kids are just changing theirst name. No matter where they might be in the future, they will


    always be descendants of the Graham family. It doesn¡¯t mean that they will have to leave you.¡±


    Arissa¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that. ¡°Mr. Graham, do you mean they can continue staying with


    me? We won¡¯t have to be separated?¡±


    When it came to matters concerning the kids, she made sure she rified them properly.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re their mom, it¡¯s only natural they should be with you. No one can change that fact. Even if


    you and Benjamin do not end up together, they can still choose to stay with you, and you will still have


    their custody. I know it wasn¡¯t easy bringing them up on your own. So, we won¡¯t snatch them away from


    you. My only request is that they change theirst name back to ¡®Graham.¡¯¡°


    Since Darius had already made his stance clear, Arissa figured she shouldn¡¯t keep refusing his request.


    ¡°Do you mean it, Mr. Graham?¡±


    She then shot a nce at Benjamin, who merely fixed his gaze on her and kept quiet.


    ¡°As long as I am still alive, I will keep my promise,¡± Darius said firmly,pletely ignoring Benjamin.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 341 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 341 Read Online


    Chapter 341 Marry Her


    Benjamin took a look at the pair, unable to figure out what his father had up his sleeves.


    With Darius¡¯ promise, Arissa nodded and replied, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll leave it to you to decide then,


    Mr. Graham.¡±


    ¡°Good. Changing theirst name is a grand affair. We should find a good day for that!¡±


    Darius was smiling from ear to ear after hearing her reply. He was already thinking of the guestlist for


    the celebratory banquet he was intending to hold.


    ¡°We have to start preparing for the banquet.¡±


    Darius finally looked toward Benjamin and reminded him, ¡°You have to treat this matter with utmost


    importance. Also, inform everyone about it.¡±


    ¡°Dad, let¡¯s just invite our rtives. There¡¯s no need to make it such a grand affair.¡±


    Benjamin did not see a need to publicize the matter.


    Darius nced at his son with a stern expression and said, ¡°Are my grandchildren an embarrassment


    to you?¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s lips twitched upon hearing that. ¡°The kids are still young. We should keep them out of the


    public eye.¡±


    After giving it some thought, Darius realized that what Benjamin said made sense. ¡°Oh, and here I


    thought you were embarrassed by them.¡±


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    Benjamin was speechless.


    Arissa agreed with Benjamin and said to Darius, ¡°Mr. Graham, let¡¯s just invite a few of our closest


    rtives.¡±


    ¡°Sure! I¡¯ll let you decide then,¡± Darius replied joyfully.


    Benjamin was at a loss for words once more, while Arissa merely smiled in response.


    ¡°Issa, you should go and take a look at the kids. Don¡¯t let them run too far now.¡±


    Darius sent Arissa away deliberately.


    ¡°Got it.¡± Arissa understood the man¡¯s intentions and went over to the kids.


    Actually, with Kingsley and Shaun taking care of the kids, she had nothing to worry about.


    In fact, even if there were no adults around, she knew that her children would be just fine.


    Darius shot a nce at Arissa and said to Benjamin, ¡°You haven¡¯t managed to seal the deal yet?¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes flickered when he heard that.


    Darius looked at his son and continued, ¡°Issa is a wonderful woman. She¡¯s a good match for you as


    well, not to mention she¡¯s the mother of your children. You should work harder to seal the deal!


    Otherwise, you might lose all your children!¡±


    Benjamin frowned and replied, ¡°Dad, why did you promise her that the kids can stay with her no matter


    how it turned out between us?¡±


    Darius cast a nce at his son and ced his hands behind him.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t give her my word, do you think she¡¯ll agree to let the children change theirst name?¡±


    The crease between Benjamin¡¯s brows deepened as he replied, ¡°It¡¯s a fact that the children belong to


    our Graham family.¡±


    Darius stared at his son, speechless.


    ¡°Why is your thinking even more outdated than mine?¡±


    Benjamin merely gazed at his father and said nothing.


    Darius let out a snort and continued, ¡°Even though I gave her my word, it doesn¡¯t mean that you have


    also agreed to it. Anyway, the priority is to get the children to change theirst names. It would be even


    better if you could marry Issa too. We can just hold one grand banquet to celebrate and save the


    hassle.¡±


    An unfathomable glint shed past Benjamin¡¯s eyes as he replied, ¡°I have my own ns.¡±


    Darius looked at his son and gave him a word of caution.


    ¡°Just don¡¯t do things that you¡¯ll regret in the future. A woman will never get over a broken heart. Once


    that happens, she is likely to be scarred for life.¡±


    Darius sighed. Since they were outside, he did not want to say too much.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to y with my sweethearts now. It¡¯s so tiring to talk to you.¡±


    After Darius walked over to Arissa, she greeted him with a warm smile.


    The two of them started chatting happily with the five kids surrounding them. It was a joyous and


    harmonious sight.


    Benjamin fixed his gaze on the woman¡¯s bright smile and walked toward her.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to go home.¡±


    Arissa turned to look at him.


    Darius nced at his son and grumbled, ¡°We have just finished dinner. Why are we going back so


    soon? I¡¯m nning to walk around town with my sweethearts and enjoy the night scenery.¡±


    He paused and turned toward the five children before asking, ¡°Sweethearts, shall we walk around


    more?¡±


    The children looked at Arissa and asked, ¡°Mommy, are youing with us too?¡±


    It was obvious that they did not want the night to end just yet.


    By right, they should be exhausted after ying for the whole day. However, they did not seem to be


    tired at all.


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Arissa wanted to spend more time with the kids as well. After all, they were starting school the next


    day.


    As she had to work too, she would not have much time to apany them.


    The children cheered excitedly. ¡°Hooray! Grandpa, Mommy ising with us!¡±


    ¡°All right! We¡¯ll all go together!¡±


    Darius smiled at the kids affectionately before saying to Benjamin, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to join us, feel free


    to go back yourself. No one is stopping you.¡±


    Hearing that, Kingsley and Shaun chuckled under their breath before going to get the car.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 342 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 342 Read Online


    Chapter 342 You Cannot Be Too Persistent With Girls


    Since the kids had no desire to go home just yet, Benjamin had no choice but to follow them.


    Arissa was not in the same car as him. Instead, she was with the kids and Darius.


    Kingsley was initially in the same car as the kids, but he had been chased out. In the end, he could only


    sit in Benjamin¡¯s car.


    Sitting beside the driver¡¯s seat, he felt pressured.


    He would sneak asional nces at Benjamin, whose expression was grim and frosty.


    Kingsley did not even dare to breathe loudly.


    ¡°Where did you guys go today?¡± asked Benjamin nonchntly.


    Kingsley looked at him and grinned.


    ¡°We went to the garden and the amusement park! I took them to the roller coasters.¡±


    Nodding, Benjamin remarked, ¡°When you¡¯re free, bring them out more often.¡±


    Kingsley raised his eyebrows and asked carefully, ¡°What do you mean, Boss?¡±


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    For some reason, his words sounded rather scary.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Benjamin shot a sharp nce at the rearview mirror and replied solemnly, ¡°I mean what I said. Is there


    something wrong with your brain?¡±


    Kingsley fell silent before mumbling under his breath, ¡°I¡¯ll bring them out even if you didn¡¯t tell me to. It¡¯s


    fun to y with them!¡±


    Besides, Gavin became much happier when he was with the other four children.


    Their happiness was infectious, too. Anyone who saw them would have their mood improve.


    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t you want to y with them? You can improve your rtionship by doing that,¡± suggested


    Kingsley.


    Benjamin replied coldly, ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡±


    The corners of Kingsley¡¯s lips twitched.


    ¡°But you can¡¯t be busy all the time, right? You should heed Old Mr. Graham¡¯s advice. You need to


    spend your weekends apanying them.¡±


    Naturally, Benjamin knew what he should do.


    Frowning, he changed the topic. ¡°Why did you enter my car just now?¡±


    Stunned, Kingsley did not know why Benjamin suddenly asked that question.


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t you have snatched the chance to get into that car first?¡± Benjamin was unhappy.


    Kingsley blinked in confusion before finally realizing what was going on. Is Benjamin ming me for


    giving the seat up for Arissa?


    Grinning, he scrutinized Benjamin, who looked extremely grumpy.


    Kingsley cleared his throat. ¡°Boss, you can¡¯t be too persistent if you¡¯re pursuing a girl. It¡¯ll make her feel


    suffocated like she has no freedom at all. You need to rx your hold when appropriate, appear when


    it¡¯s the right time, and stay away from her when you should. You need to let her be alone and have her


    time to herself!¡±


    Benjamin frowned, ignoring Kingsley¡¯s words.


    ¡°By the way, Boss. How¡¯s your progress with her?¡±


    Kingsley was quite curious.


    Benjamin shot him a nce.


    ¡°A word of advice. Sometimes, you shouldn¡¯t be too restrained. When ites to women, you need to


    be more domineering. Just go for it!¡± suggested Kingsley with a smile.


    ¡°Get out of the car if you can¡¯t keep your mouth shut!¡± yelled Benjamin, thinking that his friend was


    being too noisy.


    Kingsley pouted before falling quiet.


    Arissa went to the city za with the children and Darius. They got out of the car and observed the


    bustling streets in the city center.


    ¡°Issa, have youe here before?¡± asked Darius with a smile.


    They were at a za that had just been constructed. As it just started operations, it was one of the


    hottest spots.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± replied Arissa. ¡°These didn¡¯t exist before I went overseas.¡±


    Darius nodded and started introducing some fun ces to them.


    While Arissa and the kids listened to him, they admired the scenery.


    ¡°Mommy, there¡¯s ice cream there!¡±


    Jesse licked her lips, feeling hungry.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I go and buy some for her, Mommy?¡± suggested Jasper.


    ¡°No. I¡¯ll go buy some. Stick with Grandpa, okay?¡± Arissa reminded the five children before leaving.


    Darius smiled and looked at his five grandchildren. ¡°Issa, buy one more! I¡¯d like to eat ice cream too!¡±


    ¡°Got it, Mr. Graham!¡± replied Arissa with a smile as she turned her head around.


    Then, she walked over to buy the ice cream.


    After counting the number of people, she bought nine.


    Suddenly, an unfamiliar voice sounded beside her. ¡°Hey babe, can you buy one more? I want to eat


    some ice cream, but I didn¡¯t bring my wallet.¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 343 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 343 Read Online


    Chapter 343 Justin Flirts With Arissa


    Arissa nced around and saw the person staring at her with a smile.


    She was stunned, but decided to ignore him.


    Checking her out, Justin was amazed. As expected of a woman who can catch Benjamin¡¯s eye.


    ¡°Come on babe, do me a favor and treat me to ice cream, won¡¯t you?¡±


    Arissa frowned and shot a nce at him. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a phone? It¡¯s so convenient to pay online


    nowadays. It doesn¡¯t matter if you forgot your wallet as long as you have your phone with you.¡±


    Justin lowered his head and nced at his phone. Oof¡­ she has a point there. I miscalcted.


    He smirked devilishly. ¡°I forgot that I have my phone with me. Why don¡¯t I treat you to ice cream then?¡±


    As Justin spoke, he ordered another ice cream from the waiter and paid the bill.


    Arissa did not like that at all. Why is he acting so weirdly for no reason?


    ¡°Can I have your number, babe?¡± Justin continued to flirt with her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not interested!¡± rejected Arissa coldly.


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    After the ice cream was ready, she took the bag, paid for her orders, and left.


    Justin stared at her broodingly. This woman¡¯s got a personality.


    ¡°Sir, do you still want the ten ice cream?¡± reminded the waiter.


    Justin turned around and stared at him. ¡°Give two to me and distribute the remaining ice cream to the


    others nearby.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    When Benjamin arrived and heard that Arissa had left to buy ice cream, he walked over and saw her


    coming back.


    ¡°Why did you wander around?¡±


    Arissa frowned and rebuked in annoyance, ¡°I just went to buy some food. What do you mean that I¡¯m


    wandering around?¡±


    A glint shed past Benjamin¡¯s eye when he spotted a figure. He narrowed his eyes.


    At the ice cream shop, Justin was walking in the opposite direction with the two ice cream, his back


    facing them.


    Noticing how Benjamin was looking at something behind her, Arissa turned around and nced behind


    but she did not see anything.


    Holding the ice cream, she walked back and passed an ice cream to Darius.


    ¡°Here you go, Mr. Graham!¡±


    ¡°Thank you for the ice cream, Issa!¡±


    Darius was happy like a child.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡± replied Arissa with a smile.


    Then, she gave one ice cream each to the five children.


    ¡°Hold them properly now! You won¡¯t get to have another one if you drop them!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so petty, Mommy.¡± Oliver stuck his tongue out.


    Arissa flicked her son¡¯s forehead. ¡°You¡¯re the pettiest one here! Why didn¡¯t you treat us to food?¡±


    Oliver chuckled. Adjusting his sses, he started licking the ice cream happily.


    Zachary and Gavin said appeasingly, ¡°The ice cream you bought for us tastes so good, Mommy!¡±


    Smiling, Arissa passed an ice cream to Shaun and Kingsley.


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Graham!¡±


    The two of them were overjoyed as they did not expect to have ice cream as well.


    Arissa started to eat her ice cream, feeling satisfied.


    Ahh¡­ Dessert after food is the most enjoyable.


    Benjamin nced at them.


    He walked over to Arissa and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t I have one?¡±


    Arissa shot a look at him. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t like sweet food?¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes glinted. It was true that he disliked dessert and street food.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, he felt annoyed after seeing that she bought ice cream for everyone but him.


    ¡°Who said that?¡±


    He then grabbed her hand and took a bite of the ice cream at the spot that she just licked.


    Arissa widened her eyes in shock.


    Without even a change in his expression, Benjamin ate a huge chunk of her ice cream.


    ¡°Hey! Didn¡¯t you see that I¡¯ve already started eating this?¡±


    Looking at her half-eaten ice cream, she felt gloomy.


    Benjamin nced at her from the corner of his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ve just taken a small bite of your ice cream. Do you have to be so petty?¡±


    Arissa was furious. Is this really a problem of me being petty?


    If he wants ice cream, why can¡¯t he ask someone to buy it for him?


    Looking at how furious she was, Benjamin chuckled in amusement.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that women shouldn¡¯t eat too much cold foods?¡±


    Arissa rolled her eyes at him and walked over to the children.


    While eating the ice cream, Shaun and Kingsley stared at the childish Benjamin in amusement.


    ¡°If this is how Benjamin pursues girls, it¡¯ll only be counter-productive! I¡¯d be angry too if I were her!¡±


    Shaun chuckled to himself.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 344 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 344 Read Online


    Chapter 344 Why Are You ring At Me


    Kingsley took a bite of his ice cream. ¡°Yeah. Women hate it when something they like gets snatched


    away.¡±


    When Benjamin shot them a cold re, they quickly averted their gazes and caught up with Darius and


    the rest.


    Benjamin strode behind the kids.


    ¡°Do you still want to eat anything else?¡± he asked the children.


    Jesse nced at him and walked toward Arissa.


    Benjamin raised his brows.


    Laughing, Arissa stroked her daughter¡¯s head affectionately. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared.¡±


    Benjamin was speechless.


    Looking at how gloomy his father looked, Gavin smiled.


    ¡°Zachary, Oliver, Jasper, let¡¯s go there to y!¡± Gavin beckoned his brothers over.


    The three kids nodded and ran away with him.


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    Laughing, Darius strode behind them.


    Benjamin sighed.


    Is Gavin rebelling?


    He turned his head around and red at Arissa, who blinked innocently. When she saw him still staring


    at her, she returned his re.


    ¡°Why are you ring at me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! You¡¯re not allowed to re at Mommy!¡± Jesse red at Benjamin menacingly.


    When Kingsley and Shaun saw that, theyughed till their stomachs ached.


    ¡°Benjamin, you need to be gentler with girls,¡± suggested Kingsley fearlessly.


    Benjamin shot another re at him.


    Laughing, Kingsley walked away.


    Shaun rushed forward and scooped Jesse into his arms.


    ¡°Jesse, I¡¯ll bring you over there to y, okay?¡±


    Smiling, Jesse stared at Shaun. ¡°Can I get something to eat, Uncle Shaun?¡±


    ¡°Sure! Just tell me what you¡¯d like to eat and I¡¯ll buy it for you!¡±


    Shaun¡¯s expression was filled with affection.


    Jesse was overjoyed. ¡°Can you buy some for my brothers too?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Shaun agreed easily.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, then. Mommy,e with us!¡± Jesse turned her head around and beckoned Arissa over.


    Arissa nodded with a smile and reminded, ¡°Don¡¯t eat something that you shouldn¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡± Jesse nodded obediently.


    Shaun nced at them and left while carrying Jesse.


    When Benjamin saw that Arissa was about to follow them, he took a step forward and grabbed her


    hand.


    ¡°Do you still want ice cream? I¡¯ll buy one for you.¡±


    Arissa nced at him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat it anymore.¡±


    Staring at her puffed-up cheeks, Benjaminughed and asked, ¡°Are you still angry?¡±


    Arissa pouted and ignored him.


    Benjamin scanned his surroundings and spotted many eateries.


    ¡°Do you like barbeque?¡±


    Arissa swallowed hard at that.


    Chuckling, Benjamin brought her over to a barbeque stall and bought some for her.


    Arissa did not expect him to actually buy it for her. With a surprised look, she stared at his lean back.


    A heartwarming feeling filled her heart.


    ¡°What would you like to eat?¡± asked Benjamin as he turned around.


    When he noticed her distracted look, he frowned.


    What is this woman thinking about?


    Arissa returned to her senses. Looking at how generous he was being, she said deliberately, ¡°I want to


    eat everything!¡±


    Benjamin stared at her for a few seconds before turning around and instructing the owner, ¡°I¡¯d like to


    have a serving of everything.¡±


    ¡°Ten servings!¡± added Arissa.


    The owner of the stall stared at them.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He asked, ¡°Are you sure that you want ten servings?¡±


    Arissa nodded firmly. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sure. I want ten servings!¡±


    Benjamin let her order anything that she wanted.


    ¡°Are you sure you can finish so much food?¡±


    Arissa gazed at him and replied with a smile, ¡°We have so many people with us. Of course we can


    finish all the food! Or, are you so petty that you don¡¯t want to treat them?¡±


    Only he cane up with the idea of only treating me to food.


    Arissa¡¯s lips twitched at the thought.


    Looking at how considerate she looked, Benjamin was amused.


    He snorted softly.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a considerate person.¡±


    Arissa was rendered speechless.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t bear to treat others to food, don¡¯t do it, then. I¡¯ll pay for it myself.¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 345 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 345 Read Online


    Chapter 345 Feeding Her


    Benjamin pursed his lips. Is this a problem about me being too petty? If she¡¯s so considerate toward


    others, why isn¡¯t she considerate toward me?


    In the next second, Benjamin whipped out his phone and paid the bill.


    Staring at him, Arissa teased deliberately, ¡°Mr. Graham, do you want me to transfer the money back to


    you?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± rebuked Benjamin solemnly as he red at her.


    Arissaughed in amusement. ¡°Thank you for your treat, then, Mr. Graham!¡±


    Benjamin pinched her cheeks.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to treat me back next time.¡±


    The corners of Arissa¡¯s lips twitched.


    After the food was all packed, Benjamin gestured at it. ¡°Aren¡¯t you getting it?¡±


    Arissa was speechless.


    She picked up the ten servings of barbeque and took a sniff at it.


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    ¡°D*mn, that smells good! I can¡¯t wait to eat it!¡±


    A smile yed on Benjamin¡¯s lips when he saw how eager she was.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What do you want to eat first?¡±


    ¡°Squid!¡± blurted Arissa.


    She then nced at the squid that the stall was selling before leaving with the food.


    Benjamin took a bag from her, picked up some squid, and ced it beside her mouth.


    Arissa shot him a nce before opening her mouth and taking a bite.


    She eximed in satisfaction, ¡°How yummy!¡±


    Upon seeing how she seemed to find everything she ate delicious, Benjamin was curious about


    whether it actually tasted good.


    Just when he raised his hand to have a bite, Arissa urged him, ¡°Hurry up! I want another bite!¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s hand froze mid-air. He then changed the trajectory of his hand and moved the squid to her


    mouth again.


    Taking a bite of the squid¡¯s tentacles, Arissa closed her eyes with a smile, clearly savoring the food.


    When Benjamin spotted the sauce at the corners of her lips, he searched his pocket. However, he


    realized that he did not bring his handkerchief.


    Just when he was about to raise his hand to wipe it for her, Arissa licked her lips clean.


    Benjamin¡¯s gazended on the pink tip of her tongue, and a glint shed across his eyes.


    When Arissa noticed his passionate stare, she was embarrassed. ¡°I-I¡¯ll bring this to them!¡±


    As she spoke, she ran toward the kids.


    Benjamin snorted softly and followed behind her.


    ¡°Sweethearts, have some barbeque!¡±


    The kids cheered happily when they saw her rushing over with her hands filled with food.


    ¡°Thank you, Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Haha! There¡¯s no need to thank me,¡± said Arissa with a smile.


    She nced at Benjamin and exined, ¡°Your daddy¡¯s the one who bought it.¡±


    The five children, including Darius, Kingsley, and Shaun, looked at Benjamin.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Graham!¡± chorused the five children before taking the food from Arissa¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Come on! Everyone has a share!¡±


    Arissa passed the food out to everyone. When there was only one serving left, she started eating it.


    Benjamin was holding onto his own portion of food.


    ¡°Benjamin, I didn¡¯t expect you to buy food from such eateries!¡± teased Shaun with a grin.


    Kingsley joined in on the fun. ¡°We can only eat this because of Mrs. Graham. Otherwise, we¡¯d never


    have the chance to eat it.¡±


    Ignoring them, Benjamin walked toward Arissa. ¡°Do you still want your squid?¡±


    Darius burst outughing when he saw Benjamin¡¯s serious expression.


    Arissa took it, feeling embarrassed. ¡°I have some squid here. Do you want it?¡±


    ¡°No. You can have it.¡±


    Benjamin did not even eat the barbeque that he was holding.


    The five children nced at Benjamin, who returned their stares. ¡°Do you want some drinks?¡±


    They blinked.


    ¡°Of course, we want some drinks. Do you even have to ask?¡± Gavin scoffed.


    Benjamin nced at the children and passed his barbeque over. ¡°Here. Take this. I¡¯ll go and buy us


    some drinks.¡±


    Gavin looked at his father for a while before walking over and taking the food.


    He then said haughtily, ¡°I want milk tea!¡±


    Zachary chimed in, ¡°I want lemonade.¡±


    Oliver said, ¡°I want strawberry milk tea!¡±


    Jasper added, ¡°I want melon milk tea!¡±


    Jesse joined in softly, ¡°I want apple milk tea!¡±


    Benjamin nced at the children before looking at Arissa. ¡°Would you like to have milk tea as well?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°I¡¯d like a strawberry milk tea too!¡±


    Shaun and Kingsley automatically gave their orders as well.


    Kingsley said, ¡°I¡¯d like a mango milk tea.¡±


    Shaun chimed in, ¡°Same for me!¡±


    Smiling, Darius said to Benjamin, ¡°I want one with grass jelly inside.¡±


    Benjamin was speechless.


    With that, he left to buy some milk tea. Other than the kids and Arissa who wanted milk tea, he got the


    other three adults in water.


    As for the milk tea, they were all of the same vor¡ªstrawberry.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 346 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 346 Read Online


    Chapter 346 Do You Have A Poor Memory


    Although Oliver and Arissa were overjoyed, the other four kids felt gloomy since they did not get the


    vors that they liked.


    Zachary took a dig at Benjamin, ¡°Mr. Graham, do you have a poor memory?¡±


    Benjamin nced at him.


    Kingsley burst intoughter. ¡°He did it on purpose!¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you too being too biased, Benjamin? You should¡¯ve bought us milk tea, but you bought us in


    water instead,¡± teased Shaun with a wide grin.


    ¡°He¡¯s right. I wanted milk tea, not water.¡±


    Darius chided Benjamin, ¡°Are you trying to piss me off or something?¡±


    Benjamin shot a nce at his father. ¡°Milk tea is too sweet, so you can¡¯t drink it.¡±


    Darius was rendered speechless. Since he had a high blood sugar level, he had to keep to a diet.


    Kingsley rebuked, ¡°But we can drink it. So why didn¡¯t you buy some for us?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want Dad to yearn for milk tea if he sees both of you drinking it. That¡¯s why I got in water for


    the two of you too,¡± replied Benjamin calmly.


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    The two of them were at a loss for words.


    Gazing at them curiously, Arissa asked, ¡°Mr. Graham, why can¡¯t you drink milk tea?¡±


    Dariusughed. ¡°I have a high blood sugar level.¡±


    Arissa understood now. ¡°In that case, you should drink less sweet drinks.¡±


    Darius nodded. Looking at his five grandchildren drinking the milk tea happily, he swallowed hard.


    ¡°Here, Grandpa, you can have some barbeque!¡± offered Gavin.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Darius tousled his grandson¡¯s hair affectionately,


    When Benjamin saw how quickly Arissa had finished her drink, he raised his brows. ¡°Would you like to


    have more?¡±


    Arissa nced at him.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Looking at her earnestly, Benjamin wiped the sauce from her lips.


    Stunned, Arissa felt her cheeks burning.


    ¡°Are you blushing, Mommy?¡±


    Jasper stared at her intently.


    When he said that, Gavin, Zachary, Oliver, and Jesse turned their heads around at the same time.


    Even Darius and the other adults looked over curiously.


    When Arissa felt everyone¡¯s stares on her, her face turned even redder.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not! You¡¯re mistaken!¡±


    Arissa pinched her son¡¯s cheek.


    Jasperughed so hard that his shoulders shook.


    ¡°Mommy¡¯s blushing!¡± He dashed away while chuckling.


    Everyone looked at Arissa as theyughed joyfully, making her feel extremely embarrassed.


    When she noticed Benjamin staring at her with a smile, she red at him furiously.


    He raised his eyebrows domineeringly and moved closer to her.


    ¡°Why are you ring at me?¡±


    When Arissa felt his charismatic aura envelop her, her heart skipped a beat.


    She took a step back. ¡°Y-You¡¯re wrong. I wasn¡¯t ring at you.¡±


    Benjamin scoffed.


    ¡°Hurry up and eat your barbeque.¡±


    He passed the food over. When Arissa took it, she returned to her senses. ¡°Isn¡¯t this yours?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not eating.¡±


    Arissa pouted before distributing the food to everyone else.


    After they were done with their meals, Kingsley and the other adults brought the kids in front to y,


    while Benjamin and Arissa trailed behind them.


    All the while, Benjamin kept receiving calls about work.


    Arissa looked at him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and settle work first? I¡¯ll go back after apanying them.


    Benjamin nced at her. ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    Staring at him for a while, Arissa fell silent and continued admiring the scenery with the rest.


    After walking for more than an hour, Darius finally felt like going back.


    He prepared to leave for the Old Manor. Since the five kids were not going to follow him back, they


    bade farewell to him.


    ¡°Goodbye, Grandpa!¡±


    ¡°Goodbye, Sweethearts!¡±


    Grinning, Darius waved at them. He then reminded Arissa, ¡°You should go back earlier and rest. You¡¯ve


    been busy for the entire day, after all.¡±


    ¡°Got it. Have a safe trip home, Mr. Graham!¡±


    Arissa waved at him with a smile.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Darius nodded before instructing the chauffeur to drive him back.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 347 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 347 Read Online


    Chapter 347 That Seat Belongs To His Woman


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes ranged over Shaun and Kingsley. ¡°We are going home now. You guys should head


    back as well!¡±


    Kingsley asked teasingly, ¡°Benjamin, aren¡¯t you going to invite us over for a drink?¡±


    Benjamin shot him a re as he gestured for Arissa and the kids to go in the car.


    ¡°Goodbye, Uncle Shaun and Uncle Kingsley!¡± The five kids waved their hands and bid the two men


    goodbye.


    Their voices were so cute that Shaun and Kingsley could not help but pick them up and peck them on


    their cheeks.


    ¡°Go home with me, okay?¡± they asked the kids in chorus.


    Swiveling his eyes around, Zachary smiled before replying, ¡°No, thank you!¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Kingsley pretended to be sad as he gazed at the kids.


    ¡°We don¡¯t want to separate with Mommy!¡± Jesse chimed in swiftly.


    Kingsley nted a gentle peck on her soft cheek dotingly. ¡°I have a lot of nice foods and nice toys in


    my house.¡±


    Jesse cast him a sidelong nce with her bright and clear eyes. ¡°Gavin said you¡¯re a liar!¡±


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    Kingsley was nonplussed by her response.


    Gavin cast a nce at him. ¡°Uncle Kingsley, stop lying to them. Your house isn¡¯t fun at all!¡±


    ¡°Go to my house then! We can do experiments together!¡± Shaun tried to entice the kids.


    Shaking his head, Gavin rejected without hesitation. ¡°We are not going!¡±


    Shaun smiled at Zachary and Oliver. ¡°I guarantee it will be fun. You won¡¯t regret it if you follow me


    home tonight!¡±


    Zachary shifted his gaze toward Shaun. ¡°Uncle Shaun, we won¡¯t go if Mommy doesn¡¯t!¡±


    Oliver nodded in agreement. ¡°We will be wherever Mommy is!¡±


    Shaun shot Arissa an amused look, teasing, ¡°They cling to you a lot!¡±


    Naturally, he did not have the courage to invite her over to his house for fear of incurring someone¡¯s


    wrath.


    Smiling, she replied, ¡°They won¡¯t be able to fall asleep in the beds at your house either, so you two


    should stop coaxing them. Even if they go with you, they mightin and fuss about going home,


    so you might need to send them home in the end!¡±


    Kingsley and Shaun chuckled. None of them were able to persuade the kids at all.


    Benjamin¡¯s gazended on his children in the two men¡¯s embrace, and he reached out to carry them


    over before urging, ¡°Let¡¯s get in the car and go home!¡±


    Gavin and Jasper sneaked a nce at Benjamin, then got into the car obediently.


    Arissa, too, reached out to carry Jesse over. ¡°You guys should head home too!¡±


    Benjamin turned around, took over the little girl, and ced her inside the car.


    Lastly, he took Zachary and Oliver from Shaun¡¯s arms and put the two boys in the back seat.


    ¡°Buckle your seatbelts!¡± hemanded before shutting the car door.


    Then, he opened the door to the front passenger¡¯s seat for Arissa.


    ¡°I will sit with them at the back!¡±


    With his sharp gaze fastened on her, he said, ¡°There¡¯s no more space in the back!¡±


    Kingsley had his hands stuffed in his pockets as he regarded them with a smile. ¡°Mrs. Graham,


    Benjamin wants you to sit in the front. That seat belongs to his woman!¡±


    Arissa was taken aback upon hearing that.


    Benjamin shot his friend a warning look before pushing Arissa into the car and swiftly closing the door.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Bye!¡± he said to the two men.


    Shaun and Kingsley smiled and waved their hands.


    They also waved at the five children in the back seat.


    ¡°Sweethearts, remember to think about me!¡± Kingsley shouted.


    Zachary rolled down the window and shouted, ¡°Goodbye, Uncle Kingsley! Goodbye, Uncle Shaun!¡±


    The other children also leaned toward the window and said goodbye to them smilingly.


    ¡°Goodbye, Sweethearts! Let¡¯s y together again next time!¡± Shaun responded, waving his hand.


    Benjamin sat in the car and nced at the kids. ¡°Sit back down properly!¡±


    Arissa also turned around and instructed, ¡°Buckle your seatbelts! We are leaving now!¡±


    The five children immediatelyplied, sitting down and fastening their seatbelts.


    Their mother chuckled, finding the sight of them sitting side by side obediently adorable.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 348 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 348 Read Online


    Chapter 348 You Should Have It


    Tenderness shed across Benjamin¡¯s eyes as he tilted his head to check on Arissa¡¯s seatbelt.


    Seeing that she had not buckled it, he voiced, ¡°You kept worrying about the kids. How about yourself?¡±


    Upon saying that, he leaned toward her and reached for the seatbelt.


    The woman pressed her back close to the chair, not daring to look at him.


    Her heart raced as she whiffed his scent that wafted to her nose.


    When his hand brushed across her chest, she shuddered a little.


    Thinking that he had touched her on purpose, she red at him, only to see him focusing on buckling


    her seatbelt.


    Oh, he didn¡¯t do it deliberately.


    The moment Benjamin raised his gaze, he was met by the sight of her crimson face.


    A hint of delight flickered briefly in his eyes as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing!¡± Arissa avoided making eye contact with him.


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    Benjamin pinched her face gently before straightening his back and returning to his seat.


    ¡°Thanks!¡± Arissa gave him a sidelong nce.


    ¡°No problem!¡± Benjamin started the car and looked over his shoulder to check on the kids again.


    ¡°Sit tight!¡± he exhorted.


    ¡°Got it,¡± the five children responded without making any fuss.


    They were exhausted after ying for the whole day.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    With that, Benjamin drove toward the Graham residence.


    Along the road, the kids started dozing off.


    When Arissa noticed it, she turned around to look at them and let out a chuckle.


    ¡°Hey, hey! Don¡¯t fall asleep! Do you hear me?¡± she shouted.


    The five children opened their eyes.


    Jesse rubbed her eyes for a while, but her eyelids soon drooped.


    ¡°Sweethearts, wake up! If you sleep now, I won¡¯t bathe you after we get home!¡± Arissa warned.


    Hearing that, Zachary lifted his small hands and rubbed his face. Instantly, his drowsiness faded a little.


    Gavin also pinched himself to keep himself awake.


    As for Oliver, he leaned against the seat sleepily and pouted. ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s still a long way before we


    reach home. Can¡¯t we sleep for a while?¡±


    Jasper also tried his best to keep his eyes open. ¡°Mommy, I feel so sleepy!¡±


    ¡°We will reach home soon. Don¡¯t sleep now.¡± Arissa signaled Gavin to wake up the rest by wiping their


    faces.


    ¡°Sweetheart, wake up. Sing along with Gavin. It¡¯s been so long since Ist heard you sing!¡± she cooed.


    Leaning against Jasper¡¯s shoulder, Jesse would have fallen asleep again if Arissa did not call her.


    Gavin took over the small handkerchief in the car and moistened it before letting his younger brothers


    wipe their faces with it.


    ¡°You guys first!¡± Zachary had drunk some water, so he felt a little more awake then.


    After Oliver finished wiping his face, he handed the handkerchief to Jasper.


    Jasper wiped his face and helped Jesse with it before returning the handkerchief to Gavin.


    Gavin put some more water on the handkerchief and said to Zachary, ¡°I¡¯ll wipe your face!¡±


    The delighted Zachary stretched his neck out.


    Gavin helped him wipe his face and then wiped his own face.


    ¡°Let¡¯s drink some water and then sing!¡± Arissa was determined to have them stay awake.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay for them to sleep awhile,¡± Benjamin said as he nced at the rearview mirror.


    They look really sleepy.


    Arissa took a look at him. ¡°If they fall asleep now, I will have a hard time bathing themter!¡±


    ¡°If they fall asleep, I will bathe them!¡±


    The five kids became energetic upon hearing Benjamin¡¯s words.


    ¡°We will take a bath on our own! We don¡¯t need Mr. Graham¡¯s help!¡± Zachary snorted.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not sleep then.¡± Gavin turned to face his siblings and took out some candies from his pocket. ¡°I


    have some candies here. One for each! Mommy, one for you too!¡±


    Jasper, who was sitting nearer to Arissa, took the candy and handed it to her.


    She received it with a smile and asked Benjamin, ¡°Do you want it?¡±


    ¡°Gavin gave it to you, so you should have it!¡± he replied.


    His response delighted her as she had only asked him out of courtesy.


    Turning around, she looked at Gavin and inquired, ¡°Sweetheart, where did you get these candies?¡±


    I have never seen him eat them before.


    Gavin took a peep at his mother as he unwrapped the candy. ¡°Grandpa bought them for us this


    morning. I haven¡¯t finished eating mine!¡±


    Arissa chuckled and looked at the other four children. ¡°Have you finished eating yours?¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 349 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 349 Read Online


    Chapter 349 Looks Of Disapproval


    Zachary, Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse nodded simultaneously. ¡°We¡¯ve finished ours!¡±


    Suppressing a chuckle, Arissa asked curiously, ¡°Gavin, why haven¡¯t you finished yours? Did you not


    eat them?¡±


    ¡°No, Mommy. I was eating fruits at that time, so I didn¡¯t eat the candies. If I ate them, the fruits wouldn¡¯t


    taste sweet anymore!¡± Gavin exined.


    Zachary tittered and whispered in his mother¡¯s ear, ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s because he ate so slowly. We had all


    finished our fruits, but he was still eating his one small bite at a time!¡±


    Arissa could not help but smile.


    Gavin was the slowest eater among the five kids, even slower than Jesse.


    She cast a nce at Benjamin, who was driving. Gavin must have picked it up from him. He¡¯s also a


    slow eater.


    Gavin blushed as he lowered his head and exined, ¡°I wasn¡¯t that slow. You guys were too fast.¡±


    His siblingsughed, making his face turn even redder.


    Arissa chuckled, thinking that her son looked adorable.


    After clearing her throat, she said to the other four kids, ¡°All right. Cut it out. There¡¯s nothing funny


    about it. Everyone has their own pace in eating!¡±


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    ¡°Mommy, you wereughing too!¡± Oliver¡¯s eyes crinkled from smiling as he exposed her.


    ¡°Yes, I saw Mommyughing too. Sheughed like this!¡± Jesse imitated the way Arissa wasughing,


    tugging the corner of her lips upward.


    That evoked a peal ofughter from Zachary and Jasper, whose eyes flickered between Gavin and


    Arissa.


    ¡°Gavin, Mommy wasughing at you!¡±


    Gavin looked at them, blushing. ¡°Laugh as much as you want!¡±


    I do eat slowly, after all.


    ¡°All right. Sit properly now!¡± Arissa cut them off to spare Gavin¡¯s blushes.


    The kids stopughing immediately, pursing their lips together. By then, their drowsiness had


    disappeared.


    At that moment, Benjamin took a peep at the back seat through the rearview mirror, and a smile


    hovered on his lips.


    Jesse leaned against the window and gazed at the neon lights outside. ¡°Wow! It¡¯s so beautiful out


    there!¡±


    The little girl pointed at the light show outside, overwhelmed with excitement. ¡°Look! Isn¡¯t it prettier than


    overseas? There are even animals here!¡±


    Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper leaned against the window, marveling at the scenery. ¡°It¡¯s so breathtaking!¡±


    Gavin looked outside too. ¡°That¡¯s a cow. Don¡¯t you guys have them overseas?¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s so quiet during the night overseas. There¡¯s nothing fun!¡± Jesse pouted.


    ¡°Mm-hmm! I also think it is more fun over here during the night!¡± Jasper grinned from ear to ear.


    ¡°I wonder what that ce is. Gavin, have you been there?¡± Zachary asked curiously.


    ¡°No!¡± Gavin was curious too.


    Oliver and Jasper stared at their brother and let out a sigh. ¡°Mr. Graham has never brought you there?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Gavin pursed his lips when he heard that. ¡°No!¡±


    Instantly, Zachary, Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse shot looks of disapproval at Benjamin.


    Having perceived their stares, Benjamin nced at the rearview mirror. ¡°I can bring you guys there


    tomorrow if you want! There¡¯s a mountain there, which is good for a night run!¡±


    The kids were rendered speechless by his statement. We want to go there to have fun, not to jog!


    Arissa looked at Benjamin. ¡°You¡¯ve never brought Gavin out to y before?¡±


    No wonder Gavin looked so dejected.


    ¡°Mmh.¡± Benjamin took a nce at Gavin, and guilt welled up in his heart.


    Indeed, I spent too less time with him before this.


    Seeing that he did not speak further, she shifted her gaze toward the children. ¡°Sweethearts, do you


    want to go there now?¡±


    The kids¡¯ eyes lit up, but they immediately shook their heads. ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s not go there tonight. We


    want to go home and sleep.¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 350 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 350 Read Online


    Chapter 350 I Will Not Let You Get Hurt


    The kids were still energetic after they returned home.


    As soon as they got out of the car, they ran to their room to take a bath. ¡°Mommy, we are going to take


    our bath now!¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Arissa, who had just alighted the car, chuckled when she noticed all five of the children had


    disappeared from her sight.


    Just as she was about to enter the house, Benjamin called her, ¡°Wait!¡±


    She looked over her shoulder and watched the man get out of the car.


    Having closed the car door, he walked toward her.


    Arissa was slightly puzzled by his stern face. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Benjamin nced at her before taking out his phone. ¡°Have you seen this person before?¡±


    She took a look at the screen and felt that the person in the photo looked familiar.


    Knitting her brows, she tried to recall if she had ever seen the person.


    Benjamin then scrolled to another photo and showed it to her.


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    At that instant, Arissa remembered something. ¡°Yes, I have seen him before!¡±


    In response, he narrowed his eyes. ¡°Did he approach you?¡±


    The woman did not hide it from him since he looked very solemn. ¡°I supposed so. He tried to hit on me.


    However, I ignored him, and I paid for my own ice cream.¡±


    The pucker between his eyebrows deepened. ¡°What did he say to you?¡±


    Arissa answered honestly, ¡°Nothing much. He said he didn¡¯t bring any money and wanted me to pay for


    his ice cream. But afterward, he took out his money and wanted to pay for me!¡±


    She then borated on the situation from that day.


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes were riveted on her. ¡°Did he say anything else?¡±


    She pondered for a while. ¡°Oh, right! He even wanted to have my number!¡±


    ¡°Did you give it to him?¡± His voice turned deeper.


    ¡°No. I thought he didn¡¯t look like a good guy. I am not a fool. Why would I give my number to someone


    like that?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Benjamin felt relieved after hearing her affirmative reply.


    ¡°Ignore any man who asks for your number!¡±


    His order caused Arissa to sh him a nce.


    Benjamin avoided her gaze for a second before cautioning sternly, ¡°Keep your guard up when you see


    this guy again and stay away from him!¡±


    Curious, she asked, ¡°Why? Is he your enemy?¡±


    He stroked her head gently and praised, ¡°You¡¯re a smart cookie!¡±


    Arissa was startled. ¡°So he¡¯s really your enemy?¡±


    A secondter, she swallowed hard, relieved that the person did not do anything else during that time.


    Otherwise, she would have been in danger.


    Did he intentionally approach me after knowing I¡¯m rted to Benjamin? If that¡¯s the case, he most


    probably knows about the kids too.


    ¡°Will the kids be in danger then?¡± she asked anxiously.


    Benjamin sighed when he saw that she was more concerned about the kids than herself. ¡°Don¡¯t you


    think you are in more danger than them?¡±


    Even Justin had tried to approach her.


    Arissa pursed her lips. ¡°I am a grown woman, and I know how to protect myself. But they are still kids!¡±


    He grabbed her hand and led her into the house. ¡°I will ask my bodyguards to protect them secretly, so


    you don¡¯t have to worry. Justin might be up to something for getting close to you. You have to be


    careful!¡±


    Arissa was puzzled by his nonchnt expression when he had been so grim-faced just moments ago.


    ¡°Is he really your enemy?¡± she asked again.


    Benjamin tilted his head to look at her. ¡°Not really. He¡¯s just an insignificant pest!¡±


    She nced at him and then at her wrist, which was in his grasp.


    A cunning glint appeared in her eyes briefly, and she inquired, ¡°Why don¡¯t you let your bodyguard


    protect me then?¡±


    The man raised an eyebrow. ¡°Do you want to be followed?¡±


    Arissa blinked and did not reply to his question. ¡°Why do I feel like I might be in danger if I stay with


    you? Should I live elsewhere?¡±


    ¡°You will be in a greater danger if you leave me now!¡± Benjamin responded with a snort.


    She let out an amused chuckle and voiced, ¡°Are you sure there are no other enemies targeting me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will never let you get hurt!¡± he assured, giving her a sidelong nce.


    Her heart skipped a beat as she replied, ¡°That¡¯s more like it. Otherwise, I will move elsewhere with the


    kids!¡±


    That had him furrowing his brows.


    Can¡¯t she stay by my side and live a peaceful life with me? Why is she still thinking about going


    elsewhere?

 The More The Merrier Chapter 351 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 351 Read Online


    Chapter 351 Mommy Is The Best


    Staring at Benjamin, Arissa was thinking about telling him about Danna. However, she held her tongue


    at thest moment.


    Since she had yet to ascertain whether Danna was speaking the truth, she figured it would be pointless


    to tell him.


    After hesitating for a while, she eventually decided to sound him out.


    ¡°Benjamin!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Benjamin looked at her.


    ¡°Was Danna carrying Gavin when she came to find you?¡± she asked.


    Conclusion flickered briefly in his eyes.


    Why is she asking this suddenly?


    ¡°Yes! Why did you ask?¡± He observed her expression closely.


    Arissa shook her head. ¡°Nothing!¡±


    Benjamin narrowed his eyes.


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    Could it be that she believed Danna¡¯s words? Does she also not know how many children she gave


    birth to at that time?


    As that thought appeared in his mind, he frowned.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to check on the kids.¡± Arissa feared he might press on the topic, so she retracted her hand


    from his grip and went upstairs.


    Benjamin watched her leave and only headed to his study after a while.


    After arriving on the second floor, Arissa looked downstairs and went to the children¡¯s room when she


    could not see the man¡¯s figure.


    The kids were bathing and having fun in the bathroom.


    Arissa walked in and was touched to see Gavin bathing Jesse.


    ¡°Jesse,e over here. I¡¯ll bathe you.¡± She then grabbed a stool and sat down.


    ¡°Mommy, I can bathe Jesse. You should take a bath too!¡± Gavin said thoughtfully.


    Arissa shed him a smile. ¡°I will do itter on. Take your bath, and I¡¯ll bathe Jesse!¡±


    Jesse beamed with joy as she ran toward Arissa. ¡°Mommy, it feels so rxing when Gavin bathed me!¡±


    Arissa pinched her daughter¡¯s nose gently. ¡°Does it not feel rxing when I bathe you?¡±


    ¡°Of course it does! I love it the most when you bathe me, Mommy!¡± The little girl¡¯s sweet voice was


    music to her ears.


    Arissa could not help but pinch Jesse¡¯s cheek gently. ¡°Such a sweet talker!¡±


    Jesse giggled joyfully.


    With that, Arissa started bathing her.


    The other four kids were also taking their baths on their own.


    Zachary nced at the door. ¡°Mommy, Mr. Graham didn¡¯te up, right?¡±


    Arissa responded, ¡°No! Hurry up! Stop ying around!¡±


    ¡°Got it, Mommy! We will be done before you finish bathing Jesse!¡± the boys shouted.


    ¡°Heh! Let¡¯s see who wins!¡± Arissa picked up her pace.


    By the time she finished bathing Jesse, the other four kids had run out of the bathroom.


    ¡°Mommy, they are all done!¡± Jesse said.


    Arissa let out a chuckle. ¡°We¡¯re done too!¡±


    She wiped the water off her daughter¡¯s body and dressed her in pajamas.


    Then, she carried her out.


    Wrapping her arms around her mother¡¯s neck, Jesse urged, ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s your turn to take your bath!¡±


    ¡°Okay! I will do it now!¡± Arissa ced her on the bed and nced at the other four kids.


    Jasper teased, ¡°Mommy, you lost!¡±


    Arissa smiled and urged, ¡°Now get ready to sleep!¡±


    ¡°Mommy, do you want to sleep with us?¡± Jesse, sitting on the bed, looked up at her.


    Arissa¡¯s heart melted at her blinking doe eyes, and she lowered her body to peck her on the cheek


    gently. ¡°Okay. Go ahead and sleep first. I wille here after I finish my bath!¡±


    ¡°Mommy, please hurry up!¡± Oliver uttered with a smile.


    Seeing that she was still wearing his sses, she walked over and took them off. ¡°Keep this properly!¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The boy smiled. ¡°I am not sleeping yet!¡±


    Arissa looked at Zachary and Gavin. ¡°Go to sleep now!¡±


    ¡°All right. Mommy,e over soon!¡± Gavin reminded Arissa before calling his siblings to lie on the bed.


    With that, the five of them swiftly did as told.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 352 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 352 Read Online


    Chapter 352 Come Here To See You


    Arissa grinned. ¡°Goodnight, Sweethearts.¡±


    ¡°Goodnight, Mommy!¡±


    The five little ones greeted her goodnight but still kept staring at her.


    That filled her heart with affection, so she leaned forward and gave each of them a peck on their


    cheeks. ¡°I¡¯ll go and take a bath now.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± They nodded.


    After tucking them in, she left the room to take a bath.


    Arissa had just stepped out of the bathroom when Benjamin walked in. In a panic, she immediately


    held onto the towel wrapped around her body, covering her chest.


    However, as soon as she recalled his words from before, she released her grip and started drying her


    hair with a hairdryer.


    The man¡¯s gazended on her curvaceous body, and his eyes darkened.


    Having perceived his gaze, Arissa shot him a nce.


    Benjamin then walked over. ¡°Let me help you.¡±


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    He took the hairdryer from her and continued drying her hair.


    Arissa took another nce at him and asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Burning passion rose within his dark eyes as he took in her rosy cheeks. ¡°Can¡¯t I juste here to see


    you?¡±


    When she met his gaze, her eyes flickered.


    Benjamin swallowed hard when her scent wafted into his nose.


    Feeling his warm breath on her ears, Arissa blinked.


    As he continued to dry her hair in sections, he could not stop his gaze from lingering at her fair chest.


    The moment she tilted her head to look at him and saw him staring down at her body, she cleared her


    throat.


    That noise caused him to raise his gaze. His deep and dark eyes were like an abyss that could suck a


    person¡¯s soul out of their body.


    ¡°Why do you keep staring at me?¡± Arissa asked, giving him a side-long nce.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I look at you?¡±


    The woman let out a mirthlessugh and deliberately taunted him with his own words. ¡°I remember


    someone said that I don¡¯t have a nice figure!¡±


    Benjamin knitted his brows. Have I ever said that?


    Sheughed inwardly upon noticing that he was stumped for a response. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Graham?


    Why are you so quiet?¡±


    Narrowing his eyes, he pinned her to the couch and leaned downward.


    He pressed his hands against the couch and locked her in his arms.


    Arissa stared at him and asked, ¡°Are you trying to force yourself on me?¡±


    As she spoke, she reached out her hand to caress his chest.


    Benjamin¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down when he perceived the smirk on her face.


    Suddenly, he stood up and headed out. ¡°Come and apply the ointment for meter!¡±


    Arissa blinked. That¡¯s it? He¡¯s leaving?


    ¡°Ointment? I thought you¡¯ve recovered?¡±


    Benjamin walked to his bedroom.


    Arissa pouted. After tidying up the bathroom and changing into her pajamas, she went to the children¡¯s


    room.


    All five of them had fallen asleep.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Arissa sat on the edge of the bed and gently stroked their faces.


    Suddenly, her nagging doubt once again appeared in her mind.


    Had I really given birth to more than five kids that year, I guess the other child should be around their


    height and weight?


    A pucker formed between her eyebrows. Is the child doing all right? I tremble to think that something


    terrible has happened to them.


    Arissa bit her lip.


    She hated herself for being a useless mother who failed to protect her own children.


    I wouldn¡¯t have been separated from my child for years if it weren¡¯t for that woman.


    She gently ran her fingers on Gavin¡¯s cheeks, and in response, the sleepy boy rubbed his face against


    her palm.


    Just as she leaned forward andnded a peck on his cheek, Benjamin¡¯s voice sounded from a


    distance. ¡°Arissa!¡±


    Arissa immediately returned to her senses.


    ¡°Bring something over for me!¡± The man¡¯s voice sounded again, carrying an authoritative tone.


    She then stood up and walked toward his room.


    Benjamin was taking a shower in the bathroom.


    When she neared the door, she asked, ¡°What do you need?¡±


    ¡°Get me my towel!¡± came his voice amidst the sound of running water.


    Arissa¡¯s lips twitched, and she grumbled, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you grab it before taking a shower?¡±


    Despite herint, she still went to the closet to get him a towel.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 353 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 353 Read Online


    Chapter 353 He Is Jealous


    Arissa went back to the bathroom and knocked on the door.


    ¡°The door¡¯s not locked!¡± Benjamin said.


    Staring at the door, she found herself at a loss for words.


    Is he asking me to deliver the towel inside the bathroom? I¡¯m not a pervert who¡¯s interested in watching


    others shower!


    She hung the towel on the doorknob and said to him, ¡°I put it on the doorknob. Come and get it


    yourself!¡±


    The sound of the shower stopped.


    ¡°Bring it in!¡± Benjamin ordered in a deep voice.


    Arissa could not help but roll her eyes. ¡°Why can¡¯t you get it yourself?¡±


    I don¡¯t want to go in.


    ¡°Come in and help me with the ointment!¡± he ordered once again.


    That caused her to sigh. ¡°I¡¯ll help you apply it once you¡¯re done using the shower!¡±


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    It won¡¯t be easy to apply the ointment to his body when it¡¯s all wet.


    She still refused to go in.


    After a short while, Benjamin opened the door and saw her sitting on the couch, facing away from him.


    He grabbed the towel and wrapped it around his waist before striding toward her.


    Bending his finger, he knocked her head, which evoked a gasp from her.


    Arissa turned around and shot daggers at him.


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes glinted with mirth as he asked, ¡°Why can¡¯t you just do as I said?¡±


    His question rendered her speechless.


    Staring at the man who was exuding an intense manly aura, she voiced, ¡°How do you expect me to


    help you apply the ointment when your body is wet?¡±


    Benjamin snorted and rubbed a towel over his wet hair a few times before ordering, ¡°Get over here!¡±


    Arissa pursed her lips. ¡°What for?¡±


    ¡°Dry my hair!¡± He stared at her intently.


    The womanplied, going over to his side and taking over the towel to dry his hair.


    Benjamin took a nce at her. ¡°Are you hiding something from me?¡±


    Arissa lowered her eyes to look at him. ¡°Nothing!¡±


    Still, he remained unconvinced. Displeased by the fact that she refused to be honest with him, he


    furrowed his brows tightly.


    At that moment, she looked at Benjamin and thought he was behaving oddly.


    That question came out of nowhere.


    Nheless, she did not dwell on it for long, continuing to dry his hair and wiping off the water droplets


    on his body.


    Once that was done, she brought his ointment over and applied it to his body.


    The rashes on Benjamin¡¯s skin had almost disappeared.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Have you taken your medicine?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Not yet!¡± he replied and tilted his body so that she could apply the ointment to the other side.


    ¡°The rashes on your skin should disappear tomorrow once you¡¯ve taken the medicine tonight.¡±


    While listening to her nagging, Benjamin could not keep his eyes away from her.


    Yet, Arissa¡¯s attention remained undivided. Afterpleting the application, she said, ¡°Go and eat your


    medicine now!¡±


    He did not move.


    Arissa turned around and looked at him. ¡°Take your medicine and sleep early!¡±


    Benjamin looked at her and asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Pointing outside the room, she said, ¡°I promised the children I would sleep with them.¡±


    He gazed into her eyes and said in a deep voice, ¡°But they¡¯re already asleep. They don¡¯t need you.¡±


    ¡°I like sleeping with them. Are you happy with the answer?¡±


    With a scowl on his face, he red at the sharp-tongued woman. ¡°You¡¯re sleeping here tonight.¡±


    Arissa shot a look of disbelief at the domineering man. ¡°Why should I sleep here when you¡¯ve


    recovered?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± His eyes bored into hers.


    Her heart instantly skipped a beat, and she looked away. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±


    Benjamin continued to look at her.


    ¡°I¡¯m going out now. Don¡¯t forget to take your medicine!¡±


    When Arissa was about to turn around and leave, she heard his imperious voice.


    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± he dered, ring at her.


    His face had turned grim by then.


    To her, the kids are more important than me?


    He could not help but start to feel jealous.


    Amused by his reaction, Arissa almost failed to stifle a chuckle.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to suffer if your rashes won¡¯t go away!¡±


    Benjamin pinched his thin lips together and uttered indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡±


    Her lips twitched.


    In the end, she turned around to retrieve the medicine and poured him a ss of water.


    Holding them forward, she cooed, ¡°Come on now! Take your medicine.¡±


    Benjamin looked at her and said, ¡°Go and keep the childrenpany.¡±


    Arissa froze for a moment.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 354 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 354 Read Online


    Chapter 354 If You Were Not Their Father


    Benjamin remained seated but did not reach out to take the ss of water and medicine from her.


    ¡°Take your medicine, Benjamin Graham.¡± Arissa raised her voice.


    He shot her a nce and replied, ¡°My stomach hurts. I don¡¯t want to take it!¡±


    His remark evoked a dubious look from her. He was fine earlier on, and now his stomach hurts?


    ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°No, I lied. Get out!¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Arissa was taken aback by his sudden bellow.


    What¡¯s wrong with this man!


    ¡°Are you really not going to take this?¡± she asked.


    The man did not reply and merely pursed his lips.


    Arissa put down the medicine and ss of water before walking out of the room.


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    Fine. It¡¯s your problem, not mine! Such a weirdo.


    She went straight to the children¡¯s room andy beside them quietly and carefully.


    However, she could not seem to fall asleep as she kept thinking about Benjamin.


    Does he really have a stomachache?


    A few momentster, her concern for himpelled her to crawl out of bed cautiously and head to


    Benjamin¡¯s bedroom.


    Arissa¡¯s heart sank when she saw him curling up to sleep from afar.


    She went into the room and realized he was breaking out in cold sweat and gritting his teeth as if he


    was in a lot of pain.


    While patting his arm, she asked, ¡°Hey, Benjamin. Are you okay?¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes flickered open; his gaze was fierce.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡±


    Annoyed by his callous behavior, Arissa was tempted to leave him alone to suffer if not for the fact he


    was the father of her children.


    ¡°Is it that bad? Do you have medicine for it?¡±


    Benjamin clenched his teeth and did not respond to her question.


    Arissa started panicking upon noticing the sweat droplets rolling down his face. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the


    hospital!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± He squeezed out that word through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Should I call Shaun over?¡± she suggested, taking out her phone.


    Just as she was about to dial Shaun¡¯s number, she saw Benjamin ring at her, his eyes shing.


    ¡°I said it¡¯s none of your business! Get out!¡±


    What a bad-tempered man!


    Arissa felt exasperated.


    She wanted to walk out of the room and forget about him but eventually went downstairs to find him


    medicine.


    After going through the medical box for a while, she finally found the medicine and headed upstairs


    hurriedly.


    Upon noticing his pale face and how he was pressing hard on his abdomen, Arissa softened her tone.


    ¡°Take this. You¡¯ll feel better in no time!¡±


    Since he did not give her any response, she bent down to help him sit on the bed, but he refused to


    cooperate.


    Having lost her bnce, she fell onto him.


    ¡°Get off me!¡± Benjamin¡¯s attitude was nasty.


    Arissa shot daggers at him, and she finally raised her voice. ¡°I just wanted to help you sit up so that you


    can take your medicine. If it weren¡¯t because you¡¯re the father to my children, I wouldn¡¯t have been


    bothered to take care of you!¡±


    The children would surely be anxious if they knew he had fallen sick.


    Even though they ignored him most of the time, deep in her heart, Arissa knew the children still cared


    for their father deeply.


    Benjamin¡¯s stomach hurt even more after hearing her remark. She only cares for me because of the


    kids.


    His face was as ck as thunder as he barked, ¡°Get out!¡±


    The sharp glint in his eyes was so terrifying that it made Arissa shudder.


    With an awkward expression, she carefully put down the medicine and exhorted, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to take


    your medicine!¡±


    She then left the room.


    After returning to the guest room, she called Shaun and asked him toe and check on Benjamin.


    Struggling to fall asleep, she tossed and turned on the bed until she heard the sound of a car. That had


    her heaved a sigh in relief.


    Soon, a series of footsteps sounded from outside. It seemed that two people had entered Benjamin¡¯s


    room.


    ¡°What happened to you, Mr. Graham?¡±


    Edwin was shocked to see Benjamin¡¯s pallid face and the beads of cold sweat all over his exposed


    skin.


    Even Shaun was taken aback by Benjamin¡¯s miserable look.


    ¡°Where do you feel unwell?¡±


    Benjamin looked at them with a deadpan expression. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re fine?¡± Shaun nearly exploded with anger.


    ¡°How long have you been in this condition?¡± He then took a closer look at Benjamin¡¯splexion and


    checked his pulse.


    Benjamin continued to ignore him by looking out of the room. There was no one at the doorway.


    Shaun noticed his gaze, so he nced at Edwin before asking Benjamin, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 355 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 355 Read Online


    Chapter 355 Did You Two Have A Fight


    Benjamin retracted his gaze and pressed a hand against his stomach as he leaned against the


    headboard.


    ¡°How am I going to treat you if you won¡¯t say a word, Benjamin? You look like you¡¯re in a lot of pain


    here. In fact, you might even need to be hospitalized. Even if you don¡¯t care about your wife, you


    should at least care about your kids, right?¡± Shaun eximed helplessly.


    Benjamin shot him a sharp nce. ¡°Who asked you toe here?¡±


    ¡°Your wife, of course! She¡¯s worried sick about you!¡± Shaun replied with a chuckle.


    The look on Benjamin¡¯s face eased up a little as he let out a cold snort.


    Shaun looked at him and guessed boldly, ¡°Did you two get into a fight?¡±


    Edwin, too, was staring at Benjamin curiously from the side.


    Thetter shot them a re and asked, ¡°Why are you two looking at me like that?¡±


    The butler quickly lowered his gaze and kept his head down.


    His condition probably isn¡¯t serious if he¡¯s able to get angry like this! Shaun shook his head at the


    thought of that.


    Noticing the medicine on the side, he retrieved it and handed it to Benjamin. ¡°You should take your


    medicine, Benjamin. Everything else can wait until you¡¯re all better.¡±


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    ¡°Leave, both of you. I want to get some rest!¡± Benjamin ordered while shooting him a furious look.


    Shaun rubbed his nose awkwardly and nced at Edwin.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go check and see where Ms. York is,¡± Edwin said, but he only left when he received no response


    from Benjamin.


    Upon arriving before Arissa¡¯s room, he called out to her, ¡°Ms. York?¡±


    Arissa got up and opened the door. ¡°Edwin?¡±


    The older man shed her a smile and asked respectfully, ¡°Ms. York, could you please go talk to Mr.


    Graham? He refuses to take his medicine!¡±


    What? Benjamin still won¡¯t take his medicine even when Shaun hase over? Wasn¡¯t he just fine a


    while back? Honestly, I don¡¯t understand his temper at all!


    With that in mind, she replied, ¡°But he kicked me out of the room earlier! He¡¯ll just get even angrier if I


    go see him now!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Graham is just a little stubborn like that. He actually wants you to coax him a little, Ms. York!¡±


    Edwin said as he continued trying to persuade her.


    Arissa pouted in response but gave in when she saw how anxious Edwin looked.


    Meanwhile, Shaun was trying to talk some sense into Benjamin. ¡°Benjamin, you¡¯ll end up scaring your


    wife away like this!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I doubt that! She seems pretty bold if you ask me!¡± Benjamin snapped back at him with a snort.


    Shaun¡¯s lips twitched as he replied, ¡°Women like men who are gentlemanly and loving, you know?¡±


    Benjamin narrowed his eyes at him as he retorted, ¡°Women are into guys like you, but I don¡¯t see you


    having a girlfriend!¡±


    Shaun fumed when he heard that viciouseback. ¡°You are unbelievable!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Arissa raised her brows when she overheard their conversation upon entering the room.


    ¡°Is he all right, Mr. Bailey?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Judging by his hot temper, I¡¯d say he seems pretty fine to me!¡± Shaun harrumphed and gave Benjamin


    the side-eye.


    ¡°Thank you foring over, but maybe you should head back for now. Sorry for troubling you toe


    over so suddenly!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡± Shaun let out a sigh and turned toward Benjamin as he continued, ¡°You should hurry up and


    take your medicine if you want to feel better. I¡¯ll be on my way now!¡±


    Edwin nced at Benjamin and Arissa before saying, ¡°Mr. Bailey, allow me to walk you to the door!¡±


    Shaun nodded and left the room afterward.


    Arissa looked at Benjamin, who was lying on the bed, and asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you feeling any


    better?¡±


    ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m feeling better?¡± he retorted while staring at her in displeasure.


    She clenched her teeth in response. ¡°Why would you chase Mr. Bailey out if you aren¡¯t feeling better?


    And you¡¯re not taking your medicine too! Honestly, you¡¯re so childish!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± he questioned, his deep voice carrying a hint of warning.


    Arissa walked up to him, sat down on the side of his bed, and stared at the scowl on his face. ¡°What


    exactly do you want?¡±


    Benjamin simply kept quiet and looked the other way.


    ¡°I admit that I was wrong, okay?¡±


    Unsure of how she should mollify him, Arissa decided to start by apologizing.


    In truth, she was clueless as to why he was angry at her.


    His unstable and unpredictable temper was starting to give her quite the headache.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you angry when you¡¯re sick. Come on, hurry up and take your medicine, okay?¡±


    Arissa cooed while handing him the medicine.


    Benjamin nced at it without saying a word.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here tonight if you take your medicine!¡± she added while staring at him.


    When he heard that, his eyes flickered.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 356 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 356 Read Online


    Chapter 356 Crying While Having A Nightmare


    Noticing that it was working, Arissa continued, ¡°I¡¯m serious, Benjamin. I¡¯ll stay here with you instead of


    keeping the kids¡¯pany.¡±


    She was unsure if he was mad about that, but she gave it a shot anyway.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to keep mepany!¡± Benjamin gave a snort, but his tone had eased up significantly.


    Arissa found his prideful yet childish behavior rather amusing. At the same time, her heart softened.


    ¡°Well, I want to keep youpany! Is that okay with you?¡± she asked with an endearing grin on her


    face.


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes flickered once again. ¡°Whatever, do as you wish!¡±


    Arissa let out a chuckle but quickly held it back when she recalled her main priority.


    ¡°Now, take your medicine!¡± she said while holding a few pills up to his mouth.


    The man cleared his throat to hide his awkwardness before taking the pills and stuffing them into his


    mouth.


    Arissa then grabbed a ss of water and fed it to him.


    After swallowing those pills, hey down to get some sleep.


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    Arissa felt her heart flutter a little as she stared at his back.


    She then pulled the covers over his shoulder before going to sleep on the couch nearby.


    Benjamin pricked up his ears to listen for signs of her leaving the room. When he did not hear the


    sound of the door opening, he opened his eyes slightly to take a peek.


    At the sight of her sleeping on the couch, a smile formed on his face.


    Because it was veryte at night, Arissa fell asleep shortly after lying down.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Benjamin got up and made his way toward her when he heard her slow, even breathing.


    Well, I suppose she¡¯s not so dense, after all!


    He made that remark in his mind as he stood beside the couch and stared at her countenance while


    she slept.


    After watching her for a while, he saw Arissa nearly fall off the couch when she turned in her sleep.


    Benjamin panicked and quickly tried to catch her, but that did not happen at all.


    Instead, Arissa simply turned toward the other side and carried on sleeping.


    At that sight, he breathed a sigh of relief and stood up. That was when his gaze fell upon her plump


    bottom.


    He swallowed nervously to soothe his dry throat as he stared at Arissa, who was still fast asleep.


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±


    Arissa moved slightly in her sleep, causing her pajamas to ride up, which exposed a small part of her


    slender waist.


    The gorgeous curve of her waistline ignited the mes of lust within Benjamin.


    This woman is definitely seducing me!


    That thought caused him to let out a soft snort. Then, he covered her waist and bottom with a nket


    before returning to bed.


    Arissa, you heartless woman¡­ How dare you sleep so soundly when you know that I¡¯m sick? Benjamin


    grumbled in his mind as he stole one final nce at her.


    With that, he closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    In the middle of the night, he was jolted awake by the sounds of Arissa sobbing helplessly and


    miserably.


    ¡°No¡­ Don¡¯t take my kids away¡­¡±


    The look on Benjamin¡¯s face changed when he heard her cry, and he quickly rushed to her side.


    Arissa¡¯s face was covered in tears as she continued sobbing in her sleep, still deep in her dream.


    ¡°No¡­ Give me back my kids¡­ Don¡¯t take them away¡­¡±


    Benjamin reached out to hold her hands when he saw her waving both of her arms frantically.


    Thinking it was the person who took her children, Arissa tightened her grip on his hand and dug her


    nails into his skin.


    He paid no heed to the pain and called out to her, ¡°Arissa! Arissa!¡±


    Arissa was dreaming about the day Danna took her children away from her.


    She reached out to snatch them back from Danna, but she could not seem to reach them no matter


    how hard she tried.


    Trapped in a chasm of helplessness, Arissa continued to sob, ¡°My kids¡­ Give them back¡­ You guys


    are all bad people¡­¡±


    It pained Benjamin deeply to see her wailing so sorrowfully, so he raised his voice. ¡°Wake up, Arissa!¡±


    Arissa heard a gentle voiceing from a distance, which slowly became clearer.


    ¡°Wake up! Wake up, Arissa!¡±


    Benjamin gently patted her on the cheek while pinching her nose from time to time.


    Eventually, Arissa opened her teary eyes and stared nkly at the handsome face in front of her.


    Still overwhelmed by the grief of losing her children, she did not know whether she was awake or still


    dreaming.


    As her heart continued to ache badly, tears flowed across her cheeks and into her ears.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 357 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 357 Read Online


    Chapter 357 Why Are You Hitting Yourself


    Benjamin felt his heart wrench in pain when he saw how upset Arissa was, her face covered with sweat


    and tears.


    He reached out to wipe away her tears and said gently, ¡°Arissa, you¡¯re having a nightmare!¡±


    Noticing that Arissa still seemed to be in a daze, the man could not help but worry.


    He carried her to the sofa and patted her back softly, sitting by her side.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. It¡¯s just a dream!¡± Benjamin cooed.


    Hearing that, the woman sniffled and gradually returned to her senses.


    When she felt the warmth of Benjamin¡¯s embrace, her feeling of helplessness slowly subsided.


    ¡°Everything is fine now.¡±


    The man lifted her face andforted her.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Tears welled up in Arissa¡¯s eyes as she met Benjamin¡¯s worried gaze.


    Still feeling helpless, she tried to stop herself from crying as she started narrating her dream to the


    man.


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    ¡°Just now, I¡­¡±


    Unable to hold back her tears, tears flowed down the woman¡¯s cheeks as she spoke.


    Patting her back gently, Benjamin said, ¡°It¡¯s just a dream.¡±


    Arissa finally calmed down and stopped crying after a while.


    She sniffled and slipped out of the man¡¯s arms. That was when she saw that his shirt was already


    soaked with her tears and snot.


    ¡°Sorry! You should go and wash up!¡± Arissa eximed, feeling awkward.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right!¡± Benjamin replied and proceeded to wipe away the remaining tears on Arissa¡¯s face while


    she nced at him.


    ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡± Benjamin asked, fixing his worried gaze on Arissa.


    She could feel a dull pain in her heart as she replied, ¡°I dreamed of the kids being taken away just


    now.¡±


    When Benjamin heard that, he frowned and felt his heart aching.


    ¡°I guessed it when I heard you screaming just now.¡±


    Arissa looked at him briefly and said, ¡°You should go and wash up. I¡¯ll sit here for a while more!¡±


    Benjamin sized her up and noticed that her emotions were more or less settled. Only then did he stand


    up and head toward the bathroom.


    Arissa curled up on the couch and a sorrowful expression appeared on her face as she tried to recall


    how many of her children Danna had taken away.


    Was it one or two?


    The woman¡¯s head started aching when she tried harder to recall her dream.


    Feeling frustrated, she lifted her hand and knocked her head with her knuckles.


    At the same time, Benjamin came out and saw Arissa doing that. A crease appeared between his


    brows as he strode toward her.


    ¡°Why are you hitting yourself?¡± He grabbed her hand, stopping her actions.


    Arissa nced at the man and replied, ¡°My head is hurting.¡±


    Benjamin reached out to touch her forehead and noticed that it felt rather hot.


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±


    After retrieving a thermometer, he checked the woman¡¯s body temperature.


    ¡°Thirty-eight degrees Celsius! You¡¯re running a fever,¡± Benjamin said with his brows furrowed.


    When Arissa heard that, she was slightly stunned. She realized that her recent headaches could be


    due to her fever and not because of her bad mood as a result of the dreams she had been having.


    After taking a look at the woman, Benjamin said, ¡°Go and rest in bed!¡±


    Arissa shot a nce at him, stood up and headed to the bathroom.


    Benjamin poured a ss of water while waiting for her toe out.


    The moment Arissa opened the door, he immediately rushed over to help her to the bed before asking,


    ¡°Are you still feeling unwell?¡±


    The woman shook her head and took over the ss of water.


    ¡°Drink more water! I¡¯ll get Shaun toe over,¡± Benjamin said as he took out his phone.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯ll be fine after taking some medicine!¡± Arissa said, looking at the man.


    Ignoring her words, Benjamin continued to make the call. ¡°Shaun,e over right now. Arissa is


    having a fever!¡±


    Arissa felt a little embarrassed when she heard that. When she stood up to pour herself a ss of


    water, she staggered for a bit.


    ¡°Be careful! What are you doing?¡± Benjamin hurried over to support her.


    Tossing his phone to one side, he carried her to the bed.


    ¡°I want some water,¡± Arissa said, looking at the man.


    Benjamin propped her up against the headboard and stroked her head affectionately while replying,


    ¡°Lie still. I¡¯ll get it for you!¡±


    Arissa stared at the man¡¯s figure as he turned around and headed to the kitchen.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± she said, feeling touched.


    Benjamin took a nce at her and replied, ¡°Stop talking and drink up!¡±


    After Arissa drank a few sses of water, Benjamin took a wet towel and ced it on her forehead.


    ¡°You should get some rest too! Your stomach isn¡¯t feeling well,¡± Arissa looked at the man and urged.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine now,¡± Benjamin said as he sat down by her bed and fixed his gaze on her with tightly knitted


    brows. Noticing that her lips were unusually red, he flipped the towel over.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 358 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 358 Read Online


    Chapter 358 Benjamin Takes Care Of Her Throughout The Night


    ¡°Is there any Panadol soluble? I¡¯ll just take two of that,¡± asked Arissa as she looked toward Benjamin.


    She was feeling extremely ufortable due to her fever and could feel her teeth aching as well.


    Noticing that the woman¡¯s breathing was slightlybored, Benjamin gave Shaun another call, urging


    him to hurry.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and check. Get some sleep first!¡± Benjamin said to Arissa before heading downstairs to check if


    there was any fever medicine in the house.


    He managed to find some Panadol soluble and threw them into a ss of water. Then, he went back


    upstairs and helped Arissa sit up on the bed.


    ¡°Arissa, drink some water!¡±


    The woman¡¯s head felt groggy as she started sipping on the water.


    She had only detected the bitter taste of the medicine in the water when she had almost finished


    drinking the entire ss.


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±


    ¡°Finish it!¡± Benjamin ordered.


    Arissa had no choice but to finish up the medicine with her face all scrunched up.


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    After making sure that she had drunk it all up, Benjamin helped her lie down in bed.


    When the man went to wet the towel to wipe Arissa¡¯s face, Shaun arrived.


    Carrying his medical kit, the doctor ran upstairs and asked, ¡°How is Mrs. Graham?¡±


    Benjamin frowned when he saw that Arissa had already fallen asleep in just a few minutes.


    ¡°When I called you just now, her fever was at thirty-eight degrees Celsius! She has just taken some


    Panadol soluble.¡±


    Shaun took out his own medical equipment at once and checked Arissa¡¯s body temperature.


    ¡°Thirty-eight point three degrees Celsius!¡±


    The crease between Benjamin¡¯s brows deepened when he heard that.


    But it has only been such a short while. Why is it that her temperature has risen?


    ¡°Think of a way to bring it down!¡±


    Shaun took a nce at Benjamin and started to treat Arissa without any dy.


    However, after half an hour, the woman¡¯s fever still had not subsided.


    As such, Shaun gave her an injection.


    Another half an hourter, Arissa¡¯s fever finally subsided, and Benjamin heaved a sigh of relief.


    Before Shaun arrived, he could only try to cool Arissa¡¯s fever by dabbing a wet towel on her forehead.


    The doctor took a look at his friend and teased, ¡°Did you guys agree on taking turns to fall sick?¡±


    Benjamin responded by rolling his eyes.


    Shaun chuckled and said, ¡°Look at how worried you are! Luckily, I stay pretty close to Yaleview.¡±


    ¡°Stop your nonsense and go get some rest in the guest room!¡±


    Benjamin raised his voice at Shaun before he continued to take care of Arissa.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Seeing that, the corners of Shaun¡¯s lips twitched.


    He looked toward Benjamin and said, ¡°Since Mrs. Graham¡¯s fever has subsided, you can stop


    worrying. Is your stomach feeling better?¡±


    ¡°Yup!¡± Benjamin nodded.


    ¡°Even though you¡¯re unlikely to have a rpse, you should ensure that you get enough rest as well,¡±


    Shaun reminded.


    Benjamin nodded again.


    Hey down on the bed next to the woman after Shaun left the room, touching her forehead


    intermittently.


    The man felt his heart aching again when he noticed how tired Arissa looked even when she was


    asleep.


    Leaning over, he nted a gentle kiss on her forehead.


    Benjamin did not dare to fall into a deep sleep throughout the entire night, waking up at intervals to


    check if Arissa¡¯s fever had returned.


    He only managed to fall asleep at daybreak.


    Meanwhile, being tortured by her nightmare and fever, the woman was still sound asleep when the sky


    was already bright.


    When the five little ones woke up, they pouted and frowned in displeasure when they noticed that


    Arissa was not there.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Mommy promise to sleep in our room?¡± Jesse said unhappily.


    Jasper rubbed his eyes as he grumbled, ¡°Maybe Mommy is already awake?¡±


    Squinting his eyes, Oliver replied, ¡°It¡¯s just 6 a.m. now. Mommy wouldn¡¯t wake up so early.¡±


    Zachary nodded in agreement before ncing at the door. ¡°Is it possible that Benjamin took Mommy


    away?¡±


    A glint shed past Gavin¡¯s eyes as a crease appeared between his brows.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and take a look!¡±


    The boy quickly jumped off the bed and ran out of their bedroom, heading toward Benjamin¡¯s bedroom.


    Zachary, Oliver, Jasper and Jesse caught up with their brother immediately, wanting to find out if Arissa


    was in the man¡¯s room.


    When the five little ones saw that their mommy was indeed there and was sleeping in Benjamin¡¯s arms,


    they let out a loud snort and startedining furiously.


    ¡°Mr. Graham is so shameless! How dare he hug Mommy!¡±


    ¡°I hate Mr. Graham for snatching our mommy away!¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 359 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 359 Read Online


    Chapter 359 Do Not Touch My Mommy


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Benjamin was awoken by the noise made by the kids when they ran into the room.


    He looked at the little ones sleepily while touching Arissa¡¯s forehead and felt relieved after making sure


    that her body temperature was normal.


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to touch my mommy!¡± Zachary bellowed in an imposing manner with his brows


    furrowed.


    ¡°You¡¯re so shameless! How can you touch Mommy!¡± Gavin gritted his teeth and scolded.


    Faced with the angry stares of the five little ones, Benjamin chided, ¡°Stop hollering. Your mommy is


    sick!¡±


    At once, the children went closer to the bed with worried expressions on their faces.


    ¡°What happened to Mommy?¡±


    ¡°She had a feverst night. Keep your voice down,¡± Benjamin reminded the kids before turning around


    and lying on his back, massaging his temples.


    As he did not sleep well, the man was in a rather bad mood. If it was someone else instead of the kids,


    he would have red up long ago.


    ¡°Mommy looks really pale!¡± Gavinmented after observing Arissa¡¯s face while touching her


    forehead carefully.


    ¡°Gavin, here¡¯s the thermometer!¡± Jasper said while passing the thermometer to his brother.


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    ¡°Gavin, quickly check if Mommy still has a fever,¡± Zachary continued with his brows still tightly knitted.


    After checking Arissa¡¯s temperature, Gavin announced, ¡°Her temperature is normal now. There¡¯s no


    more fever!¡±


    Only then did the five little ones heave a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Since Mommy is still sleeping, shall we go out first?¡± Oliver suggested.


    Jesse sneaked a nce at Benjamin and said softly, ¡°But I want to stay with Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s stay here then!¡± Zachary decided, with his younger brothers and sister nodding fervently in


    agreement.


    Gavin did not raise any objections as well but reminded the rest of the kids, ¡°Let¡¯s sit over there so that


    we don¡¯t disturb Mommy.¡±


    His siblings nodded in response before all of them headed over to the side of the room.


    Benjamin did not fall back to sleep, keeping his eyes open.


    When he nced over at the children, he saw that they were all looking at him.


    Reading the displeasure in their eyes, the man cocked his brows and sat up.


    ¡°Have you guys washed up?¡±


    When Jesse yawned, Benjamin could not help but notice how much the girl resembled Arissa, and his


    gaze softened.


    It would be great if only all the four boys were girls instead.


    To Benjamin, Jesse was the most adorable one among the five children.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Gavin merely shook his head without replying to his father.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t washed up yet. What about it?¡± Zachary replied, meeting Benjamin¡¯s gaze.


    The man looked at his five children and said, ¡°Daddy will help you guys wash up. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The little ones nced at Benjamin before looking at each other and remained seated.


    Sighing silently, Benjamin tried again in a more domineering manner.


    ¡°Gavin, bring your brothers to the bathroom to wash up. Come back after that. Mommy won¡¯t be waking


    up so soon. Let her get more rest!¡±


    Gavin turned around and red at his father.


    Benjamin rubbed his nose awkwardly, wondering where the boy had gotten his hot temper from.


    He walked over and patted his son¡¯s head, saying, ¡°A man shouldn¡¯t be angry with his daddy. You


    should also be setting a good example for your siblings. Go and wash up!¡±


    Hearing that, Gavin pouted before addressing his siblings, ¡°Let¡¯s go and wash up!¡±


    Gavin was the first to run out of the room.


    When Zachary saw that, he followed behind his elder brother, taking the rest of his siblings along.


    A short whileter, the five little ones were all gone.


    Staring at the empty doorway, Benjamin sighed.


    Arissa rolled over in bed, sniffing, as she sensed the presence of the kids.


    When Benjamin turned around, he met the woman¡¯s gaze as she opened her eyes.


    Feeling sleepy, Arissa still had a fatigued look on her face.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    Benjamin asked, leaning closer, pushing away the strands of hair that were stuck to the woman¡¯s face.


    ¡°Yup,¡± Arissa replied, perking up, even though her voice still sounded rather weak.


    ¡°It¡¯s still early. You should get more sleep,¡± Benjamin urged, tucking her in.


    ¡°Are the kids here?¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 360 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 360 Read Online


    Chapter 360 You Do Not Have To Go To Work


    Benjamin arched his brows and replied, ¡°Yup. Did they wake you up?¡±


    Arissa shook her head in response.


    ¡°Then, how did you know that they were here?¡± Benjamin asked curiously, looking at her.


    ¡°I detected their smell,¡± Arissa answered softly.


    The man chuckled and replied, ¡°Sleep for a while more. Don¡¯t go to work today.¡±


    Surprised by his thoughtfulness, Arissa looked at Benjamin and said, ¡°Thanks, Mr. Graham!¡±


    ¡°Get some sleep. I¡¯ll send the kids to school,¡± Benjamin replied, fixing his gaze on the woman, before


    heading to the bathroom to wash up.


    Meanwhile, instead of going back to sleep, Arissa fell into deep thought while lying on the bed.


    Benjamin noticed the woman¡¯s thoughtful expression when he came out of the bathroom. Arching his


    brows, hey on his side and asked, ¡°Why are you not sleeping?¡±


    Arissa turned to look at him and sat up.


    ¡°I already woke up. I¡¯m not sleepy anymore.¡±


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    Benjamin walked toward his wardrobe while replying, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and wash up then? We¡¯ll head


    downstairs for breakfast in a while.¡±


    Arissa noticed that Benjamin was behaving in a much gentler manner that day and shot a nce in his


    direction.


    When she was washing up in the bathroom, she noticed that the man¡¯s toothbrush was ced neatly


    beside hers, and her heart skipped a beat.


    Does this mean that we¡¯re already cohabiting?


    While Arissa was brushing her teeth, she thought about whether she should look for Dannater.


    After washing her face, the woman headed back to the room to get changed when she saw Benjamin


    sitting on the sofa waiting for her, all dressed up.


    The well-dressed man looked exceptionally elegant and exuded a charming aura.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna get changed.¡± Arissa walked out of the room after taking a nce at him.


    Benjamin looked up at the woman and could not help but notice her slender figure.


    An unfathomable glint shed past the man¡¯s eyes before he fixed his gaze on her.


    The moment Arissa walked out, the five little ones rushed over.


    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re awake?¡±


    Not only had the children washed up, but they had also gotten changed all by themselves. They look


    extremely adorable and dressed in the same school uniforms.


    ¡°Yup!¡±


    Arissa smiled and hugged the kids before saying, ¡°Mommy is going to get changed now. Wait here for


    a while!¡±


    The five little ones blinked and nodded obediently.


    Arissa bent forward and kissed the children on their cheeks before heading to the guest room to get


    changed.


    The children followed behind her in a single file.


    When Arissa turned back, she looked at them, feeling amused.


    ¡°Wait outside!¡±


    The woman took a set of clothes and went into the bathroom to get changed while the five little ones


    waited patiently outside.


    Just then, Benjamin walked out and saw the children leaning against the door frame, looking inside the


    room.


    He walked over and took a look as well but did not see anyone.


    ¡°What are you guys looking at?¡±


    When the five little ones turned around, they met Benjamin¡¯s gaze and moved toward one side.


    ¡°Get your school bags. Daddy will send you guys to school after breakfast,¡± Benjamin said to the kids.


    When the kids heard that, they blinked and exchanged nces. Finally, Gavin said softly, ¡°We want to


    wait for Mommy!¡±


    Benjamin looked at the little ones and said to Gavin, ¡°Hurry up and get going. Mommy won¡¯t be ready


    so soon.¡±


    Feeling annoyed, Gavin red at his father before running toward his own bedroom.


    Zachary, Oliver, Jasper and Jesse trailed behind their eldest brother.


    ¡°Gavin, wait for us!¡±


    Jesse was the slowest among the five of them.


    Looking at his children, the corners of Benjamin¡¯s lips curled up into a gentle smile.


    When Arissa walked out after getting changed, she saw Benjamin standing at the door with a


    benevolent expression on his face.


    Smiling, she asked, ¡°Were the kids here just now?¡±


    ¡°Yup!¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Benjamin turned around and saw that the woman was smartly dressed.


    ¡°I told you that you don¡¯t have to go to work today.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Arissa replied, looking at the man.


    ¡°Then, why are you dressed like that?¡±


    Benjamin took another nce at the woman¡¯s outfit before asking, ¡°Are you going outter?¡±


    A glint shed past Arissa¡¯s eyes as she replied, ¡°Nope. I¡¯m just getting dressed for breakfast.¡±


    Benjamin stared intently at her for a while before she walked past him and went out of the room.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 361 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 361 Read Online


    Chapter 361 Daddy Apologizes


    At the same time, the five little ones emerged from their room carrying their school bags.


    ¡°Mommy, are you ready? We¡¯re all ready!¡± Gavin said smilingly, looking at Arissa.


    ¡°Yup, I¡¯m ready too. Let¡¯s head downstairs for breakfast!¡±


    Arissa smiled affectionately.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mommy, are you still feeling unwell?¡± Zachary looked up at his mother and asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine now!¡± Arissa replied while stroking her son¡¯s head.


    Oliver and Jasper also observed their mommy for a while and noticed that she was indeed looking


    better than earlier on.


    ¡°Mommy, why did you suddenly have a feverst night?¡±


    Arissa raised her brows when she heard that. In fact, she did not know the reason as well and


    wondered if it was because of the nightmare she had.


    ¡°Mommy, are you going to work today?¡±


    Jesse scrunched her brows, worried for her mommy¡¯s health.


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    ¡°Mommy, since you were unwellst night, you shouldn¡¯t go to work today!¡± Zachary nced at


    Benjamin while talking to Arissa.


    When Benjamin met his son¡¯s eyes, he arched his brows.


    Gavin red at his father as well and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s because he made Mommy work overtimest


    night. Mommy must have fallen sick because she was overworked!¡±


    ¡°It has got nothing to do with your daddy!¡±


    Arissa exined to the boy, worried that the tension between the father and son would worsen.


    ¡°He gave me a day off today so I don¡¯t have to go to work!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Oliver asked, his eyes widening behind his sses.


    ¡°Yup!¡± Arissa nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± Jasper said, sneaking a nce at Benjamin.


    The man was amused, seeing that the children were all on Arissa¡¯s side and treating him like their


    enemy.


    ¡°Sorry, kids. It¡¯s Daddy¡¯s fault for not taking good care of Mommy.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of an apology?¡± Gavin dissed.


    ¡°Just stop ordering my mommy to do anything!¡±


    Benjamin was speechless as he stared at his domineering young son, who bore a stark resemnce to


    himself.


    Arissa looked at Benjamin in amusement before hurrying the kids along.


    ¡°Sweethearts, let¡¯s head downstairs for breakfast.¡±


    ¡°OK!¡± the five little ones answered and ran downstairs.


    A momentter, Jesse turned back and pulled Arissa along.


    The woman chuckled and called out, ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t run!¡±


    ¡°Mommy, hurry up!¡±


    ¡°OK! I¡¯ming!¡± Arissaughed.


    Benjamin, who was trailing behind the woman and the kids, took a fewrge strides and caught up with


    Jesse before picking the girl up.


    Jesse¡¯s bright round eyes widened as she stared at her father in shock.


    Benjamin¡¯s heart melted when he saw that.


    Pinching the girl¡¯s nose dotingly, the man said, ¡°Daddy will carry you downstairs.¡±


    Jesse blinked a few times before turning her head to look the other way.


    Letting out a snort, the girl said, ¡°I can walk downstairs myself. I don¡¯t want you to carry me!¡±


    Faced with the prideful little girl, Benjamin sighed, realizing that the children were still very upset with


    him.


    Sensing Benjamin¡¯s questioning gaze, Arissa pretended not to see it and took Jesse from his arms.


    ¡°Mommy will carry you!¡±


    An adorable smile appeared on the girl¡¯s face immediately as she replied, ¡°Yay! OK!¡±


    Benjamin could not help but feel a tinge of jealousy when he saw how happy his daughter was. In fact,


    the children were always all smiles in the presence of Arissa.


    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re so slow!¡±


    The four boys, who had already reached the bottom of the staircase, were looking up at Arissa, urging


    her to hurry up.


    ¡°OK!¡± Arissa smiled and walked downstairs.


    The four little fes nced at Benjamin and snorted in unison.


    The man looked at his sons and said, ¡°Put down your bags and have breakfast!¡±


    When Arissa reached the first floor, Gavin reached out, offering to take his sister¡¯s school bag.


    ¡°Mommy, pass me Jesse¡¯s bag. I¡¯ll go put it down!¡±


    Arissa removed her daughter¡¯s bag and passed it to her son.


    ¡°Mommy, wait for us!¡± Zachary reminded before the four boys ran off to the living room to put their bags


    down.


    Arissa, who was carrying Jesse, stepped aside while waiting for the boys, with Benjamin waiting next to


    her.


    ¡°Good morning, Mr. Graham and Ms. York. Breakfast is ready,¡± Edwin informed as he walked over.


    Benjamin nodded and replied, ¡°All right. We¡¯ll head over for breakfast now.¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 362 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 362 Read Online


    Chapter 362 Tying A Tie For Benjamin


    ¡°Jesse, can I hold you?¡± Edwin asked, reaching out for the girl.


    Jesse shook her head and dodged Edwin¡¯s outstretched arms.


    Arissa smiled in amusement and said to her daughter, ¡°Mr. Whitley wants to hold you. Won¡¯t you let


    him?¡±


    ¡°No! I want Mommy to hold me!¡±


    Jesse wrapped her little arms around Arissa and pressed her face into her neck, inhaling her mother¡¯s


    scent happily.


    Mommy smells so good!


    Benjamin frowned when he saw her blissful expression.


    It¡¯s unbing for a child to be so attached to her mother.


    ¡°Sweetheart, your mommy has been carrying you for a long time. Her arms are tired. Why don¡¯t you


    walk on your own?¡± Benjamin said with a frown.


    Jesse nced at Benjamin and saw his serious expression. Guilt flooded into her little heart.


    She whispered to Arissa, ¡°Mommy, you can put me down now! I can walk!¡±


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    Arissa noticed Jesse¡¯s timid expression. She turned and saw the stern look on Benjamin¡¯s face.


    He says he wants to bond with the children and yet, he treats them so sternly¡­


    ¡°Mommy, we¡¯re done! Let¡¯s go and have breakfast!¡± Gavin said, running over with his three younger


    brothers.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then!¡±


    Arissa put Jesse on her feet.


    The five children excitedly ran ahead and obediently climbed onto their designated chairs.


    Benjamin pulled out a chair for Arissa. ¡°Sit here!¡±


    Arissa nced at him strangely. Benjamin ignored her, pulled her over, and nudged her into the seat.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡± Benjamin said to the children as he sat down in his ce.


    The butler had prepared a sumptuous spread for their breakfast. The five children thanked him happily.


    Then, they turned to Arissa and said, ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s eat!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and eat!¡±


    Arissa smiled back at them, but she did not pick up her fork until her children had started digging in.


    Benjamin watched them eat and felt his own stomach grumbling. He began tucking in himself.


    After breakfast, Arissa wanted to send the children to school, but they refused to let her.


    ¡°Mommy, you don¡¯t have to trouble yourself! We can go to school on our own!¡± Gavin insisted.


    ¡°Yes, Mommy. You should rest at home; you¡¯re not feeling well. You don¡¯t have to send us!¡± Zachary


    chimed in.


    ¡°Mommy, you should go back to sleep. If you feel any difort, remember to get Mr. Whitley, okay?¡±


    Oliver reminded her.


    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t worry about getting us to school. You cane to pick us up in the afternoon after


    you¡¯ve had a good rest!¡± Jasper said.


    ¡°It¡¯s cold outside, Mommy! Go into the house quickly and close the door! Don¡¯t let the cold wind get


    you!¡± Jesse said, pushing her mother towards the door.


    Arissa¡¯s heart melted at the concern shown by her five children.


    ¡°Okay, then, get in the car quickly!¡± she urged. ¡°I¡¯ll go inside after you kids go to school!¡±


    She picked up their schoolbags and nudged them towards the car.


    Benjamin opened the car door for the five children to get in. Then, he took their schoolbags from Arissa


    and put them away in the trunk of the car.


    ¡°Settle in and buckle up your seatbelts!¡± Benjamin reminded the children.


    The five of them obediently buckled in and sat quietly in their seat.


    They waved goodbye to Arissa who was standing by the front door.


    ¡°Bye, Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Goodbye, my sweethearts! Be good at school!¡± Arissa waved back at them with a smile.


    ¡°Yes, Mommy!¡± Zachary shouted back at her and smiled happily.


    Benjamin closed the car door and turned to Arissa.


    ¡°I¡¯ll drive them to school. You rest at home. Don¡¯t worry about work. I¡¯ll get Ethen to take care of it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Graham!¡± Arissa nodded thankfully.


    Benjamin nced at her. He pulled out his necktie from his pocket and handed it to her.


    ¡°Help me tie this!¡±


    Arissa¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. She looped the tie around his neck and formed a neat knot.


    Benjamin bent his knees slightly so she would not have to tiptoe.


    Arissa tightened the knot lightly around his neck.


    They were standing so close that she could feel his warm breath on her cheeks.


    Arissa took a step back and lowered her eyes shyly.


    Benjamin gazed at her timid expression. She was a beauty, and his heart melted just a little.


    He stretched out his hand and gently tucked a stray strand of her hair behind her ear.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Arissa raised her head and found herself looking into Benjamin¡¯s brooding eyes.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 363 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 363 Read Online


    Chapter 363 Paying Danna a Visit


    Arissa¡¯s heart started beating wildly. She dodged his gaze and quickly finished knotting his tie.


    ¡°Alright, there you go!¡± she said, stepping away from Benjamin.


    Benjamin gazed at her pink-tinged cheeks and leaned closer to her.


    Arissa was startled by his sudden movement. She took another step back and looked at him in


    surprise.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to bid me farewell?¡± Benjamin asked in a serious tone.


    His unwavering eyes made the color on cheeks deepen.


    ¡°Goodbye, Mr. Graham!¡± Arissaughed a little at his request.


    Benjamin realized that she was merely appeasing him. He frowned.


    He straightened up and tapped the delicate tip of her nose lightly.


    ¡°Have a good rest at home!¡±


    Arissa¡¯s heartbeat quickened at his intimate gesture.


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    Benjamin got into the driver¡¯s seat and drove away.


    ¡°Bye, Mommy!¡± the children chorused through the lowered window, waving at her.


    ¡°Goodbye, my sweethearts. Stay safe!¡± Arissa called out.


    She watched the car disappear into the horizon.


    While Benjamin drove the children to school, Arissa called Bradley and asked him to pick her up.


    Half an hourter, Arissa, too, left the Graham residence.


    When Edwin noticed that Arissa had left the house instead of resting and recovering at home, he


    quickly phoned Benjamin.


    Benjamin¡¯s face fell when he learned that, not only had Arissa left the house, it was a man who had


    picked her up.


    I¡¯ll get the bodyguards to tail her.


    Soon after that, the bodyguard sent a video to Benjamin¡¯s phone, and he saw that the man driving


    Arissa was Bradley.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Benjamin frowned as he watched the video.


    Where are they going?


    ¡°Boss, where are we going?¡± Bradley asked Arissa.


    He had not had the chance to ask her earlier; he had rushed over to pick her up as soon as he had


    received her phone call.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to the detention center!¡± Arissa answered. ¡°Do you know where it is?¡±


    Bradley nodded in reply. He was good with directions.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Bradley said. ¡°Boss, are you paying Ms. Adams a visit?¡±


    Bradley nced at her curiously.


    Arissa nodded. ¡°I have to something to ask her.¡±


    Bradley quietly drove them to the detention center.


    Not long after that, they arrived at their destination. Arissa registered as a visitor and waited for Danna


    to be brought into the room.


    ¡°Ms. Adams, you have a visitor!¡±


    Danna¡¯s eyes lit up. She stood up excitedly and asked, ¡°Is it Arissa?¡±


    ¡°Yes,e quickly!¡± the guard ordered.


    Danna hurried after the guard.


    ¡°She¡¯s here¡­ She¡¯s finally here!¡±


    If Arissa¡¯s here, it means that I still have a chance to get out!


    Danna followed the guard into the room where Arissa was waiting.


    Arissa was seated on a chair behind a table.


    Arissa sneered when she saw how far Danna had fallen from grace.


    She stared at Danna coldly as she took the seat opposite her.


    ¡°You have ten minutes!¡± the guard said.


    He stood quietly by the wall, watching them.


    Danna smiled coyly. She saw that Arissa was dressed well and looked healthy, and felt the resentment


    grow within her.


    ¡°So, you¡¯ve finallye to see me!¡±


    Arissa stared at her coldly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say something to provoke me toe here? What do you


    want?¡±


    ¡°If you get Benjamin to drop thewsuit, I will tell you the truth!¡±


    Danna¡¯s eyes shone with determination and a hint of madness.


    Arissa frowned. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    After all that she has done to me, how can I, as a mother, give up this chance to see her pay for her evil


    deed?


    Dannaughed and fixed her gaze on Arissa. ¡°Do you really think I said what I said just to amuse you?


    I¡¯m telling you the truth. Don¡¯t you remember how many babies you gave birth to?¡±


    Arissa stared at her expressionlessly, hiding the shock that she was feeling.


    Danna was worried by Arissa¡¯s indifference to her revtion.


    She gritted her teeth and continued, ¡°To be fair, you passed out back then. It¡¯s not a surprise that you


    don¡¯t recall anything.¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 364 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 364 Read Online


    Chapter 364 Free Me And I Will Tell Where Your Baby Is


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to give birth to so many babies! I just wanted one baby,¡± Danna said mockingly,


    trying to provoke Arissa.


    ¡°The first to emerge were a pair of twins¡­¡±


    Arissa¡¯s hands, resting on her thighs, gripped her jeans tightly. Anger surged through her.


    ¡°¡­but you gave birth to four more babies after that. I thought that was more trouble than it was worth,


    so I let the others deal with them. I only kept the twins!¡±


    Danna watched Arissa¡¯s expression carefully.


    Arissa nails were digging into her palms, but she felt no pain.


    Her suppressed anger was giving her a pounding migraine.


    Twins! Danna took two of my babies!


    Hatred filled the pit of Arissa¡¯s stomach.


    She gritted her teeth. ¡°Why should I believe you?¡±


    Danna smiled smugly and replied, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask the midwife. I don¡¯t know why


    she didn¡¯t tell you the truth. Maybe she was afraid of me. After all, she epted ten million from me.¡±


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    Arissa continued to stare at Danna expressionlessly as she tried her hardest to keep her emotions in


    check.


    ¡°Are you saying that I gave birth to six babies?¡± Arissa asked coldly.


    I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s lying to me, but I just want to confirm the number¡­


    I¡¯ll confirm this with the midwifeter! Arissa thought to herself.


    Arissa could not recall how many of her babies Danna had taken away with her. At that time, she had


    injured her head and her memory was a little fuzzy.


    ¡°You keep yapping about how you took two babies. So, what happened to the other baby?¡± Arissa


    questioned. Her sharp eyes pierced Danna with all the hatred in her heart.


    Danna met her eyes shamelessly, ¡°Well¡­¡±


    She leaned across the table and whispered to Arissa, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you this once you get me out of here!¡±


    Arissa met her gaze indifferently. She stayed silent as her eyes clouded over with doubt.


    Danna panicked at her expression. She must believe me! After all, she really did give birth to six


    babies! What she doesn¡¯t know is that the sixth child was so sickly and weak! She has already lost that


    child, but I can¡¯t tell her this. If she knows that the child is already dead, she will never let me out of this


    forsaken ce!


    ¡°Arissa, all you have to do is ask Benjamin to drop the case and stop pursuing this matter. Let me out


    of here and I¡¯ll tell you where your baby is!¡±


    Danna suppressed the panic she was feeling as she tried her hardest to persuade Arissa.


    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter if don¡¯t believe me anyway. As long as I¡¯m still in here, that kid is out there


    suffering.¡±


    ¡°Danna, aren¡¯t you afraid of karma?¡±


    Arissa could no longer hold back her anger and hatred.


    The thought of Danna hiding one of her babies from her made her feel like killing her. She wanted


    nothing more than to squeeze thest breath out of her.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I didn¡¯t expect you to believe me anyway. Karma? Why should I be afraid of karma? Besides,


    haven¡¯t I lived a good life all these years?¡± Danna replied smugly.


    ¡°You can ask the other two; ask them how many babies you actually had! However, only I know the


    whereabouts of the sixth child. If you want to know, you must let me out of here,¡± Danna continued to


    provoke Arissa. ¡°Maybe that kid is begging in the corner of some street now!¡±


    Arissa leaned forward. She wanted so badly to p Danna across her smug face, but she restrained


    herself.


    ¡°Help! She¡¯s going to hit me!¡± Danna shouted, shrinking back into her seat.


    The guard stepped forward, ready to restrain any one of them. ¡°You may speak your mind, but no


    violence will be permitted!¡±


    Arissa red angrily at Danna¡¯s smug expression. She stood up and said, ¡°I have nothing more to say


    to her!¡±


    She turned and walked out of the room.


    ¡°Arissa!¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 365 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 365 Read Online


    Chapter 365 The Sixth Child


    ¡°Arissa!¡± Danna called out desperately. She did not know what Arissa had decided to free her. ¡°You


    better not think I was lying to you. If not¡­¡±


    Arissa paused at the door. Since I¡¯m here, I might as well make all of them talk¡­


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She requested to speak to the midwife.


    After a while, the midwife was brought into the room by another guard.


    Her eyes went wild with panic when she saw Arissa.


    Arissa looked at her coldly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be scared of me; I can¡¯t do anything to you


    here.¡±


    As long as they¡¯re scared of me, they will not harm my children¡­


    ¡°Ms. York, I¡­¡±


    The midwife had not expected Arissa to pay her a visit. She sat down nervously.


    ¡°I have something to ask you!¡± Arissa said.


    ¡°W-what else do you want to know? I-I¡¯ve already told you everything!¡± the midwife stammered. Her


    entire body was trembling in fear.


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    Arissa watched her flustered and guilty countenance, and her eyes grew colder.


    ¡°I¡¯m here because you didn¡¯t tell me the whole truth back then!¡±


    The midwife¡¯s eyes widened in shock and fear. Oh no, s-she knows?


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to confess everything now. In exchange for that, I¡¯ll have your prison sentence


    shortened,¡± Arissa offered.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you everything! I held nothing back!¡± the midwife insisted stubbornly.


    Arissa snorted in disbelief and stood up. ¡°You think you¡¯re so tough? You¡¯re not afraid of death, are


    you? I¡¯ll treat your daughter exactly how you have treated my baby!¡±


    The midwife quickly stopped her line of thought. ¡°Please don¡¯t do anything to my daughter! She¡¯s


    innocent! She knows nothing!¡±


    Arissa raised an eyebrow and stared at the midwife with her steely gaze.


    ¡°Speak then!¡±


    The midwife looked around the room wildly as if she was trying to escape.


    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll tell you everything!¡±


    Arissa sat down and waited for her to speak.


    The midwife refused to meet her eyes. She was hesitating.


    Arissa red at her. ¡°I don¡¯t have all day!¡±


    ¡°You gave birth to a sixth baby!¡± the midwife blurted out.


    Arissa was shocked.


    Her hands were trembling uncontrobly. ¡°I have another baby?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the midwife replied in a shaky voice.


    She met Arissa¡¯s eyes for a moment. Then, she lowered her head and recounted everything that had


    happened back then.


    ¡°After you had delivered the first baby, I went to bring the child to Ms. Adams. I didn¡¯t expect you to


    deliver another one! The second baby was smaller. So, I brought both babies to Ms. Adams¡­ After


    that, you delivered four more babies, but Ms. Adams didn¡¯t want anything to do with them. She paid us


    off and told us to deal with those babies. I¡¯m sure you know what happened after that. Except for the


    existence of this sixth baby, I¡¯ve told you everything! Ms. York, I know that I have broken thew by


    committing these illegal acts. There¡¯s no way for me to live freely now, but please, I beg you, don¡¯t


    involve my child in this matter! This entire ordeal was instructed by Ms. Adams!¡±


    Arissa¡¯s heart was beating wildly in her chest. I have another child!


    She red at the midwife. ¡°Where is my baby now?¡±


    The midwife shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know where the baby is. Ms. Adams took the two babies away


    and we lost contact with them after that. I thought the children were all together, but when we only saw


    five of them that day, we felt that something was wrong! I really don¡¯t know anything more!¡±


    Arissa narrowed her eyes and watched the midwife closely, trying to decide if she was telling the truth.


    ¡°If you lie to me again, I will make sure you regret it.¡±


    The midwife shook her head vehemently.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know where the baby is!¡±


    Arissa questioned her repeatedly, but she maintained her ignorance. Finally, Arissa asked, ¡°Is the baby


    a boy or a girl?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a boy. Both of the babies that Ms. Adams took with her are boys. However, the second baby


    looked weaker. In fact, Ms. Adams disliked the second baby¡¯s appearance. She thought he was an ugly


    baby! I told her that he will grow into his looks with time¡­¡± the midwife answered. She held nothing


    back this time.


    Arissa gritted her teeth. ¡°What else do you have to confess?¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 366 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 366 Read Online


    Chapter 366 Arissa cks Out


    The midwife froze for a moment before shaking her head in response. ¡°There¡¯s nothing else. That¡¯s all I


    know!¡±


    After listening to the woman, Arissa got on her feet. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not going to do anything to your


    child.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Ms. York!¡± The midwife immediately got so emotional that her eyes welled up.


    After that, Arissa looked away without a hint of sympathy for the woman.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Since she was a mother herself, Arissa would never involve the children or harm them in any way.


    Arissa almost tripped at the door when she left the detention center, so Bradley quickly ran over to


    catch her.


    ¡°Are you okay, Boss?¡± Bradley was worried because he noticed how pale Arissa¡¯s face was.


    Even though Arissa managed to stand up again with Bradley¡¯s help, she trembled all over.


    ¡°Bradley, I¡­¡± As hard as Arissa tried, she could not seem to get her words out.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get you to the car first, Boss. Whatever it is that you want to say, it¡¯ll have to wait.¡±


    After getting his boss inside the vehicle, Bradley hurriedly handed her a bottle of water.


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    The man continued to gaze at Arissa with concern when he saw how shaky her hands were while she


    tried to drink. It got so bad that she almost dropped the bottle.


    ¡°Boss, did Danna say something terrible?¡± It was the only reason Bradley could think of that would get


    Arissa so agitated.


    Arissa took some time to recollect herself before responding to her subordinate, ¡°Bradley, I need you to


    find a boy who¡¯s the same age as the kids.¡±


    ¡°But why?¡± Bradley was baffled and could not figure out why Arissa would suddenly request him to do


    such a thing. I know why we had to look for Gavin back then, but what¡¯s the reason now?


    Arissa then swallowed a knot in her throat before continuing, ¡°I still have another child. Danna took


    away two of my children that year!


    When Bradley heard Arissa, he was shocked but still somewhat skeptical. ¡°Do you think Danna


    could¡¯ve lied to you?¡±


    ¡°The two said that I gave birth to six children and that Danna took two from me. Since I only have Gavin


    now, it must mean that she hid the other one from me!¡± At that point, Arissa got so upset that her whole


    body started to tremble again. If Danna really did take away two of my children, I have to find the other


    one so that she could no longer keep me under her thumb!


    ¡°Search in secret, and don¡¯t let anybody figure out what you¡¯re doing,¡± Arissa reminded Bradley.


    ¡°Yes, Boss. Just try to calm down first. I¡¯ll begin a search immediately.¡±


    Even though Bradley agreed to help Arissa, he knew that it would take a while tob the entire


    country for one child.


    After responding with a nod, Arissa added, ¡°Take photos of Zachary and the others with you.


    Remember, you¡¯re to look for a boy the same age as them.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Boss.¡± After ordering the men to start searching, Bradley turned back to Arissa. ¡°Still can¡¯t


    remember anything, Boss?¡±


    Arissa wanted to recall, but as soon as she tried, she could feel a sharp pain in her head.


    The harder she tried, the worse the headache got, and before she knew it, everything went ck.


    ¡°Boss!¡± Shocked that Arissa suddenly passed out, Bradley tried everything he knew to wake his boss.


    When nothing worked, the man hurriedly fired up the car and rushed to the hospital. ¡°Stay with me,


    Boss!¡±


    When the bodyguards saw Bradley¡¯s car zooming off, they immediately got in their vehicles and tried to


    catch up.


    ¡°Why is he going so fast?¡±


    Some of them figured something was wrong when they noticed how recklessly Bradley was driving.


    ¡°We have to catch up to them. I can feel that something is not right.¡±


    ¡°Ms. York looked pretty pale just now. You don¡¯t think something has happened to her, do you?¡±


    ¡°Should we inform Mr. Graham?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s try to catch up first so that we can figure out what¡¯s really going on.¡±


    When the bodyguards reached the hospital and saw Arissa being carried into the building with a


    stretcher, one of them immediately called Benjamin. ¡°Mr. Graham, something happened to Ms. York.


    She¡¯s being taken into the emergency room.¡±


    After that, the bodyguards hurriedly entered the hospital to learn about the situation.


    Meanwhile, Benjamin rushed over to the hospital himself in the shortest time possible.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 367 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 367 Read Online


    Chapter 367 This Is Her Husband


    Bradley waited anxiously outside the emergency room. Boss, you have to get through this!


    ¡°What happened to Ms. York?¡± Benjamin¡¯s bodyguards questioned Bradley as soon as they walked


    over.


    Bradley nced at those men before responding to their question with another question. ¡°Who are you


    people?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re Mr. Graham¡¯s bodyguards.¡±


    After hearing their answer, Bradley raised a brow curiously at the bodyguards. ¡°You were following us?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re tasked with protecting Ms. York, so we need to know what happened to her.¡±


    ¡°She just cked out. I think it¡¯s because she got too emotional, but I can¡¯t say for sure yet.¡±


    Staring worriedly at the door to the emergency room, the bodyguards, too, hoped that Arissa would be


    fine.


    ¡°Go faster!¡± Benjamin shouted at Jack, so the man immediately floored the elerator.


    When they finally reached the hospital, Benjamin jumped out of the car before Jack could even get the


    vehicle to aplete halt.


    ¡°How¡¯s she doing?¡± inquired Benjamin anxiously the second he saw Bradley and the bodyguards


    waiting outside the emergency room.


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    ¡°She hasn¡¯te out yet.¡± When Bradley saw how concerned Benjamin was, he continued, ¡°She


    probably got too emotional just now. She started trembling after we left the detention center.¡±


    After ncing at the man, Benjamin hurriedly took out his phone to call Shaun, who had already


    reached the hospital when the call went through.


    ¡°How long has she been inside?¡± Shaun asked Benjamin.


    ¡°It¡¯s been ten minutes,¡± answered Bradley.


    ¡°Do you know what happened?¡±


    Bradley then repeated himself to Shaun, who nodded before turning tofort Benjamin.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°She was just overwhelmed by emotions, so her mind probably couldn¡¯t take it. She¡¯s going to be fine.


    Let¡¯s give the doctors some time.¡±


    When Benjamin was still staring at the door to the emergency room, nurses pushed Arissa out in a


    wheelchair.


    Immediately, Benjamin rushed forward to see the woman, who was still unconscious and connected to


    an IV drip, before turning to ask the doctor anxiously, ¡°How is she?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s fine. She just had low blood sugar and too much emotional stress.¡±


    Benjamin furrowed his eyebrows after hearing the doctor, for even Shaun could tell that the physician


    was being somewhat reserved.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get her to the ward first,¡± suggested Shaun to the doctor, who was surprised to see him and was


    convinced that Benjamin was no ordinary man since Shaun was there.


    Still, the doctor said nothing about Shaun but instructed the nurses to get Arissa to her room and


    inquired, ¡°So who¡¯ll be taking care of the papers?¡±


    ¡°Let me do that!¡± replied Bradley quickly, relieved to see that Arissa was in good hands, before making


    his way to the counter.


    Meanwhile, Benjamin and Shaun followed Arissa to her room.


    ¡°What are your rtionships with the patient?¡± the doctor only questioned the two men after they had


    Arissa resting on her bed.


    After exchanging looks with Benjamin, Shaun turned to the doctor and pointed at Benjamin. ¡°This is her


    husband.¡±


    In response, the doctor nodded and asked Benjamin, ¡°Can we talk outside for a minute?¡±


    Still frowning, Benjamin nced at the resting Arissa before leaving the room with the doctor.


    ¡°She¡¯s not doing well, is she?¡± questioned Benjamin directly as soon as they got out.


    ¡°Just try to rx first. There are some things to be concerned about, but they¡¯re not overly serious. She


    seems to have sustained a head injury before and suffers from low blood sugar and migraine.


    Childbirth might have yed its part in some of her other minor problems. We¡¯ll have to get her to do a


    complete body checkup after she¡¯s awake to know for sure, especially for the head.¡±


    Benjamin listened carefully as the doctor reminded him, ¡°You have to make sure she doesn¡¯t get


    emotionally stressed out again like that. It¡¯s only going to make things worse for her.¡±


    ¡°Got it. Thank you, doctor.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± With that, the doctor then took his leave.


    ncing at Benjamin, Shaun patted the man on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about it,


    Benjamin. For now, we let Mrs. Graham rest.¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 368 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 368 Read Online


    Chapter 368 What Got Her So Emotional


    Benjamin turned to look at Shaun. ¡°Did you know she had all those health issues?¡±


    Shaun then responded with a slight nod. ¡°It¡¯s best we get her to do aplete checkup. That way, we¡¯ll


    know for sure what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Benjamin, too, nodded and agreed that would be the best course of action.


    When Bradley returned from the counter, Benjamin beckoned to the man. ¡°Do you know what got her


    so emotional?¡±


    Bradley tried to look away when he answered, ¡°Danna threatened Boss with her child. Maybe you


    should ask Boss the details when she¡¯s awake.¡±


    With his eyes narrowed at Bradley, Benjamin emanated an aura so intense that the man shrank


    fearfully in response.


    Shaun quickly patted Benjamin on the shoulder when he saw how terrified Bradley was. ¡°Let¡¯s see


    what Mrs. Graham has to say. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be awake soon.¡±


    After ncing at Bradley for onest time, Benjamin turned around and went back inside the room.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Shaun swiftly pulled Bradley aside when the man was about to go in after Benjamin. ¡°I know that you


    know exactly what happened to your boss.¡±


    Compared to Benjamin, Shaun was far less intimidating to Bradley.


    ¡°We should wait until Boss awakes.¡±


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    ¡°You can tell me first. I promise I won¡¯t tell Benjamin,¡± persuaded Shaun with a smile.


    Still, Bradley shook his head in response. ¡°This is Boss¡¯ personal matter. It¡¯s not right for me to talk


    about it.¡±


    Shaun then scowled at Bradley, for he never thought that the man would be so tight-lipped. ¡°I¡¯m a


    doctor, remember? How am I supposed to know what¡¯s wrong with her if you don¡¯t tell me?¡±


    Even though Shaun continued to persuade Bradley, the man still did not budge in the end.


    On the other side, Benjamin could not help but knit his brows tightly when he stared at Arissa¡¯s pale


    face.


    The man then leaned over to touch Arissa¡¯s cheek as he wondered what happened that got her so


    emotional.


    He could not help but me Danna, who remained troublesome even though she had been put away.


    After staying beside Arissa for some time, Benjamin went out to the balcony and called Ethen to take


    care of some matters.


    Not long after that, Adams Group¡¯s stock price plummeted like andslide without warning.


    Suddenly, Benjamin heard a groaning from inside, so he quickly rushed back to Arissa¡¯s side.


    ¡°Does it hurt somewhere?¡±


    Arissa was stunned when she saw Benjamin. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    However, Benjamin said nothing in response but caressed her cheek before calling for Shaun, who


    nodded politely at Arissa as soon as he stepped inside the room.


    Shaun then pressed the call button, which immediately got Benjamin ring at him. ¡°I don¡¯t have


    anything with me, so I can¡¯t do the checkup myself,¡± exined Shaun with an embarrassed smile.


    It was only then that Arissa realized she was in a hospital and remembered that she had passed out.


    Afterward, the doctor did a checkup on Arissa and found all the indicators to be normal.


    ¡°Get some rest,¡± reminded the doctor, who slowed down the IV drip before leaving the room.


    ¡°Do you want some water?¡± Benjamin asked Arissa in a soft voice.


    ¡°Yes,¡± answered Arissa with a nod.


    The man then helped Arissa up and got her a ss of water.


    Standing nearby, Shaun could not help but be amused when he saw how caring Benjamin was.


    ¡°Boss, are you feeling better?¡± inquired Bradley the second he entered the room.


    ¡°Much better. Sorry for worrying you.¡± Even though Arissa was still weak, she tried to sound cheery.


    ¡°You almost gave me a heart attack when you passed out!¡± eximed Bradley.


    However, all Arissa could remember was how painful her head was before she cked out.


    ¡°You should drink more water.¡± Benjamin handed Arissa another ss of water while holding her up.


    Only after she was done drinking did Benjamin help hery back down.


    Staring at the others, Arissa inquired, ¡°Why are you all here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only here because of Benjamin. He was worried sick about you,¡± replied Shaun with another smile.


    Arissa then shifted her attention to Benjamin, who immediately suggested, ¡°You should get more rest.¡±


    The man then gestured for Shaun and Bradley to leave the room.


    After exchanging looks, the two decided to do as Benjamin wished since Arissa was fine.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 369 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 369 Read Online


    Chapter 369 Why Does Benjamin Want To See Me


    ¡°Benjamin, you should get going too,¡± Arissa told Benjamin.


    However, Benjamin did not listen to her. Instead, he sat down and stared at her.


    ¡°I told you not to speak. Why do you have so much to say? Quickly, get some sleep.¡±


    Arissa pressed her lips together and obediently closed her eyes. Perhaps, it was due to the effect of


    the IV drip hooked to her arm, she fell asleep within minutes.


    Benjamin stayed by her bedside and monitored the fluid in the IV drip.


    ¡°No! Give me my child back-¡±


    Suddenly, Arissa started trashing in bed, screaming.


    Benjamin hurriedly grabbed Arissa¡¯s arms andforted her, ¡°They are all here and are okay.¡±


    Then, Arissa started crying. Benjamin felt a heartache as he noticed how fragile she looked.


    Holding her in his arms, he gently wiped her tears away and cooed, ¡°It¡¯s all right. You are okay. Don¡¯t


    cry.¡±


    Maybe his voice soundedforting to her because she slowly calmed down and stopped crying.


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    Following that, she fell back asleep.


    Benjamin continued to remain by her side while sorting out his mail.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Later, the children called Arissa.


    Immediately, Benjamin picked up the ringing phone and whispered, ¡°Gavin!¡±


    There was no sound on the other end of the line as the caller probably had to check if he dialed the


    wrong number.


    After a short while, Gavin finally replied, ¡°Why are you answering the phone? Where is Mommy?¡±


    He snorted. Daddy is home?


    ¡°Your mother is asleep,¡± Benjamin exined.


    ¡°Oh? She is still sleeping?¡± Gavin questioned.


    Over the phone, Benjamin could also hear Zachary¡¯s faint voice.


    ¡°I think he is lying to us and purposely stopping us from speaking with her.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s face darkened instantly.


    ¡°She fell asleep because she was tired. Why are you calling?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Gavin snapped, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going to end the call. Goodbye.¡±


    After Benjamin put down the phone, he did not know how to react.


    He nced at the clock and noticed it was already afternoon.


    Ah, they probably called to check how Arissa was doing.


    Seeing how Arissa was still asleep, Benjamin got up and left the room.


    Shaun and Bradley had not left and were still ying together outside.


    When Benjamin spotted them, he furrowed his brows and instructed Shaun, ¡°Head out to buy some


    food. You can get some oatmeal porridge.¡±


    Shaun knew instantly knew that it was meant for Arissa.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat?¡±


    ¡°Go now!¡± Benjamin sternly ordered before turning around to head back to the ward.


    ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s get some food.¡±


    Shaun gestured for Bradley to follow him, but thetter nced at the ward and muttered, ¡°My boss is


    still sleeping.¡±


    ¡°She will be awake after wee back with food. On the other hand, Benjamin might get angry with


    you if you don¡¯t go,¡± Shaun reminded Bradley with a devilish smirk.


    Confused by Shaun¡¯s words, Bradley questioned, ¡°Why would Mr. Graham be upset with me?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Shaun shot him a knowing look.


    Instantly, Bradley widened his eyes and tried toe up with excuses.


    ¡°Boss wanted me to give her a lift. Even if she did not ask me, she would have asked someone else.¡±


    In response, Shaun grinned. ¡°Let¡¯s go and get the food.¡±


    In the ward, Benjamin sat by the bed and watched Arissa sleep. She looked peaceful and gentle.


    Momentster, Arissa¡¯s eyshes fluttered, and she woke up seconds after. When she opened her


    eyes, she was greeted by the sight of Benjamin staring at her.


    Shocked, she quickly sat up.


    ¡°Take it slow!¡±


    Benjamin quickly helped her up and adjusted the pillow behind her.


    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Arissa felt touched that he was still there.


    She tried to get off the bed but Benjamin stopped her.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I want to use the restroom,¡± Arissa looked at Benjamin and exined.


    After helping Arissa sit at the edge of the bed, he bent down to fit the slippers on her feet.


    Arissa widened her eyes in surprise as she saw how considerate Benjamin was. ¡°I can wear them


    myself!¡± she whispered.


    However, Benjamin only shot her a look and continued to put the slippers on her feet.


    When his fingertips brushed against her toes, Arissa felt a shiver run down her spine.


    Satisfied with what he did, Benjamin straightened and held up the drip. It was still half-full.


    ¡°Be careful,¡± Benjamin warned while using one hand to support her and holding the IV drip with his


    other.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 370 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 370 Read Online


    Chapter 370 Hemophobia


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Arissa thanked him and wanted to head to the restroom by herself.


    Yet, Benjamin supported her and also followed her in.


    Awkwardly, Arissa waited for the man to leave. However, Benjamin continued to stay inside and did not


    seem like he was exiting. He had already turned around to give her the privacy she needed.


    She gulped and softly asked, ¡°Graham, could you wait outside?¡±


    Benjamin turned around with a profound look in his eyes. ¡°Hurry up!¡±


    Arissa was dumbfounded, and her face turned as red as a tomato.


    ¡°How could I use the toilet if you are still here?¡±


    Benjamin frowned and replied, ¡°Why are you so shy? Hurry up! My hand is getting sore.¡± The bag of IV


    drips was still in his hands.


    Looking at the wall, Arissa whined, ¡°You can hang it on the wall!¡±


    Unfortunately, Benjamin acted as if he did not hear her and continued standing there with his back


    facing her.


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    Feeling shy, Arissa bit her lips.


    Ugh. I have to use the toilet now. If I continue to argue with Benjamin, I might pee in my pants.


    With no other choice, she cautiously stared at the man standing in the restroom in case he peeked


    over.


    She felt her face grow hot after she finished relieving herself. Embarrassed, she quickly pulled up her


    pants and flushed the toilet.


    Then, she headed to the sink to wash her hands.


    Benjamin spotted hering closer from his peripheral vision, and a smirk appeared on his lips.


    Once Arissa finished washing her hands, she rushed out, attempting to hide her embarrassment.


    Unaware of the step by the door, she tripped.


    Benjamin¡¯s heart almost stopped, and he reached out to catch her by her waist.


    Frowning, he softly asked, ¡°Why are you so clumsy? Did you hurt yourself?¡±


    ¡°Nope!¡±


    Arissa stood up.


    Out of nowhere, Benjamin handed the IV drip to her and instructed, ¡°Take this.¡±


    Although Arissa was puzzled by his request, she still took it.


    Before she knew it, Benjamin swept her off her feet and carried her.


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    Arissa yelped.


    Looking at the woman in his arms, he shushed her.


    Immediately, Arissa kept quiet. She could only blink at him like a pitiful child.


    There was a hint of amusement in Benjamin¡¯s eyes.


    When Arissa¡¯s eyes met Benjamin¡¯s, she quickly averted her gaze and lowered her head shyly.


    At the same time, Arissa spotted blood flowing back into the IV drip, and her heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°B-Blood-¡±


    She felt shortness of breath and wanted to faint from the shock.


    As soon as Benjamin spotted it, his expression changed, and he briskly strode toward the bed.


    After he ced her down, he quickly fixed the IV drip in ce.


    Then, the blood slowly flowed back.


    ¡°Everything is okay now!¡±


    Arissa looked at him, still feeling uncertain.


    In response, Benjamin chuckled. ¡°Are you hemophobia?¡±


    Slowly turning her gaze to the drip, Arissa finally heaved a sigh of relief when she noticed the blood


    flowing back.


    How frightening!


    ¡°I was shocked by the sudden sight of it!¡±


    Benjamin did not argue with her and poured a ss of water for her.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    Arissa nodded fervently in his direction.


    Stroking her head with affection, Benjamin assured her, ¡°I¡¯ve sent someone to buy food for you. It won¡¯t


    take long.¡±


    Those words touched Arissa.


    ¡°Are you still feeling ufortable anywhere?¡±


    Arissa blushed and felt more alert than ever as Benjamin fixated his eyes on her.


    ¡°No.¡± She shook her head.


    Benjamin then adjusted the drip and informed her, ¡°Earlier, Gavin called you. Since you were asleep, I


    did not wake you up.¡±


    Hearing that, Arissa anxiously grabbed her phone to return her child¡¯s call.


    She did not even waste a second calling him back. Benjamin frowned at her actions.


    As soon as Gavin received Arissa¡¯s call, he excitedly announced, ¡°Mommy is calling!¡±


    At once, Zachary, Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse rushed over to him. ¡°Answer her call now!¡±


    Nodding, the oldest child answered her call and ced it in speaker mode.


    The five children chorused, ¡°Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Is this Mommy?¡±


    Arissa giggled at their sweet voices and gently responded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. Sweethearts, I heard you


    called me earlier.¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Gavin added, ¡°But Daddy answered it, not you!¡±


    Standing beside Arissa, Benjamin¡¯s heart soared when he heard what the boy called him.


    ¡°I was asleep earlier, so I couldn¡¯te to the phone,¡± Arissa exined.


    ¡°Mommy, are you feeling better?¡± Zachary asked out of concern.


    Oliver also probed, ¡°Mommy, you shouldn¡¯t stay in bed too much either. You should move around too!¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 371 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 371 Read Online


    Chapter 371 Benjamin My Daddy


    ¡°Have your fever subsided?¡± This time, it was Jasper¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m okay now.¡±


    Arissa assured her children to prevent them from worrying too much. She spoke cautiously, so they


    would not fret too much.


    Then, Jesse requested, ¡°Mommy, can you turn on your video? Let us have a look at you!¡±


    Arissa did not anticipate his request. rmed, she hastily replied, ¡°No, I can¡¯t do that! There are many


    people here because I am not at home.¡±


    If she turned her video on, the children would notice that she was in the hospital and worry about her


    again.


    ¡°Mommy, if you aren¡¯t at home, where are you? I thought you were sleeping minutes ago?¡±


    Jesse was quick to pick up the inconsistency in her story.


    Sticking to her lie, Arissa stated, ¡°Oh, yes. I was sleeping earlier. However, I¡¯m at your father¡¯s office


    now. His colleagues are around, so it isn¡¯t convenient to turn on the video now.¡±


    Frustrated, Gavin huffed, ¡°Mommy, I thought he allowed you to take a break from work. Why did you


    return to the office?¡±


    Arissa gave Benjamin an apologetic look, and he could only shrug.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Feeling bad, Arissa rubbed her nose and tried to find an excuse. ¡°Something cropped up, and I had to


    deal with it. I will go home soon!¡±


    She wanted to head home once she got the drip.


    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t think about work all day. You have to rest well, so we won¡¯t have to worry about you!¡±


    Zachary nagged while frowning.


    ¡°Yes, Sweetheart. I will heed your advice and head home soon.¡±


    Arissa did not dare to make any other excuse and agreed readily.


    ¡°Mommy, have you eaten?¡± Jasper asked.


    Stubbornly, Arissa replied, ¡°Yes, I have.¡±


    ¡°What did you eat, Mommy?¡±


    Oliver continued, suspicious of her response.


    ¡°I had pasta!¡± Arissa lied.


    Amused, Benjamin stood by her side with a tickled expression on his face.


    Arissa was obstinate, and she shot him a warning look.


    ¡°Mommy, I thought you were sleeping earlier. When did you eat? Not much time has passed since we


    called earlier!¡± Jesse logically argued.


    At once, Arissa¡¯s expression dimmed. Why is she so sharp at times like that? She isn¡¯t always as quick


    as I want her to be.


    ¡°Mommy, are you lying to us?¡± Zachary questioned, doubtful of all her earlier responses.


    Arissa did not know how to reply.


    ¡°I did eat. However, I did not finish it. I ate a little and had to rush over to deal with the matter in the


    office.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, you should finish your meal. Don¡¯t go hungry because you might suffer from gastric. Daddy


    doesn¡¯t always eat his meals, and he always has gastric problems now,¡± Gavin advised her while


    chiding Benjamin.


    ¡°Who cares if you can¡¯t finish up your work! Your health shoulde first. When I go home, I will scold


    him on your behalf. He promised us that he would take good care of you!¡±


    Arissa did not know whether tough or cry.


    Meanwhile, Benjamin raised his brows for he had been scolded for no reason.


    These days, he felt like Gavin¡¯s behaviour was getting out of hand.


    Arissa turned to Benjamin. After noticing how upset he looked, she did not dareugh at him.


    ¡°Okay, I got it. I will have my meal in a bit. Anyway, you should rest early and stop worrying about me!¡±


    Looking at Benjamin, she added, ¡°Your daddy hasn¡¯t eaten either.¡±


    ¡°Well, that is his fault!¡±


    None of the children jumped in to defend him.


    ¡°Mommy, you have to eat and rest well. We will punish you if you still look sick when we get back!¡±


    Jasper snorted and even pped his thigh to warn Arissa.


    It made Arissaugh. ¡°Okay, Sweetheart. Go on and take your afternoon nap now. Bye!¡±


    Although the children were reluctant to put down the phone, they wanted her to rest. Therefore, they


    sadly bid goodbye to her.


    ¡°Mommy, bye!¡±


    After Arissa cut the call, she heard Benjamin¡¯s jealous tone.


    ¡°The children are concerned about you but do not seem to care much for me.¡±


    ¡°You are too hard on them,¡± Arissa defended them.


    Benjamin frowned.


    Unfazed, Arissa reminded, ¡°When you were sick, they cared a lot about you too!¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 372 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 372 Read Online


    Chapter 372 You Are A Liar


    Benjamin raised his brows as she sounded convincing.


    ¡°Arissa, I didn¡¯t think you could lie so well. You were a great actress earlier!¡±


    It startled Arissa.


    She exploded with rage. ¡°What do you mean by that? I did it so that the children wouldn¡¯t have to


    worry!¡±


    ¡°They were still lies!¡±


    Benjamin retorted, ¡°You also told me many lies previously, so you are a liar!¡±


    Stumped for words, Arissa leaned back on her pillow and refused to speak to him.


    Benjamin scanned her from head to toe. After he adjusted her drip, he sat beside her bed.


    Refusing to meet his eyes, Arissa looked elsewhere.


    Benjamin still had more to say. However, he decided not to continue since she still looked pale.


    Later, he got up to refill her water.


    He walked back and insisted, ¡°Drink up!¡± In response, she scowled at him.


    Although she reached out her hands to take the cup from him, he pushed them away. Then, he fed her


    the water.


    After she took a sip, she choked on the water.


    Ahem¡­ ahem¡­!


    ¡°Why are you like a child?¡±


    Benjamin frowned and patted her back.


    Arissa coughed a few times before she finally caught her breath.


    ring at the man in front of her, she stated with annoyance, ¡°I wanted to drink the water by myself.


    Yet, you insisted on feeding it to me. How could you me me for choking after that? How is it my


    fault?¡±


    Unsure of how else to respond, Benjamin pushed the cup into her hands. ¡°There! You can drink it


    yourself.¡±


    Arissa took over the cup and drank the water. She felt morefortable afterward.


    When she finished it, Benjamin collected the empty ss from her. ¡°Do you want anymore?¡±


    ¡°Nope,¡± Arissa heatedly responded.


    Scowling at Benjamin, she thanked him in a rude tone. ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Benjamin nced past her and set the ss down.


    Seeing how the IV drip was almost empty, he pressed a button for the medical staff. Within seconds,


    the doctor and nurse came.


    ¡°The IV drip bag is empty now,¡± Benjamin told them.


    Following the procedure, the nurse came forward to take out the needle attached to Arissa. However,


    Arissa yelped as soon as she touched it.


    Instantly, Benjamin grew protective of Arissa and scolded the nurse, ¡°Be gentle!¡±


    The medical staff was taken aback by Benjamin¡¯s outburst.


    Simrly, Arissa was equally shocked by his reaction. She looked at Benjamin¡¯s stern re before


    turning back to the nurse.


    Sheforted, ¡°No worries. Please go on to take it out.¡±


    Immediately, the nurse removed it and pasted a ster over her arm to stop the bleeding.


    Arissa subconsciously touched the wound. It does hurt a little.


    ¡°Check if there are any issues with her.¡±


    Benjamin ordered with an indifferent expression.


    ¡°Noted!¡±


    The doctor was unaware of who he was. Besides, his cold aura frightened them, and they quickly did a


    check-up on Arissa.


    They also asked her some questions, and she replied obediently.


    ¡°Remember to rest more and avoid getting agitated. It will also be good to keep your spirits up,¡± the


    doctor advised.


    ¡°Thank you, doctor!¡± Arissa nodded her head, aware of her situation.


    When the doctor and nurse left, Benjamin wanted to interrogate her but Shaun and Bradley returned


    with the food.


    ¡°Eat up!¡±


    Benjamin pulled the overbed table over, and Bradley quickly put the food they bought on it.


    ¡°Boss, please eat!¡±


    Arissa nodded and sat up.


    Benjamin helped her up too.


    He opened the container of oatmeal porridge and mixed it for her.


    Seeing how focused he looked, Arissa urged, ¡°I can do it myself!¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Anyhow, Benjamin shot her a look and continued to mix it. ¡°Eat it once it cools down.¡±


    Arissa did not know what to say.


    Meanwhile, Shaun and Bradley watched the exchange in silence.


    ¡°Benjamin, I also bought lunch for you. You can eat over here!¡±


    Shaun ced their meals on another table in the corner of the room. After he sat down, he gestured for


    Benjamin to join them.


    But Benjamin ignored him. He looked up and spotted Arissa smacking her lips in anticipation. The sight


    made him grin.


    ¡°You must be hungry.¡±


    Arissa turned to him and pursed her lips when she spotted the teasing look in his eyes.


    ¡°Of course I am!¡±


    Benjamin chuckled.


    Scooping up some oatmeal, he held it near her mouth. ¡°Careful, it¡¯s hot.¡±


    It took Arissa by surprise. Feeling the heat from Shaun and Bradley¡¯s stares, her face turned red.


    On the other hand, Benjamin calmly looked at her and fed her another scoop, unbothered by the other


    two spectators in the ward.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 373 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 373 Read Online


    Chapter 373 It Is All For The Children


    Arissa opened her mouth.


    At the same time, Shaun could not believe his eyes.


    He never imagined that Benjamin would feed a woman.


    Secretly, he snapped a picture of the scene and sent it to his friends.


    The group chat came to life right away as everyone asked who the lucky woman was.


    Since Benjamin had blocked Arissa¡¯s face, they failed to recognize her even though Kingsley and


    Jonathan had met her before.


    Regardless, Shaun did not feed them the information. He covertly kept his phone but looked up to see


    Bradley staring at him in confusion.


    Shaun smiled and suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡±


    Innocently, Bradley returned the smile and sat down to dig in.


    ¡°Benjamin, you should eat too. I can do this myself,¡± Arissa told Benjamin.


    Despite so, the man did not reply and continued to feed her.


    Without a choice, Arissa allowed him to continue as she was starving.


    Sometimes, she would peek at him and feel a sense of warmth enveloping her.


    Benjamin seemed sweet and considerate like that.


    Coincidentally, the man looked at her at that moment, and their eyes met. Immediately, Arissa averted


    her gaze, feeling her heart race.


    ¡°Hurry and eat.¡±


    Benjamin scooped up another spoonful of oatmeal and blew on it before sending it near her mouth.


    Arissa ate it quietly.


    Following that, Benjamin continued to feed her. He did not think that he was doing anything out of the


    ordinary.


    When Arissa finished, Benjamin kept the container and utensils.


    ¡°Have some water before you rest,¡± Benjamin nagged.


    Lying in bed, Arissa stared at him and stated, ¡°You should have your lunch!¡±


    Benjamin only went to Shaun to have his meal after he handed her the ss of water.


    ¡°Benjamin, you are better at what you are doing now!¡±


    Shaun could not help but tease him.


    Immediately, Benjamin shot him a death re. ¡°I am taking care of her on Gavin¡¯s behalf!¡±


    Sure, whatever you say.


    After hearing what Benjamin said, Arissa felt slightly disappointed. The warmth she felt earlier had


    dissipated.


    Oh, he is only doing this on the children¡¯s behalf and not me.


    Soon, Bradley finished his meal. Since he felt stressed sitting opposite Benjamin, he did not stay


    seated.


    Instead, he walked over to Arissa.


    ¡°Boss, are you feeling better?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Don¡¯t worry about me. I am fine, so you should head back home. I will go home soon too.¡±


    Arissa said nothing else.


    Nodding his head, Bradley replied, ¡°Okay, Boss. Please have a good rest. If you need anything, feel


    free to call me.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Arissa nodded.


    After Bradley waved goodbye to Benjamin and Shaun, he left.


    ¡°Go check if she can be discharged from the hospital today,¡± Benjamin ordered Shuan.


    With a mischievous glint in his eyes, Shaun looked at Benjamin and Arissa.


    ¡°She can!¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze hardened. ¡°How can you say that when you haven¡¯t even checked?¡±


    Benjamin sounded aggressive.


    Shaun rubbed his nose. Feeling Benjamin¡¯s heated re, he could only look in Arissa¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Mrs. Graham, have you fainted before?¡±


    Arissa shook her head. ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Do you get headaches frequently?¡±


    Shaun continued.


    ¡°Yes, I do,¡± Arissa answered.


    ¡°How would you rate the pain? Is it bearable?¡± Shaun asked in detail.


    Recalling the past, Arissa slowly replied, ¡°When the weather is bad, the pain is worse. It does hurt more


    sometimes too.¡±


    ¡°Does it happen on a frequent basis?¡±


    ¡°I guess so!¡±


    Benjamin tilted his head as he listened, and he subconsciously frowned.


    ¡°How many years has it been?¡± Shaun continued to ask for his diagnosis.


    ¡°It¡¯s been four to five years.¡±


    Arissa nced at Shaun and added, ¡°It started after I gave birth. Actually, I suffered a hit to my head!¡±


    It was why she could not fully recall her painful past.


    Shaun narrowed his eyes. ¡°Is there a memory you can¡¯t recall?¡±


    Arissa bit her lips, and after a while, she replied, ¡°There is a period I can¡¯t recall.¡±


    ¡°When is that?¡±


    Arissa knew he was a doctor. Therefore, she did not try to hide.


    Hesitantly, she answered, ¡°It was when Danna took my children away. I have a faint memory of it.¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 374 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 374 Read Online


    Chapter 374 The Affection In Those Eyes


    Shaun nodded his head, sure that the impact of the incident was the reason for her headaches.


    ¡°Do you get splitting headaches when you get agitated?¡±


    Arissa nodded.


    ¡°What did Danna say to you?¡±


    Shaun quickly changed the focus of his question.


    Arissa almost blurted her answer, but she came to her senses and hesitated to reply.


    As Shaun only asked out of curiosity, he did not pursue it. ¡°After you rest a little more, you can leave


    the hospital. However, when you return home, you should always have sufficient rest. Don¡¯t harp on


    anything that makes you upset, and try to control your emotions. If possible, you should go for a full


    body check-up. Your blood sugar level is very low besides many mild health issues. It¡¯s better for you to


    take note of them!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Dr. Bailey!¡± Arissa thanked him.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Shaun grinned at her and sat closer to Benjamin.


    After Benjamin took a few mouthfuls of his lunch, he ced his fork down.


    Staring at Shaun, he stated, ¡°Can you go check now?¡±


    ¡°There is no hurry. I think we can do it tomorrow morning and run a blood test while Arissa is on an


    empty stomach.¡±


    Since Arissa¡¯s condition had stabilized, he did not think there were any problems.


    ¡°We should let Mrs. Graham rest more today. The physical examination is also tiring for her.¡±


    Benjamin nodded before he stood up to walk to Arissa¡¯s bed with her medicine.


    ¡°Take this medicine.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Arissa took it from him. Although she did not feel like having it, she had no other choice under


    Benjamin¡¯s watchful eyes.


    Then, Benjamin ordered the bodyguard to grab a sweater. Arissa was baffled by his request.


    After the bodyguard returned with the sweater, Benjamin wrapped it around Arissa¡¯s shoulders.


    Arissa looked at him in surprise. ¡°I¡¯m not cold!¡±


    ¡°You are not well, so you should not catch a cold.¡±


    Benjamin helped her put on the sweater before he scooped her up in his arms and walked out of the


    ward. ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡±


    Arissa felt her face grow hot.


    Shaun chuckled and quickly cleaned the area before leaving to sign her discharge papers.


    Meanwhile, Arissa could feel strangers staring at her while Benjamin carried her out of the hospital.


    Embarrassed, she buried her face in Benjamin¡¯s chest to avoid seeing more people staring at them.


    Benjamin lowered his gaze to see that her cheeks had turned bright red. His eyes softened at how


    small she looked.


    Minutester, they were out of the hospital. He only put her down when they reached the car.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Arissa muttered. Sitting in a corner, she quickly took off his sweater as she felt hot.


    ¡°Keep it on!¡± Benjamin frowned.


    ¡°It¡¯s too hot!¡± Arissained.


    ¡°Turn the temperature down!¡±


    Benjamin instructed the chauffeur in the driver seat.


    As the air in the car grew colder, Arissa had no other choice but to hold the sweater closer to her.


    This man is out of his mind.


    ¡°Are you still feeling hot?¡±


    Benjamin looked serious as he asked her.


    Pursing her lips, Arissa nced out of the window without a word.


    Silently, Benjamin stared at the back of her head and felt the corners of his lips lifting. Then, he


    reached out to smooth her hair.


    Instantly, Arissa froze. Through the reflection in the window, she could see the man¡¯s expression.


    She was taken aback by how affectionate Benjamin looked.


    In disbelief, she blinked a few times. When she looked back at his handsome features, she noticed a


    frown on his face.


    Did I see it wrongly? How could he look at me with those eyes?


    Arissa could not resist and turned to look at the man. However, he had already turned away to look at


    the email.


    She bit her lips.


    Since it was a smooth car ride, she unknowingly fell asleep.


    Her head popped up and down, and she almost hit her head in the window.


    Seeing that happen, Benjamin held her closer to him and red at the driver. He growled, ¡°Be careful


    with your driving!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Graham.¡±


    The chauffeur was startled and replied timidly.


    While Benjamin hugged Arissa close to him, he continued to read his email.


    Later, he noticed how ufortable she looked, so he adjusted his posture sideways to let her sleep


    better.


    A surprised expression appeared on the chauffeur¡¯s face through the rearview mirror as he spotted


    how gentle Benjamin looked at that moment.


    Is Ms. York going to be the CEO¡¯s future wife?


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    All the way back to the Graham residence, Arissa did not wake up.


    Benjamin carried her up the stairs when they arrived home.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 375 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 375 Read Online


    Chapter 375 What Did Danna Tell You


    Edwin took a double look when he saw Benjamin returning home with Arissa in his arms.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, have you eaten lunch?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we have, but you can prepare some afternoon tea. I¡¯ll ask Arissa to eat when she wakes up,¡±


    Benjamin softly instructed before carrying Arissa to the bedroom.


    After he gently ced her on the bed, he carefully removed the sweater she wore and covered her with


    a nket.


    At that moment, her phone rang.


    Benjamin quickly cut the call and walked out to return the children¡¯s call.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Jesse¡¯s sweet voice sounded at the end of the line.


    At that moment, Benjamin wondered if it was a girl¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Your mother is sleeping.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Jesse shouted in surprise. Then, she angrily stated, ¡°It isn¡¯t Mommy on the phone! Jasper, you can


    have it!¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Jasper¡¯s voice sounded.


    Before Jesse could reply, Benjamin interrupted, ¡°It¡¯s Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    In exasperation, Jasper handed over the phone to Oliver. ¡°Here, Oliver!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it. Zachary can have the phone!¡±


    Oliver threw the phone to Zachary.


    Hearing how the children passed the phone around like a hot piece of iron, Benjamin was speechless.


    Why do they dislike me so much?


    In the end, Zachary did not want to talk to Benjamin either. Therefore, the phone ended up in Gavin¡¯s


    hand.


    At first, Benjamin assumed that Gavin, who he brought up, would talk to him. Yet, to his


    disappointment, the call ended without any warning.


    Before the call ended, he also heard Gavin whine, ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to him!¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s face fell.


    Afraid that the children would call again while Arissa was asleep, Benjamin kept her phone with him in


    his study.


    After a short while, Arissa¡¯s phone rang again, and it was from Bradley.


    Benjamin picked it up.


    ¡°Boss, I have made the necessary arrangements. Please rest well. If there is any news, I¡¯ll let you


    know!¡±


    Immediately, Benjamin narrowed his eyes and interrogated, ¡°What did you have to do?¡±


    Silence ensued.


    Holy shit! Why did Mr. Graham pick up Boss¡¯ phone? This is terrifying!


    Secondster, Bradley put down the phone without answering Benjamin¡¯s question.


    Benjamin frowned and felt a surging wave of rage.


    Why does everyone like to end the call when they hear my voice? Am I that scary?


    Gritting his teeth, he made another call. ¡°Go check out what Danna told Arissa.¡±


    Half an hour, he received a reply.


    ¡°The prison guard is on vacation, and I can¡¯t contact him now.¡±


    Benjamin was disappointed to hear that, but he was determined to find out what had happened.


    ¡°Continue to phone him.¡±


    If he could not find out what happened by himself, he would have to confront Arissa.


    With that in mind, he stood up and headed up the stairs. However, Arissa was still asleep.


    Therefore, he returned to the study to continue working.


    When Arissa woke up, she looked at the clock to realize that her children had already finished school.


    She hurriedly got up to wash her face before changing her clothes. Then, she rushed down the stairs.


    Before she could step out the door, she heard someone asking, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Arissa stopped in her tracks. Turning around, she saw Benjamin staring at her.


    ¡°I am heading to school to pick the children up. They have already finished their sses.¡±


    ¡°Edwin already left to do that,¡± Benjamin informed her and gestured for her toe back in.


    ¡°When did Edwin leave for school?¡±


    Arissa thought she could still make it on time if she rushed to the school now.


    To her dismay, Benjamin raised his brows and replied, ¡°Edwin left about half an hour.¡±


    Arissa¡¯s shoulders slumped.


    It means that Edwin and the children are probably on their way back.


    Arissa felt upset for breaking another promise. This morning, she had agreed to pick the children up


    from school.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Come to the study with me,¡± Benjamin stated while heading toward the study.


    Arissa tilted her head in confusion but still followed behind him.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Arissa impatiently asked him, with her mind still on her children.


    Scanning Arissa from head to toe, Benjamin then pointed to the snacks on the table.


    ¡°Eat these.¡±


    Did he call me in here to make me eat? Arissa nced at him suspiciously.


    Regardless, she sat down and picked up a piece of pastry to munch on. It was delicious, so she could


    not resist helping herself to a few more.


    ¡°What did Danna tell you?¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 376 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 376 Read Online


    Chapter 376 The Man Cares For Her


    His direct question took Arissa by surprise.


    She said nothing as she took a while to swallow her food.


    Seeing how quiet she was, Benjamin furrowed his brows.


    Nheless, he did not interrogate her further but poured a cup of tea for her.


    His small actions touched Arissa.


    After taking a few sips of the tea, she felt calmer.


    She had no idea how to tell Benjamin what happened.


    He was the child¡¯s father too. If she was alone, she might not be able to find the child.


    If she was searching together with Benjamin, there was a higher chance of finding the child.


    When she woke up earlier, she wanted to tell him immediately that she had dreamt of what happened


    that year again.


    This time, it appeared less fuzzy in her head. It seemed like Danna had taken two of her children.


    Thinking about it, Arissa felt her headache return, so she took a deep breath to control it.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Benjamin noticed the frown on her forehead, and he mirrored it.


    Even though Arissa seemed pale and in pain, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    It only made Benjamin worry more. He walked toward her and started to massage her head.


    Slowly, the pain subsided, and Arissa felt much better than before.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think so much for now. You can always tell me when you have fully recovered.¡±


    ¡°No! I can¡¯t do that,¡± Arissa interrupted and spun around to stare at him.


    ¡°I have to tell you!¡±


    Feeling anxious, Arissa started to tear up, and Benjamin was startled by that sight.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The man¡¯s gentle and soothing voice calmed her down.


    Arissa¡¯s heart started to race, and she had a blush that reached her ears.


    A hint of happiness flickered in Benjamin¡¯s eyes as he felt d that she did not turn away but told him


    things.


    It made his heart burst with joy.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Benjamin continued to massage her head to soothe her headache.


    After ten minutes, she muttered, ¡°You can stop. I¡¯m feeling better now.¡±


    Benjamin looked down at her face and noticed she seemed better now.


    ¡°If you still feel unwell, you should lie down.¡±


    Arissa felt warm and bubbly on the inside, hearing the concern in Benjamin¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Okay, but I¡¯m all right. I can take the pain.¡±


    Benjamin could only give her a disapproving look. ¡°The doctor said that you can¡¯t get agitated.¡±


    ¡°I know that,¡± Arissa assured. ¡°It is not as serious as the doctor stated anyway. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Although Benjamin still did not look convinced, he returned to his seat behind the study table and


    picked up a document to read.


    Arissa thought it was funny how he changed into a cold nobleman in the next second.


    Despite so, she was overjoyed.


    He cares for me.


    ¡°You know that I visited Danna at the prison, right?¡± It was a rhetorical question.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Benjamin did not deny it as it was only natural he knew.


    Initially, he did not want her to have to recall all this. However, he had no other choice since the prison


    guard was away.


    Holding the tea in her hands, Arissa took another sip before she continued, ¡°Benjamin, I think-¡±


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Suddenly, the children called out from outside, and their footsteps grew louder.


    Arissa nced at Benjamin.


    Understanding her dilemma, Benjamin suggested, ¡°You can continueter.¡±


    In the next minute, the door to the study burst open, revealing the five children, who were still carrying


    their backpacks.


    They looked cute with their bags bobbing on their backs.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± they called out again.


    When Jesse noticed Benjamin¡¯s presence, she froze. Then, he regained hisposure and jumped


    into Arissa¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°Sweetheart!¡±


    Arissa giggled and steadily held Jesse in her arms. Then, her other four brothers ran to her too.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Sweethearts!¡±


    Arissa hugged all of them and took in a whiff of the smell of milk on them. Instantly, she felt that her


    mood had lifted.


    ¡°Sweethearts, I¡¯m sorry that I did not pick you up.¡±


    Arissa quickly apologized for her broken promise.


    ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s okay. Mr. Whitley told us that you were still sick, so you did not pick us up. Are you feeling


    better now?¡±


    Gavin frowned and worriedly questioned.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 377 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 377 Read Online


    Chapter 377 His Blood Pressure Spikes


    ¡°Exactly! Mommy, why did you fall sick again? We got a shock!¡±


    Zachary looked so worried, and he studied her expression. She did not seem well.


    ¡°Mommy, do you feel better now?¡±


    Oliver quickly pulled away from Arissa to give her some space.


    ¡°Mommy, do you have a fever?¡± Jasper also chimed in.


    At the same time, Jesse touched Arissa¡¯s forehead and stated, ¡°Mommy¡¯s forehead is still cold!¡±


    Looking at how concerned her children were, Arissa felt loved.


    Hugging them tightly, she nted a kiss on each of their faces.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m all right!¡±


    Then, Arissa helped them take off their backpacks. ¡°Come. Take your backpacks off.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, I can do it myself!¡±


    The five of them turned away from her and took their bags off. They even ced them neatly in a


    corner.


    Arissa could not help but smile at them. No matter how she looked at them, they were all like precious


    jewels to her.


    ¡°Were all of you well-behaved at school today?¡±


    The children nodded.


    Then, Jesse murmured, ¡°Mommy, we also made a new friend at school today.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s great!¡±


    Listening to her children sharing about their day, Arissa nced at them with affection.


    As they spoke, Jesse¡¯s eyes flickered to the food on the study table, and they lit up. She gulped.


    However, when he met Benjamin¡¯s eyes, he looked away in fear.


    In that instant, Benjamin felt like his cold heart had softened.


    Arissa also noticed Jesse licking his lips. ¡°Haha,e and eat!¡±


    The five children beamed and gathered around the table to eat.


    Before that, Arissa passed them some tissues to clean their hands.


    She also poured them a cup of tea each.


    Following that, the children stuffed their mouths with food. They were starving since they had finished


    their sses and had not eaten.


    While they ate, they stared at Benjamin.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Graham!¡±


    Zachary was first to greet him. Then, Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse followed.


    However, Gavin was still angry with Benjamin, and he stubbornly remained quiet. He nced at his


    father for a while before turning his attention to the food.


    Benjamin acknowledged the other four children¡¯s greeting.


    Looking at Gavin, he stated, ¡°Gavin, you are the oldest. How could you be so disrespectful to me?¡±


    Reluctantly, Gavin pouted and grumbled, ¡°Hello, Mr. Graham.¡±


    Benjamin felt his blood pressure rising.


    What a rascal!


    Noticing Benjamin¡¯s annoyed expression, Arissa patted Gavin¡¯s head and cooed, ¡°Sweetheart, Daddy


    asked the kitchen to prepare all of these snacks for all of you. See, they are all your favorite food!¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Coincidentally, the snacks were the children¡¯s favorite, so Arissa could use them to coax her children.


    Gavin¡¯s eyes lit up for a second though he still looked upset.


    ¡°These are only for my younger brothers!¡± Gavin retorted.


    ¡°There¡¯s a portion for you too. Right?¡±


    Arissaughed. ¡°They are made based on your liking.¡±


    Her words had sessfully cheered Gavin up.


    Meanwhile, Benjamin¡¯s eyes flickered with glee. He did not expect Arissa to put in a good word for him.


    Later, Gavin looked at Benjamin and politely thanked him for the food.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he muttered.


    Arissa quietly looked at Benjamin.


    This father and son pair looks and act alike. I can see that Benjamin brought him up. They are both


    cold and proud.


    Afraid that the children would distract Benjamin from his work, she thought of taking them out.


    Yet, Benjamin stopped her. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take them out.¡±


    Arissa looked at him innocently.


    Pointing at the snacks on the table, Benjamin stated, ¡°They can finish the food here first.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t they disrupt your work?¡±


    Benjamin stared at her and growled, ¡°Well, they can finish their food quickly so you can talk to me.¡±


    Arissa did not know how to respond.


    On the other hand, the children stared at their parents with questions running through their minds.


    What does Mommy want to tell Daddy?


    ¡°You are so fierce!¡± Zachary snorted.


    It took Benjamin by surprise.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 378 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 378 Read Online


    Chapter 378 His Whereabout Is Unknown


    After they finished their food, they continued to stay as they were curious about what Arissa had to say.


    ¡°Sweethearts, did you eat your fill?¡±


    Arissa smiled at her children, hoping they would leave soon.


    However, the five of them blinked at her and asked in unison, ¡°Mommy, what secret do you have?¡±


    ¡°You are still children and should not listen to the conversation between adults,¡± Arissa stated.


    The children held their tongues. After they took their bags, they shuffled out of the room.


    Soon, only Arissa and Benjamin were in the study.


    Arissa could feel Benjamin¡¯s eyes on her back. As expected, she turned around to catch him staring at


    her.


    ¡°Are you full?¡±


    Benjamin stared intently at her.


    Arissa nodded, ¡°Yes. Thank you for the food!¡±


    Then, Benjamin looked around before saying, ¡°Sit down and talk to me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Obediently, Arissa sat down. However, she came to her senses. Why do I have to listen to him?


    When she raised her head to look at Benjamin¡¯s eyes, she sighed.


    ¡°I-¡±


    She was about to speak when Benjamin stood up.


    Unsure of what he was doing, Arissa¡¯s eyes followed the man¡¯s figure.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He walked to the door and opened it. Immediately, the children hiding behind it widened their eyes.


    ¡°Go along and y with your toys!¡±


    Benjamin spoke, with a hint of threat in his voice.


    Terrified, the children turned to run off to their rooms at once.


    Amused, Benjamin grinned before closing the door again and returning to the table.


    Arissa looked away.


    When Benjamin sat down, she did not know how to bring up the topic anymore. She poured herself a


    ss of water and took a sip from it.


    The whole time, Benjamin did not rush her. He picked up his documents and started to go through


    them.


    It was difficult for Arissa to avert her gaze from Benjamin as he looked handsome and enchanting while


    he dealt with his work. He had long eyshes and the perfect features.


    Her eyes flickered, and she felt her heart beating faster.


    She gulped.


    ¡°Pour me a ss of water.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    His booming voice pulled Arissa out of her daydream.


    Benjamin raised his head and gestured to the water. ¡°Pour me a ss!¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    Arissa quickly snapped out of her daze and did as asked.


    Meanwhile, Benjamin smirked at her reaction.


    ¡°What were you thinking about earlier?¡±


    ¡°N-Nothing!¡± Arissa stammered.


    There was no way she would admit that she was admiring his features.


    ¡°So what did Danna say to you?¡±


    Benjamin brought up the topic again.


    This time, Arissa bit her lips and stared at Benjamin.


    ¡°When I gave birth, I fainted several times. In addition, I got injured, so I only have a faint memory of


    what happened then.¡±


    Benjamin nodded. She mentioned it to Shaun in the hospital previously.


    He did not interrupt to ask her how she got injured because he had guessed it. Previously, she also


    said that someone threw her into the desert.


    Clenching her fists, Arissa took a deep breath and continued, ¡°I think I gave birth to another child.¡±


    She peeked at Benjamin¡¯s face, but he showed no reaction. Therefore, she thought he did not catch


    what she said.


    Gripping the cloth on her pants, she painfully repeated, ¡°That year, I think I gave birth to six children.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes widened. Six?


    He was shocked to hear those words leave her mouth.


    Thinking about how she did not know where the child went, she grew sad and felt tears in her eyes.


    ¡°I think Danna took the child away.¡±


    Arissa felt sad and guilty.


    She could not believe that she had forgotten all about her child.


    On the other hand, Benjamin did not know what to say.


    That year, Danna looked for him with only one child in her arms. He did not see two children.


    So where did the child go?


    In the next second, fury filled his eyes.


    ¡°She told you this?¡±


    Arissa sniffed and nodded.


    She choked, ¡°The midwife also admitted that Danna took the oldest and second oldest child away. One


    of them was weaker, and I remember seeing that in my dream. However, I¡¯m not sure if it was the


    oldest or second child.¡±


    When Gavin was younger, they took him to the hospital often.


    Benjamin was dumbfounded by the news.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 379 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 379 Read Online


    Chapter 379 Bad Mother


    ¡°Did Danna only bring a child along when she looked for you back then, Benjamin?¡±


    Arissa was getting anxious, and her eyes were reddened. She was on the verge of crying because she


    was afraid to hear the news of despair.


    Benjamin pursed his lips when he saw the helplessness and hopelessness in her eyes. He was


    heartbroken.


    He then stood up and walked up to her before tapping her shoulder and saying, ¡°I¡¯ll get people to find


    that child. Regardless of whether dead or alive, we¡¯ll find the child.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s face was darkened, and he was horrified when he realized that something bad might¡¯ve


    happened to the child.


    At that moment, Arissa slumped downward as sadness overwhelmed her.


    In the past, she¡¯d already asked him before, and he said only Gavin was brought back.


    There was no sign of the other child.


    Arissa¡¯s heart was broken at the thought of the child¡¯s misfortune.


    ¡°I¡¯ve let him down. How did I forget about him? I¡¯m a bad mother¡­¡± Arissa¡¯s face was covered in tears,


    and her heart was filled with guilt. My child was taken away because I¡¯m such an ipetent mother.


    Benjamin had never seen her so despondent before. Heartbroken, he held her face and got her to look


    at him. ¡°Arissa, now is not the time for guilt and sadness. It¡¯s important to find the child first!¡±


    Arissa calmed down significantly when she saw the determination in Benjamin¡¯s eyes. ¡°What if¡­ What


    if we can¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°We surely can!¡± Benjamin intensified his gaze. While he wasforting her, he was also consoling


    himself at the same time.


    ¡°No matter how I asked Danna, she wouldn¡¯t tell me the child¡¯s whereabouts. She threatened me and


    gave me her demands. I didn¡¯t promise her anything because I want to find the child first. I¡¯m not letting


    her walk away scot-free. She¡¯s the reason I¡¯ve been separated from my child for so many years. I¡¯ll


    never let her get away with this. However, she¡¯s the only one who knows the whereabouts of the child.¡±


    Although Arissa was full of hatred, she was still in a dilemma.


    Indeed, only Danna knew where the child was.


    Coldness shone in Benjamin¡¯s narrowed eyes. ¡°What does she want?¡±


    No wonder Arissa is upset. Danna had used the child¡¯s life to threaten her! Benjamin gritted his teeth in


    anger. How dare you, Danna? How dare you use my child?


    Arissa tried her best to calm herself down before telling Benjamin everything that had happened in the


    prison. ¡°She said she wants to get released, and she¡¯ll tell me the child¡¯s whereabouts in exchange!¡±


    Arissa was worried sick for the child.


    ¡°She wants to get out of there? Dream on!¡± Benjamin exuded a cold and fearsome aura.


    Instantly, his eyes were filled with murderous intent. Danna is asking for death!


    The oppressing atmosphere in the study room was so intense that it was suffocating.


    The five kids were sitting on the staircase when all of them had their chins rested on their hands as


    they watched what was happening downstairs.


    Right then, Jasper said, ¡°What do you guys think Mommy and Daddy are talking about? Why don¡¯t they


    let us in on it?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s a big secret. Maybe Mommy thinks we¡¯re going to get worried if we heard it,¡± Oliver


    answered.


    ¡°Surely it¡¯s something important. That¡¯s why they don¡¯t want us to hear any of it!¡± Zachary sighed.


    Jesse nced at her brothers and asked, ¡°What could it be? Could they be arguing?¡±


    Gavin patted Jesse¡¯s head and said, ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be it. When we came back, Mommy had


    something to eat. If they were arguing, Mommy would surely not touch any of the food!¡±


    ¡°Zachary is right!¡± Jasper chimed in before frowning and mumbling, ¡°What could they be talking about,


    then?¡±


    Zachary¡¯s eyes darted around as he nced at them and asked, ¡°Did any of you notice Mommy acting


    weird?¡±


    Suddenly, Gavin, Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse shifted their gazes toward him.


    ¡°Weird? How so?¡±


    Zachary looked at them and gestured for them toe closer.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When they all leaned in, Zachary whispered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys notice Mommy has been acting strange


    since yesterday? She seems troubled.¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 380 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 380 Read Online


    Chapter 380 Keep It Low


    ¡°Could it be that Daddy is bullying Mommy?¡± Jesse furrowed her brows and made her guess.


    Hearing that, the kids exchanged nces with one another.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so!¡± Gavin answered softly.


    He wasn¡¯t defending Benjamin per se, but he definitely knew Benjamin better. ¡°If Mommy was being


    bullied, they wouldn¡¯t be talking to each other nicely in the study room just now.¡±


    Zachary and the rest agreed. ¡°Then it has to be something else!¡±


    Zachary knitted his brows because he was sure Arissa was hiding something from them.


    Right then, Jasper thought of something they could do. ¡°Should we go to the back and eavesdrop?¡±


    Oliver¡¯s eyes lit up and reminded Zachary, ¡°Since Mommy and Daddy didn¡¯t want us to hear, we¡¯ll


    surely get punished if we get caught!¡±


    ¡°We just have to be careful. If you¡¯re scared, I¡¯ll go on my own!¡± Jasper nced at them before getting


    up and running down the stairs.


    Right then, Zachary and Gavin shared a look.


    ¡°I¡¯m going as well!¡±


    Zachary went along because not only was he worried about Arissa, but he really wanted to know what


    they were talking about in the study room.


    Gavin ran after them as well.


    ¡°Wait for me! I¡¯m going too!¡± Oliver followed suit.


    ¡°Wait for me!¡± Jesse eximed. Before Jesse could even get up, the boys were already far ahead.


    Oliver turned around toward Jesse and instructed, ¡°You don¡¯t have to go. Stay here and keep an eye


    on the situation for us.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay!¡± Jesse nodded and urged, ¡°Please don¡¯t get caught!¡±


    The four boys ran toward the balcony behind the study and leaned in.


    Since the curtains weren¡¯t drawn, they could clearly see the people inside the room.


    The boys widened their eyes in shock when they saw Benjamin hugging Arissa.


    At that moment, their impression of Benjamin improved.


    ¡°It seems like Mommy is crying!¡± Jasper frowned and told his brothers softly.


    Oliver nodded in agreement. ¡°Why is Mommy crying? I can¡¯t hear what they¡¯re talking about!¡±


    Since the balcony door to the study room was shut and their parents were far away from the door, they


    couldn¡¯t hear their conversation.


    Gavin¡¯s and Zachary¡¯s brows furrowed tightly as they were watching the movements in the room


    intently.


    Arissa had no idea the kids were eavesdropping at that point. She regained herposure and was


    embarrassed when realized she was in Benjamin¡¯s arms.


    A blush crept up her ears, and they burned with embarrassment.


    She then instantly pulled herself away from his embrace and avoided eye contact.


    ¡°Benjamin, could you get more people to look for the child? I¡¯m afraid that Danna might do something


    to him.¡± Arissa broke the silence.


    Benjamin looked at her worried expression intently before caressing her hair. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll make the


    arrangements right away.¡±


    With that, Benjamin whipped out his phone and made a call.


    Arissa pulled the hem of his shirt and reminded softly, ¡°It¡¯s better to search in secret.¡±


    Indeed, if they didn¡¯t keep it low, they might alert the perpetrators.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Benjamin threw her a nce before instructing the person on the phone. ¡°Use Gavin¡¯s photo to


    search. See if there are records on the police¡¯s system and get people from different areas to search


    secretively.¡±


    While listening to Benjamin giving the instruction, Arissa was touched when she saw the concerned


    expression on his face. Benjamin is a good father, after all. He cares for the kids.


    Suddenly, Benjamin¡¯s eyes lit up when he thought of something. ¡°Continue the search advertisement


    on the major media outlets. A reward is in ce for whoever finds the kid!¡±


    Arissa was startled upon hearing that. Oh, right! Why didn¡¯t I think of that? We can make use of that


    advertisement again. Besides, Danna¡¯s men won¡¯t realize it that easily. Even if they do, the most they


    could do is just hide. We¡¯ll definitely have a lead if someone in the area has seen the child.


    Although Arissa was excited, she was still worried about the child¡¯s safety.


    She waited for Benjamin to end his call before asking him anxiously, ¡°What if they¡¯re alerted? Will they


    harm our son?¡±


    Benjamin touched her head gently and said, ¡°Since there¡¯s a reward, those people won¡¯t dare to act


    rashly.¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 381 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 381 Read Online


    Chapter 381 My Son


    Since Danna was locked up and the Adams family was under surveince, only the subordinates were


    watching the child.


    Those people are just working for the money. If they see the high rewards offered, they¡¯ll surely get


    swayed. Even if they don¡¯t, the neighbors in the area would. With that in mind, Benjamin hoped they¡¯d


    be able to locate the child soon.


    However, it was an uphill task to find a child in a sea of people.


    If the child was registered in the household registration system, there was still hope of finding him.


    However, they didn¡¯t know if he was registered.


    Besides, if he was registered, they would¡¯ve registered him when he was born. The only way they could


    find him was to screen through all the children who were of the same age. By doing that, it¡¯d take a


    long time because it¡¯d be like searching for a needle in a haystack.


    Hence, Benjamin hoped they could get an advantage by runching the advertisement they advertised


    earlier.


    Upon hearing what Benjamin said, Arissa got even more worried.


    She couldn¡¯t imagine what her missing son was going through.


    When Benjamin saw how concerned she was, heforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! We¡¯ll find him.¡±


    Although he said that to her, he was pretty worried as well.


    Arissa gazed at him and nodded. ¡°Thank you!¡±


    With a glint in his eye, Benjamin answered, ¡°What are you thanking me for? He¡¯s also my son!¡±


    Indeed, if it wasn¡¯t for him, their son wouldn¡¯t have gone missing.


    Arissa pouted in response.


    ¡°Stop frowning. The kids might get worried if they see you like this!¡± Benjamin cajoled her calmly.


    Due to the fact that Arissa was extremely worried about her missing son, she didn¡¯t notice how much


    Benjamin had changed. Where are you, Sweetheart?


    The four boys outside the room furrowed their brows as they were wondering about why their parents


    were worked up.


    ¡°What are Mommy and Daddy worried about?¡± Jasper frowned and asked.


    Swiveling his eyes around, Zachary saw the surveince cameras in the study room. ¡°Gavin, do the


    surveince cameras in the study room have a voice recording feature?¡± he asked softly.


    Gavin threw a nce at the cameras and shook his head. ¡°No. They only record visuals!¡±


    Since they were so far from their parents, Zachary couldn¡¯t see their lips when they talked. Otherwise,


    he could still take a guess by reading their lips.


    ¡°Well, I guess we¡¯d have to ask Mommy!¡± Since they couldn¡¯t hear anything, Oliver heaved a sigh and


    was about to leave after turning around.


    Jasper was still lying on his stomach while focusing on the movements in the study room.


    Suddenly, Zachary¡¯s eyes brightened up. He held Gavin excitedly and said softly, ¡°Mr. Graham was on


    the phone just now. We can find out who did he call and stalk that person.¡±


    Gavin¡¯s eyes lit up as well. Right. Daddy must¡¯ve instructed someone to do something just now.


    After that, the four boys ran back into the house.


    Edwin was stumped when he saw them running into the house. ¡°Hey, why haven¡¯t you guys changed?¡±


    All this while, the kids would always change out of their school uniforms upon arriving home.


    That was why Edwin was surprised when he saw them unchanged.


    ¡°Mr. Whitley, we¡¯re going to get changed now!¡± Zachary eximed while leading the rest of the boys


    upstairs. Jesse picked up her school bag and followed behind when she saw them running past her.


    A short whileter, the five of them got into the room and locked the door.


    Zachary took out hisptop and started typing lines and lines ofmands.


    Gavin was stunned. ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Zachary!¡±


    A boastful look appeared on Zachary¡¯s face before he said, ¡°It¡¯s going to get even more amazing in a


    while. Just watch!¡±


    Gavin¡¯s eyes gleamed with excitement as he watched intently.


    Unlike Gavin, Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse were well aware of Zachary¡¯s capabilities. Hence, they sat


    quietly at the side because they could tell he was onto something.


    The moment Arissa got out of the study room, the first thing she did was to look for the children.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After seeing no sign of them in the living room, she found out from Edwin that the kids had gone


    upstairs. Hence, she walked up the stairs and went to the kids¡¯ room.


    When she turned the doorknob, she found that it was locked.


    When the kids heard the doorknob moving, they immediately turned their heads toward the door.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 382 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 382 Read Online


    Chapter 382 Left Out


    Arissa was dumbfounded. ¡°Sweethearts, why did you guys lock the door?¡±


    Are they hiding away to y games? ¡°Hey, open the door at once!¡± Arissa ordered.


    Inside the room, the kids looked at each other in response. Zachary quickly turned off hisptop and


    told the others to open the door.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jesse diligently ran toward the door and opened it. She poked her head out and greeted, ¡°Hi, Mommy!¡±


    When Arissa saw Jesse beaming, she gently tapped her forehead and asked, ¡°Did you guys lock the


    door to do something naughty?¡±


    Jesse shook her head. ¡°No! We were just changing.¡± She looked extremely innocent as she blinked her


    eyes at her mother. In fact, she could be very persuasive when needed.


    Arissa picked her up and walked into the room. Indeed, the boys were halfway getting changed.


    ¡°Why are you guys only changing now?¡± Arissa¡¯s gaze swept across the room. Didn¡¯t they get back


    from school a while ago?


    ¡°Mommy, we were ying around just now. Only now do we have the time to change!¡± Jasper chuckled


    joyfully and got changed swiftly.


    Arissa shed a smile and didn¡¯t think too much about it. She then took a set of clothes and helped


    Jesse get changed.


    She was wearing the same clothes as her brothers.


    When Gavin saw the others wearing the clothes, he looked slightly dismayed.


    Once Arissa was done getting her daughter changed, she noticed the boy standing next to her.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Sweetheart?¡± she asked.


    Gavin shook his head while his eyes were still fixated on his siblings.


    Arissa threw a nce at the other kids, and something popped up in her mind. Immediately, she knew


    what was troubling Gavin.


    ¡°Sweetheart, do you want to wear the same clothes as them?¡± she asked.


    Gavin¡¯s eyes lit up, and he smiled bashfully. ¡°Well, we¡¯re siblings!¡±


    Arissa kissed him on the cheek after smiling tenderly at him. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll buy a set of those clothes for you


    too, Sweetheart. Okay?¡±


    A look of anticipation crossed Gavin¡¯s face as he looked sheepishly at Arissa.


    Arissa¡¯s heart ached at the sight of that. She hugged him tightly and uttered, ¡°I¡¯ll do that. You¡¯re my


    sweetheart too! It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t get to buy for you prior to this. From now onward, whatever your


    siblings have, you¡¯ll have it too! After dinner, we¡¯ll go out and buy, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Gavin was over the moon.


    Jesse pped happily and eximed, ¡°We get to go shopping tonight!¡±


    Even Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper, who were never fond of shopping, were overjoyed.


    ¡°Gavin, I have an identical set of clothes. I¡¯ve worn it before, though. But if you don¡¯t mind, I can lend it


    to you!¡± Zachary offered generously when he saw how Gavin kept looking at their clothes.


    ¡°I have a set as well! Do you want mine?¡± Oliver smiled brightly and asked.


    Jasper chimed in, ¡°Yes! I have a set too! However, the patterns on it are different.¡±


    Not wanting to be left out, Jesse offered generously, ¡°Gavin, me too. Do you want mine?¡±


    Upon hearing all that, Gavin was delighted. ¡°Thank you! I¡¯ll wear Zachary¡¯s!¡±


    Zachary immediately went to take his clothes and gave them to Gavin.


    After that, Gavin took off his pants and shirt and changed into them.


    Arissa was ddened when she saw the affectionate interaction among the siblings.


    ¡°You look so handsome, Sweetheart!¡± she praised.


    Gavin blushed upon hearing that.


    Arissa smiled. My son is so cute when he¡¯s embarrassed.


    ¡°Gavin is blushing!¡± Jesse giggled. Her glistening eyes were curved into two beautiful crescents.


    At that point, Gavin was blushing uncontrobly.


    Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper found his embarrassment amusing.


    ¡°Gavin, you look like us now! So dashing!¡± Jasper eximed.


    ¡°Gavin, the clothes arefortable, right?¡± Oliver added.


    ¡°Indeed!¡± Gavin nodded.


    Zachary tapped on Gavin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Luckily we¡¯re of identical figures! You look great!¡±


    Jasper and Oliver giggled as well. ¡°Gavin has the same figure as us!¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 383 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 383 Read Online


    Chapter 383 Will Not Tell Mommy Our Secret


    Zachary shot a look of disdain at Jasper. ¡°You¡¯re so chubby!¡±


    Jasper was left speechless while Arissa burst outughing.


    Actually, Jasper was not that chubby. His cheeks were slightly rounder, so he looked fatter than his


    brothers.


    Jesse was the one who was actually chubby.


    ¡°I¡¯m chubby!¡± Jesse patted her stomach.


    ¡°Sweethearts, do you want to go downstairs or y upstairs?¡± asked Arissa.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go wherever you go, Mommy!¡± The five of them surrounded her.


    As Arissa gazed at their adorable faces, her heart melted.


    She pulled all of them into her arms and pecked them on their cheeks.


    ¡°Then, why don¡¯t you go downstairs to cook with me?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you feeling unwell, Mommy? Just let Mr. Whitley cook instead!¡±


    Gavin stared at her worriedly.


    ¡°Yeah! If you¡¯re feeling ufortable, don¡¯t work so much! Rest more.¡±


    Zachary refused to let her cook too. The other three opposed as well.


    Arissa was touched. ¡°I¡¯ve already recovered, so I can cook!¡±


    The five of them stared at her fixedly. Amused, she reassured them, ¡°I¡¯ve really recovered!¡±


    ¡°Mommy, are you hiding something from us?¡± asked Zachary all of a sudden, catching Arissa off guard.


    ¡°What?¡± She stared at the five children in confusion.


    Meeting her gaze, the five of them asked simultaneously, ¡°You¡¯ve gotta answer that! What did you talk


    to Mr. Graham about in the study room?¡±


    Arissa was stunned, not expecting them to be so observant.


    ¡°I was discussing some matters with him, but that concerns the adults! It¡¯s better if you kids don¡¯t know


    about it.¡±


    Since Arissa had not found the other child, she did not want to tell them and make them worry as well.


    When she had gone back to look for Gavin, she did not tell the kids either.


    The five children sighed. ¡°Since you¡¯re unwilling to tell me your secret, we won¡¯t tell you anything when


    we have secrets!¡±


    They snuck a nce at her as they tried to provoke her on purpose.


    Arissa was amused by their actions. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you after a while, okay?¡± She stroked their heads before


    turning around and heading downstairs.


    The kids followed her down.


    ¡°What are you nning to cook, Mommy?¡± asked Jesse hungrily as she grabbed Arissa¡¯s finger.


    Arissa looked down at her daughter and asked with a smile, ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±


    Jesse¡¯s eyes crinkled into crescents as she smiled and told Arissa what she wanted to eat.


    Her brothers did the same too.


    When Arissa noticed that Gavin was still silent, sheughed and asked, ¡°What do you want to eat,


    Gavin?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll eat whatever my brothers want to eat!¡± He was a very thoughtful boy.


    Stroking his head, Arissa insisted, ¡°No! You need to tell me something that you like to eat!¡±


    After thinking about it, Gavin said, ¡°I want to eat some prawns, Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Sure! I¡¯ll see if we have the ingredients first. If not, I¡¯ll go out and buy them,¡± said Arissa as she walked


    toward the kitchen.


    ¡°Are we going to the supermarket, Mommy?¡±


    Jasper, who loved to eat, immediately became excited.


    Arissa nced at him in amusement. ¡°Who said that I¡¯m going to the supermarket?¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jasper stuck out his tongue and mumbled, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to the supermarket if you run out of


    ingredients?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but I¡¯m not going personally. I can ask Edwin to go!¡± said Arissa teasingly.


    Gavin chuckled.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay! We can buy them with the butler,¡± said Zachary with an excited grin.


    Oliver nodded and chimed in, ¡°We¡¯ll buy the ingredients and Mommy will cook!¡±


    ¡°We can buy so much yummy food at the supermarket!¡±


    Jesse¡¯s mind was already filled with the delicious snacks in the supermarket.


    Looking at how eager the kids were, even Arissa felt like going to the supermarket.


    She went to look at the fridge while the kids followed her.


    Soon, she turned around. Still smiling, she revealed some bad news to them, ¡°Sweetheart, all the


    ingredients we need are in the fridge! You won¡¯t be able to go to the supermarket anymore.¡±


    The kids were stunned.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 384 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 384 Read Online


    Chapter 384 My Eyes Are Red Not Because Of Your Father


    They refused to believe her, thinking that she was merely tricking them.


    However, when they rushed to the fridge and took a look, they were speechless.


    Arissa was amused by how disappointed the kids looked.


    ¡°If you want to go to the supermarket, I¡¯ll bring you there after eating!¡± She could not bear to see them


    so disappointed.


    ¡°Wow! That¡¯s great!¡± cheered the five kids happily. Even Gavin smiled as well.


    ¡°I love you, Mommy!¡±


    Arissa did not know what to say.


    ¡°So you don¡¯t love me if I don¡¯t bring you to the supermarket?¡±


    ¡°We still do! But if you bring us to the supermarket, we¡¯ll love you more, Mommy!¡± Jesse knew how to


    tter someone. Her adorable voice immediately made Arissa¡¯s mood improve.


    Smiling, Arissa instructed the kids, ¡°Ask your daddy what he wants to eat!¡±


    However, the five kids shrunk back, none of them wanting to go.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Arissa nced at them.


    ¡°Since Daddy bullied you, I¡¯m not going!¡± dered Zachary defiantly.


    His siblings chimed in, ¡°We aren¡¯t going either!¡±


    Stunned, Arissa looked at Gavin who was also pouting indignantly.


    ¡°You can just cook yummy food for us, Mommy. No need to care about him!¡±


    Arissa sighed. Why are the kids rejecting Benjamin all of a sudden again?


    ¡°He didn¡¯t bully me! What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, stop lying to us. Your eyes are already red from crying!¡± scoffed Jasper as he pointed at her


    eyes.


    Arissa was stunned, not knowing that the kids were so observant. Since they had misunderstood, she


    quickly exined, ¡°My eyes are red not because your daddy bullied me. This has nothing to do with


    him!¡±


    Their eyes lit up as they asked, ¡°Why, then?¡±


    Meeting their worried gazes, Arissa felt moved.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of something else!¡±


    She stroked their heads and walked toward the study, deliberately avoiding their question.


    The kids exchanged a look with each other.


    Mommy didn¡¯t fall for the trick. What secret is she hiding from us?


    Arissa came to the study and knocked on the door, reminding the man inside.


    Benjamin raised his head. ¡°Come in!¡±


    When Arissa met his gaze, her heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°What do you want to eat for dinner?¡±


    He frowned. ¡°Are you cooking tonight?¡±


    Arissa nodded. ¡°Yeah!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t! Let Edwin do it,¡± instructed Benjamin solemnly.


    Thinking that he was afraid of her cooking something weird again, she cleared her throat.


    ¡°I won¡¯t cook anything inedible. What do you want to eat?¡± she asked again.


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t recovered. If you¡¯re too bored, y with the kids instead. Edwin can cook dinner!¡±


    repeated Benjamin before resuming his work.


    Arissa felt touched. ¡°I¡¯ve already recovered.¡±


    When he ignored her, she pouted and headed to the kitchen.


    Upon noticing that she wanted to cook, Edwin stopped her and chased her out.


    However, since Arissa insisted on staying, he had no choice but to let her cook while he helped out.


    ¡°Ms. York, let me handle these ingredients! You can just do the cookingter.¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it together. I¡¯m free, anyway!¡±


    Arissa stayed in the kitchen instead of leaving. Just like that, she spent more than an hour preparing


    five dishes and a soup.


    They were all the kids¡¯ favorite. Since Benjamin did not specify what he wanted to eat, she did not cook


    anything else.


    ¡°Sweethearts, dinner¡¯s ready!¡± yelled Arissa in the direction of the living room. The five kids


    immediately tossed their toys aside and ran over.


    Looking at the table filled with delicious food, they gulped.


    ¡°Wow! There¡¯s so much yummy food!¡±


    ¡°Wash your hands! It¡¯s about time for dinner,¡± ordered Arissa before calling Benjamin over to eat.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 385 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 385 Read Online


    Chapter 385 None Of Them Is For Him


    As Benjamin was calling someone on the balcony facing the garden, she waited at the door for a while.


    She felt touched when she saw how busy he was, answering calls after another.


    Is he held back from work because he was apanying me at the hospital in the morning?


    Feeling someone¡¯s gaze on him, Benjamin turned around and saw her standing at the entrance. She


    was in deep thought.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Although he was still on the call, he moved his phone aside and asked.


    Arissa was pulled back to her senses.


    Meeting his intense gaze, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m here to tell you that dinner¡¯s ready!¡±


    ¡°Okay! Eat with the kids first. I need to settle some things,¡± said Benjamin.


    Arissa nodded. After urging him to hurry up, she returned to the dining room.


    The kids had already washed their hands. She carried them to their seats and reminded them, ¡°Wait for


    a while! Your daddy isn¡¯t here yet.¡±


    They nodded and waited at the dining table obediently, none of them making the move first to start


    eating.


    Edwin smiled when he saw that.


    ¡°Ms. York, since Mr. Graham isn¡¯t here yet, you can drink some soup first and wait for him toe.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine! Let¡¯s wait for him first,¡± replied Arissa as she snuck a nce at the five kids, who were


    drooling as they stared at the food.


    Laughing, she asked, ¡°Would you like some fruits?¡±


    The five kids stared at her. Arissa stroked their heads before leaving to get some fruits for them.


    Meanwhile, Edwin poured soup for them.


    ¡°Ms. York, drink some soup first! We don¡¯t know when Mr. Graham will be ready. The kids should not go


    hungry!¡±


    Edwin poured a bowl of soup for Arissa before cing another bowl at Benjamin¡¯s seat.


    ¡°Thank you, Edwin!¡± said Arissa.


    She then reminded the kids, ¡°Drink the soup first! Be careful, it¡¯s hot.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± They nodded. ¡°You too, Mommy.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± replied Arissa with a smile before drinking her soup.


    Edwin stared at them before going to the study and hurrying Benjamin.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, go to eat quickly! Ms. York and the kids are all waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡± replied Benjamin. Didn¡¯t I ask her to eat with the kids first?


    He ced his work aside, got up, and went to the dining room.


    When Arissa saw him, she said, ¡°Come and eat!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Benjamin shot a nce at her before pulling the chair out.


    The five kids stared at him and greeted, ¡°Hello, Mr. Graham!¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes gleamed as he scanned the kids. ¡°Hello!¡±


    They continued drinking the soup. While Benjamin sipped on his soup, he nced at the dishes on the


    table. They look quite delicious!


    ¡°Did you cook everything?¡±


    Stunned, Arissa nodded. ¡°Yeah! Why?¡±


    Benjamin cut out a piece of steak and tasted it. ¡°It¡¯s not bad!¡±


    ¡°Thanks!¡± Arissa returned his gaze. She was quite confident in her culinary skills.


    Benjamin shot a meaningful gaze at her. ¡°How did you know that I like to eat this?¡±


    Arissa and the kids were stunned.


    Gavin could not help but dash his hopes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be shameless! Zachary likes to eat this, so Mommy cooked it for him.¡±


    Raising his eyebrows, Benjamin looked at his son, then back at Arissa.


    ¡°You prepared this for the kids?¡±


    Arissaughed embarrassedly. ¡°You didn¡¯t say what you wanted to eat when I asked you, so I only


    cooked what the kids wanted.¡±


    Benjamin snorted softly. Edwinughed secretly when he saw how displeased Benjamin was.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, Ms. York prepared this soup specially for you. There¡¯s quite a lot left. Would you like to


    have another bowl of soup?¡±


    Benjamin nced at Arissa suspiciously, not believing that she had cooked it.


    Arissa did not expect Edwin to credit her for it. Meeting Benjamin¡¯s suspicious gaze, she became even


    more embarrassed.


    ¡°Edwin prepared this for you, not me!¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s face fell. He turned around and red at Edwin. ¡°You may leave now!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Edwin quickly left.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 386 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 386 Read Online


    Chapter 386 You Only Know How To Scold Mommy


    Arissa was speechless when she saw that Benjamin had lost his temper.


    ¡°Edwin spent a lot of effort making this soup!¡± She could not bear watching Edwin being scolded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak when we eat!¡± interrupted Benjamin as he continued drinking his soup.


    The corners of Arissa¡¯s lips twitched.


    After they were done drinking the soup, she prepared some pasta for the kids and herself.


    Benjamin passed his te to her the moment she sat down.


    Arissa shot him a nce, but still took his te and put some pasta on it.


    When she ced the te down in front of him, he frowned. ¡°Is there still any pasta left?¡±


    He nced over.


    Arissa replied, ¡°Yeah!¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you give me more?¡± scoffed Benjamin.


    She was at a loss for words. Feeling guilty, she averted her gaze and focused on eating.


    ¡°If you think that it¡¯s too little, why can¡¯t you get it yourself? All you know what to do is to scold Mommy!¡±


    protested Gavin when he saw Benjamin scolding Arissa again.


    Benjamin looked over and met Gavin¡¯s furious gaze. The other four kids were equally angry too.


    Feeling delighted, Arissa nced at them and coaxed gently, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Eat up, sweethearts! We¡¯re still


    going outter!¡±


    When they heard that, they immediately averted their hostile gaze from Benjamin and continued eating


    attentively.


    Benjamin swept his gaze across Arissa and the kids.


    ¡°Where are you goingter?¡±


    Still chewing her food, Arissa mumbled, ¡°We¡¯re going shopping!¡±


    Just when Benjamin wanted to tell her to stop going out before she fully recovered, he noticed that


    there was some pasta stuck on her lips.


    It moved as she chewed, making her look adorable and funny.


    A look of amusement crept into his eyes.


    Feeling his eyes on her, Arissa turned around and met his teasing gaze.


    Benjamin raised his hand and wiped the pasta away from her lips. He chided, ¡°You eat like a child!¡±


    Arissa and the five kids were stunned.


    Sensing that everyone was now looking at her, Arissa blushed.


    She wiped her mouth and continued eating the pasta.


    Although she seemed calm on the surface, she was dying from embarrassment inside, especially when


    Benjamin nced over asionally.


    After eating, Arissa was about to leave with the kids when Benjamin followed them out.


    While she stared at him, he opened the car doors. ¡°Get into the car!¡±


    ¡°Are you going too?¡± she asked carefully.


    Benjamin raised his eyebrows domineeringly. ¡°Why? Am I not allowed to go out?¡±


    Arissa pursed her lips. ¡°No. I¡¯m just asking because you seem busy.¡±


    Since he¡¯s not worried about work, why am I still asking about it?


    Arissamented silently before bending down and getting into the car.


    The five kids were already inside the car. When they saw Benjamin driving, they were surprised.


    Zachary asked, ¡°Mr. Graham, are you going shopping with us?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Since your mommy can¡¯t possibly look after all of you, I¡¯ll join too,¡± replied Benjamin as he


    turned around and nced at him.


    The corners of Zachary¡¯s lips twitched. He makes us sound like mischievous kids! We won¡¯t run around


    wildly.


    Arissa was equally speechless at Benjamin¡¯s excuse.


    Although the kids did not say anything else, they were quite happy to see Benjamin together with them.


    Arissa smiled as she looked at the kids.


    ¡°Where are you going shopping?¡± asked Benjamin as he turned his head around.


    He started the engine and drove out of the Graham residence.


    ¡°The shopping mall is fine!¡± replied Arissa.


    Benjamin nodded and drove to the shopping mall.


    With Arissa and the five kids, he went to a mall that was owned by him.


    When Arissa saw that famous shopping mall, she was speechless.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    This is a paradise for people to spend money on.


    ¡°Sweethearts, let¡¯s go in!¡± She called the five kids as they scrambled down the car.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 387 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 387 Read Online


    Chapter 387 Boys Do Not Look Good In Pink


    When the kids were all gathered there, Arissa saw Benjamin walking over.


    ¡°If you¡¯re busy, you don¡¯t have to shop with us. We¡¯ll go home after buying the stuff!¡±


    ¡°Just go in.¡±


    Benjamin raised his chin and led the rest into the shopping mall.


    ¡°Wow! This is so big!¡± eximed Jesse in wonder.


    Benjamin carried her affectionately and pinched her cheek.


    ¡°If you want to buy something, just tell me.¡±


    Jesse stared at him and blinked adorably.


    ¡°Gavin wants to buy some clothes!¡±


    Benjamin nced at Gavin. ¡°We have a lot of clothes at home right? Why are you buying more


    clothes?¡±


    Gavin snorted.


    Stroking his head, Arissa held his hand and called the other three boys over, ¡°Come on! Let¡¯s go to the


    children¡¯s clothing section!¡±


    Arissa brought the kids over so they could choose their own clothes.


    Benjamin had no choice but to follow them while carrying Jesse.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, can you put me down?¡± asked Jesse in an adorable voice in his arms, her cheeks looking


    very rosy.


    Benjaminmented silently. If only Jesse is a girl¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s crowded here, so I¡¯ll carry you!¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Benjamin just wanted to carry her for a little while longer.


    Left with no choice but to let him carry her, Jesse snuggled back into his arms. She was quite happy


    too since she was high enough to look far into the distance.


    When the people in the shopping mall saw Benjamin and Arissa with the five kids, their attention was


    immediately drawn to them.


    Since the family was so good-looking, the crowd was awed.


    ¡°That man is so handsome! Who is he?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s even carrying his child. How sweet!¡±


    ¡°Can those five kids be quintuplets? They look like they are of the same age and simr to each other


    too¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so envious of that woman! Not only are her kids so good-looking, but her husband is also so


    handsome!¡±


    Arissa felt embarrassed when she heard that.


    Benjamin nced at her face. A slight blush had spread across her cheeks, making her look extremely


    alluring.


    A passionate look crept into his eyes.


    ¡°Mommy, what about this shirt?¡± Jasper ran toward her with a shirt.


    Returning to her sense, Arissa nced at it and thought that it looked quite cool.


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Jasper ran over and told his brothers, ¡°Mommy says that it¡¯s okay!¡±


    ¡°Should we buy this, then?¡± Gavin looked at the rest, afraid that they would not like it.


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Zachary nodded. Oliver and Jasper liked it too.


    The four of them chose different designs.


    ¡°Which one do you want, Jesse?¡± Oliver asked Jesse, who was still being carried by Benjamin.


    ¡°I want that pink one over there!¡± Jesse nced at the shirts and chose one with a design that she


    liked.


    However, Benjamin frowned. Boys shouldn¡¯t like pink.


    ¡°Boys don¡¯t look good in pink. Choose another one!¡±


    Looking back at him, Jesse iled her arms around, trying to get down.


    Benjamin had no choice but to ce her on the ground.


    Jesse ran over and hugged the pink shirt. ¡°I want this one!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Arissaughed and asked the staff to pack five shirts.


    Benjamin frowned. Why is she letting our son wear pink?


    ¡°That¡¯ll be a total of seventy-five thousand!¡±


    The shirts were extremely expensive. However, upon thinking that the money would be spent on the


    kids, Arissa kept herints to herself.


    ¡°Let me.¡± Not letting her pay, Benjamin passed a ck card over.


    However, Arissa quickly took his card back. ¡°No, I¡¯m buying this for Gavin and the rest.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s brows knitted together. ¡°Is it different when I pay?¡±


    ¡°Of course! It¡¯s different depending on who buys it! I promised Gavin.¡±


    Arissa still made the staff use her card.


    Meanwhile, Benjamin sighed. Is there a need to make the distinction so clear?


    Arissa continued shopping with the kids and bought quite a lot of clothes for them.


    Since Benjamin also bought some for them, the number of shopping bags in his hands increased


    quickly.


    Pleased that she did not have to carry so much, Arissa continued shopping with the kids.


    After they were almost done shopping, they went to the supermarket in the basement.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 388 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 388 Read Online


    Chapter 388 Apanying The Kids


    When they reached the entrance of the supermarket, Zachary, Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse ran to push


    the trolleys.


    Since Gavin had never gone there before, he was unsure of what to do.


    Noticing it, Arissa stroked his head. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for them to push the trolleys out first. If you want to buy


    anything, just put it inside the trolley!¡±


    Gavin¡¯s eyes lit up as he raised his head and looked at Alyssa. ¡°Is this trolley meant to carry things,


    Mommy?¡±


    Arissa nodded and whispered, ¡°Yeah! Children can sit inside too.¡±


    Coincidentally, Gavin saw a parent at the side carry a kid into the trolley.


    Heughed shyly. ¡°Let¡¯s let Jesse sit inside! We can push her¡­ him!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Arissa caressed his head again.


    Although Benjamin was at the side taking a call, he was constantly staring at the kids and ensuring that


    no one would bump into them.


    The four kids pushed the trolley out excitedly.


    ¡°Is one enough, Mommy?¡±


    Arissa chuckled. ¡°Of course! Are you nning to move the entire supermarket back home?¡±


    The kidsughed as well.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With Gavin walking beside her, Arissa said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in and shop!¡±


    ¡°Haha! We¡¯ll push the trolley!¡± Jasper quickly pushed the trolley.


    ¡°Let Jesse sit inside!¡± said Gavin as he followed the rest.


    Zachary nodded and greed, ¡°Jesse, sit inside the trolley.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Excited, Jesse turned her heard around and nced at Arissa.


    Smiling, she walked over, carried Jesse, and ced her inside the trolley.


    ¡°Gavin, do you want to sit inside too?¡± asked Arissa gently upon noticing Gavin¡¯s envious gaze.


    ¡°Yeah! You haven¡¯t sat in a trolley before, right? Give it a try!¡± urged Oliver, wanting him to try it out too.


    ¡°Gavin, go inside! We¡¯ll push you.¡± Zachary tried to convince him too.


    ¡°Just let Jesse sit inside. I¡¯m good!¡± Gavin blushed, feeling a bit embarrassed.


    Knowing that he was simply being shy, Arissa bent down and carried him into the trolley.


    ¡°Just sit inside for a while. If you don¡¯t like it, you can alwayse down!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s reallyfortable here, Gavin!¡± Jesse said to Gavin.


    After he sat down, she hugged his arm.


    ¡°Okay!¡± As Gavin had never experienced this before, his expression was quite stiff. However, it did feel


    quitefortable.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± yelled Jasper.


    With Zachary and Oliver following him, they pushed the trolley into the supermarket.


    ¡°Slow down! Don¡¯t bump into anyone,¡± reminded Arissa as she followed them with a grin.


    ¡°Okay, Mommy!¡± Zachary made an ¡®okay¡¯ sign with his fingers.


    There were quite a lot of people in the supermarket at that hour. When they saw the five adorable kids,


    they all nced over. They could not tear their eyes away from the kids.


    ¡°These children are so pretty!¡±


    ¡°How adorable!¡±


    Jesse was even grinning at everyone cutely, winning their favor all at once.


    ¡°Gavin, they¡¯re all saying that I¡¯m pretty!¡± bragged Jesse to Gavin.


    ¡°Yeah!¡± He blushed.


    Initially, he could not get used to sitting in the trolley. However, he started to find it super fun.


    ¡°Zachary, Oliver, Jasper, would you like to sit here too?¡±


    Zacharyughed. ¡°If we go in, who¡¯ll push you?¡±


    ¡°I can!¡±


    Having enjoyed his ride, Gavin wanted his brothers to enjoy it too.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯ve sat inside before, so you should enjoy it to your heart¡¯s content today!¡±


    Sometimes, Zachary pitied Gavin for having not experienced such fun before.


    ¡°Thanks!¡± Gavin beamed.


    When Benjamin nced at the wide smile on Gavin¡¯s face, a gentle look crept into his eyes. It¡¯s rare to


    see this little guy so happy!


    Staring at the kids, Arissa offered, ¡°Sweethearts, take anything that you want to eat.¡±


    ¡°Anything?¡±


    Zachary¡¯s eyes sparkled as he turned around and looked at Arissa.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 389 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 389 Read Online


    Chapter 389 My Sons Will Grow Up To Be Macho


    Arissa nced at him. ¡°Nothing fried.¡±


    Zachary stuck his tongue out. However, they still pushed the trolley to the snacks section and happily


    chose some.


    Following them closely, Arissa said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you five minutes to choose.¡±


    The kids eximed in shock, ¡°Gavin, Jesse, quicklye down and take some snacks! Otherwise,


    Mommy won¡¯t buy them for us.¡±


    After Jesse scrambled to her feet, Jasper and Oliver quickly carried her out of the trolley.


    Gavin also came down anxiously.


    Afraid that he would fall, Zachary held his arm.


    Arissa went forward to carry him out directly.


    Immediately, the five kids ran to grab some snacks.


    While Arissa grinned, Benjamin frowned. ¡°Are you letting them each such unhealthy food?¡±


    When she turned around to look at him, she saw him staring at him with a picky expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if they only eat it asionally.¡±


    What¡¯s important is that the kids are happy. It¡¯s nice to bring them shopping once in a while.


    Benjamin¡¯s brows knitted together. Within a short while, the trolley was filled with snacks.


    While pushing the trolley, the kids snatched any snacks that they saw.


    As Benjamin did not have a chance to speak to her about the kids¡¯ clothing, he raised it up to Arissa


    now, ¡°Jesse¡¯s a boy. Is it appropriate to let him wear pink clothes? He¡¯s not a girl!¡±


    Stunned, Arissa stared at him for a while before averting her gaze. Her lips twitched as she suppressed


    herughter.


    I¡¯ll not tell him that Jesse¡¯s actually a girl.


    ¡°What matters more is whether the kids like it or not!¡±


    When Benjamin heard that, he frowned and said solemnly, ¡°If the kids are still ignorant, they need to be


    guided by adults. Do you want your kids to be girly in the future?¡±


    Arissa did not expect him to think so far ahead.


    She dered confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! My sons will definitely not be girly after they grow up! They¡¯ll


    definitely be macho.¡±


    Looking at how unbothered she was, Benjamin pursed his lips furiously.


    Meanwhile, Arissa caught up with the kids to pick her favorite snacks too.


    ¡°Mommy, didn¡¯t you say that we cannot buy any fried foods? Why are you taking them?¡± When Oliver


    noticed her, he stared at her intently behind his sses.


    ¡°I suddenly want to eat them. It¡¯s not you who¡¯s eating them, anyway!¡± Arissa shed a grin at him


    before selecting the other snacks.


    Oliver shot a nce at her before turning around and taking his favorite snacks.


    When Benjamin saw Arissa being as excited as a child while she picked out her snacks, he sighed in


    exasperation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there! Push the trolley for us!¡± ordered Arissa directly as she nced at him.


    Benjamin frowned, feeling unhappy. However, he still walked forward to push the trolley.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Others felt envious upon witnessing this scene.


    ¡°Look at how thoughtful her husband is! He knows how to help them push the trolley, but look at you!


    All you know is to look at your phone! Others might think that I¡¯m bringing my adult son out.¡±


    ¡°That man is so handsome and sweet. If I bought so many snacks with my children, my husband will


    definitely nag at me. But he didn¡¯t even say a word¡­¡±


    ¡°The entire family is so good-looking! Are they celebrities? That man is even more famous than a star.


    Look at his height and figure¡­¡±


    Arissa rolled her eyes when she heard all those praises for Benjamin.


    He¡¯s that amazing?


    She turned around and cast a nce over her shoulder at Benjamin.


    When he met her gaze, a grim look crept into his eyes.


    What¡¯s up with her gaze? Does she have a problem with me?


    Arissa averted her gaze and saw that the kids were still busy snatching the snacks.


    ¡°Time¡¯s almost up! Is there anything else that you want to buy?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Yes!¡±


    ¡°Time isn¡¯t up yet! You¡¯re lying, Mommy!¡± eximed the five kids. They tossed the snacks into the


    trolley before running away to grab more stuff.


    When Benjamin saw the kids behaving like that in public, he frowned.


    ¡°Slow down!¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 390 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 390 Read Online


    Chapter 390 Benjamin Made Jesse Cry


    ¡°If you¡¯re any slower, Mommy won¡¯t buy it for us anymore!¡±


    Jesse huffed and turned around to run off. She did not even put the things into the cart properly, so


    they fell to the ground.


    Benjamin then hunched over to pick up the things to put inside the cart, but the moment he saw the


    cart full of junk food, he halted in his tracks.


    In the next second, he put what he had picked up back onto the shelf.


    When the girl came back and saw what Benjamin did, she turned anxious.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, why did you take my stuff out of the cart?¡±


    When he looked into her red eyes, he found himself stumped.


    ¡°Mommy, Mr. Graham took my things out of the cart!¡± the girl immediately tattled to her mother.


    The moment she realized her daughter was about to cry, Arissa hastily consoled, ¡°Mommy will take it


    back for you, okay?¡±


    Jesse pouted as tears welled up in her eyes. She looked like the epitome of misery.


    Left without a choice, Benjamin took back the things from the shelf and softened his tone.


    His head was starting to ache, and he realized he could not stand to watch Jesse¡¯s tears.


    Doesn¡¯t the little one cry a lot? Jesse is so different from the boys.


    ¡°Here, I took them back for you.¡±


    ¡°Jesse, help yourself. I won¡¯t take your stuff out of the cart anymore.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Jesse huffed before pouting.


    Arissa then shot Benjamin a re and chided, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Why did you have to take


    them all out?¡±


    Benjamin was speechless at that.


    ¡°Sweetheart, you still have time, so hurry and get something you like to eat,¡± Arissa said to Jesse as


    she ruffled her hair.


    Immediately, Jesse¡¯s eyes lit up, and some of her tears went away. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Arissa affirmed.


    ¡°Hurry now, or your brothers are going to get them all.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    The girl then wiped her tears and sniffled before running off for her snacks.


    When Arissa turned to look at Benjamin, she noticed the guilty look on his face.


    He then exined, ¡°There are too many junk foods in here, so I was thinking of taking some out.¡±


    Arissa rolled her eyes at him and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to be discreet? If you want to take it


    out, you can¡¯t let the kids see you.¡±


    Benjamin pursed his lips. I did do it discreetly. Who knew the kid was going toe back so quickly?


    Right then, Gavin, Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper rushed back to them.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, how can you do this? Did you take our snacks out too?¡±


    Benjamin did not know how to reply to the children¡¯s questions.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t take yours out; I just took out Jesse¡¯s,¡± he exined, but the four boys refused to believe him.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jasper and Oliver then dug through the food in the cart.


    A beatter, they huffed, ¡°No wonder the things in the cart are getting lesser and lesser even though


    we¡¯ve been taking so many snacks!¡±


    Benjamin blinked in silence.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to push the cart anymore! We¡¯ll do it ourselves.¡±


    With that said, Gavin pushed the cart away, not trusting Benjamin to help out anymore.


    ¡°Hmph! I don¡¯t want you to push this anymore either,¡± said Zachary with a scoff before helping Gavin


    push the cart. Both hurried away for more snacks.


    Meanwhile, Arissa was watching Benjamin with a gleeful look on her face, thinking, You did this to


    yourself.


    Benjamin narrowed his eyes and whipped his head around to look at her.


    At that, Arissa quickly looked away. Once the children were done choosing their snacks, she brought


    them away to the other aisles.


    The five children were joyous throughout the shopping trip.


    An hourter, they went to pay for the cart full of food.


    After all, the butler was in charge of purchasing household necessities, so Arissa did not need to buy


    them at all.


    Benjamin trailed behind them. When they reached the counter, he took out his card.


    Arissa noticed it, but she did not stop him from paying for the food.


    As they had bought too many things, they needed a few bags to pack them all in.


    When Arissa pushed the shopping cart out, Benjamin pulled her away and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    She did not reject him as she stepped aside and leisurely watched the man busy away.


    ¡°Put them inside the cart before pushing it out.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Once Benjamin ced all the bags into the cart, he began pushing it toward the outside.


    ¡°Sweethearts, let¡¯s go!¡± Arissa called out to the five children. Once they were by her side, the family of


    seven left the supermarket together.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 391 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 391 Read Online


    Chapter 391 Mistress


    Benjamin asked the bodyguard to drive the car to the entrance of the mall.


    Once they came out of the building, the bodyguard swiftly took their things and ced them into the


    car.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, let us.¡±


    ¡°Hop in.¡± After Benjamin opened the car door, he carried the children into the car.


    Arissa did the same as well.


    After buckling their seatbelts, Benjamin closed the car door.


    Without needing Benjamin to urge her, Arissa went into the car, closed the door, and buckled her


    seatbelt.


    Benjamin then took the car keys from his bodyguard and strode to the other side to enter the car.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Soon, they drove off.


    When Miranda York saw Arissa, her eyes went wide.


    When did shee back?


    Once she noticed the man with Arissa, her eyes widened even more.


    He¡¯s so handsome! Moreover, he¡¯s definitely a rich man! How can this b*tch Arissa get everything


    good? Who¡¯s that man?


    Miranda gritted her teeth in jealousy as she stared at the expensive car and the bodyguards¡¯ car


    following Arissa¡¯s car.


    Instantly, she called home.


    ¡°Mom, I saw Arissa just now. She¡¯s still alive, and she¡¯s with a man. She must be someone¡¯s sugar


    baby! She even pretended not to know me when I called out to her.¡±


    Miranda refused to believe that Arissa had a proper rtionship with the man, so she deliberately


    twisted the truth and spun an outrageous tale.


    Soon, Regan York, Arissa¡¯s father, heard Miranda¡¯s words.


    Livid, he mmed his palm onto the coffee table and bellowed, ¡°Outrageous! Why didn¡¯t shee


    home to see us if she was still alive? Does she still think of us as her family?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be mad. Issa probably just came back. She mighte and visit you tomorrow. There¡¯s also a


    possibility that Miranda saw the wrong person¡­¡± Heather Lane consoled Regan, portraying herself to


    be the kind mother standing up for Arissa.


    ¡°How can she possibly have gotten the wrong person? How can Miranda not recognize her own


    sister?¡± Regan fumed. ¡°Despicable girl! She went missing and made me clean up after her mess, and


    now, she¡¯s shamelessly be someone¡¯s mistress! Even if she¡¯s shameless, I¡¯m not! Call her right


    now and have here back here right away. I¡¯m going to break her legs!¡±


    Heather was secretly delighted at how enraged Regan was.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t have her number,¡± Heather said cautiously to Regan.


    Regan furrowed his brows.


    That¡¯s right. She¡¯s been missing for such a long time. We don¡¯t even have her number now.


    ¡°Call her old number.¡±


    Left without a choice, Heather dialed Arissa¡¯s old number, but the call did not go through. ¡°The call


    won¡¯t go through.¡±


    ¡°D*mn it!¡±


    Regan threw the television remote in a fit of fury.


    Nevertheless, Arissa had no idea how much the Yorks are cursing at her.


    After she and Benjamin returned to the Graham residence, she brought the five children upstairs for


    their showers.


    After shopping for the entire night, the children were exhausted. Once they were done with their


    showers, they all obediently went to bed to sleep.


    Arissa only left to take her shower after the children were asleep.


    Just as she closed the door behind her, four of the children sat upright on their beds.


    The next thing they did was take out theirptops and began using them.


    The only one who remained asleep was Jesse.


    Gavin said, ¡°We¡¯ve got to be extra careful. Benjamin¡¯s hacker is really skillful.¡±


    Zachary gave him a confident grin and replied, ¡°This is nothing to me.¡±


    Oliver nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Gavin. We¡¯re equally skillful.¡±


    Jasper urged, ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up then.¡±


    Thus, the four children rapidly typed away.


    In less than a minute, the content that Benjamin had asked his men to work on appeared.


    Once the children realized what it was about, their eyes widened, and their jaws went ck.


    Then, they turned to look at each other, baffled.


    Jasper was the first to speak. ¡°We¡¯re all here, so why is he still looking for the children?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s strange.¡±


    Zachary frowned, as confused as his brother.


    Oliver then said, ¡°Who really is Mr. Graham looking for? Why is he using Gavin¡¯s photo?¡±


    Right then, a glint shed past Gavin¡¯s eyes, and he whispered, ¡°Could it be that¡­ we have more


    brothers?¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 392 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 392 Read Online


    Chapter 392 Another Brother


    Meanwhile, when Arissa went back into her room, she called Bradley.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Bradley, do you have any news about the kid yet?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Bradley replied as he continued analyzing the data on hisputer. ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve received a part of


    the data. I¡¯m still sorting it through. When I¡¯m done, we¡¯llb the cities one by one.¡±


    Hearing that, Arissa drew her brows together.


    This is tough, but this is the only way to find my child. No matter how hard this is, I won¡¯t give up.


    ¡°Send me a copy.¡± A secondter, a thought popped into Arissa¡¯s mind. ¡°Say, where do you think


    Danna might have sent the kid to? Could she have arranged for them to be with friends or family?¡±


    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re so smart! Why didn¡¯t I think about this earlier? This is very likely! If that woman stole the


    kid away to stop Benjamin from getting the kid, she¡¯ll surely want to stay involved. If she¡¯s not going to


    have her family or friends raising the kid, then she must have sent the kid somewhere. We¡¯ll still be


    able to find clues to the kid¡¯s whereabouts. I¡¯m going to check her connections right now. I¡¯ll go through


    each and everyone she knows. Then, I¡¯ll pretend to get close to them and look into them,¡± Bradley


    eximed.


    Arissa thought that was a good n. At the very least, it was a better n than going through all of the


    children of a specific age in the country.


    ¡°Check both sides,¡± was what Arissa instructed him, for she did not want to let any clues slip past her at


    all.


    ¡°Yes, Boss.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Bradley consoled, ¡°Boss, stay calm. We¡¯ll find the kid without further dy,


    but this is going to take a while. You¡¯ll have to ready yourself for the likelihood that we won¡¯t be finding


    the kid so soon.¡±


    ¡°I know. Send me the data in a while. Remember to take breaks too,¡± Arissa said to Bradley before


    ending the call and heading off to the bathroom.


    Just as she entered the bathroom, the four children, who were by the door, ran back to their room.


    No one realized they had been there a moment ago.


    Gavin looked at Jasper, Oliver, and Zachary.


    He then said in a solemn tone, ¡°Mommy¡¯s looking for this kid too.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s brows were drawn together as he nodded and said, ¡°It seems like Mommy had another kid.¡±


    Right then, Jasper and Oliver shared a look.


    Oliver suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we ask Mommy about it?¡±


    Instantly, the others whipped their heads over to look at him. Jasper frowned and sat down on the


    couch.


    ¡°We¡¯ve asked her things a few times before, but Mommy never tells us anything. Will she really give us


    an answer if we ask her like this?¡±


    ¡°Mommy must be scared of us being worried, and that¡¯s why she¡¯s refusing to tell us about it,¡± Zachary


    said determinedly before turning to Gavin. ¡°It¡¯s just like Gavin. We didn¡¯t know about him when we were


    overseas too.¡±


    ¡°Mommy¡¯s hiding things from us! She won¡¯t tell us anything!¡± Oliver huffed.


    A momentter, Gavin blinked. ¡°If Mommy doesn¡¯t want us to know about it, we¡¯ll pretend not to know


    about it.¡±


    Zachary nced at him before expressing his agreement.


    ¡°Sure, we can pretend not to know anything, but we can also secretly look for that kid.¡±


    At that, Zachary looked at Oliver and Jasper.


    His two younger brothers had nothing to say to that, for they were nning to just heed their older


    brothers¡¯ words.


    ¡°How are we going to start looking for them?¡±


    Jasper was baffled.


    Not even his mother and father had a clue where the child was.


    Upon hearing Jasper¡¯s question, the four brothers fell into a stumped silence.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start looking by searching how the kid disappeared. I¡¯m sure we¡¯d be able to find something from


    there, right?¡± Oliver blurted out.


    That was something Gavin and Zachary thought of as well.


    ¡°Danna snatch me away back then, so naturally, our brother must have been taken by her as well.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll start from Danna.¡±


    A sly glint shed past Zachary¡¯s eyes.


    Oliver and Jasper turned to their brother, ¡°Zachary, did youe up with a n?¡±


    Zachary motioned for them toe closer to him before he whispered, ¡°We¡¯ll look into Danna¡¯s


    whereabouts five years ago.¡±


    Immediately, Oliver, Jasper, and Gavin¡¯s eyes lit up.


    That¡¯s a good idea!


    ¡°How do we do this?¡± Jasper asked.


    ¡°How silly!¡± Zachary smacked his brother on his head. ¡°By checking through the surveince footage!¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 393 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 393 Read Online


    Chapter 393 Busted


    Oliver nced at Zachary and reminded him, ¡°Not everywhere has a surveince camera five years


    ago.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, but it¡¯s still a chance. Maybe we¡¯ll find a clue or two,¡± Zachary confidently said before


    turning to Gavin.


    ¡°Gavin, do you still remember how old you were when you were sent back to Mr. Graham?¡±


    Gavin nodded. Even though he himself did not remember it, his family had talked about it before.


    ¡°I think I was sent back a few days after I was born. We have a surveince camera by the doorway, so


    we¡¯ll be able to check the time as well!¡±


    With that said, Gavin quickly looked for the surveince footage.


    Soon, the four boys were tapping away to check the house surveince camera.


    Meanwhile, Benjamin was in his study when the rms of the system suddenly rang. A wary look


    flickered in his eyes.


    Benjamin did not intercept the intruder. Instead, he looked into the intruder¡¯s information instead.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, someone has hacked into Yaleview¡¯s surveince system,¡± the butler, Edwin, quickly


    reported to Benjamin after receiving the news from the bodyguard.


    ¡°I understand. You can leave it be.¡±


    After staring at the dot that they had tracked down, Benjamin stood up and left the study.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need to do anything about it?¡± Edwin asked, perplexed.


    ¡°Go rest,¡± was all Benjamin told him before he went upstairs.


    When Edwin noticed that Benjamin seemed unfazed by the news, he had no choice but to ignore the


    matter as per instructed.


    All of the sudden, Benjamin abruptly opened the door to the children¡¯s room and stared right into the


    four boys¡¯ panicking eyes.


    Busted.


    Looks of fear and anxiety shed past the four boys¡¯ faces. They were scared that Benjamin would lose


    his temper.


    At the same time, Gavin quickly turned off hisptop.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Benjamin asked in a low voice, his grave expression a petrifying one.


    Gavin then quickly stood in front of his younger brothers before looking at Benjamin. ¡°We¡¯re ying a


    game!¡±


    Benjamin raised a brow and stared at the lying boy.


    In the next second, he pressed his lips tightly together.


    ¡°Gavin, when have you started telling lies?¡±


    It¡¯s only been a few days, but he¡¯s already lying like her.


    Gavin red at Benjamin.


    When Benjamin saw the stubborn look on his son¡¯s face, he felt a sudden headache.


    ¡°Why did you hack into the house¡¯s surveince camera?¡±


    As he spoke, he swept his gaze across the four children.


    Instantly, the boys looked guilty. After all, they were only children; they would panic when they were


    caught red-handed.


    Finally, Zachary mustered up the courage and said to Benjamin, ¡°We¡¯re just checking something.¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Benjamin narrowed his eyes at the way the brothers were protecting each other.


    ¡°What were you checking?¡±


    Benjamin was surprised when he traced the hacker¡¯s location to the children¡¯s room earlier.


    He thought it would be Arissa behind the hacking, but it turned out to be the boys.


    The boys continued pursing their lips.


    In the meantime, once Arissa was done with her shower, she came out to hear voices outside.


    Curious, she stepped out of the bedroom, only to see Benjamin interrogating the boys.


    At the same time, the boys had their heads lowered, looking as if they were getting berated for


    something they had done wrong.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Arissa turned to look at the serious man.


    Benjamin nced to the side before his eyes darkened.


    Arissa had juste out of the shower, and she was wearing ace nightgown. Her skin was


    particrly fair against the fabric, and he could even catch a whiff of fragrance from her direction.


    Benjamin swallowed.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask them about it.¡±


    Arissa averted her eyes from the man¡¯s burning gaze and turned to look at the children instead.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why aren¡¯t you asleep?¡±


    She remembered clearly that she had waited until they had fallen asleep before heading to her


    showers.


    Yet, not only were they not asleep, but they were even getting interrogated by Benjamin.


    Arissa was puzzled.


    Gavin only pursed his lips in silence.


    After a nce at Gavin, Zachary decided toe clean.


    ¡°Mommy, we wanted to look into something, so we hacked into Mr. Graham¡¯s house¡¯s surveince


    system.¡±


    Arissa gasped. ¡°What for?¡±


    The kids¡¯ been rowdy recently! Why did they do this?

 The More The Merrier Chapter 394 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 394 Read Online


    Chapter 394 Hacking His Phone


    Afraid that Benjamin would be angry, Arissa stole a nce at the man and was greeted by the sight of


    Benjamin¡¯s serious expression.


    Arge part of her confidence fled her, and Arissa half-whispered, ¡°They didn¡¯t destroy your


    surveince system, did they?¡±


    Benjamin shot her a look.


    She fell silent.


    ¡°Mommy, we didn¡¯t! We just went into the system for the surveince footage,¡± Jasper hastily said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We didn¡¯t do anything. We just took a peek at the information we wanted,¡± Oliver chimed


    in.


    That made Arissa even more curious. She walked over to her children and crouched down.


    ¡°Tell Mommy what were you looking for.¡±


    Promptly, the boys mped their mouths shut and looked at her guiltily.


    Arissa raised a brow.


    They¡¯re acting strangely, she thought.


    Thus, she lowered her voice and instructed, ¡°Be honest.¡±


    Hearing that, they looked at her before sneaking a nce at Benjamin.


    ¡°We just wanted to find out when Danna had brought me back?¡± Gavin finally whispered.


    A shudder wracked Arissa¡¯s body. ¡°Why are you looking into this?¡±


    Benjamin was as confused as she was as he looked at the boys.


    After peeking at Arissa, Gavin began worrying his lips.


    He then lowered his head and muttered, ¡°We want to help to look for our other brother.¡±


    Brother?


    For a moment, Arissa could not decipher what he was talking about.


    Zachary then rified Gavin¡¯s words by saying, ¡°Mommy, we¡¯re just hoping to find that other brother of


    ours a little faster.¡±


    Arissa stiffened. She was astounded and confounded about how they had found out about it.


    Benjamin found it peculiar as well. He turned to Arissa and asked, ¡°Did you tell them about it?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Arissa blurted out.


    She then ruffled their hair and queried, ¡°How did you find out about this?¡±


    Again, the boys fell silent.


    After all, they had found out about it themselves.


    ¡°Did you overhear our conversation?¡±


    Benjamin narrowed his eyes at the boys.


    ¡°No way!¡±


    Zachary shot him a re.


    ¡°We found out after hacking into your phone,¡± Gavin confessed as he looked right at Benjamin.


    Benjamin raised a brow, thinking, The little punk¡¯s gutsy. I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s hacking into my phone


    now.


    Arissa looked at Benjamin from the corner of her eyes. When she realized that the man had frightened


    the children, she quickly hugged them.


    At the same time, she reminded them, ¡°You can¡¯t hack into people¡¯s phones like this the next time, got


    it?¡±


    If Arissa had to be honest, sometimes she found the children a little too smart to handle.


    The boys nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, we were just worried about you. We wanted to know why you were crying,¡± Oliver quickly


    exined to Arissa, not wanting to get a scolding from her.


    Arissa was relieved by his response.


    Ultimately, she was the one at fault.


    ¡°Mommy didn¡¯t want to tell you about it because I was scared you¡¯d be overthinking things.¡±


    At that, Zachary¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Mommy, did you really have another baby?¡±


    Staring at the enthusiastic boys, Arissa nodded.


    ¡°But he¡¯s not your baby brother; he¡¯s your older brother.¡±


    The corner of Zachary¡¯s lips twitched at that.


    An older brother? I¡¯m going to be even further down the line?


    ¡°Mommy, is he my older brother too?¡± Gavin quickly asked.


    Arissa turned to Gavin and sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten. I don¡¯t know who¡¯s older and who¡¯s younger.¡±


    Arissa had not even seen her children before they brought her babies away.


    ¡°Mommy, why didn¡¯t you tell us about this? Why did you hide this from us? Gavin too!¡± Oliver


    comined.


    Arissa gave him an apologetic smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to worry.¡±


    Right then, Gavin excitedly asked, ¡°Mommy, does that mean there are six of us?¡±


    Arissa nodded. That was something she was certain of.


    ¡°I gave birth to six of you back then.¡±


    The boys chuckled, but in the next second, they sighed.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Where is the brother whom we haven¡¯t met?


    ¡°The few of you shouldn¡¯t make things worse. Daddy will find him,¡± Benjamin warned the children.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be able to find him quicker with more help,¡± Zachary insisted.


    He did not think that they were making things worse.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You hid this from us, but we still found out it all by ourselves. This is how capable we are!¡±


    Jasper pointed out confidently.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 395 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 395 Read Online


    Chapter 395 We Will Find Him


    There was nothing Benjamin could say to refute.


    After all, the children had managed to hack into his phone, which was not something normal hackers


    were capable of doing.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Once again, Benjamin was taken aback by how skillful they were.


    When Arissa realized that Benjamin had been stunned by the children¡¯s intellect, a chuckle escaped


    her.


    Simultaneously, she was proud of the children¡¯s wits.


    Nevertheless, that did not mean she could let them off.


    ¡°Let the adults find your brother, so don¡¯t intervene in this anymore. If anything goes wrong, your daddy


    will be distracted because he¡¯ll have to deal with another matter.¡±


    The boys pouted in response.


    Jasper then grumbled under his breath, ¡°Maybe we¡¯ll end up finding him before you do.¡±


    Arissa patted his head.


    ¡°Mommy¡¯s just worried that you¡¯ll identally ruin someone¡¯s system. This isn¡¯t safe.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, we¡¯ll be careful!¡± Oliver insisted.


    With a smile, Arissa gently tapped his nose.


    ¡°All right. Hurry to your beds. It¡¯ste now.¡±


    They were sleeping just now. I can¡¯t believe they climbed out of their beds to do this.


    Zachary cheekily giggled. ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s all because you didn¡¯t tell us about this.¡±


    ¡°So I¡¯m to me?¡±


    Arissa shot him a look.


    Just then, Gavin abruptly hugged Arissa, who froze in response.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Sweetheart?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll surely find my little brother.¡±


    Touched by his words, Arissa patted the boy¡¯s back and hummed with a smile, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Zachary then glimpsed at Gavin and said, ¡°Little brother? Gavin, he might be your big brother!¡±


    Gavin turned to him. ¡°Yes, he might be my big brother.¡±


    Zachary sighed. ¡°I might no longer be the second in line!¡±


    Arissa let out an amused chuckle.


    Jasper then giggled at Oliver. ¡°That means I¡¯ve even younger now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re all the same age. It¡¯s just that one came out before another,¡± Arissa consoled before urging


    them to go to sleep again.


    ¡°Hurry to your bed now. It¡¯ste. You¡¯ll wake the young one,¡± Benjamin urged as well when he saw


    Jesse turned in the bed.


    The boys spared him a nce before giving Arissa a cheek and climbing into their beds.


    ¡°Good night, Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Good night, Sweethearts.¡± Arissa then tucked them in.


    ¡°Good night, Mr. Graham!¡± Jasper cried out to Benjamin.


    Benjamin¡¯s lips curled. ¡°Good night.¡±


    Zachary and Oliver then did the same. On the other hand, Gavin was angry with Benjamin, so he


    turned away and refused to wish him good night.


    Benjamin furrowed his brows. Once the children were all asleep, he asked Arissa to go to his room.


    Arissa left the nightmp on before leaving the room and closing the door behind her.


    She then nced in the direction of Benjamin¡¯s room and hesitated.


    However, a certain person was nowhere to be found when she entered the room.


    Instead, she could hear the sounds of running water from the bathroom.


    Arissa was speechless for a moment.


    What? He called me here, but he went to take a shower instead?


    Right as she was about to return to the guest room, the man¡¯s voice traveled out of the bathroom.


    ¡°Give me a moment. I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    Arissa¡¯s eyes flicked toward the bathroom, a little startled.


    Can he see through walls? How did he know that I¡¯m here?


    Still, there was nothing Arissa could do but wait in the room for him.


    A few minutester, Benjamin finally emerged from the bathroom.


    When he came out, Arissa had been looking at the decorations in his room. Upon hearing the sound of


    the door opening, she spun around to look at him.


    At that moment, her eyes met the man¡¯s muscr physique.


    It was a sight that stunned her a little.


    Arissa gulped.


    A glint shed past Benjamin¡¯s eyes, and he strode toward her.


    Immediately, the man¡¯s unique scent rushed toward her and enveloped her.


    Arissa¡¯s heart began thumping loudly as a blush crept upon her face.


    ¡°Are you enjoying the view?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Arissa¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and her hand shook. Immediately, the piece of decoration she was


    holding in her hands fell.


    A man of swift response, Benjamin leaned over and caught it in time.


    ¡°Do you know how much this thing costs?¡± he questioned, a dangerous glint in his eyes.


    Arissa swallowed again, shocked.


    A beatter, she squeezed out, ¡°How much?¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 396 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 396 Read Online


    Chapter 396 Hacking Their Surveince Cameras


    Benjamin nced at Arissa and said indifferently, ¡°Even selling you won¡¯t be enough to cover the


    compensation.¡±


    Arissa was bursting with fury. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you¡­ I wouldn¡¯t have dropped it!¡±


    ¡°What did I do?¡± Benjamin raised his eyebrows intimidatingly.


    Arissa froze for a moment.


    She pushed him away furiously and went to stand at the side. At the same time, she was angry with


    herself.


    How could I let myself be distracted by his good looks?


    Benjamin looked at her indignant expression from the corner of his eyes. His eyes glinted with


    amusement.


    Then, he put the ornament back to its position.


    ¡°Why did you call me here?¡± Arissa reminded Benjamin when she saw him arranging his things with no


    inclination to speak.


    Benjamin turned to her. ¡°Did you teach Zachary and the other children hacking skills?¡±


    Arissa was stunned for a moment. She didn¡¯t expect him to bring this up.


    ¡°Yes!¡± She nodded in response.


    Her children followed her around since they were little and learned by observing what she did.


    Furthermore, they liked programming, so she taught them.


    To her surprise, her children showed superb talent in it, and their skills now surpassed hers.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Since Benjamin found out about their hacking skills, there was no point hiding them from him.


    ¡°You taught them well!¡± Benjamin praised suddenly, prompting Arissa to look at him in shock.


    However, he began criticizing her right after that. ¡°It is right to teach some skills, but it is wrong to teach


    them bad behaviors!¡±


    Arissa knew that he was ming her. She thought he was using her of allowing the children to hack


    into his surveince cameras.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know the children hacked into your surveince cameras.¡± Arissa felt indignant about his


    wrongful usation. ¡°Furthermore, they are your children, so isn¡¯t this their home too? What¡¯s wrong


    with hacking into the surveince cameras in their home to find something? Is that against thew?¡±


    Benjamin remained calm as he looked at Arissa¡¯s furious expression.


    He liked that she called this ce ¡®home.¡¯


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that they broke thew. They can check the surveince records any time they want,¡±


    Benjamin answered without a hint of anger.


    Arissa was stunned before asking, ¡°What were you talking about then?¡±


    Benjamin looked at her with an ambiguous smile. ¡°Why are you agitated?¡±


    Arissa replied indignantly, ¡°Weren¡¯t you ming me for misguiding the children?¡±


    How dare he denies it now?


    Benjamin answered, ¡°What I wanted to say was you should not lie before the children. Now, Gavin


    learned to lie too!¡±


    Arissa had a stunned expression.


    After a moment, she red at Benjamin and retorted, ¡°When did I lie before the children?¡±


    Benjamin furrowed his brow. Does this mean that she only lied before me?


    Arissa became stern as she red at Benjamin. ¡°Even if I said something wrong, it was for the sake of


    our children.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s expression turned solemn. ¡°You lied to me many times!¡±


    Arissa was rendered speechless. He is bringing this up again.


    ¡°Is there anyone who has never told a lie? Have you never lied before? Do you dare to swear that you


    have never told a lie?¡± Arissa replied.


    Her answer rendered him speechless.


    ¡°What lie did Gavin say? Why are you finding fault with me? Since he grew up with you, doesn¡¯t that


    mean he learned to lie from you?¡± Arissa continued furiously.


    Benjamin raised Gavin, so Gavin shared the same mannerism and character as him. I didn¡¯t spend


    much time with Gavin, so how can I influence him? Even if he learned to lie, I don¡¯t find anything wrong


    with that. Sometimes, a lie doesn¡¯t hurt anyone but lessens the potential damage.


    ¡°I caught them red-handed, but they still denied that they did it!¡± Benjamin groaned softly.


    Arissa nced at him and could not resist rolling her eyes. ¡°The children were scared because you


    were too strict. Who would dare to tell the truth in their position? Didn¡¯t they all tell the truth after I


    asked them?¡±


    Benjamin frowned at her response.


    Is she happy that the children listened to her?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it wrong for the children to lie?¡± Benjamin replied unhappily.


    Arissa did not wish to continue arguing with him. ¡°It is wrong for the children to lie!¡±


    Benjamin was stumped.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 397 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 397 Read Online


    Chapter 397 What Is Your Rtionship With Bradley


    Benjamin did not expect her to agree with him.


    Therefore, he smirked and said, ¡°So?¡±


    So what?


    Arissa pursed her lips. ¡°Do you have anything else to say? If not, I¡¯m going to bed!¡±


    Benjamin looked at her with a stunned expression. Since he did not say anything, Arissa turned around


    and left.


    At the door, she nced at him and reminded him, ¡°Remember to take your medicine!¡±


    A glint shed across Benjamin¡¯s eyes, and he grunted in response.


    Arissa returned to the guest room andy on the bed. She could not calm down for a long time.


    A tall and sturdy masculine figure kept appearing in her mind. Furthermore, he had juste out of a


    bath and was wrapped only in a towel.


    Arissa turned in her bed and covered her face with a nket. After a while, she finally emerged from it


    with a flushed face.


    She suddenly remembered about the child and sat on the bed. Then, she checked her phone.


    Bradley had sent her something.


    Therefore, Arissa went to get herptop and turned it on. She opened the email and began focusing on


    the investigation.


    If the child has been registered on the census, the registration date should be close to the child¡¯s birth


    date¡­


    Arissa narrowed the search to children registered within a few months. It reduced the number of


    children tremendously.


    Then, Arissa kept searching through the records for a long time.


    Benjamin came out of his study at one o¡¯clock in the morning and went upstairs. As he was about to


    return to his bedroom, he noticed the light under Arissa¡¯s door.


    He paused his step and went toward her door.


    Then, he knocked on the door, but there was no response.


    Did she fall asleep and forget to turn off the light?


    Benjamin opened the door and saw the bed, but it was empty.


    His eyes flickered.


    Then, he nced around and noticed Arissa sitting at the coffee table. She was busy working before


    herptop.


    Thus, he went to her and asked, ¡°What are you doing? Why aren¡¯t you in bed?¡±


    Arissa jumped at the sudden voice.


    She red at Benjamin andined, ¡°You scared me!¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Is he a ghost? How did he appear without making a noise?


    Benjamin raised his eyebrows and exined, ¡°I knocked just now!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Arissa looked at him with a confused expression. She did not hear anything just now.


    Benjamin narrowed his eyes when he saw children¡¯s registration records on herputer screen. ¡°Did


    you find these?¡±


    Arissa looked at the screen. ¡°Bradley found them. I¡¯m sorting through the data. Many of these children


    are now in kindergarten, so we should be able to find their photos in the kindergartens¡¯ records. Then,


    we should be able to find the child soon.¡±


    Suddenly, Benjamin became gloomy, causing the atmosphere in the room to turn tense.


    Arissa could sense the sudden change in his mood and turned to him. However, her heart skipped


    when she saw his handsome but stern expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked.


    Benjamin had an intimidating gaze.


    His eyes were cold and contained a hint of anger.


    ¡°What is your rtionship with Bradley?¡± Benjamin felt indignant when he remembered Bradley


    bringing her to the prison that morning.


    Arissa was stunned before answering, ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? He called me ¡®Boss,¡¯ so I treated him as a


    younger brother!¡±


    Benjamin frowned and remained unhappy.


    They seem close!


    Benjamin¡¯s expression darkened at that thought.


    Arissa could not understand what was wrong with him.


    She looked away and continued with her investigation.


    Suddenly, Benjamin sat beside her and took herptop from her.


    Arissa was stunned.


    ¡°Go to sleep. I will search for the child!¡± Benjamin sent out Gavin¡¯s photo and used software to scan the


    data.


    Arissa was dazzled by his skills.


    Benjamin red at Arissa when he noticed she still had not gone to bed. ¡°You should go to sleep now!¡±


    Arissa pursed her lips and said, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you sleep too?¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes shed, and he leaned closer to her.


    He gave an ambiguous smirk. ¡°Do you want me to apany you?¡±


    Arissa felt his hot breath against her skin and began to blush.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 398 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 398 Read Online


    Chapter 398 Benjamin Looks For Danna


    She looked down and uttered, ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡±


    When herputer was taken away by him, Arissa had no choice but to go to bed.


    Benjamin carried on looking through the data.


    Arissa nced at his profile and added, ¡°You should sleep early too. We¡¯ll look for it tomorrow.¡±


    Benjamin nced at her and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Very soon, he had finished checking the list of children who had enrolled in the kindergarten, but he


    found nothing.


    Benjamin frowned.


    Logically, a five-year-old child should be attending a kindergarten by then.


    Some children even started attending much earlier when they were two or three years of age. How is it


    that I can¡¯t find this child?


    Perhaps, the child has never even been to school before.


    Benjamin considered all the possibilities.


    He sent the information to Ethen before shutting down theputer.


    After taking a look at the woman who was sleeping, he turned off the light in the room and left.


    Benjamin returned to his room and made a phone call.


    ¡°Look for children who aren¡¯t attending schools, in particr the countryside areas.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Graham,¡± answered Ethen sleepily.


    He had justid down to rest when he received Benjamin¡¯s phone call.


    Benjamin told Ethen that he would send him the data for him to look through. After that, Benjamin hung


    up the phone.


    The following day.


    Ethen did not sleep the entire night. The next morning, he came to the Graham residence and reported


    to Benjamin.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, I can¡¯t locate the child among the children who have enrolled in the kindergartens. I have


    checked once and also got a few others to look through, but we just can¡¯t find him.¡±


    They had all looked through the data without the use of any software.


    Ethen was still shocked after he found out that Benjamin had another child.


    Ms. York sure knows how to give birth!


    Benjamin acknowledged him with a grunt and said nothing more.


    Ethen saw that his boss was frowning deeply and asked, ¡°Mr. Graham, do you really have another


    son?¡±


    Benjamin looked up at him and raised his voice, ¡°They said there are six babies!¡±


    They?


    Ethen was taken aback. Is he referring to Ms. York and Ms. Adams?


    ¡°Mr. Graham, it takes too much time and effort to search for him this way. Why don¡¯t you just ask Ms.


    Adams directly?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Arissa just got up. When she heard Ethen¡¯s suggestion, she objected immediately.


    She walked into the study with her eyes on them.


    ¡°Even if we have to ask her, it will be me. Danna has warned me not to tell you!¡±


    Benjamin frowned and reminded her in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t go and see her anymore!¡±


    He then turned to Ethen and ordered, ¡°Arrange for a meeting. I want to see her!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Graham.¡± With that, Ethen left and got to work.


    ¡°Benjamin!¡±


    Arissa was worried that Danna might be desperate.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will make sure everything is all right and won¡¯t let her leak out any information.¡±


    A look of viciousness shed across Benjamin¡¯s eyes.


    Ethen and the others had been investigating during the entire night, but there was no news. He had no


    idea when the child could be found.


    The longer that dragged on, the more dangerous it would be for the child. The fastest way would be to


    ask Danna directly.


    Arissa believed that Benjamin had the ability to do that, so in the end, she agreed.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, we are ready. Shall we get on?¡± reported Ethen.


    Benjamin nodded and got up to leave the study.


    Arissa had no choice but to take the children for breakfast before sending them to school.


    When Benjamin arrived at the prison, it was not time for visitation yet.


    However, the prison wardens had received their instructions earlier on, so they had already brought


    Danna out.


    ¡°Is Arissa here?¡±


    Danna was very excited. That woman must have caved in.


    No one answered her question.


    Danna waited and waited, but there was no sign of Arissa.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t she here yet?¡±


    Is it really Arissa?


    Will Arissae so early to see me?


    It doesn¡¯t seem to be visitation hours yet.


    When the time got closer, Danna started to get anxious. She had a feeling that her visitor might be


    Benjamin.


    The moment Benjamin appeared, Danna was both horrified and happy.


    ¡°Benjamin, are you here to get me out? I know I¡¯m wrong. Please forgive me!¡±


    Benjamin looked at her coldly without any emotion.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 399 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 399 Read Online


    Chapter 399 I Do Not Know Where The Child Is


    ¡°You want me to get you out of here?¡± he ridiculed.


    ¡°You have hidden my son somewhere. What makes you think I¡¯m going to get you out of here?¡±


    Danna¡¯s face turned pale instantly. She looked at Benjamin with fear. He knows. He knows.


    That bloody Arissa! I can¡¯t believe she told Benjamin.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about!¡±


    Danna regained herposure very quickly and denied the usation.


    Benjamin narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Benjamin, don¡¯t listen to what that woman has told you. She¡¯s lying to you!¡±


    Danna was trying to smear Arissa.


    In the past, her attempt might have worked. However, Benjamin knew her true colors by now.


    He scoffed, ¡°Danna! You better tell me the truth! I¡¯m running out of patience!¡±


    There was panic in Danna¡¯s eyes. ¡°Benjamin, can you please get me out of here? A-As long as you let


    me out, I-I will tell you!¡±


    She¡¯s trying to bargain with me!


    A murderous aura shed across Benjamin¡¯s eyes.


    Recalling all the times when he had been duped by Danna, Benjamin became furious. He reached out


    with one hand and strangled her.


    He was squeezing her neck so hard that the veins on his hand were popping out.


    When Danna saw how infuriated Benjamin was, her terrified face turned red and then purple.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let¡­ Help¡­¡±


    There was no one else in the interrogation room except for Benjamin and her.


    Even if Danna could scream, no one woulde and rescue her.


    Benjamin really wanted to strangle her to death, but the thought of his missing son changed his mind.


    At the veryst moment, he released his hand.


    Danna fell straight to the ground and looked extremely pathetic.


    It was only after a long while before her breathing resumed to normalcy. Benjamin had nearly killed her.


    Danna cowered in a corner of the room in terror.


    She was trembling badly and eyed Benjamin with caution.


    Benjamin took out a handkerchief and wiped his hand clean before throwing it aside.


    The way he despised and hated her made Danna very upset.


    However, at that moment, her fear outweighed her heartbrokenness.


    In that instant, Benjamin was as horrifying as Hades.


    He loomed over her and stared at her with contempt.


    ¡°I will only give you one chance. Even if you don¡¯t say it, I will still find that child. But when that


    happens, don¡¯t hope to live on. Or are you thinking that the Adams family will be able to fight against


    me?¡±


    When Danna saw that he had be so heartless unlike the old days, her face turned paler.


    That was her only chance to beg Benjamin to let her out of that awful ce.


    ¡°Benjamin, if you let me out of here, I¡¯ll tell you where the child is! I didn¡¯t hurt him. I swear! Please


    believe me!¡±


    Benjamin sneered.


    Danna is good. During a time like this, she still wants to y games with me.


    ¡°You dare to set me up. What makes you think I will believe you?¡±


    As far as he was concerned, if Danna had the guts to abuse Gavin, he wondered what she would have


    done to the other child.


    Benjamin¡¯s handsome face turned grim when that thought crossed his mind.


    ¡°If you hurt him, I won¡¯t let you go. Tell me!¡±


    Danna shivered in fear.


    That child is already dead. How will I know where he is?


    But, if Benjamin finds out, I¡¯ll die a horrible death for sure!


    Danna shuddered at the thought of it.


    Benjamin lost his patience and took out his phone. ¡°Take over Adams Group!¡±


    Danna¡¯s eyes widened in fear, and she crawled all the way to Benjamin. She held on to his legs and


    begged him.


    ¡°Benjamin, please don¡¯t do this to me¡­ Please spare my family!¡±


    Benjamin kicked her aside, and Danna mmed hard against the wall. With one cough, she spat out


    blood.


    ¡°Benjamin, please let my family off. I¡¯ll tell you. I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    Benjamin narrowed his eyes and looked at her icily.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where that child is¡­¡±


    Danna noticed the dangerous glint in Benjamin¡¯s eyes, and with a shudder, she continued, ¡°I¡¯m so


    sorry! I lost him. It¡¯s true. Originally, there were two of them. When I returned after buying something,


    one of them disappeared. No matter how bold I am, I won¡¯t dare to hide your son. If I have brought both


    of them to you, you would have been happier.¡±


    Benjamin looked as if he was going to annihte her right there and then.


    Danna continued to hover in fear at the corner.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 400 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 400 Read Online


    Chapter 400 Crazy Woman


    ¡°How dare you still try to fool me!¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s bloodshot eyes made her hair stand.


    Danna was freaking out when she saw the murderous look in his eyes.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. I¡¯m telling you the truth.¡±


    Danna shook her head vigorously, and she was trembling so badly that her voice quavered.


    ¡°B-Benjamin, please don¡¯t kill me¡­¡±


    Danna was so frightened that she passed out.


    Benjamin nced at her with utter disdain before walking away.


    He genuinely wanted to kill her, but it was not time yet.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, did you manage to get any information?¡± asked Ethen the moment he saw Benjamin walk


    out.


    ¡°Keep an eye on them!¡± instructed Benjamin. He then left the prison.


    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±


    Ethen followed him out and immediately arranged for people to keep a close watch on Danna and the


    Adams family.


    Meanwhile, Arissa was sending the children to school.


    ¡°Mommy, will you be fetching uster?¡±


    Jesse was clinging on to her.


    Arissa got down on her knees and adjusted Jesse¡¯s clothes. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be fetching all of you today!¡±


    I broke my promise yesterday. I must make it up to them.


    She tidied the clothes for the rest of her children too.


    ¡°Go on!¡±


    ¡°Mommy, bye bye!¡±


    Gavin waved to Arissa with a smile, and so did his siblings.


    ¡°Mommy, bye bye!¡±


    ¡°Bye, Sweethearts!¡±


    Arissa smiled lovingly as she waved goodbye to her children.


    The five of them then held hands and walked into the school together.


    She got into her car only after she was sure that they had gone in safely. Arissa then made a call to


    Benjamin.


    The call was answered the moment it got through.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    The deep, familiar voice rang out in her ears.


    ¡°Benjamin, how did it go?¡±


    Benjamin paused before answering, ¡°I didn¡¯t manage to find out anything!¡±


    Arissa sank into her seat, and worry appeared on her face.


    Even when Benjamin went personally to ask, he still failed to get the answer from Danna.


    ¡°Benjamin, why don¡¯t you release her?¡±


    As the days went by with no sign of the child, Arissa simply could not be at ease.


    The thought of the child suffering somewhere made her clench with worry.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless even if we release her!¡±


    Benjamin lowered his voice before continuing, ¡°Go home first. I¡¯ll arrange for more people and expand


    the area of the search.¡±


    Arissa bit on her lips nervously.


    After she hung up the phone, the images of the child being abused filled her mind.


    No, I can¡¯t just sit around and wait. I have to go and find him.


    Arissa calmed herself down and told the chauffeur to drive along the streets while she tried looking for


    the child.


    When she saw some children ying at the yground, she got down from the car.


    Arissa became more panicky when she saw that none of the children was her son.


    ¡°Sweetheart¡­¡±


    Suddenly, she saw a child that resembled him. She rushed over and turned the child around. When she


    saw that it was not him, her heart fell.


    That child got so frightened that he broke out in tears.


    ¡°What are you doing? Stop touching my child! Crazy woman!¡±


    The parent of the boy berated her before quickly picking up the boy and walking away.


    When Arissa¡¯s bodyguard saw her worried expression, he advised her, ¡°Ms. York, let¡¯s go back home


    first. This isn¡¯t a good way to look for anyone!¡±


    ¡°No. I have to find him as soon as possible. If not, he will be abused!¡±


    Arissa teared up, and the dreaded feeling washed over her again.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    When her bodyguard saw her like that, he informed Benjamin, ¡°Mr. Graham, Ms. York refuses to go


    home. She¡¯s looking for the child all over the streets¡­¡±


    By the time Benjamin got to them, Arissa was acting like a mad woman.


    She was looking for the child aimlessly.


    He strode over to her and pulled her toward the car.


    ¡°Come back with me!¡±


    ¡°Let go of me! I want to find my child!¡±


    Arissa struggled.


    Maybe, my sweetheart is walking on the streets.


    When she saw a few young beggars, she struggled even harder.


    Arissa¡¯s hand slipped out of Benjamin¡¯s hand, and she rushed over to the young beggars.


    One by one, she looked at them carefully.


    No, no¡­


    ¡°Have you seen a child that looks like this one?¡±


    She took out her phone and showed the young beggars the photo of her five children.


    They shook their heads.


    Arissa¡¯s eyes reddened.


    Where is my sweetheart?

 The More The Merrier Chapter 401 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 401 Read Online


    Chapter 401 Emotional Breakdown


    ¡°Arissa!¡± Benjamin pulled her away and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back. How long will it take for you to search for


    him in this manner?¡±


    Tears sprang out of Arissa¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I want to look for him¡­¡±


    Benjamin embraced her and caressed her head. He felt equally terrible as well.


    He¡¯s my son too!


    ¡°We will find him! Don¡¯t panic!¡±


    Arissa buried herself in his arms and sobbed uncontrobly.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The young beggars looked at them in fright. They had no idea what was going on.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Go home with me. We¡¯ll deploy more men to search for him. As long as he is still in the


    country, we will be able to find him! Even if he is in another country, I will find him too!¡± said Benjamin


    with determination.


    After a while, Arissa finally calmed down.


    She wiped the tears off her face.


    Benjamin is right. I can¡¯t panic because it will make things worse.


    We have to deploy more men to search for him.


    Arissa got out of Benjamin¡¯s embrace and saw the group of young beggars looking at them timidly.


    They looked so miserable that she could not help but caress their heads.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I scared all of you.¡±


    The beggars shook their heads.


    Arissa felt sorry for them that they had to live on the streets at such a young age.


    She took out her purse and gave them all the money she had.


    Arissa felt that being nice to them would somehow keep her child safe.


    ¡°Go and buy something to eat.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    The few of them epted the money gingerly.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡±


    Arissa felt terrible. How many homeless children are there?


    When Benjamin saw how caring she was, his eyes darkened.


    ¡°Arissa, let¡¯s go back!¡±


    He went up to grab her hand and pulled her toward the car.


    This time around, Arissa did not fight back. Instead, she turned back and nced at the young


    beggars.


    Giving them money would not solve their problems in the long run. An idea popped up in her mind.


    Even when Benjamin shoved her into the car, she was still thinking of ways to find her child.


    When Benjamin saw her in that state, he started to worry.


    ¡°Arissa!¡±


    He called out to her, but there was no response.


    Benjamin raised his voice a few times before Arissa regained her senses and stared at him nkly.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s brows furrowed even deeper.


    ¡°What are you thinking about? I called you, but you didn¡¯t even hear me.¡±


    Arissa blinked her eyes before telling Benjamin her n.


    ¡°I want to take those children in!¡±


    She looked toward the group of young beggars who had bought some food with the money she had


    given them.


    Nobody knew how many days they had been starving. The way they were gobbling down the food


    made her heart ache.


    Whose children are they?


    Where are their parents?


    Have they been abducted? Or did they get lost? Perhaps, they are being abandoned?


    Arissa¡¯s heart ached even more.


    Maybe, her child might be among those children. She wanted to open an orphanage and take those


    children in. Perhaps, she might be able to find her child in that manner.


    Benjamin was taken aback.


    ¡°Do you know how many homeless children are there?¡±


    It isn¡¯t just these few of them. Is she nning to take in every homeless child?


    ¡°I will open an orphanage so that they have a ce to stay. Perhaps, our son may be among them!¡±


    I¡¯ll take it that I¡¯m doing good deeds on behalf of my missing son.


    Benjamin looked at her.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t we just send them to an orphanage and donate money to the orphanage? There¡¯s no


    need to open one!¡±


    Arissa turned to look at Benjamin. She felt that his idea was better than hers.


    She could also go to the orphanage and looked for clues.


    ¡°Then, I want to take them there now!¡±


    She was about to get down from the car when Benjamin pulled her back. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll get


    someone to send them over.¡±


    ¡°I-I want to go and look for him at the orphanage!¡±


    Arissa looked at Benjamin with her red, teary eyes, and there was no way he could say no to her.


    Benjamin instructed his bodyguards to bring the beggars along with them in a separate car.


    They then made their way to the orphanage.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 402 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 402 Read Online


    Chapter 402 Donate In Her Name


    Upon hearing that, the orphanage¡¯s director shed tears of joy.


    Benjamin continued, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for someone to construct a new building for the children and hire a


    tutor for them. I¡¯ll pay five thousand to cover the daily expenses of each child a year and will


    continuously support them until they reach adulthood. I¡¯ll also cover their medical expenses, if


    necessary. What do you think? Is there anything else that you need?¡±


    The director was stunned and looked at them in disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s more than enough! Thank you!¡±


    A child would be able to livefortably on a few hundred bucks a month, and that was a lot more


    than what an ordinary family could afford.


    That pledge for sponsorship was a pleasant surprise, and the director was overjoyed.


    ¡°All right then. I¡¯ll get someone to prepare the contract. I¡¯ll be bringing in more children in the future.


    And I¡¯ll also be setting up a foundation, so you don¡¯t need to worry about the money anymore!¡±


    Benjamin promised.


    ¡°Okay!¡± The director was pleased to hear that. With Benjamin¡¯s sponsorship, the orphanage would


    have no problem taking in more children in the future!


    Arissa, too, was just as stunned. She did not expect Benjamin to do that.


    ¡°Sir, can I get your name?¡± the director looked at them and asked.


    ¡°Arissa York. That¡¯s the name you should remember,¡± Benjamin answered.


    That answer rendered Arissa speechless.


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    The director mumbled Arissa¡¯s name and expressed his gratitude. ¡°All right! You¡¯re our benefactor, and


    we¡¯ll remember you for life!¡±


    ¡°Remember thisdy, not me!¡± Benjamin pulled Arissa over.


    The director gave Arissa a surprised look. Arissa awkwardly pointed at Benjamin and said, ¡°No, no, no.


    You should remember him. He¡¯s the one who has pledged to support the orphanage. He¡¯s Benjamin


    Graham.¡±


    ¡°Benjamin Graham?¡± The director was struck dumb.


    Never in a million years did he expect a wealthy and powerful man like Benjamin to visit the orphanage


    and pledge to support them.


    ¡°Just remember Arissa¡¯s name will do! My name is not important,¡± Benjamin insisted.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Arissa did not know what else to say. So was the director.


    The director thought Benjamin wanted toy low to avoid unwanted publicity. ¡°All right then!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one supporting the orphanage. Why did you mention my name?¡± Arissa could not


    understand why Benjamin did that.


    Benjamin nced at her. ¡°Because you¡¯ll be the one paying the orphanage!¡±


    Arissa was a little annoyed. What? Does he expect me to pay for the expenses of a hundred kids here?


    How much do I have to pay?


    That would be five hundred thousand a year and five million for ten years. For every one thousand


    children, I¡¯ll have to pay five hundred thousand a year and fifty million for ten years.


    If I had to pay for the children for the next eighteen years, I¡¯d have to fork out a total of one hundred


    million. And this amount is not inclusive of infrastructure development, workers¡¯ sries, and medical


    expenses.


    That¡¯s a huge sum, and I don¡¯t have so much money!


    Arissa began to realize that operating an orphanage was an overly ambitious idea.


    The expenses alone was already a stumbling block.


    Words caught in Arissa¡¯s throat.


    She was too embarrassed to admit to the director that she could not afford to sponsor the orphanage.


    She also did not want to disappoint the children.


    Oh, well. Let them proceed with the contract. I guess I¡¯ll just have to work harder to pay him back.


    ¡°Do you really mean what you¡¯ve said?¡± The director needed the reassurance as he was afraid that


    Benjamin and Arissa were not serious about the pledge.


    ¡°We¡¯re serious about the pledge, of course!¡± Benjamin nodded and immediately called Ethen on the


    phone.


    ¡°Prepare a contract right now. We shall convert the orphanage into a school, and we¡¯ll cover all the


    expenses, teaching resources, and medical needs¡­¡±


    Upon hearing that, Arissa was impressed with the detailed arrangement Benjamin made.


    She turned to the director and said, ¡°He¡¯ll deliver what he had promised. The contract would be legally


    binding once you¡¯ve signed on it, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    The director became even more thrilled when he heard that Benjamin nned to manage this


    orphanage like a school. ¡°You two are indeed Good Samaritans. Thank you!¡±


    Arissa, who wished to get to know more about the children, did not forget the purpose of the trip.


    ¡°Could you gather the children for me? I would like to meet them!¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 403 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 403 Read Online


    Chapter 403 Getting The Orphanage To Look For The Child


    ¡°All right! I¡¯ll see to it right now!¡± The director instantly signaled all the children over.


    Soon, about ten children ran in their direction.


    They were all thin as a rail. It was clear that they were all malnourished.


    As a mother, Arissa¡¯s heart sank when she noticed how frail the children looked.


    She walked up to them and looked at them one by one but did not find her child.


    Upon noticing the disappointment on her face, the director asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ms. York?¡±


    Arissa smiled wryly and told him the truth. ¡°A child of mine had gone missing, and to this day, I still


    have no idea where he is. If you know any directors from the other orphanages, could you check with


    them for me?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± The director nodded. ¡°Can I know the child¡¯s birthday? Do you have his picture?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Arissa immediately gave him a photo. ¡°He¡¯s one of the sextuplets, so he should look more or less


    like his siblings in this photo, even though there might be a slight difference in weight.¡±


    ¡°Great! It should be easier for us to identify the child now that we know how he looks like. I¡¯ll send them


    the photo and keep you updated! Could you give me your contact details, Ms. York?¡± The director


    immediately snapped a photo with his phone and uploaded it into their chat group.


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    Arissa immediately gave the director her contact details. She also gave him Bradley¡¯s number in case


    she missed the director¡¯s call.


    Benjamin, who had just ended a call, turned around and frowned. ¡°Give him my number!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Arissa turned around and gave him a puzzled look.


    A hard glint shed across the man¡¯s eyes. He snatched the pen from Arissa, dropped his contact


    number on the paper, and passed it to the director. ¡°My assistant will arrive in a minute, and he¡¯ll make


    the arrangement with you. Tell him if you need anything else.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Graham. What you have offered is more than enough for us!¡± The director expressed


    his gratitude.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I hope we¡¯ll be able to find the kid as soon as possible.¡± Benjamin nodded and left the


    orphanage with Arissa.


    ¡°Goodbye!¡± The director walked them to the door and bade them farewell.


    Arissa turned around and reminded the director, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to call me when you have any information


    about my child!¡±


    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll ask them to look into it right now. I¡¯ll keep you updated from time to time, so don¡¯t worry!¡± the


    director replied.


    Benjamin nodded and nudged Arissa. ¡°Come. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Once Arissa had stepped into the car, Benjamin closed the door and ordered the chauffeur to hit the


    road.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you in a hurry?¡± Arissa wondered.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not waste time since the kid is not here. Ethen will take care of the rest,¡± Benjamin said.


    Arissa nodded. Yes, I must not forget that I came here to look for my child.


    The two then returned to the Graham residence.


    Just when Arissa was about to look through the data, Benjamin grabbed her wrist and pulled her to the


    dining area.


    ¡°Let¡¯s grab a bite first.¡±


    Arissa¡¯s heart started pounding as she stared at the manly hand that was grabbing her wrist.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you need to head back to the office?¡± she asked.


    Benjamin nced at her.


    He was supposed to be at work but had to leave the office when he learned from his security guard that


    Arissa was looking for her child like a headless chicken in the park.


    ¡°There¡¯s not a lot of work in the office.¡± Benjamin then pulled out the chair and made her sit.


    Arissa suddenly recalled he had made a trip to the lock-up. ¡°Did Danna say anything to you?¡±


    ¡°Eat first!¡± Benjamin instructed the butler to serve her a bowl of soup.


    Arissa looked at him steadily and asked in a serious voice, ¡°What did she say?¡±


    Benjamin lifted his eyes to look at the persistent woman.


    He pressed his voice and answered, ¡°She said the child is missing, and she had no idea where he


    was.¡±


    Arissa¡¯s body twitched upon hearing that.


    How is it possible? My child is missing, and he¡¯s not with Danna¡­


    Benjamin knitted her brows when he saw her face turned pallid. ¡°I would like to think of it as a blessing


    in disguise. At least the child is not in her hands, and she couldn¡¯t do anything to harm the boy.¡±


    Benjamin made this remark to console Arissa and convince himself to look at the bright side of the turn


    of events.


    Benjamin¡¯s heart sank for a moment.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 404 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 404 Read Online


    Chapter 404 I Will Not Give Up


    Arissa¡¯s body was still trembling.


    She was both mad and worried at the same time.


    Arissa was mad that Danna threatened her with her child.


    She was also worried about the safety of her son.


    Benjamin stood up, walked up to her, and embraced her.


    He gently patted her back andforted her. ¡°We¡¯ll find him, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°But where? Where can we find him?¡± Arissa broke down and cried.


    Trying to find a lost child was like searching for a needle in a haystack.


    The thought of her child suffering somewhere in this world caused her to burst into tears.


    Benjamin, too, was downhearted upon seeing how helpless Arissa was.


    He leaned forward and pulled her head into his chest. He then gazed into her eyes and said, ¡°This is


    not the time to break down. The more emotional you be, the more difficult it will be for you to track


    down the child. Unless you¡¯re ready to give up?¡±


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    ¡°No way. I¡¯ll never give up! By hook or by crook, I¡¯ll find him!¡± Arissa widened her eyes and eximed.


    ¡°I just¡­ I feel I¡¯ve let him down. I didn¡¯t even know he existed before this. I really thought I had only


    given birth to quintuplets¡­¡± Arissa¡¯s eyes turned red as she felt she had done her child wrong.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault!¡± Benjamin looked at her aggrieved appearance and felt sorry for her.


    He hugged her even more tightly and gently stroked the back of her head. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. Danna


    wouldn¡¯t have a chance toy her finger on the kid had I been more cautious with my investigation!¡±


    Benjamin, too, felt a pang of guilt. If it were not for him, Arissa and the children would not have gone


    through the misery.


    They nearly even lost their lives because of him.


    We don¡¯t even know if the child is still alive.


    Benjamin could not breathe when he thought of the worst scenario. It was as if someone was strangling


    him.


    ¡°Mr. Graham!¡± Edwin was stunned when he overheard their conversation.


    ¡°You still have another child?¡±


    Benjamin turned around to look at Edwin and responded with a nod.


    There was no way they could live in peace unless they had found the missing child.


    Edwin was at a loss for words as he did not know how tofort Arissa.


    On the one hand, he was pleased to learn that Benjamin and Arissa had another child, but on the other


    hand, he was also concerned about the child¡¯s whereabouts.


    ¡°I¡¯ll sure we¡¯ll be able to find the child since there are so many of us. And I¡¯m sure Mr. Graham knows


    what he¡¯s doing. You must have faith in him!¡±


    Upon hearing that, an idea popped up in Benjamin¡¯s mind.


    Arissa regained herposure. Now is not the right time to panic. I have to pull myself together to look


    for my child.


    She got up and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m fine now. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    Benjamin gave her a look offort. ¡°It¡¯s okay to cry it out. It¡¯s good to release your emotions. We¡¯ll


    definitely look for our child, but we need to n ahead. I¡¯ll deploy my men to look for him all over the


    country. But right now, I need you to calm down and eat properly.¡±


    Arissa¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard his n. ¡°Do you have enough men to deploy?¡±


    Once again, Benjamin stroked Arissa¡¯s head andforted her upon noticing the worried look on her


    face. ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be able to mobilize mywork since I have investments all over the country. I¡¯ll get


    help from my business associates since they are familiar with the locals. Jack should also have enough


    men to deploy on his end.¡±


    He exined his n further, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for another team to continue the investigations. We¡¯ll start


    with the database in the police department and continue with the census bureau if need be. As long as


    he¡¯s still alive, I¡¯m sure we will be able to find him.¡±


    Arissa believed Benjamin had all the resources to make this mission a sess. ¡°All right. Involve as


    many men as possible in the search operation then!¡±


    ¡°I will. You better eat something now. I¡¯ll make the arrangement right now!¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    When Benjamin was about to leave the dining hall, Arissa stopped him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you join me? Let¡¯s


    have something together.¡±


    After taking a nce at Arissa, Benjamin sat down and ate something with her for a while before going


    to his study.


    All his business associates and management teams from his corporation¡¯s subsidiaries were surprised


    to learn that Benjamin had another son.


    Before this, they were aware that Benjamin had five children, even though they had not met them


    before.


    Does that mean he has a total of six children?

 The More The Merrier Chapter 405 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 405 Read Online


    Chapter 405 Did She Lie To Benjamin


    Benjamin gave all his business associates the photo of Gavin and his siblings, hoping that they could


    look for the missing child.


    ¡°Do not draw too much attention from the public, and do not do anything that will put the child¡¯s life at


    risk!¡± Benjamin warned his men as he was afraid opportunists might abduct the child.


    After all, he had made quite many enemies in business over the years.


    Arissa entered his study with a cup of coffee. ¡°How¡¯s everything?¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told them what to do. I¡¯ll make a trip to the police department to see if they have any updates for


    us.¡±


    Though Benjamin had assigned Ethen to follow up with the cops, he felt he should still make a trip to


    the police department since he had more autonomy over the cops.


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    Benjamin then left the study in a hurry. He did not even have the time to take a sip of the coffee that


    Arissa made for him.


    ¡°I¡¯lle with you!¡±


    ¡°No. You stay home.¡± Benjamin stopped her from following him.


    Arissa then went to her room and took out herptop. She also started doing her part to look for her


    child.


    Powered by Hooligan Media


    Bradley might have hacked into the various databases to retrieve the information, but going through all


    of them would be a herculean task.


    Matching the child¡¯s identity with the data in the system would be like finding a needle in a haystack.


    Arissa narrowed down her search options. She started looking for the ce where Danna imed that


    the child had disappeared but to no avail.


    Did Danna lie to Benjamin?


    As doubt started creeping into Arissa¡¯s mind, the image of Danna stopping by a gas station appeared in


    the footage of a surveince camera.


    Arissa took a closer at the footage but did not spot any suspicious activity or individuals near her car.


    She went on to check the footage from the other surveince cameras around the area, and she only


    saw Danna¡¯s car but not the child.


    Danna told Benjamin this was where the child disappeared. She told him the child went missing when


    she was at the supermarket.


    But Danna has never even stepped into the supermarket. She must have lied to Benjamin.


    A vortex of anger surged in Arissa¡¯s heart.


    She went straight to the lock-up to confront Danna.


    At first, Danna refused toe out as she thought Benjamin, whom she was terrified of, was looking


    for her.


    When she found out that the visitor was Arissa, she decided to meet her.


    The bruise on Danna¡¯s neck immediately caught Arissa¡¯s attention.


    Did Benjamin do that do her?


    ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Danna shot daggers at Arissa. ¡°Did youe to make fun of me?¡±


    ¡°Where is the kid?¡± Arissa gave Danna a sullen re.


    Arissa wished she could barge into the lock-up and kill Danna right away.


    Not only did this woman cause me to be separated from my child, but she was also responsible for my


    child¡¯s disappearance.


    All of a sudden, Danna let out a mirthlessugh. ¡°Why should I tell you?¡±


    A murderous glint shed past Arissa¡¯s reddened eyes. ¡°Have fun rotting in jail then!¡±


    Arissa then turned around and was about to leave.


    ¡°Ask Benjamin to let me go, and I¡¯ll tell you the truth!¡± Danna shrieked from a distance.


    Arissa clenched her fists and turned around to stare at Danna.


    Danna could not help but shudder. ¡°Why¡­ why are you staring at me?¡±


    Danna immediately put her guard up.


    Arissa approached Danna and pped her on the cheek. Danna¡¯s mouth started bleeding.


    The guard stepped in and reprimanded Arissa, ¡°Calm down, Miss!¡±


    ¡°If anything happens to my child, I¡¯ll hold you responsible, Danna.¡±


    At this point, Arissa was no longer a weak and helpless woman anymore.


    She was now a mother who would do anything for her child.


    Arissa threatened, ¡°You better tell the truth. If you still insist on ying mind games with us, I¡¯ll make


    sure you rot in prison. I¡¯ll also destroy your entire family!¡±


    She continued, ¡°For your information, Benjamin had acquired Adams Group.¡±


    Danna¡¯s expression changed right away. ¡°No way. Benjamin wouldn¡¯t do this to me!¡±


    Arissa scoffed, ¡°Why don¡¯t you give your family a call?¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 406 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 406 Read Online


    Chapter 406 Let The Adams Family Go Bankrupt


    Danna had just woken up not too long ago, so she had yet to ask about the Adams family.


    Meanwhile, the acquisition team of Graham Group had already arrived at Adams Group.


    When Zayden realized that it was Benjamin who wanted to buy over thepany, he was so angry


    that he started trembling uncontrobly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not selling mypany. What gives you the right to acquire mypany! Who does Benjamin


    think he is? He¡¯s going overboard!¡±


    The leader of the acquisition team advised him, ¡°Mr. Adams, it¡¯s better if you cooperate with us. You will


    be wellpensated if you sell thepany now when it still has value. But if you don¡¯t, you may


    regret it in the future!¡±


    ¡°Get out! All of you, get out now! I¡¯m not selling it!¡±


    Zayden was so furious that he threw the teacup on the floor. The acquisition team exchanged nces


    with one another before leaving Adams Group.


    Very soon, all the orders received by Adams Group were canceled one after another.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Even the goods that had been sold were being returned to thepany. The reasons for all the returns


    were the same¡ªthere were some issues with the products¡¯ quality.


    Adams Group specialized in the production of chemicals, but serious issues were found in their


    products. Tests revealed a dangerously high amount of metal in the products that exceeded the


    requirements.


    As a result, many users suffered allergies and were hospitalized.


    INTERESTING FOR YOU


    ??? ????? ?????? 100 ???? ????? ?? ?????


    More¡­


    Like the butterfly effect, various otherpanies started to cancel their business contracts with Adams


    Group.


    In an instant, Adams Group had be the talk of the town once again and gotten themselves into


    trouble.


    All of those happened within minutes after the acquisition team of Graham Group left.


    Adams Group was no longer the reputablepany it used to be, andizens flooded the Inte


    and voiced their dissatisfaction.


    Because of that, all of the shareholders requested for Zayden to step down from his position.


    It was only then that Zayden realized how powerful Benjamin was, and this time around, he meant


    business.


    Unable to handle the pressure, Zayden had no choice but to give Darius a call.


    ¡°Old Mr. Graham, please help me. Benjamin wants to buy over mypany. Because of that, our


    company is unable to operate properly.¡±


    The bank had also called him to collect their payments.


    By then, Zayden was on the verge of a breakdown.


    ¡°If Benjamin wants to acquire yourpany, then you should plead with him, not me!¡± Darius


    responded coldly before hanging up the phone.


    Hmph!


    How dare he stille to me for help!


    What does he take the Graham family for?


    After cursing in his heart, Darius summoned William.


    ¡°Is it true that Benjamin is trying to acquire Adams Group?¡±


    William had just contacted people from Graham Group, and he replied, ¡°Yes. That¡¯s what Mr. Graham


    is attempting. Should we interfere?¡±


    Darius raised his hand to stop him. ¡°There¡¯s no need. It¡¯s Zayden¡¯s problem now. That¡¯s the small price


    he has to pay for bullying my grandson!¡±


    Just then, William received a call from Edwin, the butler of the Graham residence.


    ¡°Let me tell you something. But don¡¯t let Old Mr. Graham know about it!¡±


    William¡¯s hearing was not good, so the volume of his phone was very high, making their conversation


    audible to others.


    As such, Darius heard those sentences clearly.


    When William caught the look Darius gave him, he had no choice but to say, ¡°Tell me!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Graham has another child!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± William was stunned and asked, ¡°Is the child bore by another woman or Ms. York?¡±


    ¡°The mother of the child is Ms. York. Back then, she gave birth to six children, but¡­¡±


    Both William and Darius were anxious to hear the rest, so the former asked, ¡°But what?¡±


    ¡°But Danna has lost the child. Both Mr. Graham and Ms. York are thinking of ways to look for him!¡±


    Darius¡¯ body trembled upon hearing that, and he asked with a quavering voice, ¡°Lost? How did it


    happen?¡±


    When Edwin heard Darius¡¯ voice, he was shocked.


    Sh*t! Old Mr. Graham knows about it now, but Mr. Graham hasn¡¯t told him yet.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I only found out about the missing child not too long ago!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and get the car ready! I¡¯m going over!¡±


    Darius immediately had William arrange the car for him to go to the Graham residence.


    ¡°Hmph! Why does he even bother to acquire Adams Group? It¡¯s such a worthlesspany. Just let it


    go bankrupt!¡±


    Darius was so enraged that his hands started shaking. ¡°Make sure the Adams family goes bankrupt!¡±


    When Darius found out that Danna had lost one of his grandchildren, he was infuriated.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 407 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 407 Read Online


    Chapter 407 Danna Has Been Hit


    ¡°All right! All right! Old Mr. Graham, please take it easy. I will see to it right away!¡±


    William did not want Darius to be too upset, so he massaged thetter¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Go and get it done now! Stop touching my chest! I¡¯m fine! I want to see the Adams family go bankrupt


    right now!¡± ordered Darius as he pushed William¡¯s hand away.


    As such, William had no choice but to get on the phone and make the necessary arrangements.


    Once Darius heard that the arrangements had been made, he said hurriedly, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Yaleview!¡±


    s, Arissa still failed to find out the whereabouts of the child from Danna.


    Once she was out of the police station, she made a phone call to Bradley, but there was no news from


    him either.


    Her heart sank as she was overwhelmed by helplessness.


    Just as she was about to head back, Benjamin gave her a call. ¡°Wait for a while!¡±


    Arissa was taken aback. She looked around but saw no one.


    Hence, she got into the car and drove off.


    INTERESTING FOR YOU


    ?? ???? ????? ???? ???? ?? ??? ?????? ????! ??? ???


    More¡­


    Halfway through the journey, Benjamin¡¯s car blocked her. ¡°Come over here!¡±


    When Arissa saw that Benjamin hade to fetch her, she felt very touched.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Earlier on, she thought she had misheard him.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to wait?¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Benjamin got down from his car, walked over to the driver¡¯s seat, and opened the door.


    ¡°Get over there!¡±


    Arissa took one look at him and asked, ¡°What about the car?¡±


    ¡°They will drive it back.¡±


    After that, Benjamin signaled for the bodyguards toe over and take the car.


    Arissa had no choice but to get out of her car and into his.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Benjamin merely threw a worried look at her and said nothing.


    Arissa was furious. ¡°Danna was lying about the ce where she imed she lost him. I checked the


    surveince cameras, and there was no sign of him at all. All she did was top up the fuel in her car. She


    didn¡¯t go into any supermarket at all! ording to the surveince footage at the junction, the timeline


    checks out, and there was no way she could have made a stop.¡±


    Benjamin was not surprised to hear that as he had expected Danna to lie about it.


    He narrowed his eyes, and his gaze darkened.


    Perhaps Danna did not lie on purpose because even she herself did not know where our son was.


    Then again, she was the one who took him, so she should know where he had gone.


    A glint shed across Benjamin¡¯s eyes, and he turned the car around.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Arissa as she looked at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to ask her again!¡± said Benjamin with a scowl.


    No one had ever dared to fool him.


    Danna is asking for trouble!


    ¡°Will she tell you?¡±


    Arissa slumped in her seat.


    After all, they had already asked her thrice.


    Danna had told Arissa that the child was with her.


    Yet, she told Benjamin that the child was missing.


    Arissa was not feeling very hopeful about the situation.


    ¡°If she refuses to tell me, I will force the truth out of her!¡±


    There was a ruthless look in Benjamin¡¯s eyes.


    After searching for the child for one whole day, there was still no news, making him very anxious.


    He would not be able to have peace of mind until he found his missing son.


    Arissa was relieved to see Benjamin so concerned about the safety of the child.


    He does love the kids, after all.


    A few minutester, Benjamin appeared in front of Danna.


    Her expression changed drastically as though she was seeing the grim reaper.


    ¡°B-Benjamin¡­¡±


    Danna gulped as she met his murderous look while chills ran down her spine.


    ¡°Danna, where exactly did you lose the child?¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s voice was so cold that he sounded like Hades who was there to im her life.


    Filled with fear, Danna tried to avert her gaze. Should I tell the truth?


    If Benjamin finds out that the child is already dead, will he allow me to live?


    Danna turned pale in fright.


    ¡°If I tell you, will you spare me?¡±


    Benjamin narrowed his eyes while a sharp glint shed across them.


    He stared at Danna and taunted her, ¡°If what you say is true, I may!¡±


    Danna was caught in a dilemma.


    I will surely die if I tell the truth. But if I don¡¯t, Benjamin won¡¯t spare me either.


    ¡°T-That ce is near where Arissa was detained. I have forgotten the name¡ª¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, a chair came flying toward her.


    Bang!


    The chairnded on her with a loud thud.


    By then, Benjamin hadpletely lost his patience.


    There was fear in Danna¡¯s eyes, and the very next moment, she copsed in a pool of blood.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 408 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 408 Read Online


    Chapter 408 Is She Dead


    When Arissa heard themotion outside, she jumped in shock.


    Immediately, she rushed in with the prison officers to check out what was happening.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, she did not expect Benjamin toe out and block her view with his body.


    When she saw him rubbing his hand, she could not help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you hurt?¡±


    Initially, there was a hostile look on his face.


    But the moment he saw her, he calmed down gradually.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hurt. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    With his arm around her, Benjamin guided her outside so that she would not witness the gory scene.


    Nevertheless, Arissa still saw Danna¡¯s injured head, and there was blood all over her face.


    Arissa¡¯s heart skipped a beat at the scene.


    Looking at the motionless Danna, she mumbled, ¡°I-Is she dead?¡±


    INTERESTING FOR YOU


    ??? ????? ?????? 100 ???? ????? ?? ?????


    More¡­


    387


    Benjamin tightened his arm around her and brought her outside of the detention center.


    ¡°Not yet!¡±


    When Benjamin threw the chair at Danna, it was merely to vent his frustration.


    In fact, Danna was primarily unconscious because she was in shock.


    Hearing his determined tone, Arissa looked at him in surprise. Never did she expect him to be so


    violent.


    Consequently, she turned around to see Danna being carried out for treatment, but she felt not a single


    ounce of pity for her.


    Whatever Danna was suffering then was nothingpared to what she and her son had gone through.


    Only after they got into the car and drove off did Arissa ask, ¡°She still refused to tell you?¡±


    When Benjamin met her terrified and worried gaze, his heart ached for her, and he pulled her into his


    arms.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll find our son!¡±


    Having said that, Benjamin made a call and increased the manpower to search for the boy.


    Arissa began praying for the safety of her son in her heart.


    Afterward, both of them held onto one another and said nothing more until they arrived at the Graham


    residence.


    As Arissa was getting out of the car, she nearly fell onto her knees.


    Thankfully, Benjamin was there to catch her.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± said Arissa in a daze.


    Looking at her ashen face, Benjamin decided to just carry her into the house.


    ¡°Put me down! I can walk on my own!¡±


    Arissa began to blush in embarrassment.


    Benjamin nced at her. ¡°Stop moving. Your face is very pale!¡±


    Hence, Arissa had no choice but to stay in his arms.


    All of a sudden, they heard an old man¡¯s voice ring out, and the couple was startled.


    ¡°Both of you are back?¡±


    When Darius saw them walk in, he got up immediately.


    Arissa did not expect to see Darius, so her face turned red as she struggled to get down from


    Benjamin¡¯s arms.


    However, Benjamin refused to let go and even chided her, ¡°Stop moving!¡±


    Arissa was dumbfounded.


    After all, it was embarrassing for her to be seen by an elder like that.


    Darius grinned while studying them and said, ¡°Is my presence here disturbing you guys?¡±


    ¡°N-No!¡± Arissa denied with a blushing face.


    On the other hand, Benjamin was pleased to see her crimson cheeks.


    However, Benjamin maintained hisposure in front of Darius.


    ¡°If you know that, why did youe here?¡±


    The corner of Darius¡¯ mouth twitched at his response.


    ¡°I heard from Edwin that you have another child?¡± asked Darius anxiously.


    At that instant, Benjamin threw a re at Edwin.


    Thetter shuddered in fear. Old Mr. Graham, you weren¡¯t supposed to betray me.


    ¡°Yes!¡± acknowledged Benjamin before carrying Arissa up the stairs.


    ¡°S-So, where is the child now?¡± the flustered man pressed on anxiously.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t found him yet.¡±


    With that, Benjamin continued walking upstairs and instructed Edwin, ¡°Edwin, get Shaun toe here


    as soon as possible!¡±


    Edwin regained his senses and answered, ¡°Right away!¡±


    He had no idea why Benjamin wanted Shaun there, but he did as he was told.


    Arissa, who was being carried upstairs, looked stupefied.


    She asked Benjamin softly, ¡°Why are you asking Dr. Bailey toe here?¡±


    Benjamin replied in all seriousness, ¡°To perform a medical checkup for you!¡±


    Arissa was taken aback and moved at the same time. ¡°But I¡¯m fine!¡±


    ¡°You looked terrible just now. I¡¯m sure your blood sugar level is very low.¡±


    In fact, she had nearly fallen when she was getting out of the car earlier on.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 409 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 409 Read Online


    Chapter 409 What Is Going To Happen


    When Benjamin saw her stunned expression, he lowered his voice and said, ¡°Be a good girl and let him


    give you a checkup. You can¡¯t afford to take any more stress. Otherwise, the children will be worried


    about you!¡±


    Although the man had used the children as an excuse, Arissa could sense his care and concern for


    her.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay!¡± She nodded in agreement.


    After all, there was nothing to lose in getting a body checkup.


    Once Edwin was done with the call, Darius asked worriedly, ¡°Why is Benjamin calling Shaun over?¡±


    Edwin was equally puzzled. ¡°Perhaps, one of them is ill?¡±


    ¡°Ill?¡±


    Darius frowned and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s ill?¡±


    Edwin looked up and replied, ¡°Ms. York, I think. She wasn¡¯t feeling well earlier on¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I noticed that Issa¡¯s face was very pale when they came back!¡±


    After saying that, Darius immediately rushed upstairs. ¡°I have to go and check on her!¡±


    INTERESTING FOR YOU


    ?????? 100 ???? ?? ???? ??????? ???? ????? ???? ??? 2022


    More¡­


    ¡°Old Mr. Graham, slow down!¡±


    Edwin quickly helped him up the stairs. At the same time, William, who tagged along from the Old


    Manor, also went to help Darius on the other side.


    Just as Benjamin was putting Arissa down on the bed, the three men walked in.


    ¡°Issa, are you not feeling well?¡±


    Darius studied Arissa carefully with a concerned look in his eyes.


    Meanwhile, Arissa, who was the center of attention, found it awkward that she was lying in someone¡¯s


    bed.


    She wanted to sit up, but Benjamin stopped her. ¡°Lie down!¡±


    Arissa looked at Darius and reassured him, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Fine? Then, why is Benjamin so worried about you? If you are feeling unwell, you should let us know.


    If you have to go to the hospital, just go ahead. Don¡¯t force yourself to hold out!¡± Darius chided her.


    However, when Arissa nced at Benjamin, she noticed that he looked indifferent. He doesn¡¯t seem


    that worried about me. Old Mr. Graham must be mistaken.


    Benjamin gazed at her before he told his father, ¡°Leave her be. She needs rest now. When Shaun is


    here, he will do a body checkup for her.¡±


    Darius pursed his lips as he said concernedly, ¡°Take a good rest! You look so pale. Benjamin, you have


    to take good care of her!¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Arissa was overwhelmed with awkwardness.


    Both father and son exchanged nces before Darius left with the two butlers.


    After walking out of the room, Darius instructed Edwin, ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here so that we don¡¯t disturb


    Issa while she rests! Edwin, go and check if Shaun has arrived!¡±


    Instantly, the same thought ran through both butler¡¯s minds. It¡¯s you who disrupted Ms. York¡¯s rest first.


    Meanwhile, Benjamin poured a ss of water and brought it to Arissa.


    ¡°Have some water!¡±


    Arissa, who was being treated like a patient, could only sit up and do as she was told.


    While she drank the water, Benjamin¡¯s eyes were fixated on her. Seeing that she was looking much


    better, he started nagging, ¡°I told you to rest at home. Why did you go out?¡±


    Arissa looked at the man who was frowning and pursed her lips.


    ¡°After I discovered that Danna lied to you, I was enraged and rushed out.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s face fell at her answer.


    ¡°You could always give me a call. You didn¡¯t have to go over there on your own. What if something bad


    happened to you? You should know the state you are in now. If she says anything to agitate you, will


    you even be able to stay calm?¡±


    There was nothing Arissa could do at that moment but endure his reprimanding.


    When Benjamin saw the tiny perspirations on her nose, he stopped talking.


    Just then, Shaun rushed in with his medical box, panting away.


    ¡°Which one of you is ill?¡±


    Benjamin turned and rolled his eyes at the doctor.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see that Arissa is the one lying on the bed? Quick! Give her a body examination!¡±


    Benjamin looked utterly displeased.


    ¡°Right away!¡± Shaun nced at him and steadied his breathing before he quickly checked Arissa¡¯s


    blood pressure.


    ¡°It¡¯s normal. Mrs. Graham, are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Arissa shook her head. ¡°Earlier on, my legs felt weak¡ª¡±


    ¡°She was looking very pale just now!¡±


    Benjamin cut in and told Shaun about her condition.


    Thetter nodded and continued with the checkup.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I put you on an IV drip? Mrs. Graham, please take care of yourself and try not to get too


    emotional.¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 410 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 410 Read Online


    Chapter 410 Watching Over Her


    Seeing how worried Benjamin was, Shaun reminded Arissa in a serious tone to ease the man¡¯s


    worries.


    In truth, Arissa was already fine.


    ¡°Okay, thank you,¡± Arissa thanked the doctor before lying quietly on the bed while waiting to get her


    injection.


    Meanwhile, Benjamin was watching her closely at the side.


    ¡°You can go off first if you¡¯re busy,¡± Arissa said to him.


    Benjamin nced at her before looking toward Shaun.


    After Shaun prescribed some medication for Arissa, he quickly proceeded to give her the IV drip.


    When Benjamin saw the needle, he frowned and reminded Shaun, ¡°Be gentler!¡±


    Feeling amused, Shaun replied, ¡°I haven¡¯t even poked the needle in yet.¡±


    He turned to look at his friend, who had a deep crease between his brows, and Shaun felt surprised.


    He had never seen Benjamin showing so much concern toward another person before.


    INTERESTING FOR YOU


    ??? ?? ???? ???? ????? ?? ???? ???? ????? ???


    More¡­


    Moreover, it was a woman.


    Jokes aside, when Shaun was about to poke the needle into Arissa¡¯s arm, he said to her, ¡°I¡¯m going to


    inject you now, Mrs. Graham. So bear with it for a moment.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Arissa nodded.


    Benjamin stepped forward to hold her hand down while saying, ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    Shaun was rather speechless.


    As Arissa¡¯s field of vision was blocked by Benjamin, she merely felt a prick on her arm for a second and


    nothing else.


    Fixing her gaze on the man, who still had his brows tightly knitted, she felt a surge of warmth in her


    heart.


    Suddenly, Benjamin looked over. Meeting his gaze, Arissa froze for a second.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    His deep voice rang out, creating ripples in her heart.


    Arissa shook her head in a daze before turning away, her cheeks burning slightly.


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze darkened as he started stroking her arm, trying to ease her difort caused by the


    IV drip.


    After Shaun secured the needle, he said to Benjamin, ¡°Okay. It¡¯s all done.¡±


    Noticing that the doctor had increased the flow rate of the drip, Benjamin frowned and asked, ¡°Why is it


    going so fast?¡±


    When Shaun heard that, he adjusted the flow rate to slow it down.


    He was so amused to the point where he did not know whether tough or cry. He started to pack up


    his medical box while teasing Benjamin, ¡°That was the normal speed. As long as Mrs. Graham does


    not feel any difort, it should be fine. Gosh, look at how worried you are! If that¡¯s the case, you


    should stay here and watch over her yourself. I¡¯m going to head downstairs to have some tea with Mr.


    Graham!¡±


    After he finished speaking, Shaun headed out of the room carrying his medical box while avoiding


    Benjamin¡¯s re.


    Arissa snuck a nce at Benjamin and said, ¡°You should just get going. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    After tucking her in, Benjamin ced a pillow under her hand which had the needle in it, and said,


    ¡°Have some rest.¡±


    He only left after making sure that Arissa wasfortable.


    Arissa nced at the door, assuming that Benjamin had gone off to work in his study. To her surprise,


    he was back soon after with some documents and hisptop.


    She could not help but feel touched.


    ¡°Go to sleep,¡± Benjamin urged when he saw that her eyes were still wide open.


    He started working after putting his things down.


    Looking at him, who nced at her intermittently while working, Arissa felt a sense offort.


    After a while, she fell asleep.


    Meanwhile, the five little ones were in school.


    Even though they appeared to be paying attention in ss, they were, in fact, using their tablets


    underneath their desks.


    The screen showed Danna¡¯s movements from five years back.


    As Jesse was not as good as her brothers in that area, she was the only one who was actually


    concentrating in ss while at the same time keeping an eye on the situation for the boys.


    Although the kids cooperated with each other well, they did not manage to get any results even after


    working on it for a few hours as there was simply too much work to do.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finished watching this video, but I still don¡¯t see Gavin!¡± Jasper reported to the three other boys.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see him in the area I¡¯m in charge of as well.¡±


    Oliver adjusted his sses and looked at the rest.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see anything either!¡± Gavin said.


    Frowning, Zachary stroked his chin while thinking of how they should proceed with their investigation.


    They were checking the footage of the surveince cameras, starting from the Graham residence,


    where Danna wasst seen with Gavin.


    However, they lost track of her after a while.


    ¡°She seemed to have stayed here for a longer timepared to other ces¡­ Let¡¯s be more attentive


    and track her daily whereabouts!¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    The four little ones carried on with their investigation.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 411 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 411 Read Online


    Chapter 411 Switching Cars


    Soon, it was already the end of school, and the children still had not made any progress.


    Propping his chin on his hand and sighing, Jasper suggested ¡°I wonder how long we will take given that


    there is so much surveince footage to go through. Should we get Daddy¡¯s help? Since he knows so


    many people, I¡¯m sure our progress would be faster with his help.¡±


    Gavin looked at his brother and replied, ¡°Well, his men might have already started investigating.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s subordinates had indeed already started looking into the matter as well, but they were


    faced with the same problem as the kids.


    They had also lost track of Danna at the same location.


    Carrying their school bags, the five little ones headed to the school gate to wait for their parents to pick


    them up.


    While walking, they overheard their ssmates¡¯ conversation. ¡°My dad told me that he ising to


    pick me up in his new car today. Your dad¡¯s car is so old. Is he thinking of changing his car soon?¡±


    ¡°My dad¡¯s car is still working, so why would he change it? Besides, I think my dad¡¯s car is really cool!¡±


    Changing cars?


    Zachary¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that.


    ¡°Could that woman have switched cars?¡± he asked Gavin, realizing that criminals usually used more


    than one car whilemitting their acts. That was especially likely in Danna¡¯s case, given that she had


    kidnapped Benjamin¡¯s child.


    INTERESTING FOR YOU


    ??? ????? ?????? 100 ???? ????? ?? ?????


    More¡­


    Gavin was surprised at his brother¡¯s theory, thinking that there was indeed such a possibility.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite likely!¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Oliver and Jasper¡¯s eyes widened as well. ¡°Let¡¯s go home quickly and re-investigate!¡±


    The five little ones ran toward the school gate and saw Darius there.


    They rushed toward the man at once and greeted happily, ¡°Grandpa!¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Darius hugged his grandchildren while smiling from ear to ear.


    ¡°Grandpa, why are you here? Mommy promised that she woulde and pick us up,¡± Jesse asked,


    remembering her conversation with Arissa that morning.


    Darius brushed his finger against the girl¡¯s nose lightly and replied, ¡°Your mommy is busy right now.


    Aren¡¯t you happy to see me?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m happy!¡± Jesse answered sweetly with a wide smile.


    Darius beamed with delight when he heard that.


    ¡°Old Mr. Graham, shall we get the kids into the car first?¡± Edwin reminded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get into the car first! Come on!¡±


    Darius led the kids into the car, feeling cheerful.


    ¡°Grandpa, did you see Mommy before you came here?¡±


    Gavin was thest to get into the car after his younger siblings.


    ¡°I did, I came from your house at Yaleview. Both your mommy and daddy are not free.¡±


    After the kids got into the car, Darius got in and sat at the back with Jesse on hisp.


    ¡°But Mommy promised that she would pick us up.¡± Jasper pouted, feeling upset.


    Oliver snorted softly as well, saying, ¡°Seems like Mommy just broke her promise again.¡±


    Darius and Edwin both chuckled at the boys¡¯ments.


    ¡°Your mommy isn¡¯t feeling well, that¡¯s why she didn¡¯te. She didn¡¯t do it on purpose,¡± Darius


    exined to the kids.


    ¡°What?¡±


    The five children had worried expressions on their faces when they heard that.


    ¡°What happened to Mommy?¡± Zachary asked, staring at his grandfather.


    ¡°Her blood pressure was a bit low, but your Uncle Shaun had already given her an injection.¡±


    Darius patted the children¡¯s heads,forting them.


    ¡°Mommy must be too worried about our brother, that¡¯s why she fell sick!¡± Oliver frowned.


    Gavin also had a crease between his brows as he urged the driver, ¡°Please start driving. We need to


    get home as soon as possible!¡±


    ¡°Start driving,¡± Darius instructed.


    Arissa failed to pick up the kids from school again. Not only had she missed the end of the school day,


    but she had also overslept.


    When the five little ones got back, they keptpletely silent upon noticing that their mother had an IV


    drip in her arm and was still sleeping.


    As Gavin was worried, he still decided to ask Benjamin about Arissa¡¯s condition even though he saw


    that the man was preupied with work.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Mommy?¡±


    Benjamin looked up and fixed his gaze on his son before answering, ¡°It¡¯s just low blood pressure. She


    will be fine after getting the IV drip.¡±


    His face taut with concern, Gavin continued asking, ¡°Did you ask my mommy to work again?¡±


    Although he was being reproached by his son, Benjamin was not angry at all.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. She went out to look for your younger brother.¡±


    Gavin froze for a while before turning around and exchanging nces with his siblings.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    After saying that, Gavin led his brothers and sister out of the room.


    Benjamin looked at his kids before looking toward Arissa. Seeing that her IV drip treatment was not yet


    completed, he returned to his work.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 412 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 412 Read Online


    Chapter 412 Jesse Keeps A Lookout


    The five little ones returned to their room and locked the door at once.


    After putting down their bags, they started theirputers and began their investigation at once.


    Meanwhile, Darius was downstairs helping with dinner preparation.


    One hour had gone by before he realized that he had not seen the kids for a while.


    Hmm¡­ Where are Gavin and the other kids? Could they be upstairs disturbing their mommy¡¯s rest? I¡¯ll


    head up and have a look.


    When Darius headed upstairs, the five little ones were still in their room, concentrating intently on


    checking the surveince footage.


    ¡°Guys, this car looks very suspicious!¡±


    Oliver sensed something amiss with a car that he was tracking.


    At once, Gavin, Zachary, Jasper, and Jesse inched over, staring at Oliver¡¯sputer screen.


    ¡°Zoom in on the person¡¯s face,¡± Zachary instructed at once, frowning deeply.


    Oliver immediately did as told, but they were still unable to see the person¡¯s face clearly.


    INTERESTING FOR YOU


    ?? ???? ????? ???? ???? ?? ??? ?????? ????! ??? ???


    More¡­


    ¡°Continue tracking this car,¡± Zachary said before returning to his ownputer to track down other


    cars.


    Darius headed to Benjamin¡¯s bedroom first. When he saw that Arissa was still asleep, he did not enter


    the room.


    ¡°Benjamin, is Issa not done with her IV drip treatment yet?¡±


    When Benjamin heard his father¡¯s voice, he looked up at the older man and replied, ¡°Just a while


    more.¡±


    ¡°Is she feeling better?¡± Darius asked in concern.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Benjamin replied before continuing, ¡°Dad, you should go back first. Don¡¯t worry about her.¡±


    Darius pressed his lips together and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going back yet. I¡¯m having dinner here. Anyway, I¡¯ll


    go take a look at my sweethearts now.¡±


    After saying that, he left and headed toward the children¡¯s room.


    When he tried to open the door, he realized that the room was locked.


    ¡°Sweethearts, what are you guys doing inside the room?¡± Darius called out while knocking on their


    door.


    Immediately, the five little ones widened their eyes and stopped whatever they were doing.


    ¡°It¡¯s Grandpa!¡± the kids whispered to each other in unison.


    The next moment, they minimized the windows on theirputer desktops.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Jesse, go and y with Grandpa. We need more time to investigate,¡± Zachary said to his sister as the


    girl was not proficient with working withputers.


    Jesse pouted and replied, ¡°But I want to investigate too!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how to do it. So just leave it to us. We¡¯ll let you know once we find something,¡± Jasper


    said, dragging Jesse toward the door.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t go downstairs with Grandpa, we can¡¯t do anything with him around. You¡¯re in charge of


    distracting him.¡±


    Jesse¡¯s eyes lit up as she replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jasper. leave that to me!¡±


    Immediately after, she ran to open the door.


    Before Darius could take a clear look at the situation inside the room, Jesse had already slipped out


    through the door before shutting it behind her.


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m so hungry. Is there anything to eat?¡± Jesse said, blinking her eyes while hugging her


    grandfather¡¯s leg.


    Darius¡¯ heart melted at once when he saw his adorable granddaughter. He bent down and picked the


    girl up before pinching her cheeks affectionately.


    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s food downstairs. Come, I¡¯ll bring you down to eat something. Let¡¯s call your brothers


    along.¡±


    Just when Darius was about to open the door, Jesse put her arms around his neck and gave him a


    peck on his cheek.


    ¡°Grandpa, they are busy studying now. I¡¯ll bring them some food after I finish eating! Let¡¯s go now, I¡¯m


    famished!¡±


    Darius was unable to resist the girl¡¯s cuteness and replied, ¡°Sure! We can go first then!¡±


    With that, he carried his granddaughter downstairs to get food.


    He watched as Jesse enjoyed the snacks, fruits, and milk, beaming with affection.


    ¡°Slow down. There¡¯s still a lot more.¡±


    ¡°I want to finish eating quickly so that I can bring some for my brothers.¡±


    Darius could never get tired of hearing Jesse¡¯s sweet voice.


    ¡°Just stay here. I¡¯ll bring some food for them instead,¡± he said gently while stroking her head.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 413 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 413 Read Online


    Chapter 413 It Is Fine For Boys To Be Hungry


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Grandpa. I want to bring the food to them myself.¡±


    Jesse pouted, insisting on making the delivery herself.


    Darius was amused by her stubbornness and replied, ¡°All right then, you can do it yourself. I won¡¯t go


    upstairs. Jesse, eat slower.¡±


    ¡°What if they¡¯re hungry?¡± Jesse blinked her eyes and asked while stuffing food into her mouth.


    Dariusughed and replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay if they are left hungry for a while. They are boys, after all!¡±


    Jesse giggled when she heard that.


    ¡°Sweetheart, are your brothers doing their homework? Have youpleted yours?¡± Darius asked


    curiously while fixing his gaze on the little girl.


    ¡°Ummm¡­ They are studying something else that I didn¡¯t understand, so I came down first.¡±


    Bits of food came out of Jesse¡¯s mouth as she spoke.


    Darius wiped the corners of her mouth and said, ¡°What is it that you don¡¯t understand? I can teach you


    if you¡¯d like.¡±


    He lifted Jesse onto hisp and started feeding her.


    INTERESTING FOR YOU


    ?????? 100 ???? ?? ???? ??????? ???? ????? ???? ??? 2022


    More¡­


    ¡°Grandpa, you don¡¯t have to feed me. I can eat it myself. If Mommy sees it, she¡¯ll scold me,¡± Jesse


    said, ncing at her grandfather.


    She looked extremely adorable with her clear, bright eyes.


    Dariusughed out loud when he heard that. Even the butler and the other servants could not help but


    chuckle at the girl¡¯s words.


    ¡°Ms. Jesse is so sensible!¡±


    ¡°Shh!¡±


    Darius gestured for them to keep quiet before looking toward the second floor and said, ¡°Don¡¯t let


    Benjamin hear you!¡±


    Jesse nced at him and said, ¡°Grandpa, my brothers are learningputer skills. It¡¯s not fun at all!¡±


    Darius turned his attention back to his granddaughter. As he was not good at using theputer as


    well, he said in a gentle tone, ¡°Well, if it¡¯s not fun, we can learn something else instead. What does my


    dear granddaughter want to learn? Sweetheart, if there¡¯s anything you are interested in, I can do it with


    you.¡±


    ¡°I like skateboarding, Grandpa!¡± Jesse eximed.


    Darius was stunned for a moment, thinking that it was an activity for boys. However, upon noticing his


    granddaughter¡¯s enthusiasm, he smiled in agreement.


    ¡°All right. Let¡¯s go skateboarding together after you finish your food then.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, you know how to skateboard?¡± Jesse asked sweetly, cocking her head and blinking her big


    eyes.


    ¡°Haha! I don¡¯t, but I can watch you do it.¡±


    Darius was smiling widely with the little girl in his arms.


    ¡°Sweetheart, can you skateboard?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! And I¡¯m really good at it. Even my brothers are no match for me!¡± Jesse replied proudly, her


    eyes gleaming with excitement.


    ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Sweetheart!¡± Darius praised the girl before continuing, ¡°You have to show me your


    skillster, okay?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Jesse nodded vehemently.


    Not forgetting her brothers, she said, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll deliver some food to my brothers first. After that, I¡¯ll


    come down and y with you again!¡±


    ¡°All right!¡± Darius replied with a smile, feeling happy at how sensible his granddaughter was.


    He put Jesse aside and let her continue eating on her own while he prepared some food for his four


    grandsons.


    Jesse quickly finished her food and brought some upstairs for her brothers.


    Just when she reached the door, she saw Benjamin walking out of his room and froze instantly.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Graham,¡± Jesse greeted sweetly.


    Benjamin arched his brows slightly and walked over.


    Jesse blinked, feeling slightly nervous.


    Benjamin could tell at once that she was feeling uneasy and that made him feel slightly exasperated.


    He wondered why she was always behaving in that manner when she saw him.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Benjamin stopped in front of Jesse and stroked her head.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten. These are for my brothers,¡± Jesse replied obediently.


    Benjamin frowned as he replied, ¡°Did they ask you to get some food for them?¡±


    They¡¯re the elder brothers, and yet they¡¯re bossing their younger sister around?


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Jesse replied before quickly shaking her head.


    ¡°I mean, I volunteered to get food for them. Mr. Graham, would you like to have some?¡±


    She nced at Benjamin, hoping that he would leave soon.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Noticing that the little girl was carrying the tray with much effort, Benjamin took it over.


    Jesse was momentarily stunned when he did that and quickly snatched it back.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, I can carry it myself. You should get back to your work.¡±


    Benjamin cocked his brows and his eyes glinted with mirth.


    Why does she seem so nervous?

 The More The Merrier Chapter 414 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 414 Read Online


    Chapter 414 You Have A Nice Smile


    Benjamin squatted down and looked at Jesse tenderly. ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡±


    Jesse pursed her lips, her luscious eyshes glistening as she blinked.


    It made her look even more adorable than she already was.


    Benjamin could not resist patting her head lovingly. He had always had a soft spot for little girls.


    ¡°No,¡± Jesse answered softly but firmly as she lowered her head.


    It made Benjamin chuckle.


    When Jesse saw his reaction, her eyes widened in surprise.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Benjamin asked tenderly.


    Jesse blinked her eyes and said gently, ¡°Mr. Graham, you have a nice smile.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Benjamin said with a chuckle after getting over his initial surprise.


    Feeling emboldened by his friendly demeanor, Jesse looked straight at him with her big, round eyes


    and said, ¡°Mr. Graham, you look a lot like my brothers.¡±


    INTERESTING FOR YOU


    ?? ???? ????? ???? ???? ?? ??? ?????? ????! ??? ???


    More¡­


    228


    Still chuckling, Benjamin said, ¡°Sweetheart, don¡¯t you think you look like me too?¡±


    ¡°My brothers say I look more like Mommy,¡± Jesse answered with a pout.


    Benjamin looked at her more closely and realized that out of the five children, she did indeed resemble


    Arissa the most.


    In spite of that, she still seemed to have his eyes, nose, and mouth.


    ¡°You do look more like your mommy,¡± Benjamin dered with an approving nod.


    With her eyes twinkling as she smiled, Jesse saw the food she was holding in her hands and


    remembered what she was supposed to do. ¡°Mr. Graham, is there anything else you¡¯d like to ask me?


    If not, I¡¯ll be getting on my way. I need to deliver these to my brothers.¡±


    She remembered that her grandfather was still waiting for her downstairs.


    ¡°I¡¯m all done. You can go ahead.¡± Benjamin stood up and helped her to open the door.


    ¡°Guys, I brought food for all of you!¡± Jesse shouted quickly into the room when she saw Benjamin open


    the door.


    The four boys in the room immediately stopped what they were doing.


    Opening the door fully, Benjamin¡¯s eyes swept across the room and saw each of the four boys seated


    in front of aputer. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Gavin, Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper turned to look at him and answered in unison, ¡°We¡¯re not doing


    anything!¡±


    From the defensiveness in their tone, Benjamin doubted they were telling the truth. He cast a nce at


    Jesse who was standing beside him.


    Stealing a quick nce at him, Jesse dashed into the room, waving the food in her hands. ¡°Guys,


    Grandpa got me to send these to you. Hurry and eat.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Jesse.¡± Jasper gave his sister a hug and a kiss before reaching out for the food.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, would you like some?¡± he asked, looking straight at Benjamin.


    Meeting his eyes, Benjamin decided to suppress his curiosity and simply answered, ¡°No, thank you.


    You guys go ahead.¡±


    Then, he turned and started walking away.


    The five children exchanged nces with each other.


    ¡°Guys, Grandpa is still waiting for me. So I¡¯ll be heading downstairs now,¡± the quick-witted Jesse said


    before dashing out of the room to see if Benjamin had left.


    Benjamin had not gone far. He looked at Jesse as she ran toward him.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, I¡¯m going downstairs to y. Would you like to join me?¡± Jesse said in an attempt to


    divert his attention away from the boys.


    ¡°You go ahead. I need to check in on your mommy,¡± Benjamin said before turning to walk back to his


    room.


    Jesse wanted to see her mother too, but after a moment of consideration, she decided to return to her


    brothers instead.


    She ran to their room and closed the door behind her as she whispered, ¡°Guys, have you found


    anything?¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Not yet. Go guard the door for us,¡± Zachary instructed her.


    ¡°But Grandpa is waiting for me to go downstairs and y,¡± Jesse replied apologetically.


    ¡°You go ahead and y downstairs then. We¡¯ll lock the door,¡± Gavin said while patting Jesse¡¯s head.


    This would prevent Daddy from barging in.


    Nodding her head, Jesse said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll go out and make sure Mr. Graham is nowhere near the room.


    Be careful, you guys.¡±


    After making sure that the coast was clear, she poked her head back into the room again and said,


    ¡°He¡¯s not here anymore.¡±


    With that, she ran downstairs to y.


    Jasper quickly stood up and locked the door before the four of them continued with their investigation.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 415 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 415 Read Online


    Chapter 415 Their Brother Has Died


    Upon returning to his bedroom, Benjamin saw that the IV drip had depleted, so he instructed Shaun to


    remove the needle from Arissa¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t she woken up?¡± Benjamin asked. He was getting worried as Arissa seemed to have been


    sleeping for a long time.


    Shaun saw his deeply-furrowed brow andughed. ¡°It¡¯s probably due to the IV drip. Just let Mrs.


    Graham sleep for a little bit more.¡±


    Benjamin cast a doubtful nce at the doctor.


    He then tucked Arissa¡¯s arm under the nket before walking to the sofa to continue with his work.


    Shaun smiled as he watched Benjamin and saw how devoted he was to her.


    ¡°You can leave once you¡¯re done packing,¡± Benjamin said in a low voice without lifting his head.


    Shaun slung his medical box over his shoulder and said while rubbing his nose, ¡°I think I hear the boys


    coming home earlier. I¡¯ll go y with them.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes glinted as he thought about how mysteriously the kids had been behaving earlier.


    Instead of keeping vigil at their mother¡¯s bedside, they¡¯re hiding in their room. What on earth are they


    up to?


    Shaun returned to his room to put down his medical box before going downstairs to look for the


    children.


    However, he only found Jesse skateboarding by herself.


    Fascinated by how skillful she was on the skateboard, Shaun forgot about looking for the four boys.


    Meanwhile, Gavin, Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper continued to stay holed up in the room trying to trace


    Danna¡¯s whereabouts from the surveince footage.


    About half an hourter, they finally tracked her down.


    They watched as Danna¡¯s car drove all the way to an abandoned building, and then to her other


    apartment.


    After a few hours, Danna could be seen holding a child in her arms as she got into her car hurriedly


    before rushing to the hospital.


    ¡°She¡¯s headed for the hospital. Quick, cut to the hospital¡¯s surveince cameras!¡± Zachary was


    confident andposed as he worked together with his brothers as a team.


    Gavin¡¯s brows were deeply knitted. Am I the child in Danna¡¯s arms, or is that my missing brother?


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    About an hourter, Danna emerged from the hospital with the child.


    She had a dark expression on her face, and there was scorn in her eyes as she looked at the child. It


    was as if she was looking at something disgusting.


    They continued to follow her movements for the next few hours.


    Danna could be seen leaving the hospital in her car and had deliberately driven to a sparsely-popted


    suburb.


    She parked her car, carried the child, and started walking.


    The four boys watched with deep frowns on their faces. ¡°What is she doing?¡±


    Danna walked out of the perimeters of the surveince cameras but appeared again in less than a


    minute. However, she was no longer carrying the child in her arms.


    The boys felt a foreboding that something sinister had happened.


    ¡°Did she abandon our brother?¡± Jasper asked as he watched Danna drive away, his heart aching with


    worry.


    ¡°Search for any other surveince cameras nearby!¡± Even Zachary was beginning to feel an


    uneasiness in his heart.


    ¡°What an evil woman!¡± Gavin spat as he quickly searched for alternative cameras around the area.


    After much effort, the boys finally found a small road that led from where Danna was.


    Pulling the camera into focus, they saw that she had thrown the child into a dumpster.


    Their hearts ached for the child who had been treated like a piece of garbage.


    ¡°How ruthless!¡± Oliver¡¯s eyes were brimming with tears.


    Gavin felt a lump in his throat as he stared at the dumpster, wondering if the child was dead or alive.


    Why did Danna abandon my brother? She had taken him to the hospital at first, so why did she decide


    not to keep him after that? Could my brother be¡­ Unable to think of any good oue, Gavin felt his


    heart throbbing with pain.


    Even Zachary¡¯s face was frightfully pale.


    Nevertheless, he tried to focus the camera to get a closer look. They only managed to make out the


    image of a child but could not see its features clearly.


    They felt a surge of anger rising within them, but they were determined to continue with their


    investigation.


    Regardless, no one noticed anything was amiss even when the dumpster was cleared the next day.


    After all, if anything suspicious was found, someone would have no doubt call the police.


    The four boys worked together on the leads and established that no report was lodged either with the


    police or from the rubbish collectors.


    They felt that they had hit a dead end.


    Could our brother have been thrown into the incinerator with the rest of the rubbish?


    As they pondered that possibility, they began to choke up with emotions.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 416 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 416 Read Online


    Chapter 416 Gavin Faints


    ¡°Should we tell Mommy about this?¡± Jasper asked while sniffling loudly.


    ¡°Mommy won¡¯t be able to take it if she finds out!¡± Oliver replied in a trembling voice as he took his


    sses off to wipe his tears.


    Zachary bit down on his lip and said with a frown, ¡°Let¡¯s not tell Mommy just yet.¡±


    Gavin was clenching his fists and gritting his teeth with his eyes all reddened.


    It wasn¡¯t until Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper noticed how quiet he had been that they turned around and


    realized something was off about him.


    ¡°Gavin?¡± Zachary gave his brother a little nudge as he called out to him.


    The next thing they knew, Gavin copsed to the floor and started convulsing on the spot.


    ¡°Gavin!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Gavin?¡±


    ¡°Gavin, wake up!¡±


    Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper were freaking out.


    Realizing the seriousness of the situation, Zachary ran off to look for Benjamin.


    ¡°Mr. Graham! Help!¡± he yelled at the top of his lungs.


    Benjamin stepped outside the moment he heard him screaming, only to see Zachary standing there


    with his eyes red and his face filled with fear.


    ¡°P-Please save Gavin, Mr. Graham¡­¡±


    The look on Benjamin¡¯s face changed instantly, and he rushed over to the kids¡¯ room as quickly as


    possible.


    ¡°What happened to Gavin?¡±


    ¡°He¡­¡±


    It was the first time Zachary had ever seen Gavin like this, so he was in too much shock to even speak.


    Upon entering the room, Benjamin saw Gavin all tensed up as he continued to convulse on the floor.


    ¡°Shaun!¡± Benjamin yelled as he rushed to Gavin¡¯s aid.


    Oliver and Jasper, who were watching from the side in panic, quickly ran outside to call for Shaun as


    well.


    ¡°Help, Mr. Bailey!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Bailey!¡±


    ¡°Gavin needs help, Mr. Bailey!¡±


    Shaun and Darius were ying with Jesse in the garden at the time.


    Edwin happened to be passing by when he heard Benjamin and the kids yelling for help.


    ¡°What happened?¡± he asked as he came rushing over immediately.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but Gavin stopped moving all of a sudden!¡± Jasper sobbed uncontrobly.


    Shocked by what he had just heard, Edwin quickly ran outside to summon Shaun.


    Both Darius and Shaun went pale upon hearing that, and they went running into the house as quickly


    as their legs could carry them.


    ¡°What happened to Gavin?¡± Jesse began bawling when she saw everyone panicking.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Jesse. Gavin will be fine,¡± Dariusforted her as he carried her into the house.


    In order to prevent Gavin from biting his own tongue by ident, Benjamin had to pry his mouth open


    and jam his finger between his teeth.


    Shaun was surprised as well when he came upstairs and saw Gavin in that state.


    ¡°What happened?¡± he asked while preparing to rescue the boy.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I have no idea!¡± Benjamin replied with a worried frown.


    It pained Darius greatly to see Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper bawling their eyes out in fear like that.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, kids! Gavin will be all right!¡± he reassured them while putting Jesse down so he could help out.


    In an attempt tofort Gavin, Benjamin carried him in his arms and repeatedly whispered into his ear,


    ¡°Rx, Gavin. Everything will be all right. Daddy¡¯s here with you.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t until Shaun gave Gavin an injection that his body finally loosened up and rxed.


    ¡°Is he going to be okay?¡± Benjamin asked anxiously.


    ¡°He¡¯ll feel better after getting some sleep. How did this happen all of a sudden? Did he receive some


    kind of mental shock?¡± Shaun was utterly puzzled.


    Gavin¡¯s fists were still tightly clenched from the extreme anger he felt earlier.


    Upon ncing at the kids, Benjamin noticed the fear in their eyes as they stared at him.


    He then ced Gavin down on the bed and had Shaun continue examining his condition while he


    approached the kids.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Gavin will be fine,¡± Benjamin said gently with a sigh tofort them when he saw them


    shivering in fear.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 417 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 417 Read Online


    Chapter 417 No One Dared To Tell The Truth


    The kids were gued by guilt and fear of being scolded, so they felt a little better when they saw


    Benjaminforting them instead of scolding them.


    ¡°Is Gavin really okay?¡± Zachary asked.


    Benjamin cast a quick nce at Gavin, who was lying on the bed, before nodding at them. ¡°Yeah, he¡¯ll


    be fine. Mr. Bailey is an amazing doctor, after all.¡±


    Shaun was nearly touched to tears when he heard Benjamin¡¯spliment, but he was so busy treating


    Gavin that he didn¡¯t have time for such emotions.


    Darius sat down beside Gavin and slowly loosened up his fingers that were tightly curled.


    ¡°We were scared witless when Gavin fainted all of a sudden, Mr. Graham!¡± Jasper sobbed.


    Benjamin pulled him into his arms and wiped his tears dry before giving the other kids a hug.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. Everything will be all right.¡±


    Zachary slowly calmed down when he saw that the adults were all present, especially with one of them


    being a doctor.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Kids, did any of you say anything to Gavin before he fainted?¡± Benjamin asked.


    Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper fell silent due to their guilty conscience.


    ¡°Did you guys say something you shouldn¡¯t have?¡± Jesse asked while ring at them.


    Would it be too much if we tell Daddy that he won¡¯t be able to find our missing brother anymore?


    The three of them exchanged nces before Zachary, being the leader of the three, spoke up


    hesitantly. ¡±W-We were talking about where the evil woman took Gavin¡­ Maybe it reminded him of


    some unpleasant memories, so he couldn¡¯t stand it and fainted¡­¡±


    As Zachary really did feel guilty, his act looked so convincing that Benjamin suspected nothing at all.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Gavin will be fine,¡± he said reassuringly while patting Zachary on the head.


    ¡°When will Gavin wake up?¡± Jesse asked with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°Gavin is asleep after receiving an injection, so he won¡¯t be waking up so soon,¡± Benjaminforted


    her before turning toward Shaun to ask, ¡°Is Gavin all right?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s fine. Good thing it wasn¡¯t anything serious. His body was tensed up due to extreme stress and


    emotions, that¡¯s all,¡± Shaun exined.


    Benjamin caressed Gavin¡¯s cheek, feeling relieved that his jaw wasn¡¯t tightly clenched anymore.


    Meanwhile, Arissa woke up from her sleep all of a sudden.


    Feeling an inexplicable sense of anxiety when she saw no one in the master bedroom, she quickly


    went out looking for her kids.


    ¡°Gavin! Zachary! Oliver! Where are you, my sweethearts?¡±


    Arissa felt relieved when she found them inside the room. However, her relief was soon reced by


    panic the moment she saw Gavin lying on the bed with Shaun, Benjamin, and Darius sitting beside


    him.


    ¡°What happened to Gavin?¡± Arissa asked worriedly as she rushed over to the bed.


    ¡°Gavin is fine. He just got a little stressed out, that¡¯s all,¡± Benjamin replied with a frown when he saw


    that she didn¡¯t have any shoes on.


    Arissa frowned when she saw how pale Gavin¡¯s face looked.


    ¡°Dr. Bailey, is Gavin really okay?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s fine, Mrs. Graham. Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯ll be all right when he wakes up,¡± Shaun reassured her.


    Benjamin pulled her aside and said, ¡°Go put some shoes on first. The floor is really cold.¡±


    Arissa nodded. ¡°What happened to Gavin? Why was he stressed out?¡±


    ¡°They say he was reminded of some unpleasant memories of the past,¡± Benjamin replied.


    Still unconvinced, Arissa turned toward Zachary and asked, ¡°Sweetheart, what happened to Gavin?¡±


    ¡°What Daddy said is true, Mommy.¡±


    Naturally, Zachary didn¡¯t dare to tell Arissa the truth.


    Mommy has just woken up a while ago, so she probably can¡¯t handle worrying about Gavin too much. I


    don¡¯t think her heart will be able to take it if I tell her that our missing brother is most likely gone forever!


    ¡°Gavin is fine, so you should go put some shoes on,¡± Benjamin said as he helped her to her feet.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 418 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 418 Read Online


    Chapter 418 Were You Home This Whole Time


    Arissa ignored Benjamin and made her way over to the bed. ¡°I¡¯m staying here with Gavin!¡±


    It pained her deeply to see her son lying there hooked up to an IV drip.


    ¡°You¡¯ve only just woken up, so your body is still weak at the moment. How about you lie down in the


    same bed with him?¡± Benjamin advised her.


    Realizing that everyone was looking at her worriedly, Arissa nodded and climbed into bed with Gavin.


    ¡°Get some rest, you two. Just let me know if anything happens,¡± Shaun instructed as he adjusted the


    drip rate of the IV drip before packing his kit and leaving the room.


    Darius then brought the four kids outside so as to not disturb Arissa and Gavin.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go y downstairs.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Grandpa.¡±


    Zachary nced at Arissa to make sure she was feeling better before leaving with Darius.


    Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse soon followed along.


    Just like that, the room fell silent in an instant.


    Noticing how Arissa was looking worriedly at Gavin, Benjamin poured her a ss of water.


    ¡°Here, have some water,¡± he said while handing her the ss.


    ¡°How long has Gavin been like this?¡± Arissa asked as she took the ss over from him.


    ¡°Just a moment ago. He has already been given an injection, so he¡¯s fine now,¡± Benjamin replied.


    Arissa nodded and downed the ss of water in one go.


    ¡°Do you want me to pour you another ss?¡± Benjamin asked.


    Arissa shook her head. ¡°No, one ss is enough.¡±


    Noticing that Gavin still had a tight frown on his forehead, she reached out to loosen up his furrowed


    brows and gave him a kiss on the forehead.


    ¡°Sweetheart, I¡¯ll stay right by your side from now on, so no one will bully you ever again!¡± She then


    turned toward Benjamin and continued, ¡°I¡¯ll look after him, so you can carry on with whatever it is you


    were doing.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Benjamin headed over to the master bedroom after a brief pause.


    Has Benjamin been home the whole time?


    Arissa wondered as she pulled the nket over Gavin¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Were you home this whole time?¡± she asked in surprise when Benjamin came back into the roomter.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Benjamin replied while looking up at her.


    Arissa felt touched upon hearing that. ¡°Were you also the one who brought the kids home?¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She was feeling guilty as she had promised to pick them up from school but ended up going back on


    her word.


    ¡°My father was the one who picked them up from school,¡± Benjamin replied calmly.


    Noticing the look of surprise on Arissa¡¯s face, he added, ¡°They know that you¡¯re not feeling well, so


    they don¡¯t me you for not picking them up from school. They even made sure not to disturb you


    while you were sleeping.¡±


    Arissa nodded in relief when she heard that, but felt worried when she saw how unwell Gavin looked.


    Darius and Shaun tried to y with the kids downstairs, but none of them were in the mood to smile at


    all.


    Eventually, Darius brought them into the kitchen and had them help prepare dinner.


    Having something fun to do helped take their mind off the unpleasant situation, and their smiles slowly


    returned to their faces as they tried to make Gavin and Arissa the tastiest food possible.


    Upon feeling something nuzzling against her chest an hourter, Arissa opened her eyes and saw that


    Gavin had woken up.


    His face was still a little red as he snuggled his way into her embrace.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    His adorable voice softened her heart up instantly.


    Overjoyed, Arissa hugged him tightly as she eximed, ¡°Sweetheart, you¡¯re finally awake!¡±


    Gavin nodded, but he was still in a daze and struggled to figure out how he fell asleep.


    ¡°Are you feeling any difort anywhere?¡±


    ¡°Nope!¡±


    Gavin shook his head, only to frown when he recalled what he was doing before he passed out.


    Arissa felt her heart ache when she saw how upset he looked.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, Mommy will protect you,¡± she said while hugging him tightly.


    Gavin froze in confusion as he couldn¡¯t understand why she would say that all of a sudden.


    ¡°I¡¯m really fine, Mommy.¡±


    He only fainted because he got too worked up, but Arissa insisted on checking him for injuries anyway.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 419 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 419 Read Online


    Chapter 419 He Hates People Using Her Name


    ¡°I only fainted because I got a little too angry, Mommy!¡± Gavin eximed with his face red from


    embarrassment.


    Arissa¡¯s heart softened up a little upon hearing that. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not feeling unwell?¡±


    Gavin nodded. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sure! How about you, Mommy? Are you feeling better yet?¡±


    Arissa nodded as well. ¡°I¡¯m fine too. Do you want to carry on sleeping?¡±


    Gavin shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you worry, Mommy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m just d you¡¯re all right,¡± Arissa said while gently running her fingers through his hair.


    She then carried him into the bathroom, sat him down on the chair, and began wiping his face with a


    wet towel.


    ¡°Where are Zachary and the others, Mommy?¡± Gavin asked when he realized he hadn¡¯t seen everyone


    else.


    ¡°They¡¯re ying with your grandpa downstairs,¡± Arissa replied while washing her face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go find them then, Mommy,¡± Gavin said as he turned around and ran out of the room.


    Arissa paused briefly in surprise, only to shake her head with a smile as she didn¡¯t think much about it.


    She saw Benjamin busily working on something when she came out of the bathroom, but she called


    out to him anyway, ¡°I¡¯ll be heading downstairs now, okay?¡±


    Benjamin simply looked up at her and nodded before getting back to work.


    Arissa then followed Gavin down the stairs, and everyone came rushing over the moment they saw


    him.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t scare me like that ever again, Gavin! I don¡¯t think my heart can take much more of this


    shock!¡± Shaun eximed as he gave Gavin a quick examination.


    Gavin simply nodded at him in response.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡± Zachary asked worriedly.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine now. Looks like I really scared you guys, huh?¡± Gavin said apologetically.


    ¡°Yes, you did! You just stopped moving all of a sudden! Zachary was so scared that he started crying!¡±


    Jasper replied with a mischievous smile.


    Zachary burned bright red from embarrassment upon hearing that. ¡°You¡¯re the one who started crying


    first!¡±


    ¡°Exactly! Jasper had snot all over his face!¡± Oliver chimed in as well.


    Darius, Shaun, and Edwin had smiles on their faces when they saw the kids having fun again.


    ¡°Old Mr. Graham,¡± Arissa greeted as she made her way over.


    ¡°Are you feeling better? Go on and have a seat in the living room,¡± Darius said as he continued to cook


    in the kitchen with an apron on.


    This was the first time she had seen him looking like this.


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling much better now, Old Mr. Graham. Why don¡¯t you go y with Gavin and the others


    instead? I¡¯ll do the cooking.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t bring herself to let an elder do the cooking while she rested on the sidelines.


    ¡°No, that won¡¯t be necessary. Edwin and I can handle this on our own. The kids were depressed


    because you and Gavin fell ill, so you should spend more time with them instead,¡± Darius said while


    waving at her.


    Arissa shifted her gaze toward the kids in the living room upon hearing that.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    All five of them quickly looked away when they noticed her staring at them.


    Thinking they were just embarrassed to admit it, Arissa simply smiled at them without thinking too


    much about it.


    Unbeknownst to her, the kids were actually feeling guilty about keeping a secret from her.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you stop worrying and just go y with them, Mrs. Graham?¡± Shaun suggested as he


    joined Darius and Edwin in the kitchen.


    ¡°Shaun, you need to stop calling me ¡®Mrs. Graham.¡¯ Just address me by my name,¡± Arissa protested


    helplessly.


    ¡°Well, Benjamin doesn¡¯t seem to mind, so why are youining? In fact, he hates it when I address


    you by your name,¡± Shaun replied with a chuckle.


    As if they had just discovered a huge secret, the kids stared wide-eyed at them upon hearing that.


    Arissa cleared her throat awkwardly and said in her most casual tone possible, ¡°That¡¯s his business


    then, not mine!¡±


    Not wanting to argue with her any further, Shaun simply shed her a smile and went back to work in


    the kitchen.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 420 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 420 Read Online


    Chapter 420 Thank Daddy


    The five children held Arissa¡¯s hands and led her to the living room. ¡°Let¡¯s go there and y, Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Arissa nodded and went with them.


    After making her sit on the couch, the children started pouring her a ss of water, bringing her


    snacks, and offering her fruits.


    Some of them even gave her shoulders a massage.


    Arissa chuckled. ¡°What are you guys doing?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better eat something first, Mommy. We¡¯re still hours away from dinner time. I don¡¯t want you to


    feel dizzy,¡± Zachary advised.


    ¡°He¡¯s right, Mommy. Please eat something. You don¡¯t want us to be worried about you now, do you?¡±


    Oliver knitted his brows.


    Arissa grinned and responded. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll eat something.¡±


    ¡°Here, Mommy. Drink some water first!¡± Gavin gave her a ss of water.


    Arissa took a sip and ced the ss right next to Gavin¡¯s mouth. ¡°Here, Gavin. Drink some warm


    water too.¡±


    Gavin smiled and took a few sips.


    Zachary could not believe his eyes. Did Gavin just drink directly from Mommy¡¯s ss? Isn¡¯t he a clean


    freak?


    Upon noticing how shocked Zachary looked, Arissa raised her brows and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Zachary giggled cheekily and replied, ¡°Gavin just drank from Mommy¡¯s ss even though he¡¯s a clean


    freak!¡±


    Arissa¡¯s mouth twitched, and she gave his son¡¯s forehead a light flick. ¡°You find my mouth disgusting,


    huh?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Of course not, Mommy!¡± Zachary immediately grabbed the ss and gulped the rest of the water


    down.


    Gavin grinned in delight. He had no problem sharing the same ss of water with Arissa.


    Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse leaped forward and tugged on Arissa¡¯s arms. ¡°We want to drink it too,


    Mommy!¡±


    A glint shed across her eyes. She smirked and asked, ¡°What do you want to drink? Milk?¡±


    The three little ones giggled.


    ¡°We don¡¯t want milk, Mommy. We¡¯re going to have dinner soon, after all,¡± Jesse said in a sweet and


    soft voice.


    Arissa could not help but pinch her little nose.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t get to pick you guys up after school. Please forgive me, okay?¡± she apologized.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. We don¡¯t me you. You didn¡¯t pick us up because you¡¯re sick. We understand that,¡±


    Gavin said.


    ¡°Thanks, Sweetheart.¡± Arissa gave him a hug and a kiss on the cheek.


    Zachary and the rest, too, ran up to her, hoping to get a kiss.


    One by one, Arissa nted a kiss on their cheeks.


    Benjamin was pleased to see how Arissa interacted with the children. The corners of his lips curled up


    into a smile.


    After watching them from the corridor upstairs for a moment, he turned around and left.


    Sensing someone was looking at her, Arissa lifted her head to look around, but she did not see anyone.


    She froze for a moment before telling the children, ¡°Kids, why don¡¯t you bring some snacks to your


    Daddy too?¡±


    The five children exchanged nces. None of them wanted to go up to see Benjamin.


    While Gavin was still mad at Benjamin, Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper felt a pang of guilt. They were


    afraid that Benjamin might ask them what they were doing in the room earlier.


    Jesse, too, dared not go upstairs since none of her brothers were willing to make the first move.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go instead, Mommy?¡± Gavin took a nce at Arissa. ¡°When you were taking a jab, he


    was there with you. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll appreciate the snacks you bring for him.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Arissa could not help but sigh. She leaned forward and gently pinched the boy¡¯s


    cheek.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you me Daddy anymore, okay? When you were sick, your daddy was super worried about


    you. He even stayed in the room to keep youpany.¡±


    Zachary and the others could attest to that.


    ¡°Yeah. Mr. Graham was so worried about Gavin when he fainted,¡± Jesse said.


    She then turned to Gavin and said, ¡°Mr. Graham was very, very worried about you!¡±


    Zachary nodded in agreement, and he went on to describe how Benjamin looked at that time.


    A surge of warmth filled Gavin¡¯s heart when he heard what Benjamin did for him.


    Arissa stroked his head and said, ¡°You should go and thank Daddy.¡±


    Gavin nced at her and ask in a low voice, ¡°Can youe upstairs with me, Mommy?¡±


    Arissa grinned. ¡°I don¡¯t feel like moving. So why don¡¯t you go alone? Remember to bring some snacks


    for your daddy, okay?¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 421 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 421 Read Online


    Chapter 421 Threatened By His Son


    In the end, Gavin had no choice but to bring snacks to Benjamin by himself.


    He stopped by their bedroom to take a peep but did not see his father. He then went to the master


    bedroom.


    When he noticed Benjamin was in the master bedroom, Gavin intentionally walked toward him in heavy


    steps. ¡°Mommy told me to bring you this.¡±


    Benjamin froze for a minute and took a nce at his son.


    Gavin¡¯s face flushed instantly. He felt awkward and avoided making eye contact with his father.


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes glinted. He reached out his hand to touch Gavin¡¯s forehead.


    That unexpected move rendered Gavin speechless.


    ¡°Are you still feeling unwell?¡± Benjamin expressed his concern in a much gentler voice.


    Gavin shook his head. ¡°No. I¡¯m okay now. Remember to eat the snacks. I¡¯ll be going downstairs now.


    Bye.¡±


    Just when he was about to the leave the room, he heard Benjamin say, ¡°Ask your mommy to bring


    snacks over next time.¡±


    Gavin turned around, frowned, and replied with a snort, ¡°Stop asking Mommy to do all these trivial


    tasks for you! She¡¯s not feeling well!¡±


    Benjamin could not help but feel jealous when the son he single-handedly brought up was so protective


    of Arissa.


    Gavin snorted again and ran downstairs.


    Benjamin raised his brows and nced at the snacks his son brought. He carried the te over and


    took a few bites of the snacks.


    Meanwhile, Arissa froze for a second when she saw Gavin running down the stairs huffing in


    frustration.


    What¡¯s wrong with the father and son again?


    ¡°Come here, Sweetheart!¡± Arissa looked in his direction.


    Gavin ran toward her. ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Arissa embraced him and gently pinched his puffy cheeks. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Mommy! Daddy wants you to bring food for him. He keeps asking for you to serve him. He¡¯s too


    much!¡± A towering rage zed in Gavin¡¯s big round eyes.


    Arissa was touched to see how much her son cared for her.


    She carried him in her arms and gave his forehead a gentle peck.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get mad, Sweetheart. Mommy¡¯s the one who decided to work here anyway,¡± sheforted


    Gavin.


    ¡°But he¡¯s bullying you!¡± Somehow, the boy firmly believed that Benjamin was giving her a hard time.


    Arissa felt loved. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not a big problem for me. Besides, your daddy would asionally show


    that he cares about me too, right?¡±


    Gavin continued to pout.


    Zachary nced at his brother, thinking that what he said made sense. ¡°But Mr. Graham didn¡¯t show


    his care as often as how he bullied you!¡±


    Arissa almost choked on her saliva. Since Benjamin did not know her well in the first ce, it was not


    unusual for him to treat her differently from time to time.


    ¡°Well, no matter what, he¡¯s still your daddy. So let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. All right, kids. Go and


    have some fun, okay? I have to make a call.¡±


    Just when Arissa was about to head upstairs to take her phone, Zachary got ahead of her. ¡°I¡¯ll get it for


    you, Mommy!¡±


    Arissa grinned and waited downstairs for him.


    Zachary ran upstairs and sneaked a nce at Benjamin, who was still in the master bedroom.


    He said, ¡°Mr. Graham, I¡¯ming in to take my mommy¡¯s phone!¡±


    Benjamin looked at the boy and grunted his approval.


    Zachary ran into the room. After finding the phone, he grabbed it and was ready to leave.


    Before leaving, he even threatened Benjamin, ¡°Mr. Graham, if you dare order my mommy to work


    nonstop, we¡¯ll move out right away.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s threat left Benjamin speechless.


    By the time he turned around, the boy had already run out of the room.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Benjamin knitted his brows. Why is everyone so protective of her? Ugh!


    Benjamin packed his things and went to his study. He walked past the living room but did not see


    Arissa.


    He took a sidelong nce around the house. ¡°Where¡¯s your mommy?¡±


    The five children who were sitting by the coffee table tilted their heads to look at Benjamin.


    ¡°Mommy went out to make a call,¡± Jesse said softly.


    Benjamin looked out of the house. After seeing Arissa standing by the door, he returned to his study.


    The moment Benjamin entered his study, Jesse immediately asked her brothers. ¡°How did the


    investigation go?¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 422 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 422 Read Online


    Chapter 422 Should We Tell Mommy About It


    Upon hearing that, Gavin, Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper immediately fell silent.


    The smiles on their faces vanished, and they all looked disheartened.


    Jesse¡¯s heart sank when she saw their reaction. Her eyes and nose began to turn red. ¡°Is there no


    trace of him?¡±


    The four boys looked at Jesse and did not know what to say.


    ¡°He¡­¡±


    Words caught in Jasper¡¯s throat. He could not finish the sentence.


    ¡°Stop asking about it, Jesse. Talking about it will only upset Mommy further,¡± Oliver sniffled and said.


    Jesse bit her lip, and tears welled up in her eyes. She had a bad feeling about it.


    When Zachary noticed Arissa wasing into the house, he immediately reminded his siblings, ¡°Go


    and wash your faces! Mommy¡¯sing in!¡±


    Jasper, Oliver, and Jesse immediately dashed into the bathroom to freshen up.


    Gavin sniffled and went to clean up his face as well. So did Zachary.


    Arissa saw the children running to the bathroom but did not question their odd behavior.


    She went upstairs directly to get her notebook and was ready to track her missing son¡¯s whereabouts.


    The five children gathered in the bathroom to regain theirposure. They only got out of the


    bathroom after reminding each other not to act weird in front of Arissa.


    Yet, the minute they stepped out of the bathroom, they bumped into Benjamin. All of them froze on the


    spot and did not know how to react.


    Zachary snapped out of his daze and greeted him, ¡°Hey, Mr. Graham!¡±


    Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse followed suit.


    Benjamin shot a nce at them. Am I really that scary in these kids¡¯ eyes?


    He nodded and let out a deep grunt. Although he tried to tone down his voice, he still sounded


    intimidating.


    Gavin sneaked a nce at Benjamin and turned to his siblings. ¡°Let¡¯s go and y over there!¡±


    In the blink of an eye, all five children ran off.


    Benjamin narrowed his eyes. Why do I feel like that kid is bing more and more hostile toward me?


    He sighed and went to the bathroom.


    None of the five children were in the mood to y.


    Apart from Jesse who didn¡¯t see it, the four boys were all upset because the image of their brother


    being thrown into a dumpster kept reying in their minds.


    Meanwhile, Darius was done preparing dinner for everyone. He told Shaun to call them to the dining


    table.


    Shaun came into the living room and noticed the dejected mood that everyone was in. ¡°What¡¯s wrong,


    kids? Where are your daddy and mommy?¡±


    The five little ones looked at him and responded in a dispirited voice, ¡°Mommy¡¯s upstairs, and Mr.


    Graham¡¯s in his study.¡±


    ¡°Well, dinner¡¯s ready. Are you ready to dig in? I¡¯m sure you¡¯re all famished.¡± Shaun stroked their heads


    gently.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and get Mommy.¡± Zachary ran upstairs.


    When he reached the door, he overheard the conversation between Arissa and Bradley.


    ¡°The footage from the surveince camera is gone? Can you find out when it got deleted?¡± Arissa


    asked.


    Zachary bit his lip. So Mr. Hinton knew about it too?


    ¡°Mommy, time for dinner!¡±


    Arissa turned around and waved at Zachary. She then continued her conversation on the phone,


    ¡°Bradley, try to retrieve the footage for me if possible. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll be able to find a clue or two since


    someone intentionally deleted it.¡±


    She ended the call after instructing Bradley to continue with the investigation. Who¡¯s the culprit who


    deleted the footage? Could it be Danna? If she¡¯s not the culprit, then who else? Did the person delete


    the footage recently or years ago?


    Still having no idea where her missing son was, she could only sigh helplessly.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    She was deathly afraid that Danna might have harmed her son.


    What if she bes desperate and decides to kill my boy?


    ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s dinner time,¡± Zachary reminded her once again when he saw how worried she looked.


    Only then did Arissa return to her senses and walked out of the room. ¡°All right. Come on, let¡¯s go.¡±


    She walked down the stairs with Zachary, feeling down in the dumps.


    Zachary took a few nces at her, but she did not notice.


    He, too, was feeling miserable. Should I tell Mommy about it? But Mommy might not take it well if I tell


    her that our brother is gone. But if I keep it a secret, Mommy will continue to track him down.


    Zachary bit his lower lip and knitted his brows. Theplicated situation had put him in a quandary.


    This is all Danna¡¯s fault. That wicked woman will pay the price for her actions one day!

 The More The Merrier Chapter 423 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 423 Read Online


    Chapter 423 The Meal Prepared By Darius


    ¡°Mommy, he must still be waiting for us. We will find him eventually,¡± Zachary put away his own feelings


    of sadness and consoled his mother.


    Arissa looked at her son as she replied softly, ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡±


    After going down the stairs, she called out to her other children, ¡°Sweethearts,e on, let¡¯s have


    dinner!¡±


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Jesse ran toward her and hugged her leg.


    Arissa stroked her hair. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Zachary signaled to his sister not to leak the secret.


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m hungry¡­¡± Jesse pouted.


    Arissaughed softly at that. She then took her daughter¡¯s hand and led her toward the dining room.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go and fill up your little tummy right now.¡±


    ¡°Issa, bring the kids over. It¡¯s time for dinner!¡± Darius took off his apron and greeted Arissa cordially.


    ¡°Got it!¡± she responded cheerfully.


    ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s wash our hands before we eat!¡± Gavin reminded Arissa.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Arissa led the five kids to wash their hands.


    ¡°Benjamin, it¡¯s time for dinner!¡±


    From the dining room, Darius yelled in the direction of the study.


    Shaun had already gone to get Benjamin, but when he saw that the man was busy, he waited for a


    while.


    ¡°Benjamin, it¡¯s time to eat.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, got it,¡± Benjamin replied before he packed his things and got up from his seat.


    ¡°You know, I saw Gavin and the others in a bad mood earlier. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s because of hunger or


    something else,¡± Shaun casually informed him.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Benjamin tilted his head and looked at him. ¡°Wasn¡¯t Arissa together with them?¡±


    ¡°No. When I told them it was meal time just now, they said Arissa was upstairs.¡±


    Shaun followed Benjamin out of the study.


    They just happened to see Arissaing out with the five kids after washing their hands.


    Benjamin studied the faces of Arissa and the five children and noticed the sullen look on Arissa.


    He frowned. ¡°Are you still not feeling well?¡±


    Arissa stiffened and replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Go wash your hands, Old Mr. Graham said it¡¯s time for dinner.¡±


    ¡°You go ahead first,¡± Benjamin replied and went with Shaun to wash up before going to the dining hall.


    The five children sat down with Arissa.


    When Darius saw them, he urged, ¡°Come, it¡¯s time to eat!¡±


    He then pulled out the seat at the head of the table and sat down.


    When Benjamin saw there was no space left on Arissa¡¯s side, he went to sit on the chair that was on


    Darius¡¯ left side, and opposite Arissa.


    Shaun sat next to him.


    ¡°All right. Let¡¯s start!¡±


    As Darius spoke, he picked up his spoon and served some food to Arissa. Then, he served his five


    grandchildren as well.


    ¡°Thank you, Old Mr. Graham,¡± Arissa said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Hurry up and dig in,¡± Darius said adoringly. He was in bliss seeing all his


    grandchildren present at the table.


    ¡°Grandpa, since you¡¯re the one who prepared the meal, you should be the first to eat!¡±


    All five children started serving food to Darius and then to Arissa.


    Seeing how filial his grandchildren were, Darius beamed from ear to ear. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll start digging in


    then!¡±


    He picked up his fork and took a mouthful of food before he urged the others to start.


    ¡°Go ahead and eat. The food will taste different once it gets cold. Issa, you too. Try it and see if the


    dishes suit your taste!¡±


    Still grinning, Darius looked at Arissa expectantly.


    Arissa smiled and swept her gaze at the spread of sumptuous dishes on the table.


    ¡°Old Mr. Graham, did you really cook all these? Your cooking skills are pretty good!¡±


    Darius was delighted to hear that and he smiled, saying, ¡°Well, don¡¯t just look at it. The most important


    thing is that it tastes good when you eat it!¡±


    As he spoke, he ced another piece of steak on her te.


    She took a bite of the food. Nodding, she affirmed, ¡°It tastes great! Old Mr. Graham, your culinary skills


    are amazing!¡±


    Dariusughed aloud. ¡°Since it¡¯s good, you should eat more. Look at you, you¡¯re so slim! It¡¯s no wonder


    you are malnourished. You need to eat more to keep your body healthy, you hear?¡±


    He proceeded to pile more food onto her te.


    Seeing how her te was getting full to the brim with food, Arissa looked at Benjamin who was seated


    opposite her.


    However, the man was engrossed in eating and paid no attention to those around him. Left without a


    choice, she had to try and stop Darius herself.


    ¡°That¡¯s too much, Old Mr. Graham. I can¡¯t possibly finish all that.¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 424 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 424 Read Online


    Chapter 424 A Heavy Atmosphere


    Dariusughed and put down his fork.


    ¡°Take your time to eat. There¡¯s no hurry. Since Benjamin doesn¡¯t know how to look after you all. In the


    future, I shalle often to cook good food for you guys.¡±


    Arissa was surprised to hear that.


    ¡°Dad, can¡¯t you just let her eat in peace? You¡¯re talking too much.¡±


    Benjamin raised his eyes and nced at his father with a look of displeasure.


    Darius frowned and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m not talking too much. Not everyone behaves like you, you


    know? With your mouth mmed up and hardly speaking at all.¡±


    Arissa let out a snort. Old Mr. Graham sure knows his son well.


    Benjamin swept his gaze to her, only to see her looking away.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The five kids were snickering as well.


    Benjamin kept his gaze on Arissa for a while before he continued to eat silently.


    Darius shot a re at his son before serving more food to the five kids and then digging in himself.


    Edwin and the help stood behind the children, ready to serve them.


    Shaun watched the five children as they ate. Their mannerisms were so cute that he could not take his


    eyes away.


    Just then, Gavin looked up and frowned when he saw Shaun¡¯s engrossed expression.


    ¡°Mr. Bailey, why are you staring at us?¡±


    Shaun snapped back to his senses and smirked. ¡°Because you guys are just too adorable!¡±


    The five kids were left speechless.


    Darius looked at them lovingly.


    Shaun¡¯s right. They are really adorable!


    If only we could find the other child¡­ then everything will be perfect.


    Concerned about his missing grandchild, Darius turned toward his son to enquire, ¡°Benjamin, is there


    any news about the kid?¡±


    Benjamin cast a nce at him. ¡°No, not yet.¡±


    The atmosphere in the dining hall seemed to turn heavy.


    Instantly, the food in Arissa¡¯s mouth seemed tasteless.


    Her heart ached as she looked at the sumptuous dishes in front of her. Here I am eating good food


    while my son is still out there going through all kinds of suffering God knows where.


    The five children were no longer in the mood to eat, their little faces looked dejected and they seemed


    dispirited. It was a heartbreaking sight to behold


    Benjamin narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Arissa.¡±


    Startled, Arissa lifted her eyes and stared nkly at Benjamin.


    ¡°Go on, eat.¡±


    ncing at the five children, Benjamin spoke in a solemn voice.


    Arissa turned and looked at her children who appeared sad and troubled.


    She quickly cheered herself up and put away the feelings of guilt.


    Serving the children with more food, she told them, ¡°Eat up, my sweethearts!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    They ate obediently but it was obvious that they no longer had the appetite they had just now.


    Darius saw the change in their mood and regretted asking the question.


    ¡°Issa, with our family¡¯s connections, I believe the child will be found soon enough!¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Arissa nodded and lowered her head to eat.


    Every now and then, Benjamin would cast a nce at her. He was aware that she was worried and had


    lost her appetite.


    ¡°Edwin, bring her some soup.¡±


    ¡°Right away, Mr. Graham.¡±


    Edwin quickly served Arissa a bowl of mushroom soup. ¡°Here you go, Miss York.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Feeling grateful and not wanting the others to worry, Arissa finished the bowl of soup.


    However, the moment she did, Edwin served her with a second bowl.


    ¡°Edwin, I can¡¯t finish that¡­¡± She told him softly.


    ¡°You should drink more. It¡¯s good for you. If you faint again, the kids would be worried.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s tone was stern, and his request sounded more like an order.


    Darius took note of his son¡¯s oppressive behavior and could not help saying, ¡°Can¡¯t you speak more


    gently to show your concern? This tone of yours would upset even an old man like me.¡±


    Benjamin frowned.


    Shaun was snickering as he whispered to Benjamin, ¡°Benjamin, if you want a woman to ept you,


    you¡¯ve got to be gentle!¡±


    Arissa¡¯s cheeks burned when she heard their whispered conversation.


    He¡¯s asking Benjamin to be gentle with me?


    She imagined what it would be like and shuddered instinctively.


    It¡¯s better if he isn¡¯t gentle. Otherwise, I would find him irresistible.


    Benjamin noticed the expression on her face and narrowed his eyes while thoughts flooded his mind.


    What is this woman thinking about? Does she despise me now?

 The More The Merrier Chapter 425 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 425 Read Online


    Chapter 425 Child Abuse


    At this very moment, in a remote mountain vige, a dirty child could be seen squatting in a thatched


    hut with a ckened face. He was in the midst of fanning a fire and preparing dinner. The kid¡¯s name


    was Tim.


    His beautiful ebony eyescked the child-like innocence a kid should have and in its ce was a look


    of tenacity uncharacteristic of someone his age.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This was a child who was forced to take on the responsibility of caring for his family too early.


    Methodically, Tim fanned the fire before washing the pot and started cooking the food.


    After a while, a strong smell of food wafted out of the hut.


    On a table in the humble kitchen, there was only a te of fried bacon.


    Timid the table with eating utensils and was about to bring his grandma to the table when a shirtless


    man sauntered in.


    Raphael bent over and took a sniff of the food. ¡°Oh? We¡¯re eating meat today?¡±


    Then, he moved a chair into position with his leg, sat down and immediately started eating.


    ¡°Tastes good!¡±


    Tim quickly took the te away and red at the man defensively. ¡°Grandma hasn¡¯t eaten yet. This is


    for Grandma!¡±


    Raphael lifted his eyes to look at the child. ¡°Tim, put it down. I¡¯m starving. I haven¡¯t eaten for the whole


    day.¡±


    Tim held on tight to the food.


    Raphael got angry and scolded sharply, ¡°Put it down! You trying to go against me or something?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t eat until Grandma has eaten!¡±


    Tim knitted his brows without the slightest inclination of giving up the food.


    ¡°D*mn it! You b*stard. How dare you use this tone with me. Give it to me!¡±


    Raphael cursed angrily and made a move to snatch the food from him.


    ¡°If you¡¯re hungry, just eat the pickled vegetables!¡± Tim was furious as well.


    ¡°Why should I? Why should I eat pickles when you can eat meat? Do you have a death wish?¡±


    Seeing how Tim was unwilling to let go of the te, Raphael grabbed it with one hand and kicked the


    boy roughly.


    No matter how strong a child can be, Tim was definitely no match for an adult.


    He was sent flying backward beforending on the floor and hitting his elbow.


    Raphael put the te of food back on the table and cursed as he ate.


    ¡°You grew up eating my food. How dare you keep the meat from me? Everything in this home belongs


    to me!¡±


    Tim¡¯s eyes were red with tears as he shouted at the man, ¡°Those things were bought with the money I


    earned!¡±


    ¡°So what? We¡¯re the ones who raised you. It is your duty to earn money to repay us.¡±


    Raphael suddenly stopped and red at Tim. ¡°Hey, have you gotten your pay already?¡±


    Putting his guard up and shrinking back to a corner, Tim roared, ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better give it to me or I¡¯ll beat you up!¡±


    Raphael was a gambling addict who would often snatch Tim¡¯s money to gamble. Realizing that the kid


    must have received his pay, Raphael started demanding the money.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any money!¡± Tim red at him furiously.


    This money is to pay for Grandma¡¯s medical bill. I can¡¯t let this jerk snatch it away again.


    Just then, an olddy with a walking stick came over. Leaning heavily on her stick, Mary trembled with


    anger when she saw her son bullying Tim again.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ treacherous son! How can you bully Tim again?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not bullying him. He¡¯s the bully here! He won¡¯t let me eat meat. We have raised him in vain!¡±


    Raphael shouted angrily at the top of his voice.


    ¡°You scoundrel! I was the one who raise Tim. You never did care about him. You only ever kept pushing


    him around.¡±


    Seeing Tim¡¯s bleeding elbow, Mary was heartbroken.


    She held Tim in her arms. ¡°Tim is bleeding! You¡¯re a beast for bullying a child who is just a few years


    old!¡±


    Turning to look at the boy, she said, ¡°Come, Tim, let me stop the bleeding for you.¡±


    ¡°You, dying old hag! If I¡¯m a beast, then the two of you aren¡¯t human either! After all, you¡¯re the ones


    hogging all the good food for yourselves and treating me like an outsider! It¡¯s a good thing I came back


    early, or I¡¯d have nothing to eat!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    With anger surging through her veins, Mary nearly fainted. Quickly, Tim held her and steadied her.


    ¡°Grandma, are you all right?¡±


    Tim was very worried about the olddy.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, dear, I¡¯m okay.¡±


    Mary tried her best to tamp down her raging emotions. With her heart aching, she stopped Tim¡¯s


    bleeding gently.


    ¡°Tim, I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t protect you well.¡±


    Her words and actions moved Tim deeply, and he raised his hand to wipe away her tears.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Grandma. I¡¯ll protect myself. I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a scratch. Come on, let¡¯s have our meal!

 The More The Merrier Chapter 426 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 426 Read Online


    Chapter 426 I Will Give You The Money


    As Mary looked at the sensible Tim and then at the useless toxic son she had, sorrow filled her heart.


    She turned around to get the medicine.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tim followed closely after her. ¡°Grandma, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to get some medicine. Your wound must be treated, otherwise, it could be serious.¡±


    Mary looked at the bloody wound and was very worried.


    ¡°Grandma, you go ahead and eat, I¡¯ll apply the medicine myself!¡±


    With that, Tim ran to the house nearby to find a Band-Aid.


    He was ustomed to getting injured during work. After cleaning away the blood, he put on the Band-


    Aid and ran back out.


    As Mary watched on, she wiped away a tear.


    She was rather regretful about bringing Tim home back then.


    I should have sent him to an orphanage. Perhaps, he would have had a better life there.


    ¡°Tim, you must apply medicine before putting on the Band-Aid. The way that you did it will not stop the


    bleeding.


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ve already smeared some medicine on it earlier.¡±


    Tim nodded vigorously to convince Mary.


    ¡°Let me see it, then.¡±


    Mary pulled him close and checked his arm. She only stopped worrying when she saw that the


    bleeding had stopped.


    ¡°Tim, you must avoid getting water on the wound until it¡¯s healed, okay?¡±


    ¡°All right, I got it. Grandma, I¡¯m fine. Come on, we have to go and eat our meal or Uncle Raphael is


    going to finish it all!¡±


    Tim steadied Mary and led her over to the dining table.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s eat.¡±


    They went into the kitchen together, only to see that Raphael had finished eating. All that was left on


    the table were empty tes.


    ¡°I never would have thought that you can cook so well, kid. Remember to cook more next time, you


    hear?¡±


    Raphael threw down his fork, kicked his chair away, and walked toward them.


    Boiling with rage, Mary instinctively pushed Tim behind her back.


    She red at her son. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you just ate everything! You didn¡¯t leave a little for Tim!¡±


    Tim was very angry as well, not because he had nothing to eat, but rather because Mary did not get


    any food.


    ¡°You are really too much! Why didn¡¯t you leave some for Grandma?¡±


    Raphael nced at them with disgust. ¡°You know, people who don¡¯t know us might think you two are


    the rted ones here while I was the one picked up from the bin!¡±


    Furious upon hearing that, Mary spat, ¡°It would have been better if I didn¡¯t give birth to you! You are


    nothingpared to Tim! It¡¯s bad enough that you¡¯rezy but you¡¯re a gambling addict as well. Look at


    you, you¡¯ve gambled away every item we own. You even let a child work to support you. Don¡¯t you


    think that you¡¯re shameless?¡±


    ¡°What is so shameful about that? I am able to earn money, too. Old hag, you are the one who iszy


    and does not work. I only gamble to earn more money. Since you have the time to nag at me about it,


    why don¡¯t you go to work and earn some money instead? Just shut up and go away!¡±


    Raphael¡¯s curses were unbearable to hear. Completely ignoring the fact that she was his mother, he


    shoved Mary away. Then, he grabbed Tim.


    ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Tim uttered, his heart aching for the older woman.


    ¡°Give me your money!¡± Raphael spat.


    Tim struggled hard. He red at the man and stood his ground stubbornly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any money!¡±


    ¡°D*mn you! Do you want to die?¡±


    Raphael lifted his hand, about to give the boy a p.


    Mary, who had just steadied herself, was horrified and rushed over.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you darey your hand on Tim! You¡¯re nothing but a heartless beast with no conscience!¡±


    Mary mmed her body hard into Raphael while Tim lowered his head and bit his arm. The pain


    caused him to let go of Tim.


    ¡°You son of a b*tch! How dare you bite me!¡±


    Anger surging within him, Raphael started throwing punches and kicks.


    Mary ran over to Tim and held him tight, protecting him with her body.


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡±


    With a vicious expression, Raphael kicked at his aged mother.


    Regardless, Mary continued holding on to Tim tightly.


    ¡°Grandma¡­ Grandma¡­¡±


    Tim was so frightened that he started bawling.


    ¡°Uncle Raphael, stop it! Grandma can¡¯t take such a beating! I¡¯ll give you the money, okay?¡±


    If you keep on beating her, Grandma will die.


    Raphael finally stopped upon hearing that. Hmph! Seems like this is still the best way to get this son of


    a b*tch to submit.


    ¡°You should have just given me the money earlier, then you could have avoided this beating.¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 427 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 427 Read Online


    Chapter 427 Please Do Not Send Me Away


    On the verge of blowing her top off, Mary could taste blood in her mouth.


    ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Tim wailed in shock when he saw the olddy spitting out blood.


    ¡°Are you okay, Grandma? Let me take you to the hospital!¡±


    ¡°Tim, run! I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t hold on any longer¡­¡± Mary said, panting heavily.


    Seeing that Mary was on the brink of death, Raphael was stunned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you me me for this, old hag! It¡¯s all your fault.¡±


    With that, Raphael gave up on extorting money from Tim and scurried away in fear.


    ¡°Grandma!¡± Tim cried loudly.


    The seemingly lifeless Mary suddenly held his hand and consoled him, ¡°Don¡¯t cry¡­ I¡¯m fine¡­¡±


    Although she was beaten to a pulp, her life was not at stake. She only put on a show to scare her


    unfilial son to his wits.


    I can¡¯t allow that ungrateful b*stard to gamble away Tim¡¯s hard-earned money.


    ¡°Grandma!¡±


    Tim scrutinized her thoroughly to confirm that she was really all right.


    ¡°I was acting just now.¡± Her breath was still uneven.


    ¡°But you spewed blood, Grandma.¡±


    As he spoke, he stretched out his hand and wiped off the blood stain from the corner of Mary¡¯s mouth.


    This is definitely not acting.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine¡­¡±


    Mary tried to prop herself up. ¡°Come on, Tim. Let¡¯s have dinner first. Thereafter, I¡¯ve got something to


    tell you.¡±


    Still worried about the older woman, Tim proposed otherwise, ¡°Grandma, I think it¡¯s best if I bring you to


    the hospital for a check-up. I earned enough today for you to consult a doctor.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such a good boy, Tim.¡± An inexplicable sadness washed over Mary as she wiped off the tears


    that came streaming down her face.


    ¡°But I¡¯m hungry. So let¡¯s have dinner first, okay?¡±


    She could not bear the thought to let the boy go hungry because of her.


    Her heart sank when she nced at his scrawny body.


    Ever since the passing of her husband, her son¡¯s behavior worsened.


    Not only did Raphael keep threatening her, but he also bullied the young Tim.


    If she had known that this would happen, she would not have redeemed her heartless son back then.


    ¡°Okay, sure, let¡¯s eat something before heading to the hospital then.¡±


    Tim assisted Mary to the dining table.


    We¡¯d better eat quick and then go to the hospital, or else that wicked uncle of mine would return to


    snatch my money again. I must hurry and spend the money on medication so that there¡¯s none left for


    him to take.


    Subsequently, the elderly and the young had a pathetic dinner with only pasta and sauce.


    Looking at how Tim was willing to lead a simple and impecunious life without any grumbling, Mary was


    pleased and sad at the same time.


    ¡°Eat more, Grandma! I¡¯ll buy you some meat tomorrow and hide it from Uncle Raphael.¡±


    He gave his grandmother the rest of his pasta and added some more sauce on top.


    ¡°You should have more too, Tim.¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    She scooped some pasta from her te, wanting to share it with him. ¡°I can¡¯t finish them.¡±


    Worried, Tim stared at her for a moment and quickly lowered his head to continue eating. When we get


    to the cityter, I must buy something nice for Grandma.


    Immediately after dinner, he began to clear the table.


    ¡°Tim, stop what you¡¯re doing ande over here. I have something to tell you.¡±


    Mary was afraid that Raphael would make a reappearance.


    ¡°What is it, Grandma?¡± The boy rushed over.


    ¡°Tim, take this money and leave this ce at once.¡±


    Mary sniffled. As much as she would miss him dearly, she was determined to send him away instead of


    having him live a life of torture with her.


    ¡°Are we leaving together?¡± Tim wanted to be sure.


    ¡°No, you should leave on your own and go to a ce far away. Never ever let your good-for-nothing


    uncle finds you. I¡¯m old and useless. So don¡¯t waste your hard-earned money on me. Go to Dellmoor.


    Perhaps you might meet your parents there. Or, you can start anew at the orphanage. I bet it¡¯s a


    hundred times better than living here,¡± Mary exined.


    Soon, Tim began to weep profusely.


    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t leave me alone. I don¡¯t want to go. I want to stay by your side. Please don¡¯t send me


    away¡­¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 428 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 428 Read Online


    Chapter 428 Busted


    ¡°I¡¯ll work harder and earn more money to pay for your medical expenses. Don¡¯t worry, okay? Didn¡¯t you


    say that I was picked up from a pile of garbage? That goes to show that my parents have abandoned


    me. In that case, you¡¯re my only family member. So please don¡¯t send me away.¡±


    Since the day Tim heard Raphael address him as an adopted b*stard, the boy knew that Mary was not


    rted to him by blood.


    With a heavy heart, he persistently pursued the matter and bombarded Mary with a series of questions.


    Left with no choice, Mary told him the truth.


    Therefore, Tim was well aware of his background all along.


    The heartbroken Mary hugged him and wiped away his tears.


    ¡°I know that you worried about me. But you¡¯ll lose your life one day if you continue staying here.


    Raphael has lost his mind and turned despicable. He would hit his own mother, let alone you who


    aren¡¯t rted to him at all. You¡¯re still so young and I can¡¯t let you suffer like this. So please, leave this


    ce now. I¡¯ll ask the vige chief to send you off so that you can start anew elsewhere.¡± Mary tried to


    convince him.


    This street-smart boy has great survival skills. He won¡¯t starve to death even if he has no ce to go.


    Conversely, his life will be at stake if he stays here with me.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere, Grandma. I¡¯m not afraid of him! Let¡¯s leave together, okay? I¡¯ll never leave


    you behind.¡±


    It¡¯s not that Grandma doesn¡¯t want me, it¡¯s just that she has desperate reasons to force me to leave her


    side.


    He sniffled and wiped his tears dry at that thought, trying not to be sad anymore.


    An unwavering look shed across his eyes.


    ¡°Grandma, let¡¯s head to the hospital now. Otherwise, when Uncle Raphael returns, it¡¯d be toote


    then.¡±


    As Tim spoke, he hurried back to the bedroom and picked up several important documents, clothes,


    and the money that he had been hiding.


    Initially, Mary did not want to spend Tim¡¯s money. However, upon a few rounds of pestering and


    persuading, she finally acquiesced to the boy¡¯s decision.


    Their house was located quite a distance from the other neighbors. As such, no one heard the ruckus


    raised earlier on.


    Shortly after their departure, someone from the vige came looking for Mary.


    The viger wanted to inform her that the kid on television looked very much like Tim and wanted to


    check if they were the same person, only to see that no one was home.


    Unexpectedly, Raphael found out about the news.


    When he was hanging out at the vige¡¯s sundry shop, the missing notice came on the television.


    Instantly, he was astounded.


    Why does the kid on TV look almost identical to that b*stard?


    ¡°I wonder whose child is that. Whoever finds him hits the jackpot. Oh, by the way, isn¡¯t he around Tim¡¯s


    age? Hmm¡­ The more I look at his picture, the more I think he looks like Tim¡­¡± thedy boss at the


    sundry shop shared her views.


    She was not certain if Tim was the missing boy. After all, the kid was always covered with dirt and


    looked exceptionally disheveled whenever they saw him.


    Unbeknownst to the vigers, Raphael had lived with Tim for years. Although he was never home


    much, he had actually seen the boy¡¯s cleaned face clearly.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Attracted by the lucrative reward announced on the television, a sense of excitement brewed within


    Raphael.


    He ran as fast as he could in the direction of his house.


    ¡°Hey, I was just joking. Are you taking it seriously? How is it possible that Tim was born with a silver


    spoon?¡± thedy boss dissed.


    Other customers chimed in one after another, ¡°I bet he¡¯s thinking about asking Tim to impersonate the


    missing boy and exchange him for money to gamble!¡±


    ¡°That sounds very likely. Oh dear, is he really going to do so? Poor Tim, he¡¯s such a sweetheart.¡±


    ¡°A scoundrel like him will have the guts to do anything, including using Tim for his own benefits. Come


    on, let¡¯s go have a look at what¡¯s going to happen.¡±


    ¡°Yes, quick, let¡¯s go! Even if he¡¯s not using Tim, he might kidnap him and sell him off for profit. When


    that happens, the boy will be gone forever.¡±


    Tim had been a filial and thoughtful boy. Everyone in the vige loved him.


    With trepidation, the vigers quickened their steps and followed after Raphael.


    Raphael searched high and low for his mother and Tim, but they were nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°What? How did they run away so fast? Hmph! She must have fooled me just now. It¡¯s impossible for


    her to die so easily,¡± Raphael cussed madly.


    The vigers who rushed over heard him loud and clear.


    ¡°What? Who died?¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 429 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 429 Read Online


    Chapter 429 Are You Sure That The Child Is Dead


    Raphael avoided eye contact with them and simply replied, ¡°Oh, nothing. I was talking about the rats.¡±


    The vigers scanned around the house, but they could not find both Mary and Tim. ¡°Where are your


    mother and the boy?¡± they asked curiously.


    ¡°How would I know? They were here just a moment ago. Must have gone pissing somewhere,¡±


    Raphael answered impatiently.


    Everyone cast a contemptuous nce at him. Nobody liked his awful attitude.


    Since Mary and Tim were not there, the vigers left after a short while.


    Despite searching for the duo everywhere, Raphael was furious that he could not find them anywhere.


    Where did the old hag go with Tim?


    A malicious look shed across Raphael¡¯s eyes as he thought about the handsome sum announced on


    television.


    It¡¯s fine if they aren¡¯t here now. They will return eventually. Hmm¡­ But what if others get to them first?


    Then, I¡¯ll lose my golden opportunity!


    Instantly, Raphael called Ethen.


    ¡°Who¡¯s on the line?¡±


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re looking for a boy, right? The one living with me now looks exactly like the boy in the picture


    that you¡¯ve shown on the television.¡±


    Ethen¡¯s eyes lit up. He asked urgently, ¡°Send me a photo now!¡±


    Why in the world would I have Tim¡¯s photo with me? I don¡¯t even look him in the eyes usually! Raphael


    did not have what Ethen wanted.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a reward? Well, transfer me the money first, and then I¡¯ll send you his photo.¡±


    Ethen scoffed coldly at Raphael¡¯s suggestion.


    Is this a scam?


    ¡°If you don¡¯t send me the picture first, I can¡¯t verify if he¡¯s the child we¡¯ve been looking for. Only after


    everything is confirmed that the reward will be paid.¡±


    Having said that, Ethen hung up the call, refusing to bargain with the scammer.


    He then continued on his way to Yaleview to give Benjamin an update.


    His face was grim.


    This is bad news. Without a photo, I don¡¯t believe that the child is still alive.


    When he arrived at Yaleview, Benjamin was having his meal. So, he waited for him.


    ¡°Have you had your dinner, Mr. Frank?¡± Arissa greeted him.


    ¡°Yes I have, Ms. York.¡±


    Ethen averted her gaze, leaving Arissa curious.


    Why do I have a feeling that he¡¯s avoiding me?


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Benjamin took a nce at Ethen.


    ¡°You go ahead and have your meal, Mr. Graham. We can discusster.¡±


    Ethen turned around and left. He was afraid that Benjamin would lose his appetite once he broke the


    news to him.


    A glint shed across Benjamin¡¯s eyes, and he continued eating until he cleared his te.


    ¡°You carry on with the kids,¡± Benjamin told Arissa.


    Subsequently, he strode toward his study and gestured for Ethen to tag along.


    Arissa nced at the two of them, and she felt something was amiss.


    Upon shutting the door, Ethen presented a file to Benjamin.


    Thetter shot a look over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about the missing child.¡±


    Benjamin opened up the file.


    Ethen took a deep breath and hesitated for a while before deciding to update Benjamin with further


    details.


    ¡°Our men discovered that Ms. Adams threw the kid away in the end. She has dumped the child into a


    dumpster¡­ So, the child¡¯s probably¡­¡±


    There was no way Ethen could finish his sentence.


    Benjamin narrowed his eyes as a murderous aura emanated from him.


    The more he read through the report, the grimmer and more vicious his expression became.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Danna Adams!


    Scrunching the pile of papers into a ball, Benjamin headed out with a pair of bloodshot eyes.


    Ethen quickly stopped him. ¡°Please calm down, Mr. Graham.¡±


    He was beyond worried that Benjamin might do something he would regret and end Danna¡¯s life.


    ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Benjamin bellowed in rage.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, Ms. York will surely notice if you leave like this.¡± Ethen tried to pacify him.


    His heart wrenched to see how much despair Benjamin was in after losing his child. Yet, he knew that


    they must stay calm and collected.


    That wench Danna is definitely asking for death!


    Benjamin tried his best to suppress the agony he felt deep in his soul and concealed his actual inner


    thoughts with a stony expression.


    Momentster, he seemed to be moreposed. ¡°Are you sure that the child is dead?¡±


    Ethen looked at him and stated solemnly, ¡°The chances of the child surviving were slim to none. I


    checked the surveince records at the hospital and saw that he was terribly ill. His medical report¡­¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 430 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 430 Read Online


    Chapter 430 A Scam


    ¡°His medical report was not found. It¡¯s assumed that Ms. Adams has bribed someone to omit those


    details. The garbage truck collected all the refuse and headed straight to the waste facility before


    burning all the disposed items. No one noticed that a child was in the midst¡­¡± Ethen choked.


    He meant to say that the child must have been treated just like any other trash.


    In other words, a precious life was gone, just like that.


    The child could have grown up with his adorable brothers and lived a life of abundance. Unfortunately,


    that was not the case.


    Benjamin¡¯s face turned grim as viciousness seeped into him. His horrifying gaze sent a cold chill down


    Ethen¡¯s spine.


    Ethen was surprised to see that a fearless and powerful man like Benjamin would suffer in anguish to


    the extent that his hands started shaking uncontrobly.


    It took him an eternity to dig out the child¡¯s photo.


    Due to the long-distance shot from the surveince cameras, the child¡¯s face could only be seen


    vaguely.


    Benjamin stared at it without batting an eyelid, exuding deep sorrows and grief.


    It was a dreadful sight for Ethen to bear. He turned around and wiped his tears off.


    This is too despondent to see.


    Suddenly, he recalled the phone call that he received when he was on the way to Benjamin¡¯s.


    He thought about updating Benjamin to cheer him up. However, there were too many scam calls


    received recently, and none of them carried any weight. Hence, he dismissed the idea.


    He could not bring himself to give Benjamin false hope. It would only crush the man more when he


    realized that it was all a lie.


    After dinner, Arissa was surprised that both Benjamin and Ethen were still in the study. Out of curiosity,


    she took a peep at the door.


    ¡°Go and y by yourselves, okay Sweethearts?¡±


    The five children were delighted to obey their mother¡¯s instructions. Otherwise, they would usually stick


    around her like glue.


    Arissa went upstairs and continued her investigation for her missing child.


    No matter how challenging it is, I will find you. So wait for me, my sweet child!


    Meanwhile, Benjaminmanded, ¡°Get rid of all this information.¡±


    Ethen looked at him and acknowledged in a low voice, ¡°Understood.¡±


    Benjamin did not want Arissa to discover the sad news, knowing that she would not be able to ept


    it.


    Ethen queried, ¡°Mr. Graham, do we continue searching for the child then?¡±


    It would be a miracle if he was ever found.


    With one arm on the desk, Benjamin replied after a slight pause, ¡°Keep looking for him.¡±


    What else can I do? I must at least give Arissa a glimmer of hope, for she absolutely can¡¯t withstand


    another cruel blow of reality.


    Ethen nodded. His heart sank as he saw the quandary that Benjamin was in.


    Right then, his phone rang. He noticed that the call was from the same number as the one who called


    him earlier on.


    Frowning, he hung up.


    Unexpectedly, the phone rang again and caught Benjamin¡¯s attention.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a scam. Someone called iming that his boy looks like the child that we¡¯ve been searching


    for. However, when I asked him for a photo, he bargained for money first,¡± Ethen exined everything.


    Benjamin narrowed his eyes and ordered, ¡°Put him on speaker.¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Having no choice, Ethen answered the call.


    ¡°Hey, the boy at my house really does look a lot like the missing kid. It¡¯s true. I¡¯m not pulling your legs. I


    can bring you to see him as long as you pay me the money.¡±


    All that was on Raphael¡¯s mind was gambling and nothing else.


    Ethen shot a look at Benjamin. He scrutinized the man but could not read his mind.


    ¡°I told you earlier that you must send me a photo for verification. But you¡¯re asking for money instead


    without giving me what I need. Do you think that I¡¯m a fool?¡±


    ¡°Calm your horses and listen to me first. I¡­ I don¡¯t normally take pictures of that bas¡­ boy. That¡¯s why


    I don¡¯t have his photo with me right now, and I can¡¯t send it to you. I don¡¯t know where he¡¯s gone with


    my mom. They were at home earlier. Anyhow, I can guarantee you with my life that he looks identical to


    the photo you published on television. I¡¯m dead serious. You cane over and check it for yourself.


    Everyone here in the vige can testify to that. If he¡¯s really your son, you ought to pay me double the


    reward. After all, it wasn¡¯t easy for us to raise him.¡±


    Ethen found it to be utterly nonsensical.


    This is unbelievable. How can one im that the boy is still living under the same roof as him when the


    report states that the boy is dead?


    Seeing how Benjamin had fallen silent, Ethen asked further, ¡°How did you discover the child?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ This¡­¡± Raphael stammered.


    He was not sure if he should reveal the truth.


    However, he went all out for it when he thought about the money.


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll tell you. But let me make it clear first that we didn¡¯t steal the child, instead, we found him.


    Well, actually, it was my parents who¡ª¡±


    ¡°Raphael!¡± a voice interrupted their conversation, and the phone call was cut off abruptly.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 431 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 431 Read Online


    Chapter 431 The Vige That She Had Been Before


    Ethen was taken aback.


    ¡°Why did the man hang up so suddenly?¡±


    He didn¡¯t even state the main point yet. Did he suddenly give up on spinning his tale?


    Benjamin narrowed his eyes. The voice sounds familiar.


    ¡°Locate this guy.¡±


    Ethen widened his eyes in disbelief, and he blurted, ¡°Mr. Graham, do you actually believe his words?¡±


    Benjamin shot a look over and insisted, ¡°Go and find out where the guy¡¯s from.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Ethen zipped his mouth and swiftly performed a search on the mysterious man.


    He was utterly bbergasted when he found out where he lived.


    ¡°Rutaceae Vige?¡±


    A frown crept up on Benjamin¡¯s face as he repeated the name, ¡°Rutaceae Vige?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, the guy¡¯s from Rutaceae Vige!¡± Ethen nodded.


    He then added, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the vige Ms. York has visited before?¡±


    Perhaps the vigers had seen the boy before. So, they made the call on purpose?


    He got all worked up at that thought.


    Unbeknownst to him, Benjamin thought otherwise. His eyes widened as he finally recalled whose voice


    was it over the phone.


    It¡¯s the vige chief!


    Meanwhile, the vige chief led the police to arrest Raphael.


    ¡°Someone alleged that you¡¯vemitted domestic violence. Pleasee with us to the police station.¡±


    ¡°Domestic violence?¡± Raphael spluttered.


    This is unbelievable! Could it be Mom who reported me?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The police handcuffed him and took him away.


    Raphael struggled to break free with all his might while shouting at the top of his lungs, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it!


    You¡¯ve got the wrong person! Who was it that reported me? I¡¯m going to kill that person!¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    s, his resistance was futile.


    At the same time, a young boy could be seen calmly walking out of the police station which was


    situated next to the clinic.


    The person who reported Raphael¡¯s offense was none other than Tim.


    When he returned to the clinic with a big bag of food, he saw that Mary was about to get a jab.


    The facilities at the clinic were extremely limited, and they could not offer her the much-needed


    treatment. However, since all public transportation had ceased operating at that hour, they could only


    stay at the clinic first.


    Tim had nned to bring Mary to a bigger hospital for consultation the following day.


    ¡°Grandma, try this. It¡¯s meat bun!¡±


    He might look unkempt, but his hands were clean. He took out a hot bun and offered it to Mary.


    The crowd surrounding them could not take their eyes off of him as they gossiped.


    Tim was well aware that the others despised him due to his dirty and messy appearance. Yet, he


    refused to move a muscle and stayed by Mary¡¯s side faithfully.


    The nurse wanted to help him wash his face, but he declined. He did not want to leave Mary¡¯s side


    even for a few seconds because he was afraid that she might abandon him.


    ¡°Come over here, Tim, and let me wipe your face.¡±


    Mary was very touched by Tim¡¯s sincerity and gratitude. Upon understanding his intention, she


    dismissed the idea of sending him away.


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave you.¡±


    Her assurance cheered him up. He leaned forward and made her a promise. ¡°Grandma, you¡¯ll get


    better once we pay a visit to the big hospital. I¡¯m sure of that.¡±


    Mary stered a smile on her face despite feeling sorry for the boy. She tried to brush it off by saying


    each consultation would easily cost them a few thousand.


    A few thousand was already a significant figure for someone who resided in the vige. Unbeknownst


    to her, the total for her medical expenditure was actually way beyond that amount.


    Mary studied Tim¡¯s clean face.


    Everyone was dumbfounded the moment his good-looking face with very delicate features was


    revealed.


    This child is so gorgeous! He looks just like a doll. It¡¯s just a pity that he¡¯s too skinny.


    ¡°Hurry up and eat, Tim. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    Mary tousled the boy¡¯s hair affectionately.


    ¡°Okay!¡± He nodded.


    When the young and old had finished their food, theyy together on the small chair, trying to get some


    sleep. It was a sorry sight to behold.


    A few nurses approached the duo and gave them a nket. They were won over by the boy¡¯s


    cuteness.


    One of them muttered to her colleagues, ¡°Why do I have a feeling that I¡¯ve seen the boy somewhere?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing strange about it. Maybe he¡¯s been here for vination before.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, back at the Graham residence in Dellmoor, Arissa was looking for Benjamin after


    showering the kids.


    She wanted to check if something happened since he had not shown up for quite some time.


    However, Edwin informed her that Benjamin had gone out with Darius.


    Furrowing her brows, she returned upstairs to the children.


    Just when she pushed the door open, the five kids that were huddled together immediately sprung off


    and went lying down in their original positions.


    Arching her brow, Arissa questioned, ¡°What were you guys chatting about?¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 432 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 432 Read Online


    Chapter 432 My Brothers Want Me To Keep A Lookout


    The five kids stared at Arissa while shaking their heads. Then, they responded in unison, ¡°Nothing


    much.¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Arissa did not buy theirconic replies. She sat on the bed and eye-balled the kids, starting from the


    eldest to the youngest. She repeated this multiple times, which made the children felt guilty.


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure you¡¯re hiding some secrets from me.¡±


    Although she did not spend as much time with Gavin, she knew the other four whom she raised like the


    back of her palm.


    She could sense that something fishy was going on with just one nce at them.


    Zachary¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He quickly came up with a n to avoid Arissa¡¯s interrogation.


    ¡°Mommy, do you like Mr. Graham?¡±


    Arissa did not expect such a question from her son.


    Feeling uneasy, she withdrew her gaze and rubbed her nose subconsciously. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t hate him,


    but I don¡¯t like him either.¡±


    ¡°What kind of answer is that?¡±


    Jasper looked at her, puzzled.


    ¡°Well, sometimes I hate him. Other times, I think he¡¯s not bad,¡± she added while fixing her gaze at the


    children.


    ¡°Mommy, we¡¯re asking if you have any feelings for Mr. Graham.¡±


    Jesse climbed over and rested her chin on Arissa¡¯s shoulders. Her rounded eyes stared at her mother


    intently.


    Arissa pinched her daughter¡¯s nose dotingly.


    ¡°Do you all like him then?¡±


    The five of them pursed their lips and answered delightfully, ¡°We like him if Mommy likes him.¡±


    Arissa was amused by their answers.


    ¡°Cheeky monkeys!¡±


    She lectured them with a smile, ¡°He¡¯s your daddy. No matter how he interacts with me or whether he is


    friendly, it shouldn¡¯t affect your fondness toward him. He does love you lot very much, doesn¡¯t he?¡±


    Putting the kids as her priority, Arissa hoped that the children would grow to be more intimate with


    Benjamin as it would definitely benefit their development.


    Personally, she wished that the kids would love her more than how much they liked Benjamin.


    Zachary scoffed and said, ¡°We can¡¯t really feel it since he always treats us like this¡­¡±


    As he spoke, he mimicked Benjamin¡¯s serious expression, to which Arissa found so entertaining that


    sheughed out loud.


    Oliver even started impersonating Benjamin and copied his father¡¯s tone of voice, saying, ¡°Gavin, bring


    your brother out.¡±


    Pftt!


    Arissa pinched her son¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°Don¡¯t impersonate your daddy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just showing you what he¡¯s actually like, Mommy,¡± Oliver rebutted.


    Jesse looked at her brothers and stood up for Benjamin. ¡°Honestly, Mr. Graham isn¡¯t that fierce. He did


    smile at me!¡±


    Instantly, everyone turned their heads to the girl.


    ¡°Sweetheart, when did Daddy smile at you?¡± Arissa was curious.


    ¡°It just happened today when my brothers wanted me to keep a lookout¡­¡±


    Realizing that she had let her tongue slip, Jesse quickly covered her mouth with her hand and showed


    her four brothers an apologetic expression.


    Faced with Arissa¡¯s suspicious re, the four boys shuddered.


    ¡°What were you guys doing that you needed your sister to keep a lookout for you?¡± She narrowed her


    eyes.


    The four boys swallowed in fright, not knowing what to say.


    ¡°Mommy, we¡­¡± Jasper took a peek at Arissa¡¯s expression and muttered.


    ¡°We¡¯re trying to find out where our missing brother is, but we¡¯re afraid that we¡¯d be found out.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all? Are you sure you weren¡¯t up to something bad?¡± Arissa questioned further.


    The four kids shook their heads vigorously. ¡°Of course not!¡±


    Considering their serious expressions, Arissa believed them.


    ¡°Well, as long as it¡¯s not anything bad, you can go ahead and investigate. But don¡¯t create any trouble.


    Have I made myself clear?¡±


    The children were so surprised that their mother had agreed to it so easily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy. We won¡¯t do bad things,¡± assured Gavin who felt bad about hiding it from Arissa.


    Sorry, Mommy, we didn¡¯t mean to lie to you. We just didn¡¯t want you to be sad.


    Arissa stroked her children¡¯s hair and prompted, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, time for bed.¡±


    The five little ones looked at her and rushed over to give her a big hug.


    ¡°Good night, Mommy!¡±


    Chuckling, Arissa tightened her embrace.


    ¡°Good night, my sweethearts!¡±


    After tucking the kids in bed, Arissa left the room and gave Benjamin a call.


    The phone rang for a very long time, but no one picked it up.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 433 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 433 Read Online


    Chapter 433 The Orphanage Has No Record


    In the car, Benjamin frowned as he looked at the phone screen lit up with an iing call. It was hard


    to tell what he was thinking.


    Ethen turned to him and reminded softly, ¡°Mr. Graham, your phone is ringing.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes flickered. He pressed to answer the call just as the ringing was about to stop.


    ¡°Yes?¡± he said.


    ¡°Benjamin, did you go out?¡± Arissa¡¯s voice came from the other line.


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m outside.¡±


    Arissa pondered for a moment and asked, ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing,¡± Benjamin replied with a light chuckle. After a pause, he continued, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte.


    You and the children should rest early.¡±


    Arissa felt that he was hiding something from her. ¡°Did you receive news about our child?¡±


    Benjamin was stunned for a second. ¡°No, not yet.¡±


    Arissa narrowed her eyes when she sensed that his tone had grown heavier.


    Is there really no news, or is he hiding it from me?


    ¡°All right. You go ahead then.¡± Arissa hung up immediately to call Bradley.


    Benjamin stared at his phone and frowned. Has she noticed something?


    Meanwhile, Arissa contacted Bradley to check the progress of his investigation.


    ¡°Boss, I was tracking Danna. However, the trail broke off once she brought the child to Yaleview.


    Someone had altered the surveince footage,¡± Bradley exined.


    Arissa narrowed her eyes. ¡°Can you find out when did someone alter it?¡±


    ¡°I will try,¡± Bradley replied.


    He tried to check if he could recover the surveince records, only to find that someone had deleted


    them. Thus, they were unrecoverable.


    ¡°Boss, someone deleted the records an hour ago!¡± Bradley said.


    An hour ago¡­


    Arissa felt her heart sank.


    Ethen came to see Benjamin an hour ago. Both of them remained in the study for a long time. Did they


    do it? But why?


    She clenched her fist and could not understand what was going on.


    The only possible exnation she could think of was that Benjamin could be trying to protect Danna


    and did not want to go against her.


    Arissa felt a stab to her heart.


    She sat dazed for a long time until her phone rang.


    She nced at the phone screen. It was a call from the orphanage.


    She answered it immediately. ¡°Director¡­¡±


    ¡°Arissa, we¡¯ve checked the records in the orphanages all over the country, but we can¡¯t find a child of


    your description¡­¡± the director said.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Arissa was disappointed. ¡°Thank you, director. Sorry for the trouble.¡±


    The directorforted her. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Perhaps we didn¡¯t search carefully enough. We will continue


    searching.¡±


    ¡°Thanks again.¡± Arissa hung up and had a worried expression.


    Since the orphanage did not have any information about the child, it would be harder to find him.


    She felt her heart sink as she thought something could have happened to her child.


    Therefore, she got up and pulled out herputer to continue searching.


    Zachary woke up feeling thirsty. He came out of his room to get a drink.


    Just then, he noticed the light in Arissa¡¯s room was still on and came to check.


    He opened the door and found her sitting on the carpet at the coffee table. She was focused on the


    computer screen, searching for something.


    Zachary came near and looked at theputer screen. ¡°Mommy, why aren¡¯t you sleeping? How long


    have you been investigating this?¡±


    Arissa jumped at the sudden noise. She turned around and saw that it was her son. ¡°Why are you up?¡±


    ¡°I was thirsty and wanted a drink. I noticed your light is still on, so I came to check on you,¡± Zachary


    answered.


    He looked at her before looking at theputer screen again.


    Then, he bit his lower lip and said, ¡°Mommy, it¡¯ste. You should have some rest and continue


    searching tomorrow.¡±


    Arissa patted his head and exined, ¡°I want to find your brother as soon as possible. I¡¯m worried


    about how he is doing out there.¡±


    Seeing Arissa¡¯s worried expression, Zachary felt sad for her.


    Based on Mommy¡¯s character, she won¡¯t be able to feel at ease until she finds my brother.


    ¡°I understand. But you should still take care of your health!¡± he advised.


    ¡°I know. Go back to bed. I will go to bed too in a while,¡± Arissa said tofort Zachary. Seeing that he


    was thirsty, she poured him a ss of water.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 434 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 434 Read Online


    Chapter 434 Tracking Benjamin


    ¡°Mommy, remember to go to bed soon, okay?¡± Zachary said.


    Then, he finished his ss of water and went back to bed.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Seeing that Zachary had left, Arissa continued searching for her missing child.


    Unfortunately, it was the same as what Bradley found. The trail broke halfway.


    The fastest way to find her child was by following Danna¡¯s trail. However, the trail had gone cold.


    Arissa had a feeling that Benjamin had something to do with it.


    He left soon after Ethen came to meet with him. That¡¯s definitely suspicious¡­


    At that thought, she bit her lower lip and gave Benjamin another call.


    Unbeknownst to her, Benjamin was on a flight at the moment and did not answer her call.


    What could he be doing?


    Arissa nced at the time and saw that it was midnight.


    Her eyes shed with an idea, and she decided to track Benjamin¡¯s location.


    It turned out that he was in a neighboring city.


    Arissa frowned and wondered what he was doing there. Then, she checked his position again, only to


    see that he was still on the move.


    She sat before herptop and continued to track his movements closely.


    Seated on the ne with Benjamin, Ethen noticed the system alert notification and quickly reported to


    Benjamin, ¡°Mr. Graham, someone is tracking you!¡±


    Benjamin took the phone over and soon discovered the tracker¡¯s location.


    He wondered who could be tracking him.


    Could it be Gavin? Or perhaps it¡¯s her?


    ¡°Mr. Graham, should I block it?¡± Ethen asked.


    ¡°No need.¡± Benjamin put down the phone and continued with his work.


    Ethen nced at Benjamin and decided to message Edwin in secret to ask if anyone was still awake at


    home.


    Soon, Edwin sent a reply: Ms. York¡¯s bedroom light is still on. I believe she is still awake.


    Ethen hesitated but decided to inform Benjamin. ¡°Mr. Graham, Edwin said that Ms. York hasn¡¯t gone to


    bed.¡±


    A glint shed across Benjamin¡¯s eyes. ¡°Get Edwin to bring her a cup of milk.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Graham,¡± Ethen replied and immediately ryed the instruction.


    After receiving the message, Edwin prepared a cup of milk and brought it upstairs.


    Knock, knock!


    Arissa was surprised to hear someone knocking on the door. She got up and opened it. ¡°Oh, Edwin?¡±


    ¡°Ms. York, it¡¯ste. Why aren¡¯t you sleeping yet?¡± Edwin asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m rushing some work,¡± Arissa replied with a smile.


    Edwin gave her the cup of milk. ¡°Mr. Graham asked me to prepare this for you. You should head to bed


    soon.¡±


    Arissa was surprised. How did Benjamin know that I was awake? Did he find out that I¡¯m tracking him?


    She epted the cup of milk and asked, ¡°Thank you. Edwin, do you know where Mr. Graham went?¡±


    The butler shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Mr. Graham did not say anything. I believe he has something


    urgent to take care of.¡±


    Arissa nodded and told Edwin to go back to sleep before closing the door.


    Where could Benjamin be? It¡¯s already past midnight.


    Benjamin arrived at Rutaceae Vige an hourter.


    Ethen led the bodyguards and asked, ¡°Mr. Graham, are we searching for the child now?¡±


    Although Benjamin suddenly decided toe here to search for the child, he did not hold out much


    hope.


    He nced at the time. It was nearly two o¡¯clock in the morning. ¡°Bring the vige chief here first.¡±


    He soon entered Arissa¡¯s courtyard in Rutaceae Vige.


    Ethen quickly ordered some men to clean up the ce before giving a call to the vige chief.


    Rick Griffin, the vige chief, was puzzled when he received a call from an unknown number at this


    hour.


    He answered the call and heard that Benjamin wanted to see him. Thus, he immediately drove his


    electric car and rushed there.


    Benjamin was already waiting for him with a pot of hot coffee when he arrived.


    ¡°M-Mr. Graham?¡± Rick was stunned to see Benjamin there in person.


    ¡°Mr. Griffin, please have a seat.¡± Benjamin gestured to a chair, signaling Rick to sit down.


    Rick could not figure out why Benjamin would be looking for him at this hour and took a seat nervously.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, is something the matter?¡±


    Benjamin poured a cup of coffee and ced it before Rick. ¡°Please, have some coffee first.¡±


    Rick nced at them and took a sip of the coffee.


    Soon after, Benjamin signaled Ethen with a nce, and thetter ced a photo before Rick.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 435 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 435 Read Online


    Chapter 435 A Lead


    It was a photo of Gavin.


    Ethen looked at Rick and asked, ¡°Mr. Griffin, do you remember this child?¡±


    Rick recognized that the boy in the photo was one of the children he sawst time. He looked at


    Benjamin and Ethen with confusion. ¡°Yes, isn¡¯t he one of the children who came with Ms. York?¡±


    ¡°Does your vige has a child who looks like him?¡± Ethen asked.


    Rick shook his head immediately. ¡°No.¡±


    Benjamin furrowed his brow. The vige chief seems certain about it. Could that person be lying then?


    Benjamin nced at Ethen.


    This time, Ethen took out Raphael¡¯s photo. ¡°Mr. Griffin, do you know this person?¡±


    Rick recognized Raphael instantly. ¡°Yes, I do. He¡¯s Raphael!¡±


    Ethen¡¯s gaze shed. ¡°Is he someone from your vige?¡±


    Rick nodded and seemed confused. ¡°Why are you looking for him? The police took him away a few


    hours ago.¡±


    Ethen exchanged a nce with Benjamin before continuing, ¡°Mr. Griffin, I received a call from Raphael


    saying that a boy in his house looked identical to Mr. Graham¡¯s son and was the child we were


    searching for. Therefore, we came here to ascertain whether it is true.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Graham¡¯s son? Are you talking about Tim?¡± Rick looked at him.


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes glinted. ¡°There¡¯s really a child in Raphael¡¯s house?¡±


    Rick nodded. ¡°Yes, but¡­¡±


    He looked at Benjamin and continued, ¡°But Tim doesn¡¯t look like your son at all!¡±


    As far as he remembered, Tim had dirt all over his face and did not seem like he could be Benjamin¡¯s


    son.


    Disappointment shed across Benjamin¡¯s eyes at that.


    ¡°That being said, they did pick Tim up from somewhere¡­¡± Rick added.


    Ethen asked, ¡°Is the boy around five years old?¡±


    Rick nodded. ¡°Yes, a few years ago, Mary and her husband went to Salinsburgh and brought back a


    newborn. They said that they found him in a dumpster. At the time, we advised them to report to the


    police and hand the child to them. However, the child was weak and was frequently ill. They had to


    keep bringing the child to the hospital.¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rick paused and continued, ¡°They had to wait until the child was better before they could make a police


    report. But no one came to im the child. As such, they believe that the child¡¯s parents abandoned


    him. Since their biological son, Raphael, was in prison for robbery, they decided to adopt the child.¡±


    Hearing that, Benjamin felt that there was hope again.


    Ethen became excited too. ¡°Mr. Graham, could he really be your son?¡±


    They found the child in a dumpster in Salinsburgh, so it fits the circumstances. I don¡¯t think this is a


    coincidence. He must be Mr. Graham¡¯s son.


    ¡°Where is their house? Can you bring me there?¡± Benjamin urgently wanted to see the boy. He wished


    to confirm whether the boy was his son as soon as possible.


    Rick sighed. ¡°We went to the house just now, but Mary and Tim were gone. We have no idea where


    they went. I¡¯m not sure they would be there if we go now.¡±


    Then, he looked at Benjamin in confusion. ¡°Mr. Graham, haven¡¯t you already found your son? Why are


    you still searching for him?¡±


    ¡°We are looking for another child. He has been missing since birth,¡± Ethen exined the truth to the


    vige chief.


    Rick was shocked. If Tim really is his son, he would have nothing to worry about for the rest of his life.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you there. The house is a little far from our vige. Tim always looked dirty, so I¡¯m not sure


    he¡¯s your child,¡± he said.


    ¡°You only have to bring us there. We can confirm it ourselves,¡± Ethen replied.


    Benjamin followed Rick to Raphael¡¯s house.


    He could not describe his feelings upon seeing the old and shabby house.


    Although he wasn¡¯t sure whether the child was his son, he could not help feeling sad for the child.


    ¡°They are impoverished. Ever since Mary¡¯s husband, James, passed away, her health grew worse. She


    could not afford to see a doctor, and Tim had to work to support the family,¡± Rick exined.


    ¡°He had to work?¡± Ethen was shocked to hear that a five-year-old child had to work.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 436 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 436 Read Online


    Chapter 436 Is He My Son


    ¡°Yes, there is a mine on the mountain. It¡¯s hard to build a road up the mountain, so the owner of the


    mine hired many adults and children from the vige to carry the mining products from the mountain¡­¡±


    Rick said.


    Ethen could not imagine how a young child could work.


    Benjamin went into the house and took a look around.


    The house consisted of three rooms. The one in the middle was the living room.


    The other two rooms were most likely bedrooms.


    One of the rooms had a big bed made bybining a few benches.


    ¡°Mary and Tim stayed in this room,¡± Rick exined.


    The room was messy, but it was clean.


    The other bedroom belonged to Raphael. None of the doors had locks and were only partially closed.


    Anyone could enter and leave freely. Furthermore, the kitchen consisted only of a thatched roof


    surrounded by a fence.


    The house was dpidated and had nothing of value.


    If Ethen had not seen the house in person, he would not have believed that there was still such severe


    poverty in this modern age.


    Benjamin nced at the surroundings and felt ufortable about what he saw.


    It saddened him to think that his child grew up in such an impoverished surroundings.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, we must find them fast,¡± Ethen said.


    Mary and Tim were not at home. Therefore, they could not ascertain whether Tim was the child they


    had been searching for.


    Benjamin nodded, and Ethen immediately ordered his subordinates to find where the boy went.


    They analyzed where a child and an olddy could go at night.


    ¡°Mr. Griffin, can you tell us about their daily life?¡± Benjamin sat on a stone bench and looked at the


    messy kitchen. He frowned when he thought there might have been a scuffle earlier based on the state


    of the ce.


    Rick sighed and told Benjamin about Tim¡¯s life. ¡°Mary and James loved the boy and regarded him as


    their own. Unfortunately, life became difficult after Raphael came out of prison. Raphael liked gambling,


    so he would often force them to give him money and would beat them up if they refused.¡±


    He took a deep breath and continued, ¡°Later, James¡¯ sickness recurred and worsened rapidly. He soon


    passed away, leaving only Mary and Tim. Since Mary could hardly walk and had many illnesses, she


    could not work. Thus, it fell onto Tim to provide for the family. He had to go out to work for their living


    expenses and Mary¡¯s medical expenses. Perhaps Tim brought Mary to see a doctor. I think the mine


    workers were paid their sry yesterday.¡±


    At that, Ethen ordered someone to check at the hospital.


    Benjamin¡¯s expression darkened, and he emanated an icy aura. ¡°How did Raphael treat him?¡±


    Rick was stunned for a moment before realizing that Benjamin was talking about Tim. ¡°Terrible.


    Raphael frequently scolded and beat Tim up. Furthermore, he even wanted to sell Tim, but MaryBelonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    protected the boy from him. Since Tim has been earning money, Raphael had probably taken him to his


    debtors as security for his debts.¡±


    Benjamin turned grim with fury. ¡°Why did you not call the police?¡±


    Rick sighed. ¡°It¡¯s aplicated matter, and the police are reluctant to get involved in family matters. As


    long as it is not too much, no one would report to the police.¡±


    Just then, Ethen obtained the town¡¯s surveince footage and quickly sought Rick¡¯s confirmation. ¡°Mr.


    Griffin, is this olddy and child them?¡±


    Rick went to Ethen¡¯s side and looked at it before nodding. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s them. It seems they have gone to


    the town.¡±


    Benjamin got up and nced at the surveince footage. It showed Tim¡¯s back but not his face.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to the town,¡± he ordered, and Ethen immediately led a team to search in town.


    However, they could not find Tim or Mary even after a few hours.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, the police station¡¯s surveince cameras caught Tim¡­¡± Ethen said.


    Benjamin frowned and ordered, ¡°Show me.¡±


    Ethen quickly obtained the surveince footage and showed it to Benjamin.


    In the footage, Tim appeared for a while before disappearing out of the camera¡¯s range.


    Benjamin paused the video and erged the image.


    The image showed Tim¡¯s dirty face. Thus, Benjamin was unable to identify whether he was the missing


    child.


    ¡°Do theparison now,¡± he instructed.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Ethen immediately uploaded Gavin and Tim¡¯s photos into the software topare their facial


    contour.


    Benjamin appeared tense as he waited for the result. He had never felt this nervous before.


    Could that boy really be my son?

 The More The Merrier Chapter 437 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 437 Read Online


    Chapter 437 Did Not Sleep The Whole Night


    After a minute, the results was out.


    Seeing the authentication results, Ethen was practically overflowing with excitement.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, the results are out! It¡¯s a ny-one percent match!¡±


    That was a considerably high simrity index.


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Arrange more men to sweep the ce!¡±


    ¡°Roger that!¡± Ethen promptly gathered more men to continue the search.


    Stepping out of the car, Benjamin stood along the streets in the unfamiliar vige. There was barely


    anyone within his line of vision.


    He strode toward the direction of the police station.


    On the other side, at Yaleview, Arissa did not sleep the entire night either. She had been searching for


    leads regarding her missing child and simultaneously tracking Benjamin¡¯s movements.


    Realizing that Benjamin was at Rutaceae Vige, she was perplexed.


    Why is he there? Could it be that he has found leads about our child?


    Her eyes brightened up at that thought, and immediately, she made a call to Benjamin.


    Benjamin¡¯s phone rang just as he arrived at the police station.


    He stilled. Why is she calling at this hour?


    After a brief hesitation, he answered the call.


    ¡°Benjamin!¡± Arissa eximed over the phone.


    ¡°Yes? What is it that you¡¯re calling me so early?¡±


    Benjamin scrunched his brows. Don¡¯t tell me she didn¡¯t sleep for the whole night?


    ¡°W-Where did you go?¡± As soon as Arissa blurted out those words, a surge of embarrassment washed


    over her as it seemed almost like she was checking on him.


    She quickly changed her stance and said, ¡°You didn¡¯te home. What are you so busy with?¡±


    Benjamin put one hand in his pocket and curled the corners of his lips into a satisfied smile.


    ¡°Are you concerned about me?¡±


    Arissa pursed her lips and brushed him off with another question. ¡°Where are you now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m away on a business trip, so I won¡¯t be back that soon.¡±


    Although Benjamin did not update her on where he was, she knew well about his whereabouts.


    ¡°Oh,¡± she murmured in acknowledgement.


    How dare he still lie to me?


    ¡°Did you manage to find some clues about the child?¡± she quickly asked.


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    He surveyed the surroundings, intending to tell her after finding Tim.


    Arissa frowned and shot him another question.


    ¡°The footage before Danna brought Gavin to look for you; were you the one who deleted it?¡±


    A glint shed across Benjamin¡¯s eyes at once. Little did he expect her investigation to progress so


    quickly.


    ¡°No,¡± he denied.


    Indeed, he was not the one who deleted it, but Ethen.


    Arissa was almost confident he was the culprit, yet the man denied it so straightforwardly that it caught


    her slightly off guard.


    Was it really not him?


    ¡°Did you not sleepst night?¡± The man¡¯s deep voice, which contained a trace of concern, sounded


    from the other end of the call.


    ¡°I did. I just woke up a while ago,¡± Arissa casually answered. ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s all for now. I¡¯m hanging up


    now.¡±


    With that, she hung up promptly but remained seated, unable to grasp the entire situation.


    If it wasn¡¯t Benjamin, then who could it be? Or was he lying just now?


    A turmoil of emotions weighed down upon her.


    Meanwhile, Benjamin tucked his phone away and headed into the superintendent¡¯s office.


    Learning that Tim was there to file a police report, especially that it was against Raphael for abusing


    Mary and him, the intimidating look on Benjamin¡¯s face grew intense, and a spine-chilling malicious


    glint shed in his eyes.


    All the others present dared not go near.


    They thought the man would do something, but it turned out otherwise.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, we haven¡¯t found the boy. There¡¯s no news from the hotel and hospital!¡± Ethen had made


    his way over, and the moment he caught sight of Benjamin walking out of the police station, he rushed


    forward to report their search progress.


    Benjamin¡¯s expression turned grim. ¡°I¡¯ve exchanged a brief greeting with them. They¡¯ll be dispatching


    some men to lock down the ce before searching. Go and liaise with them.¡±


    He did not bring enough men over to the vige this round. Therefore, he had to rely on the locals for


    help.


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    Just as Ethen was about to step in, Benjamin stopped him and ordered coldly, ¡°Teach Raphael a lesson


    for me. And make sure he stays in there!¡±


    Ethen nodded in reply and sped off the make the necessary arrangements.


    With his eyes fixed on the gradually increasing crowd along the streets in the vige, Benjamin¡¯s


    eyebrows drew together.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Where could that kid have gone?


    At the same time, Tim spotted some bodyguardsbing the area looking for someone. Their


    aggressive and dour appearances instantly convinced him that they were just like Raphael.


    What further reinforced his perception was when he vaguely heard those men questioning the public


    about Mary and his whereabouts. Immense astonishment engulfed him as he thought they were acting


    under Raphael¡¯smands.


    Without dy, he sped to find the nurses and patients who had seen him before.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 438 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 438 Read Online


    Chapter 438 Artfully Avoiding The Bodyguards


    ¡°Excuse me, did you all see those mysterious men in ck? They¡¯re bad guys. They must be here to


    catch us. If they ask you guys if you¡¯ve ever seen us, please don¡¯t tell them! Or else my grandma and I


    will die in their hands!¡± Tears and snot streamed down Tim¡¯s face as he said pitifully. It was a sight that


    could easily cause one to be sympathetic.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. We¡¯ll keep your presence a secret. Go find a ce to hide for now.¡± The nurses felt


    their hearts ached for him and agreed to his plea readily as they ruffled his head.


    ¡°Thank you! Thank you so much!¡± With that, Tim darted away.


    While no one noticed him, he scuttled back into the ward.


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll help you to the restroom. We¡¯ll head to the hospitalter.¡±


    In truth, Tim had asked around and knew there would be a vehicle heading to the hospital to collect IV


    drips. He figured they would be able to tag along without paying any fares.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°All right.¡± Mary followed Tim to the restroom.


    Just as they headed in, some bodyguards came over.


    Holding onto a snapshot of Tim, the guard questioned, ¡°Has anyone seen this child?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Hearing that reply, he threw another question. ¡°Then, have you seen this olddy?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Hiding in a corner, Tim felt relieved after hearing how the cooperative crowd had pretended they had


    never seen him before.


    After the bodyguards left, the boy ran out and bowed politely. ¡°Thank you, everyone. Thank you so


    much!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Tim, do you need our help to call the police for you?¡± Various family members of the


    patients in the ward kindly offered their help.


    ¡°No, that won¡¯t be necessary.¡± He waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Those people look too troublesome to


    handle, so we will avoid them ourselves. Even if you call the police, they¡¯ll be released soon after


    getting arrested. My grandma and I will lead an even more difficult life if that¡¯s the case. You guys have


    helped us out so much earlier, and that¡¯s more than enough. I¡¯m very grateful for that!¡±


    Tim¡¯s words made perfect sense to the crowd. ¡°You two have to be extra cautious then.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing.¡± Tim nodded his head and ran to the entrance to observe the situation.


    Only upon making sure that those bodyguards had left did he run back and pick Mary up to get onto the


    vehicle heading to the hospital.


    About half an hourter, Benjamin gave another order since the search was still fruitless.


    ¡°Call Jack and the others toe over and help with the search here.¡±


    At that, Ethen ryed his instructions at once. ¡°Mr. Graham, we¡¯ve almostbed the entire area.


    Perhaps the kid has already left the vige?¡±


    Otherwise, how is it possible that we can¡¯t find him?


    Ethen was utterly baffled.


    ¡°As you mentioned, we ¡®almost¡¯ searched everywhere in the vige. That means there are still ces


    we have yet to search,¡± Benjamin chided.


    He then pulled out hisptop and essed the vige¡¯s surveince cameras to check if there were


    any leads.


    ¡°Have you allocated people to every entrance of this vige?¡±


    ¡°I did. As long as Tim is still in the vige, we¡¯ll definitely be able to find him.¡± Ethen spoke in a


    convincing tone.


    Hearing that, Benjamin carried on looking through the surveince cameras.


    Back at Yaleview, the five little ones had woken up and ran to find Arissa.


    Seeing her sitting right before theputer, Zachary was shocked. ¡°Mommy, did you not sleep for the


    whole night?¡±


    Gavin threw a nce at his brother. ¡°How do you know that Mommy didn¡¯t sleep?¡±


    ¡°Mommy was still wide awake when I woke up in the middle of the night to get some water,¡± Zachary


    exined, his gaze still locked on Arissa.


    Upon noticing the signs of fatigue on her face, the boy furrowed his brows.


    I¡¯m sure Mommy didn¡¯t sleep.


    ¡°I was so busy I forgot about the time.¡± Arissa hurriedly tried to exin to the kids.


    ¡°Mommy, why didn¡¯t you sleep?¡± Oliver turned to look at her concernedly.


    Just then, the observant Jasper spotted the content on theputer screen and remarked, ¡°Mommy is


    trying to find our missing brother!¡±


    Hearing that, the five little ones exchanged nces with one another.


    Jesse walked over, appearing distressed. ¡°Mommy, why did you not sleep? We¡¯ll be upset if you¡¯re tired


    out because of that!¡±


    Arissa caressed her daughter¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. You guys should go and wash up now.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, you can¡¯t do that. You¡¯ll get sick if you don¡¯t sleep!¡± Gavin persuaded anxiously.


    Arissa knew the kids were worried for her, so she nodded and promised, ¡°I¡¯ll pay more attention from


    now on, okay? Now, go ahead and wash up. You guys still have to go to schoolter.¡±


    Finishing her words, she stood up and prepared to take them back to their room to wash up.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 439 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 439 Read Online


    Chapter 439 Revealing The Truth


    ¡°Mommy, we¡¯ll wash our faces on our own. You should wash yours too and have breakfast with us! And


    you can take some rest after that!¡± Zachary urged.


    ¡°That sounds great!¡± Arissa replied with a smile.


    After the kids headed out, she trotted to the bathroom to wash up.


    Returning to their room, the kids closed the door tight and started their discussion.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Mommy stayed up all night because she was searching for clues about our missing brother,¡± Zachary


    commented.


    A frown formed between Gavin¡¯s brows. ¡°Why don¡¯t we tell Mommy the truth?¡±


    Oliver bit his lip and nodded in agreement. ¡°I think we have to tell Mommy. If not, Mommy¡¯s body won¡¯t


    be able to take it if she continues to skip on sleeping.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t be able to handle the truth if we tell her now.¡± An insurmountable worry surged


    within Jasper.


    Jesse¡¯s eyes were brimming with tears. ¡°Our brother is such a poor thing. Mommy will be hurt if she


    finds out about it.¡±


    The five kids were shrouded with worry as they mulled over the problem.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s better to reveal it now than dragging it. After all, Mommy will have to find out the truth


    someday. She could endure it for one day. But what about today?¡±


    Gavin could not bear to see Arissa that way. He had wanted to continue hiding the truth from her, but


    learning that she had been staying up to look for clues overnight, he felt his heart sink to the bottom of


    his stomach.


    ¡°I¡¯m all for it! Let¡¯s tell Mommy about it!¡± Zachary raised his hand.


    Gavin is right. Revealing the truth now will hurt less than in the long run. Mommy will find out one day


    anyway. Theter she knows, the longer she has to be worried. Mommy¡¯s body won¡¯t be able to take it


    sooner orter.


    Likewise, Oliver raised his hand in full support. ¡°Me too!¡±


    Jesse and Jasper were the only ones who had yet to voice their opinions.


    Jesse turned to look at Jasper.


    Thetter turned to his three other brothers, who all had the same views, and sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s tell Mommy


    then.¡±


    Since Jesse had always been obedient and would follow her brothers, she had no objections to it


    either.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go tell Mommy now.¡± Jasper had his eyes on the others.


    ¡°Not now. Let¡¯s do itter. We¡¯ll tell her after breakfast.¡± Oliver was afraid Arissa would lose her appetite


    after learning about the truth.


    Gavin and Zachary thought the same way too.


    ¡°If that¡¯s so, why don¡¯t we tell Mommy after she gets some sleep?¡± Jasper proposed another idea he


    reckoned was better.


    ¡°If we don¡¯t say itter, Mommy will surely continue to rack her brains over this matter. There¡¯s no


    saying when she¡¯ll take time to rest.¡± Zachary wrinkled his nose.


    Jasper sighed dejectedly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go wash up first. Otherwise, Mommy wille looking for us soon,¡± Jesse reminded her


    brothers.


    ¡°All right. Let¡¯s go.¡± Oliver gestured and headed into the bathroom with Jesse first, while Gavin,


    Zachary, and Jasper followed behind.


    As the kids brushed their teeth, an idea shed across Jasper¡¯s mind. ¡°Why don¡¯t we tell Mr. Graham,


    then get him to tell Mommy about it?¡±


    Gavin and Zachary frowned upon hearing that.


    The former was the first to raise his objection. ¡°It¡¯s no use telling him. I doubt he knows how tofort


    Mommy.¡±


    Zachary seconded those words. He believed that Benjamin did not seem to shower Arissa with much


    care.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Mommy¡¯s heart will break after we tell her the truthter. When that happens, we¡¯ll have to


    console her. Jesse, if we can¡¯t do that well, you¡¯ll have to use your skills to cheer her up.¡±


    Jesse bobbed her head vehemently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Zachary. I¡¯ll make sure Mommy won¡¯t be sad.¡±


    They continued with their discussion while washing up and only ran to open the door when Arissa


    came over to knock on their door.


    ¡°Mommy, we¡¯re done!¡±


    Arissa patted the kids¡¯ heads and locked her warm and gentle gaze on them as she said, ¡°Come on,


    let¡¯s head downstairs for breakfast.¡±


    Jesse gripped her mother¡¯s finger and said sweetly, ¡°Mommy,ter after breakfast, you must have a


    good rest. Or else, we will be worried.¡±


    ¡°All right,¡± Arissa answered in a gentle tone.


    Gavin, Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper stole nces at each other and followed her down the stairs.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 440 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 440 Read Online


    Chapter 440 I Am Not Thinking Of Him


    Edwin had finished preparing breakfast for the family. At the sight of Arissa and the little onesing


    down, he warmly ushered them over to have breakfast.


    ¡°Good morning, Edwin.¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Mr. Whitley!¡± The five little ones followed and greeted Edwin.


    ¡°Good morning, children!¡± He rubbed their heads adoringly and carried them onto their seats.


    During breakfast, Arissa had only eaten a few mouthfuls when she noticed that the five little ones did


    not have much of an appetite. Even Jesse, who could usually eat a lot of food, took small bites and


    even picked on her food.


    Puzzlement overwhelmed Arissa. ¡°Is there something wrong with you guys?¡±


    Had it only been one of the children who had behaved that way, she would have thought he was ill. But


    since they all acted the same way, she figured something was off.


    The five kids turned to look at each other, then shifted their gazes back to Arissa.


    ¡°Nope!¡±


    Arissa knitted her brows together. Nothing¡¯s wrong, yet they¡¯re behaving like this?


    ¡°Are you all feeling unwell?¡±


    With that said, she stood up and reached out to touch their foreheads.


    ¡°No,¡± Zachary quickly denied.


    Finding that their body temperature was normal, Arissa stared at them, who were, by now, all shaking


    their heads in denial.


    ¡°Mommy, we aren¡¯t unwell!¡±


    Hmm, if they¡¯re not unwell, then they must be keeping something to themselves.


    Intending to query themter, Arissa changed the subject. ¡°Hurry and have your breakfast. I¡¯ll send you


    guys to school after this.¡±


    Only then did the five kids begin to dig into their breakfast.


    ¡°Mommy, you should eat more!¡±


    They were busy picking some food and offering them to Arissa.


    ¡°All right, all right. My sweethearts, you should eat more too!¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She then passed each of them an egg.


    ¡°Mr. Whitley, is Daddy not home?¡± Gavin knitted his brows when he noticed that Benjamin was


    nowhere to be found.


    ¡°Well, something cropped up, so Mr. Graham went outst night. He isn¡¯t back yet.¡±


    The pucker between Gavin¡¯s eyebrows deepened. ¡°Where did he go?¡±


    He didn¡¯te home the entire night?


    Zachary and his other siblings also seemed slightly surprised that Benjamin did not return homest


    night.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that.¡±


    It was evident that Gavin grew angry, and upon sensing that, Edwin immediately reassured, ¡°There


    might be something urgent. Mr. Graham seemed like he was in a rush when he left the house.¡±


    Arissa¡¯s eyes darted between Edwin and Gavin before she rified, ¡°Sweetheart, your daddy has gone


    on a business trip. If you miss him, you can give him a call.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t miss him at all!¡± Gavin snorted arrogantly.


    Arissa could not help but heave a deep sigh.


    Zachary turned to Gavin and threw him a look, seemingly attempting to ask if they should tell Arissa


    about the truth since Benjamin was not at home.


    Arissa waited till the kids finally ate their fills before trying to probe them regarding the situation earlier.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s going on just now? Is there something on your mind?¡±


    Conflicted, the kids snuck a nce at her and bit their lips.


    Arissa arched her brow and softened her tone. ¡°Come on then. Share with me what happened.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, we¡¯re afraid it¡¯ll break your heart,¡± Zachary exined nervously.


    Arissa could not wrap her head around the situation. ¡°Well, what is it? You all have to tell me first!¡±


    At this point, the five kids exchanged knowing looks with each other.


    Then, Gavin softly replied, ¡°Mommy, we¡­ actually, we¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that you guys are still around! I thought you¡¯d left for school by now!¡±


    Darius¡¯ sudden appearance interrupted the kids¡¯ confession.


    ¡°Old Mr. Graham.¡± Arissa stood up to wee Darius. ¡°Have you had breakfast?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. I¡¯m actually here to bring you guys breakfast. I decided to make more at thest minute, that¡¯s


    why I¡¯mte.¡±


    Seeing that they had all eaten breakfast, he was relieved that he had prepared food items that were


    convenient to carry around.


    He took some out and passed it to Arissa. ¡°Issa, you should try some too. The kids can bring the rest to


    eat at school.¡±


    ¡°Edwin always prepares breakfast for us over here. Isn¡¯t it too troublesome for you to prepare for us


    too?¡± Arissa felt an overwhelming sense of gratitude.


    ¡°Not at all. All that matters is that you guys enjoy the food. Hurry up and try some!¡±


    Met with Darius¡¯ warm hospitality, Arissa could only take a bite of it.


    On the other hand, the five little ones shared a look before looking back at Darius, who showed up


    unannounced. Without any other choice, they ultimately swallowed those words they had wanted to tell


    their mother.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 441 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 441 Read Online


    Chapter 441 Gavin Pretends To Be Sick


    ¡°Sweethearts, are you ready? I¡¯ll send you all to school if you are,¡± Darius asked dotingly.


    ¡°Issa, have a good rest at home. Let me send them to school today,¡± he reassured Arissa while


    carrying the five kids one by one from the dining chairs.


    They had no choice but to make their way toward the living room with Darius. Even Edwin had dashed


    upstairs to bring them their bags.


    ¡°Grandpa, we don¡¯t feel like going to school today,¡± the five kids stated in unison.


    ¡°How could you guys skip ss? No way! You must attend school today and never neglect your


    studies.¡± Darius knitted his brows, leading them toward the car.


    ¡°Grandpa, Gavin is still not feeling well. That¡¯s why we feel like staying at home with him today,¡±


    Zachary piped up to remind his grandfather.


    Darius turned to look at Gavin, questioning him apprehensively, ¡°Gavin, are you still feeling unwell?¡±


    At the sight of Zachary hinting him by throwing him a nce, Gavin nodded at Darius, pretending to


    feel under the weather.


    Darius carried him onto hisp at once, touching his forehead.


    Gavin could not help feeling a rush of anxiousness. He cowered on Darius¡¯p, fearing that his


    grandfather would find out he was lying.


    Darius did not sense anything awry. In fact, he was worried sick about Gavin when he caught sight of


    the boy¡¯s face, which seemed to have turned red gradually.


    ¡°Gavin, tell me where you¡¯re feeling ufortable. I¡¯ll call the doctor toe over.¡± Darius carried him


    down from the car.


    ¡°Grandpa, you don¡¯t have to call the doctor toe over. I just have a bloated stomach and feel like


    vomiting.¡± Gavin stopped him hastily. This is bad! If he calls the doctor toe over, he¡¯ll find out very


    soon that I¡¯m pretending to be sick!


    ¡°Did you catch the flu?¡± Darius lowered his head and pressed it lightly against Gavin¡¯s forehead to feel


    his temperature.


    At the same time, Zachary, Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse got out of the car one by one.


    Zachary raised his head and exined, ¡°Grandpa, maybe Gavin¡¯s not feeling well because he didn¡¯t


    sleep wellst night. Is it all right to let him have a rest at home today?¡±


    He tried to talk Darius into changing his mind. Worrying about Arissa, he and his siblings were not in


    the mood to attend school.


    After throwing Gavin a nce, Darius eventually decided not to let the kid attend school as he seemed


    weak as a kitten.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t go to school then. You kids can rest at home today,¡± he announced while


    carrying Gavin back into the house while instructing the other four kids to follow him.


    Zachary and the others¡¯ eyes lit up as they exchanged looks. The next moment, they ran into the house


    excitedly.


    Meanwhile, Arissa was about to go upstairs for a rest when Darius carried Gavin back into the house.


    Astounded, she asked quizzically, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you back?¡±


    ¡°Gavin¡¯s not feeling well,¡± Darius replied briefly before assigning Edwin to summon the doctor.


    Arissa darted toward them, her heart skipping a beat.


    Since Gavin suddenly fell ill the day before, she was worried he might have a fever again.


    She took the boy over from Darius and touched his forehead nervously. ¡°Sweetheart, are you feeling


    difort anywhere?¡±


    Gavin felt a rush of guilt when he noticed the sheer apprehension in her eyes.


    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t worry. I think it¡¯s because I¡¯ve overeaten just now,¡± he responded casually.


    Arissa was dumbfounded. The next moment, she sat down and ced Gavin on herp, rubbing his


    belly to ease his difort.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯d better let Gavin lie down. He still feels like vomiting,¡± Zachary reminded her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll carry you up to the room now,¡± Arissa told Gavin softly and carried him upstairs immediately.


    At the same time, the other four kids made a beeline after them and opened the door to the room for


    them.


    Oliver went to pour some water for Gavin. ¡°Here Gavin, drink some water.¡±


    Darius whipped out a small bottle. ¡°Issa, apply this to his belly.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Arissa took it and applied the ointment to Gavin¡¯s belly.


    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯d better catch some sleep now. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m just feeling slight difort.¡±


    Gavin tried to convince her.


    ¡°Mommy, just go ahead and have a rest now. We¡¯ll apany Gavin,¡± Zachary urged her.


    Needless to say, Arissa could not be at ease.


    ¡°Mommy, you should have a rest now after a sleepless night. We¡¯ll take great care of Gavin. Besides,


    Grandpa has asked the doctor toe over,¡± Jesse echoed.


    Stupefied, Darius asked right away, ¡°Issa, you didn¡¯t sleepst night?¡±


    It only struck him then why the kids kept asking her to go to bed.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Arissa nodded as she continued massaging Gavin¡¯s belly to ease his difort.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 442 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 442 Read Online


    Chapter 442 How About Sleeping Together With Me


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Go and have a rest now then. I¡¯ll take good care of them,¡± Darius urged Arissa again in a reassuring


    tone.


    Prevailed by Gavin¡¯s difort, Arissa could not sleep at all.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait till the doctores and has a look at him,¡± she uttered resolutely. The others could only give


    in to her when she insisted on staying by Gavin¡¯s side.


    Meanwhile, Gavin could only lie in bed and continue to pretend that he was not feeling well.


    ¡°Mommy, how about you sleep together with me?¡± he asked.


    Stroking Gavin¡¯s hair hanging over his forehead, Arissa replied gently, ¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯m not sleepy. Are


    you feeling any other difort?¡±


    Wearing a look of utter apprehension, her frown deepened into a scowl. Her gut instinct told her that


    Gavin had not recovered properly after falling ill the previous day.


    ¡°Mommy, I might have overeaten,¡± Gavin stated softly.


    After casting her eyes on him, Arissa assigned Zachary to get Edwin to prepare a ss of lemon water


    for Gavin.


    Jasper and Zachary rushed downstairs without thinking twice.


    ¡°Old Mr. Graham, take a seat,¡± Arissa greeted Darius courteously.


    The older man nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, here you go.¡± Oliver carried a chair over and pulled Darius¡¯ hand.


    Rubbing his head, Darius shed him and Jesse a smile. ¡°All right. Go and have some fun now. I¡¯ll


    apany Gavin.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re thinking of apanying Gavin too!¡± Jesse emphasized as she beamed sweetly.


    Darius suddenly recalled that he had not seen Benjamin since he stepped into the house. Stroking his


    grandaughter¡¯s hair affectionately, he asked curiously, ¡°Where¡¯s your daddy?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not at home.¡± The girl looked at him innocently.


    Darius¡¯ forehead creased into a frown as he turned to look at Arissa. ¡°Has Benjamin already left early in


    the morning?¡±


    Arissa nced at him and exined, ¡°He never came home after going out with youst night.


    ording to him, he¡¯s on a business trip.¡±


    ¡°A business trip?¡± Darius furrowed his brows before asking, ¡°Why didn¡¯t he mention a single word about


    that to me?¡±


    Right that instant, Zachary and Jasper brought in the lemon water for Gavin. ¡°Mommy, we got the


    lemon water.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll let Gavin drink it.¡± The next moment, she carried Gavin up and ced him on herp. After


    that, she let him take a sip of the lemon water. ¡°Sweetheart, drink some lemon water first. Let¡¯s give it a


    try and see if you¡¯ll feel better.¡±


    Fearing that his stomach would be bloated again, she only let him take a few mouthfuls.


    ¡°Mommy, I still want more.¡± Gavin licked his lips.


    ¡°Wait for a while more, okay? You can¡¯t drink so much in one go. What if your stomach gets bloated


    again?¡± Arissa coaxed him.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Gavin responded obediently. At the sight of an exhausted Arissa, he was ovee by a sense


    of intense guilt. We shouldn¡¯t have lied to Mommy. After a sleepless night, she is worried about me


    again.


    He shot Zachary a nce instinctively, but thetter hinted at him to hold his tongue.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t Shaun here yet?¡± Like a cat on hot bricks, Darius called Shaun, urging him, ¡°Shaun, are you


    here yet? Hurry up! Gavin is not feeling well!¡±


    Right after he hung up, the sound of someone closing the door of a car sounded from downstairs.


    ¡°Gavin, hang on. Uncle Shaun is here,¡± Darius consoled the boy gently.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Gavin replied sheepishly.


    Zachary and the others dashed toward the door, cranking their necks to catch a glimpse.


    The moment they caught sight of Shaun, they rushed toward him hurriedly. ¡°Mr. Bailey, you¡¯re finally


    here!¡±


    The doctor grabbed hold of the kids darting toward him and asked anxiously, ¡°How is Gavin?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s feeling difort,¡± Jesse chimed in solemnly, knitting her brows. Anyone would easily believe


    her that Gavin was very sick.


    ¡°I¡¯ll check on him now.¡± Shaun was about to quicken his pace.


    However, Zachary grabbed hold of his arm and stood in his way. ¡°Uncle Shaun, I need to tell you


    something.¡±


    Perplexed, Shaun looked at him for a while and stated, ¡°Tell meter, okay? I have to attend to Gavin


    first.¡±


    Zachary knew he had to be extra careful so Edwin would not sense anything amiss. Thus, he hinted at


    Shaun with some finger movements on his palm while heading toward the room with him.


    Puzzled, Shaun turned to look at Zachary.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 443 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 443 Read Online


    Chapter 443 Does He Not Care About You


    After ensuring that Edwin¡¯s eyes were not on them, Zachary winked discreetly at Shaun, hinting at him


    by gesturing with his mouth.


    Evidently, the boy was hinting at him that Gavin was fine and requesting him to keep it under wraps


    from Darius and his mother.


    After Shaun entered the room, Arissa called out to him anxiously, ¡°Dr. Bailey, please check on Gavin


    now. He mentioned that he¡¯s overeaten and feels like vomiting. Can you help to see if he has caught a


    cold or if there¡¯s anything wrong with him?¡±


    ¡°Calm down, Arissa. Let me check on him first,¡± Shuan put his medical box down and pressed on


    Gavin¡¯s abdomen lightly. At the same time, he nced obliquely at the boy¡¯s countenance.


    Momentster, it struck him why Zachary and the others were eager to tell him something earlier.


    ¡°It seems that Gavin has a bloated stomach after overeating. I¡¯ll give him some digestive tablets. Don¡¯t


    worry. He should be fine after that,¡± Shaun stated matter-of-factly.


    ¡°So his stomach really is bloated?¡± Arissa furrowed her brows. Undeniably, she recalled how Gavin had


    eaten quite a lot when they were having breakfast earlier. On top of that, he took some more of the


    food brought over by Darius again.


    In actuality, Gavin did not feel the slightest bit of difort. He shot Shaun a nce with a hint of


    warning. Hence, thetter replied nonchntly, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°They usually don¡¯t eat much but tend to eat a lot more whenever they¡¯re together with you,¡± Edwin told


    Arissa tactfully. He did not doubt Shaun¡¯s judgment at all.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have brought so much food over just now. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Darius could not help ming


    himself.


    Arissa looked at them before asking Shaun, ¡°Is there anything else wrong with him aside from a


    bloated stomach?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Arissa. There isn¡¯t any other problem,¡± Shaun reassured her with a smile and let Gavin


    swallow the digestive tablets. He then pretended to massage Gavin¡¯s belly to boost his digestion.


    Surrounded by the others, Gavin felt rtively awkward. Thus, he told Arissa, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m feeling a lot


    better now. You¡¯d better catch some sleep now. Mr. Bailey will take good care of me here.¡±


    Stunned upon hearing the boy¡¯s words, Shaun turned to look at Arissa and queried, ¡°Arissa, are you


    feeling unwell too?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m only feeling a bit sleepy because I didn¡¯t sleepst night,¡± Arissa exined with a chuckle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that staying up the whole night is harmful to your health? How could you do that when


    you¡¯re not feeling well yesterday? I can¡¯t believe Benjamin just let you be! Oh my! I¡¯ll be the one to be


    med again if you fall sickter!¡± Shaun wailed, utterly speechless.


    Arissa could not utter any words to refute him.


    Just then, Edwin cut in, ¡°Mr. Bailey, Mr. Graham is not at home at the moment.¡±


    Shaun¡¯s jaw dropped at that. ¡°Huh? He¡¯s not at home? Did he step outst night?¡±


    Edwin nodded.


    ¡°Where did he go?¡± he asked.


    Edwin looked at him and replied, ¡°He¡¯s on a business trip.¡±


    Shaun frowned. On a business trip?


    ¡°Arissa, go ahead and have a rest. Don¡¯t worry about Gavin. I¡¯ll take good care of him!¡± He tried to talk


    her into having a rest.


    Darius echoed, ¡°He¡¯s right. Issa, take a good rest. We¡¯ll look after the kids. So don¡¯t worry, okay?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, you should go to bed now,¡± Gavin urged her.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Mommy, go and have a good sleep. We¡¯ll take great care of Gavin!¡± Jasper pushed his mother slightly


    toward the door.


    Feeling touched by their words of concern, Arissa chuckled. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go for a rest now. Gavin,


    remember to tell Mr. Bailey at once if you¡¯re not feeling well again, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t worry, Mommy. I¡¯m fine, and I¡¯ll take medicine on time!¡± Gavin convinced her.


    Arissa tucked her son in before she left the room to have a rest.


    After she stepped out, the five kids fastened their gazes on Darius. Zachary got straight to the point.


    ¡°Grandpa, you should go down to have a cup of tea. Don¡¯t worry. Mr. Bailey will be by Gavin¡¯s side.¡±


    shing them a smile, Darius uttered gently, ¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯ll go down after Gavin sleeps.¡±


    Hearing that, Zachary and Gavin exchanged nces.


    Momentster, Gavin pretended to drift off to sleep after taking medicine.


    Shaun¡¯s lips twitched at the boy putting up a show.


    Zachary gestured to his siblings and whispered, ¡°Look, Gavin¡¯s asleep now. Grandpa, let¡¯s go


    downstairs.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s go downstairs to y games. Let Gavin have a good rest, okay?¡± Jesse grabbed her


    grandfather¡¯s arm coquettishly.


    Oliver and Jasper, too, grabbed his other arm. ¡°Grandpa, Mr. Bailey will take care of Gavin. Let¡¯s go


    down for tea.¡±


    ¡°All right. Let¡¯s go then.¡± Darius had no choice but to take their suggestions. He only went down with his


    other four grandchildren after requesting Shaun to take good care of Gavin.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 444 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 444 Read Online


    Chapter 444 Arissa Had An Emotional Breakdown


    ¡°Gavin, why are you pretending to be sick?¡± Shaun cut to the chase right after Darius and the other kids


    left.


    Little did they realize that Arissa suddenly turned back to check on Gavin again. She scratched her


    head after overhearing Shaun¡¯s question.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Gavin is pretending to be sick? She halted in her tracks, refraining from opening the door. Why is Gavin


    pretending to be sick? Could it be he¡¯s worried about me staying alone at home?


    After quite a while, Gavin replied sheepishly, ¡°We don¡¯t feel like going to school because Mommy is not


    feeling well¡­¡±


    His words sent a ripple of warmth into Arissa¡¯s heart.


    Shaun cut him off, ¡°You can call me any time if your mommy¡¯s not feeling well. I can attend to her at


    once. Besides, she¡¯s not feeling well because she stayed up all nightst night. I presume she¡¯ll be fine


    after taking a good rest. Regardless, you shouldn¡¯t have pretended to be sick. Don¡¯t you know


    everyone is worried stiff about you, especially your mommy? This is definitely not something an


    obedient kid like you should do.¡±


    Arissa was about to open the door and enter. It never crossed her mind that she would have an


    emotional breakdown in the next moment because of the devastating news she was going to hear.


    Gavin stuttered, ¡°W-We have something to tell Mommy.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Shaun asked in bafflement.


    After taking a deep breath, Gavin muttered, ¡°We¡¯ve managed to track down our missing brother.¡±


    Shaun was bbergasted. ¡°What? Where is he now?¡±


    ¡°That heinous woman threw him into a dumpster. Nobody rescued him. I think¡­ I think he¡¯s gone


    forever¡­¡± Gavin¡¯s voice trailed off as he choked up.


    Pin-drop silence ensued in the room.


    In a blink of an eye, Arissa felt her world turned upside down. It was as if someone was clutching her


    throat, trying to strangle her.


    She did not even realize that she had copsed on the floor. As she stared nkly at the ceiling, there


    was a glint of indecipherable agony in her eyes. My child¡¯s gone¡­


    Shaun¡¯s face turned ashen when he heard the sound outside the room. He dashed forward and


    opened the door right away.


    ¡°Arissa!¡± His heart dropped at the sight of Arissa on the floor.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Startled by the look of despair on his mother¡¯s face, Gavin rushed forward to help her up


    with Shaun.


    Arissa¡¯s legs gave way several times. She only managed to stand after a few stumbles.


    On the brink of tears, Gavin mumbled incoherently, ¡°Mommy¡­ Mommy¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Arissa¡­¡± Shaun was at a loss for words to console her.


    ¡°Gavin, help your mommy into her room,¡± he instructed Gavin.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gavin bit his lip to restrain himself from bursting into tears as he helped Arissa into her room.


    Deep down, he reprimanded himself for being reckless. I shouldn¡¯t have acted impulsively. Now that


    Mommy¡¯s overheard our conversation, she won¡¯t be able to take it.


    Gavin felt a surge of indescribable guilt from within him. Gazing at Arissa, he was a bundle of nerves.


    Arissa only blinked her eyes after what seemed like an eternity. As she locked her gaze with Gavin,


    tears that welled up in her eyes started trickling down her cheeks.


    After sobbing silently for quite a while, she finally burst out crying.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± Arissa let out harrowing yowls of grievance.


    ¡°My sweetheart¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ I wasn¡¯t able to protect you¡­¡± She wept in sheer grief, her tears flowing


    down her cheeks like streams.


    Secondster, she started to p her face.


    It caught Gavin and Shaun off guard.


    Shaun rushed forward and grabbed hold of her hands. ¡°Arissa, it¡¯s not your fault! Stop hurting yourself!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault! As his mommy, I failed to protect him¡­¡± Arissamented in despair.


    A tiny figure appeared as her vision blurred with tears. Her heart wrenched at the heartbreaking scene


    of a child being abandoned in a dumpster. It was as though someone was clutching her heart and


    slicing it continuously with a dagger, causing it to bleed profusely.


    ¡°He¡¯s just an innocent kid¡­ To be thrown away so cruelly¡­ it¡¯s just¡­¡± Arissa yelped in agony.


    Grief-stricken, she could hardly breathe. The next second, she passed out due to the suffocating


    anguish.


    Panicking, Gavin screamed at the top of his lungs, ¡°Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Bailey, please check on my mommy now!¡± he cried hysterically, breaking into tears uncontrobly.


    Shaunid Arissa down immediately, trying to feel her pulse.


    D*mn it! I must take prompt action! Without hesitation, he gave her an injection.


    ¡°Mr. Bailey, how¡¯s my mommy?¡± Gavin asked hastily, on pins and needles. Wiping his tears, no words


    could describe how guilty he felt at the moment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s just passed out.¡± Shaun tried to appease him.


    Right that instant, Darius and the other four kids rushed upstairs after hearing Gavin¡¯s squeal earlier.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± the kids yelled out.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 445 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 445 Read Online


    Chapter 445 We Need To Avenge Him


    The sight of Arissa lying on the bed worried the kids to no end.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Darius asked Shaun.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Mommy?¡±


    The kids, who were already worried sick, panicked even further when they saw Gavin crying like that.


    gued by guilt, Gavin sobbed as he said, ¡°M-Mommy found out about our brother! It¡¯s my fault! She


    overheard it because I didn¡¯t hear hering! She was crying so hard!¡±


    The other kids¡¯ eyes reddened upon hearing that.


    Darius furrowed his brows, but he was so worried about Arissa¡¯s condition that he didn¡¯t have time to


    ask the kids what happened.


    ¡°Shaun, how is Issa?¡±


    ¡°She fainted from overwhelming sadness,¡± Shaun replied as he continued examining Arissa.


    Darius knew her condition was rather serious when he saw how concerned Shaun looked. ¡°Should we


    take her to a hospital?¡±


    He figured a hospital would be much better equipped to treat her.


    ¡°Yes. Get the car ready.¡±


    Shaun agreed to send her to the hospital when all attempts at waking her up had failed.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t Mommy awake yet?¡± Jesse asked while sobbing loudly in fear.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mommy¡¯s just unconscious. She¡¯ll wake up soon,¡± Zacharyforted his sister even though deep


    down, he was panicking like crazy too.


    To their surprise, Arissa woke up right when Shaun was about to carry her into the car.


    ¡°Mommy¡¯s awake!¡± Jasper eximed excitedly and wiped his tears.


    ¡°Mommy! You¡¯re awake!¡± Oliver cried out in relief.


    The kids were all excited and relieved to see that Arissa had regained consciousness.


    ¡°All right, you can put Issa down now that she¡¯s awake,¡± Darius said as he stepped forward to hold


    Arissa steady.


    ¡°Are you okay, Mrs. Graham?¡± Shaun asked while helping her lie down on the bed.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    Although Arissa was no longer overwhelmed by emotions like she was earlier, she was still trapped in a


    state of grief.


    ¡°Please take better care of yourself, Mrs. Graham. Gavin and the others are really worried about you,¡±


    Shaun advised after giving her a quick examination.


    Arissa looked up and saw all five of her kids staring at her worriedly with reddened eyes.


    She held her hand out, and they all came in for a hug.


    Oh, my sweethearts! My precious sweethearts!


    Tears flowed down Arissa¡¯s cheeks as she hugged them tightly.


    It pained Darius deeply to see her so sad. He turned to look at Shaun, and thetter motioned for him


    to talk outside.


    While Arissa and the five kids continued to cry, Darius followed Shaun out of the room and asked,


    ¡°What happened to Issa?¡±


    ¡°Gavin and the others discovered what happened to the missing child, and Mrs. Graham couldn¡¯t take


    the shocking news,¡± Shaun replied with a sigh.


    Knowing that it couldn¡¯t possibly be good news, Darius narrowed his eyes and asked softly, ¡°What


    happened to the child?¡±


    Shaun looked him in the eye and said sadly, ¡°Danna threw him into a dumpster. They say he died


    because no one rescued him.¡±


    Darius trembled all over as a look of grief filled his face.


    ¡°I¡­ I haven¡¯t even gotten a chance to see him¡­¡±


    Shaun¡¯s eyes reddened as well. The sounds of Arissa and the kids crying in the bedroom only


    worsened their feelings of sadness.


    ¡°Please stop crying, Mommy.¡±


    Jesse tried wiping the tears off Arissa¡¯s face, but the tears refused to stop.


    ¡°He won¡¯t me you, Mommy. It¡¯s the bad guys who are at fault!¡± Oliver shouted angrily with a sniffle.


    ¡°We should avenge him, Mommy!¡±


    Jasper¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred as he clenched his fists.


    ¡°You need to pull yourself together, Mommy! You still have us! We¡¯ll always be with you!¡± Zachary


    comforted her.


    ¡°Say something, Mommy¡­¡± Gavin pleaded.


    Instead of crying her heart out as most people would, Arissa simply sat there in silence while her tears


    kept flowing. Naturally, seeing her like that worried the kids even more.


    Hugging them tightly in her arms was the only way for her to keep herself grounded.


    Neither Darius nor Shaun knew how they couldfort her as they watched from outside the room.


    With a frown on his face, Darius decided to give his son a call and fill him in on the situation.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 446 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 446 Read Online


    Chapter 446 The Child Is Still Alive


    Benjamin was still searching for the missing child in the vige when he got the phone call.


    ¡°Hey, Dad.¡±


    ¡°Where are you right now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in Rutaceae Vige. Is something the matter, Dad?¡± Benjamin replied.


    Darius exchanged nces with Shaun before saying, ¡°Issa fainted earlier.¡±


    ¡°What happened to her?¡± Benjamin raised his voice out of concern.


    ¡°S-She found out about what happened to the child¡­ T-The shock and sadness proved too much for


    her to bear¡­¡± Darius replied in a shaky voice as he tried to stop himself from sobbing.


    Benjamin frowned upon hearing that. But I already had someone erase the surveince camera


    footage, so how did she find out?


    ¡°How is she now, Dad?¡± he asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s crying together with the kids,¡± Darius replied worriedly.


    ¡°Put her on the phone,¡± Benjamin urged him.


    Figuring that Benjamin would do a better job atforting Arissa, Darius did as told and handed the


    phone over to her.


    ¡°Issa, Benjamin wants to talk to you.¡±


    Arissa stared nkly at Darius for a brief moment before wiping her tears and answering the phone.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    Benjamin frowned worriedly when he heard how hoarse her voice sounded.


    ¡°Arissa, I¡¯ve found some clues about the child!¡±


    Hearing no response from her, he continued, ¡°I was going to wait till I had found him before telling you.


    I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d find out about it first. Don¡¯t be sad, okay? The child is still alive! I¡¯ll bring him home


    as soon as I find him!¡±


    Thinking he was just trying tofort her, Arissa didn¡¯t believe him at all.


    ¡°Okay,¡± she mumbled coldly and hung up the phone after that.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too upset now, Issa. The kids will get worried. You need to pull yourself together!¡± Darius


    comforted her as he took the phone back.


    Arissa nodded. ¡°All right.¡±


    She then wiped her tears and turned toward the kids as she continued, ¡°I want you all to stay home,


    okay?¡±


    Gavin and the others stared worriedly at her as they had a feeling she would be heading out.


    ¡°Where are you going, Mommy?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something I need to take care of, so I¡¯ll be heading out for a bit,¡± Arissa replied while patting


    them on their heads.


    The anger and hatred in her heart fueled her desire to avenge her child, and her patience was running


    out.


    ¡°Maybe you should stay home today, Mommy. We¡¯re worried about your safety,¡± Zachary advised her.


    ¡°No, I must head out today.¡±


    There was no way to change Arissa¡¯s mind once she had decided on something.


    ¡°Mommy¡­¡±


    Gavin med himself to no end for not being more careful earlier.


    Arissa gave him a hug and suppressed her emotions as she asked, ¡°I don¡¯t me you at all, Gavin. It¡¯s


    only a matter of time before I find out about it anyway. Tell me, how did you get your hands on that


    information?¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Actually, we found out about itst night. We didn¡¯t dare tell you because we were afraid that you


    would get upset¡­¡± Zachary exined apologetically on behalf of Gavin.


    Arissa froze. ¡°Huh? So you kids conducted your own investigation?¡±


    Gavin, Zachary, Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse all nodded in unison.


    Recalling their strange behavior fromst night and that morning, Arissa finally understood what was


    going on.


    So, they already knew about everything there is to know about their missing brother?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t copse so easily this time. I¡¯ll be back really soon, so just stay home and wait for


    me,¡± she said with a sob while the kids stared at her worriedly.


    Zachary knew they wouldn¡¯t be able to change her mind on something she had already decided, so he


    suggested, ¡°Have Mr. Bailey go with you, Mommy. We won¡¯t be able to rest easy otherwise.¡±


    Arissa nodded as she knew they were simply concerned about her safety. ¡°Okay, sure.¡±


    Gavin then ran off and called out to Shaun, ¡°Mr. Bailey! Mommy will be heading out for a bit. Could you


    apany her?¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± Shaun agreed to it right away.


    ¡°Make sure to keep Mommy safe, okay?¡± Gavin reminded him.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 447 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 447 Read Online


    Chapter 447 Getting Danna Sentenced To Death


    ¡°I will.¡± Shaun patted Gavin on the head as he came into the room and asked, ¡°Where are you headed,


    Mrs. Graham?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve just got some errands to run, that¡¯s all.¡±


    After taking a moment to regain herposure, Arissa turned toward Darius and said, ¡°Old Mr.


    Graham, will you help me look after the kids while I¡¯m gone?¡±


    Darius nodded. ¡°What are you going to do? Your condition is still unstable right now. Maybe you should


    rest up before heading out.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It won¡¯t take long,¡± Arissa reassured him before leaving with Shaun, who then drove her out of


    the Graham residence.


    Sensing the intense hatred that Arissa was emanating, Shaun nced at her and asked with a sigh,


    ¡°Where are you going, Mrs. Graham?¡±


    ¡°To the police station,¡± Arissa replied with an icy-cold expression.


    Whoa! Arissa looks just like Benjamin in this state! Now I see why he treats her so differently!


    With that thought in mind, Shaun asked cautiously, ¡°What will you do at the police station?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill Danna!¡±


    The emotionless look on Arissa¡¯s face suggested that she really meant what she said.


    What? Has she lost her mind? Was the grief too much for her to handle?


    ¡°Please don¡¯t do anything rash, Mrs. Graham! Think about Gavin and the others! We have other means


    of getting her killed! There¡¯s no need for you to get your hands dirty!¡± Shaun advised her, but she


    simply kept quiet.


    Unsure if she was even listening to him, Shaun decided to give Benjamin a call when they stopped at a


    traffic light.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Arissa asked when she saw him pull out his phone.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m going to give Benjamin a call!¡± Shaun stammered nervously.


    With a cial look in her eyes, Arissa snatched the phone over and canceled the call.


    ¡°Calling him won¡¯t do her any good! I¡¯m going to kill Danna one way or the other!¡±


    Arissa was furious as she thought they were trying to defend Danna.


    Realizing that she had misunderstood his intentions, Shaun quickly exined, ¡°You¡¯ve gotten the


    wrong idea, Mrs. Graham! I¡¯m calling Benjamin because I want him to talk some sense into you before


    you do anything rash! Neither I nor Benjamin is trying to defend Danna!¡±


    ¡°Then just keep driving!¡± Arissa said and shifted her gaze toward the front.


    Seeing as she was still holding on to his phone, Shaun had no choice but to continue driving.


    When they were about to arrive at the police station, Arissa changed her mind all of a sudden and


    ordered, ¡°On a second thought, take me to Jonathan instead.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing!¡± Shaun replied.


    Going to Jonathan is definitely a much better idea!


    With that in mind, he then drove her straight to Jonathan¡¯sw firm.


    ¡°Mrs. Graham?¡± Jonathan eximed in surprise when he saw her.


    Let¡¯s talk inside,¡± Shaun said while motioning at him with his eyes.


    Jonathan nodded and had someone prepare some coffee.


    ¡°Oh, either milk or water will suffice. Mrs. Graham hasn¡¯t slept sincest night, so she shouldn¡¯t be


    having coffee now,¡± Shaun whispered at him.


    ¡°Sorry to drop by so suddenly, Mr. Patterson. I hope we¡¯re not getting in the way of your work,¡± Arissa


    said with a frown.


    ¡°Not at all, Ms. York. Please, have a seat,¡± Jonathan reassured her while gesturing at them to sit down.


    After taking a moment topose her thoughts, Arissa decided to get straight to the point. ¡°Mr.


    Patterson, how confident are you in getting Danna sentenced to death?¡±


    Jonathan paused and nced at Shaun in confusion.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve heard about this, but Mrs. Graham has another child with Benjamin. However,


    that child is gone because of what Danna did. She got him killed¡­¡± Shaun exined with a sad look on


    his face.


    Jonathan was shocked when he finally understood the reason behind Arissa¡¯s sudden visit.


    ¡°Do you guys have solid evidence to prove it?¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Shaun had only heard about this from the kids, so he didn¡¯t have any evidence at all.


    ¡°I do,¡± Arissa replied confidently.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 448 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 448 Read Online


    Chapter 448 The Boy Escapes Again


    Jonathan frowned as he wondered why Benjamin didn¡¯te with them.


    ¡°Okay, this should be easy if you have evidence.¡±


    Not only did Danna steal Benjamin¡¯s child, but she even got him killed.


    That alone was enough for them to give her the heaviest sentence possible.


    Arissa¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred as she clenched her fists. ¡°I hope that Danna can be brought to


    justice as soon as possible, Mr. Patterson.¡±


    ¡°Please be patient, Mrs. Graham. There are certain procedures that we need to go through. I¡¯ve


    already submitted the request, and I¡¯ll inform you as soon as I get a confirmation on the date for the


    court hearing. Right now, what we need to do is focus on gathering as much evidence as possible,¡±


    Jonathan reassured her.


    Still feeling worried about Arissa, Shaun secretly sent Benjamin a text while she wasn¡¯t looking.


    Unfortunately, Benjamin was so busy with the search that he didn¡¯t notice it.


    ¡°Any news, Ethen?¡± he asked while standing next to the border with a pair of shades on.


    ¡°We¡¯ve checked all the cars that came through here, but we haven¡¯t found anything!¡± Ethen replied with


    a frown.


    He, too, found it puzzling how a child could go missing without a trace in such a small town.


    Suddenly, an ambnce happened to be heading their way.


    The kid inside the vehicle panicked and quickly hid himself when he recognized them as the guys


    looking for him.


    ¡°Mister, please don¡¯t tell them that you¡¯ve seen Grandma and me! They¡¯re bad guys!¡±


    The driver found his request a little strange and tried to reassure him, ¡°Those are policemen, Tim.


    They¡¯re not bad guys, so you don¡¯t have to be afraid. They¡¯re probably investigating something else.¡±


    Hearing that, Tim nced out the window and saw actual policemen standing there.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Policemen? What are those bad guys doing with the police? Are they in cahoots?


    Believing that they were Raphael¡¯s men, Tim insisted, ¡°My uncle owes a lot of money due to his


    gambling. He hit me and Grandma yesterday because we couldn¡¯t give him any money. Those guys


    are here to capture me and use me to repay the debt! Please help us out, mister! Grandma needs to


    see a doctor, so I can¡¯t afford to let them take me away!¡±


    He was so afraid of being captured that he had fear written all over his face.


    ¡°Will you please help us out, young man? They can do whatever they want with me, but Tim is only five


    years old! Please don¡¯t let them take him away! How about you turn the car around now? We¡¯ll forget


    about heading into the city!¡± Mary pleaded.


    She, too, was convinced that they were bad guys as she was still traumatized by the debt collectors


    smashing up their house.


    ¡°They¡¯ll only get suspicious if we turn back now. I suggest you two keep yourselves hidden as we pass


    them by. Who knows, maybe they won¡¯t notice you two,¡± the driver replied with a sigh when he saw the


    policemen in front.


    It wasn¡¯t umon for him to hear of simr cases at the clinic, so he really did sympathize with them.


    ¡°Thank you, mister!¡± Tim eximed gratefully.


    He then helped hide Mary with a nket before climbing into a box on the side.


    ¡°Please hurry it up, gentlemen! I¡¯m in a hurry to replenish my medical supplies here! The clinic needs it


    urgently!¡± the driver called out to the policemen as he pulled up at the border.


    As the policemen saw no one in his van, they let him pass through without any hesitation.


    Tim helped Mary get out of the ambnce when they got far enough from the border.


    ¡°Thank you, mister!¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much, young man!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it!¡± the driver said as he dropped them off at the hospital.


    Tim thanked him again before helping Mary into the hospital to get her treated.


    Meanwhile, Benjamin was stressed out of his mind as he continued searching the town.


    Where the heck could this child have gone? Could we have scared him off with our intimidating


    presence?


    With that in mind, Benjamin nced at his bodyguard before calling out to his assistant, ¡°Ethen!¡±


    Ethen came running over immediately. ¡°Yes, Mr. Graham?¡±


    ¡°Go through the surveince camera footage carefully once more. Also, tell them to be mindful of their


    expressions when searching. We don¡¯t want to scare the people here. We should also try to advertise


    our search here.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    With that, Ethen quickly ran off to give the orders.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 449 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 449 Read Online


    Chapter 449 The One Who Got Abandoned


    Soon, pictures of Tim could be seen all over the screens in public areas in town.


    Naturally, it didn¡¯t take very long before those at the hospital saw it too.


    The nurses were staring wide-eyed at the advertisement in shock.


    ¡°W-Wait¡­ Isn¡¯t that the kid that showed up earlier?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! I think his name was Tim or something! Looks like those guys are searching for him because he


    went missing! I don¡¯t think they¡¯re bad guys!¡±


    ¡°Why did Tim call them bad guys, then?¡±


    ¡°Maybe they really are bad guys!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think bad guys would boldly advertise their search like this. The fact that they¡¯re offering a huge


    reward should confirm this theory.¡±


    As the advertisement gained the attention of the hospital staff, one of them contacted Ethen shortly


    after.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, we¡¯ve just received word that the child spent a night in a clinic,¡± Ethen said as he


    reported his findings to Benjamin.


    Benjamin immediately headed over to the clinic with his men upon hearing that.


    The nurses were startled when they saw him arrive, especially when they noticed how wealthy he


    seemed.


    That suit he¡¯s wearing must cost a fortune! There¡¯s no way he¡¯s a bad guy!


    ¡°Has any of you seen Mr. Graham¡¯s son?¡± Ethen asked while showing them some pictures.


    The nurses exchanged confused nces.


    ¡°Mr. Graham¡¯s son?¡±


    Ethen nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. We¡¯ve been looking for him for quite some time now.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We have. He brought an olddy over for an injectionst night. I think they were scared by how


    intimidating you guys look, so he asked us to keep their visit a secret,¡± said the nurse that called Ethen


    earlier.


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes lit up upon hearing that.


    ¡°Is he still here now?¡± he asked.


    The nurses shook their heads. ¡°No, they left this morning.¡±


    ¡°Where did they go?¡± Ethen asked excitedly as they had finally found a clue on Tim¡¯s whereabouts.


    The nurses simply exchanged uncertain nces and kept quiet.


    ¡°Please tell us if you know something. This boy¡¯s mother has been so worried that she fell illst night!¡±


    Ethen urged them.


    Sensing that they weren¡¯t faking their anxiety, the nurses decided to tell them the truth.


    ¡°They¡¯re probably headed for the city. They left in one of our ambnces earlier today. I think he said


    something about getting the olddy treated at a hospital.¡±


    Ethen cast Benjamin an excited nce as he pressed on, ¡°Which hospital would that be?¡±


    Meanwhile, Tim was sitting in the corridor while waiting for Mary to finish her examination. He frowned


    when he noticed that the people around him were murmuring among themselves while pointing fingers


    at him.


    As he lowered his gaze, he realized that his clothes were incredibly filthy.


    Had it not been for his clean-looking face, he would¡¯ve looked no different from a random beggar down


    the street.


    Someone stepped forward and asked, ¡°What are you doing here all by yourself, little boy?¡±


    Grandma told me I mustn¡¯t speak to strangers!


    With that thought in mind, Tim simply bit his lip and red warily at the person in silence.


    ¡°You look a lot like the boy on TV! Are you the one they¡¯re looking for?¡±


    Huh? On TV?


    Tim frowned upon hearing that.


    The person tried pointing it out to him, but he pretended to not be interested. It wasn¡¯t until the person


    left that Tim took a peek at the closest television, and his eyes went wide with shock when he saw


    Gavin¡¯s picture on the screen.


    What the hell? Since when did I end up on TV? Wait, no¡­ That¡¯s not me in the picture! I have never


    worn such fancy clothes before! Still, why does that kid look just like me?


    Countless thoughts shed across Tim¡¯s mind.


    Suddenly, he realized something odd when he took a closer look at the television screen.


    Wait, the boy in the picture has fair skin, but mine is very tanned. I was adopted by Grandma, so could


    it be that this boy is actually my brother? But why was I tossed into the trash while he gets to live a


    fancy life? Why did I have to be the one that gets abandoned? We look exactly the same, so why throw


    me away? Wait, could it be that we were both thrown away? Is that what happened? No, that doesn¡¯t


    seem likely¡­ Regardless, why are they searching for me now if they abandoned me back then?

 The More The Merrier Chapter 450 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 450 Read Online


    Chapter 450 Except With Darker Skin


    A look of sorrow filled Tim¡¯s eyes when he saw the contact details in the advertisement.


    The more hepared himself to the boy in the picture, the more intense his feelings of sadness and


    hatred became.


    Mary felt her heart ache when she came out of the clinic and saw him sitting there all by himself.


    ¡°Tim!¡± she called out to him affectionately.


    Tim looked up and ran over to hold her steady when he saw her.


    ¡°Are you okay, Grandma?¡± he asked worriedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It was just an examination,¡± Mary reassured him while patting him on the head.


    ¡°You have to take good care of yourself and get better, Grandma. Don¡¯t worry about the money. I¡¯ll work


    really hard to pay for your treatment,¡± Tim said decisively.


    Grandma is all I have now¡­


    Mary felt really upset too as she knew Tim needed her very much and would be all alone without her.


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll definitely get better,¡± Mary replied with tears in her eyes.


    Tim still needs me, so I have to stay strong!


    As neither of them was able to understand the medical report for the examination, they decided to


    consult a doctor about it.


    ¡°Wait for me outside, Tim. I¡¯ll go ask the doctor about this myself.¡±


    Mary didn¡¯t want him to go in with her as she didn¡¯t want him to worry about her.


    However, Tim was smart enough to see through her intentions and replied sternly, ¡°I think I should go


    with you, Grandma. You might not be able to remember the doctor¡¯s instructions. I have an excellent


    memory, so you¡¯ll definitely need me!¡±


    He then waited for the patient toe out before asking the doctor, ¡°Doctor, the medical report for my


    grandma¡¯s examination is out. Could you help take a look at it?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sure thing! Come on in,¡± the doctor replied with a friendly wave as he remembered Tim really well.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Grandma,¡± Tim said as he led Mary into the consultation room.


    Benjamin had his bodyguards surround the hospital the moment they arrived.


    Ethen then essed the surveince cameras and located Tim fairly quickly.


    ¡°They¡¯re in a consultation room on the third floor, Mr. Graham!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Feeling excited to finally see his child, Benjamin ran toward the elevator while Ethen followed closely


    behind.


    The people in the hospital all had puzzled looks on their faces when they saw Benjamin pass by with a


    huge group of men.


    Fearing that he would end up scaring the child, Benjamin paused when he arrived outside the


    consultation room and asked Ethen, ¡°Should I go in like this?¡±


    Ethen nearly burst outughing at how nervous Benjamin looked, but he managed to hold it in and


    said, ¡°Maybe I should go inside instead, Mr. Graham.¡±


    Benjamin shot him a cold re, but waved at him and said, ¡°All right, make it quick!¡±


    Ethen took a moment to adjust his attire and put on a smile before knocking on the door.


    ¡°Come in!¡±


    ¡°Please pardon my intrusion,¡± Ethen mumbled as he opened the door and scanned the consultation


    room, only to breathe a sigh of relief when he saw Tim inside.


    Not wanting to scare Tim, Ethen told the doctor to carry on with the consultation.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Where¡¯s the child?¡± Benjamin asked with a frown when he saw Ethene out of


    the room by himself.


    ¡°I think we should wait a little while longer, Mr. Graham. We might frighten the child if we just take him


    away like this,¡± Ethen exined.


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes lit up instantly. ¡°He really is inside?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. He really looks a lot like your other sons, except with darker skin!¡± Ethen replied with an


    excited smile.


    He made sure not to mention how skinny Tim looked as he didn¡¯t want to make Benjamin worry.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 451 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 451 Read Online


    Chapter 451 The Kid Got Away Again


    ¡°All right¡­ We¡¯ll wait for him, then.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s heart was racing as he stared at the door.


    My son is right behind that door! All I have to do is open it, and I¡¯ll be able to see him!


    Both Mary and the doctor assumed Ethen hade for a consultation, but Tim didn¡¯t think so.


    His face went pale the moment he saw the familiar-looking bodyguards when Ethen stepped out just


    now.


    The fact that Ethen stared right at him upon entering the room wasn¡¯t helping either.


    The bad guys have found us here? This is bad¡­ I have to get us out of here!


    Oblivious to the nervous look on his face, the doctor continued going through Mary¡¯s diagnosis.


    After racking his brain for a bit, Tim came up with a brilliant idea. ¡°Grandma, my tummy hurts!¡± he


    shouted while clutching at his stomach.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mary asked anxiously.


    ¡°I¡­ I need to use the bathroom¡­¡± Tim mumbled with his face all red.


    He even let out a fart just to make it look even more convincing.


    ¡°There¡¯s a restroom in the back. Go on in, hurry!¡± the doctor urged him.


    ¡°Sorry, doctor. I¡¯ll take him to the restroom right away!¡±


    Feeling worried about the boy¡¯s well-being, Mary decided to apany him to the restroom.


    ¡°The bad guys are here, Grandma! We should hide and wait till they¡¯re gone before returning to the


    doctor,¡± Tim whispered into her ear the moment they went to the back.


    ¡°Huh? They¡¯re here? How do you know that?¡± Mary grew anxious as well.


    ¡°The man that came in earlier is one of the bad guys! He¡¯s here to capture us!¡± Tim exined.


    ¡°Oh, my¡­ T-Then, we should¡­ Um¡­¡±


    Mary was panicking so much that she didn¡¯t know where to go.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma! I¡¯ll get us out of here! Let¡¯s exit from this side!¡±


    Tim then observed their surroundings and led Mary out of there without being seen by Benjamin¡¯s men.


    Unfortunately for them, he had no idea that the surveince cameras caught them both on tape.


    After waiting for a while, Benjamin motioned at Ethen to check on them again.


    ¡°The doctor is probably still going through the olddy¡¯s medical report, Mr. Graham.¡±


    Still feeling uneasy, Benjamin ordered, ¡°Get in there and keep watch over him.¡±


    They must¡¯ve noticed us if they managed to slip out of town undetected. It¡¯s possible for them to go into


    hiding again now that they know we¡¯ve found them.


    Ethen did as told and entered the consultation room, only to panic when he saw no sign of Mary and


    Tim.


    ¡°Doctor, where did the olddy and child go?¡± he asked anxiously.


    The doctor paused for a moment before pointing behind him as he replied, ¡°The boy had a


    stomachache, so I let them use the restroom in the back.¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The look on Ethen¡¯s face changed instantly upon hearing that.


    Oh, no¡­ Please don¡¯t tell me they¡¯ve escaped again!


    Benjamin came rushing into the consultation room the moment he heard Ethen yell in surprise.


    What? Did that boy get away again? He thought to himself with a frown when he saw Ethen running


    toward the other side.


    ¡°Are you here for a consultation, sir?¡± the doctor asked when he saw Benjamin barging in.


    Benjamin nced at the doctor in response, and his gaze fell upon the medical report on the desk.


    ¡°What disease does the olddy have?¡± he asked solemnly.


    ¡°How are you rted to the olddy?¡± the doctor asked as he couldn¡¯t afford to reveal his patient¡¯s


    private information.


    ¡°That boy is my son!¡± Benjamin replied impatiently.


    The doctor froze briefly in shock upon hearing that. However, upon taking a closer look at Benjamin¡¯s


    face, he realized how simr the two of them looked.


    Thinking that the old woman was Benjamin¡¯s mother, the doctor felt angry when he recalled how pitiful


    Mary and Tim were.


    Oh, I¡¯ve seen way too many people like him¡­ They only focus on their career and end up neglecting


    their family!


    ¡°Your mother¡¯s condition is ratherplicated and serious. I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be getting better any


    time soon.¡±


    Benjamin furrowed his brows. ¡°What¡¯s her condition?¡±


    The doctor tapped on the table and motioned for Benjamin to sit down.


    Benjamin hesitated for a moment, but pulled up a chair and sat down anyway.


    The doctor then handed him the medical report and said, ¡°Take a look at it yourself!¡±


    Benjamin picked up the medical report and looked straight at thest section.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 452 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 452 Read Online


    Chapter 452 We Are Not Bad Guys


    Benjamin furrowed his brows upon hearing that.


    ¡°Give all of her medical reports to me!¡±


    The doctor was taken aback. Aftering to his sense, he said, ¡°Here¡¯s her medical report for today.


    Anyway, it¡¯s her first time seeing me. As for detailed diagnosis, I have to run other tests-¡±


    Much to the doctor¡¯s surprise, Benjamin grabbed the medical report before he could finish his words.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on? Why are you leaving? I haven¡¯t finished! Do you want to get her treated?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll transfer her to another hospital!¡±


    With that, Benjamin left to look for his son.


    He quickly called Ethen to ask about his son¡¯s whereabouts.


    ¡°Have you found him?¡± Benjamin grew increasingly restless.


    How did he run away when we almost found him?


    ¡°Not yet¡­ We found him! He is in the restroom on the east side of the fourth floor.


    Ethen reported to Benjamin once he located Tim and Mary.


    As such, Benjamin ran upstairs once he heard it.


    When the bodyguards rushed into the restroom, Tim thought they wanted to capture Mary and him.


    As such, Tim stood in front of Mary to ward them off.


    ¡°Don¡¯te any closer, or else I¡¯ll have the police arrest you all!¡± Tim red at the bodyguards,


    exuding a strong aura.


    Deep down, Tim knew that he couldn¡¯t call the police because he didn¡¯t have a cell phone.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Mary nervously put her hand on Tim¡¯s shoulder. She was worried that they would take Tim away to


    settle the debt.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. We¡¯re not bad guys!¡± one of the bodyguards quickly exined to ay their fears.


    However, Tim frowned and continued to stare at them doubtfully.


    ¡°Do you think you can con us into going with you?¡±


    As the bodyguards were lost for words, they heard swift footsteps approaching from behind.


    Benjamin and Ethen arrived at the same time.


    When Benjamin entered thedies¡¯ room and saw Tim, his heart pounded.


    Thinking that the two men were the bodyguards¡¯ bosses, Tim and Mary felt even more terrified.


    ¡°Since Raphael owes you the money, please look for him. We don¡¯t have any money. It has nothing to


    do with us. Moreover, you¡¯ll bemitting a crime if you capture us!¡± Tim kept an uptight expression as


    he shouted.


    Once Ethen saw Tim, he got emotional, and his eyes turned bloodshot.


    ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t misunderstand us. We are not bad guys¡­ He is your¡­¡±


    However, Benjamin gestured for Ethen to keep it a secret right before Ethen wanted to reveal to Tim


    that Benjamin was his father.


    As Benjamin got closer to Tim slowly, Tim¡¯s expression turned pale. Tim and Mary took a few steps


    back until they backed themselves into the wall.


    ¡°Don¡¯te any closer! Also, don¡¯t you think about capturing him! Juste at me!¡±


    Mary pulled Tim back to protect him.


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes flickered when he nced at Mary, who was protecting Tim.


    ¡°Ahem¡­ ahem¡­¡± Mary suddenly began to cough intensely. It was as if she was going to cough her


    lungs out.


    ¡°Grandma, are you all right?¡±


    Tim supported Mary while gently patting her back. At that moment, worries were written all over his


    face.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After scanning Tim, Benjamin realized that he looked skinny and dark. Nheless, Benjamin felt


    relieved because he seemed to be healthy.


    In addition, Tim¡¯s beautiful facial features were simr to Benjamin¡¯s.


    Since Mary couldn¡¯t stop coughing, Benjamin instructed Ethen, ¡°Go and get some water!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Soon, Ethen came back with a bottle of water.


    Benjamin quickly opened the bottle and handed it over to Mary. ¡°Please drink some water!¡±


    However, Tim was still keeping his guard up. He pped away the bottle in Benjamin¡¯s hand and said


    defiantly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to fake kindness!¡±


    With that, Tim shot a nasty re at Benjamin. Humph! I won¡¯t be afraid even though you¡¯ve


    outnumbered us.


    Then, Tim took out an empty bottle from his bag and filled it up with tap water for Mary.


    In the meantime, Benjamin¡¯s face fell when he saw that Tim didn¡¯t trust him.


    Ethen¡¯s eyes darted from Benjamin and the bodyguards behind him.


    After gesturing at the bodyguards to take off their shades, Ethen came up to Benjamin and whispered,


    ¡°Mr. Graham, I think you should take off your shades.¡±


    Benjamin came to his senses and wanted to take off his shades. Suddenly, Mary coughed up a


    mouthful of blood.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 453 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 453 Read Online


    Chapter 453 Come Home With Me


    ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Tim wailed.


    As Mary went weak at the knees, Tim wasn¡¯t strong enough to support her.


    Right before Mary fell onto the floor, Benjamin rushed forward to help her up.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, allow me!¡±


    When Ethen wanted to help Benjamin, Tim warned, ¡°Don¡¯t you touch my grandma!¡±


    Tim got nervous, for he thought they wanted to take Mary away.


    ¡°Sir, we only wish to lend you a hand. We¡¯re not bad guys!¡± Ethen exined.


    Since Mary¡¯s health condition got worse, Ethen immediately carried her out of the restroom to the


    emergency room.


    ¡°Grandma!¡±


    The misty-eyed Tim chased after Ethen and begged, ¡°My grandma is sick. Please don¡¯t capture her!


    You can take me instead!¡±


    ¡°No one wants to capture any of you!¡±


    Benjamin chased after Tim and carried him. Then, he left the restroom with Ethen.


    Worrying about Mary, Tim struggled violently and resisted by kicking.


    Since Tim was strong, Benjamin almost couldn¡¯t carry him steadily.


    Hence, Benjamin had to mp Tim¡¯s legs to stop him from resisting.


    ¡°We¡¯re not capturing you. Ethen is bringing your grandma to the emergency room!¡±


    Tim was stunned for a while. His eyes darted from Benjamin to Mary, for he was worried that Mary


    would disappear the next moment.


    ¡°My grandma is sick¡­¡±


    Sensing Tim¡¯s worry and fear, Benjamin felt sorry andforted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She will be all right!¡±


    Meanwhile, Tim felt a strange peaceful sensation upon hearing Benjamin¡¯s words.


    Tim wiped the tears away from his face and nced at Benjamin. Is it true that he¡¯s not a bad guy?


    In the end, Tim believed they didn¡¯t want to capture Mary and him only after Mary was admitted to the


    emergency room.


    ¡°Sir, please wipe the tears away.¡±


    Ethen took out a handkerchief for Tim to clean his face.


    Tim was taken aback when he realized that Ethen was overly polite.


    ¡°Give it to me!¡±


    After grabbing the handkerchief, Benjamin put Tim down and wiped his face clean.


    Tim noticed that Benjamin was dressed in clean clothes while he looked disheveled. Hence, Tim


    quickly moved away from Benjamin.


    Softly, Tim said, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Then, he continued to clean his face.


    Ethen felt relieved seeing that Tim was polite.


    Meanwhile, Benjamin was a little heartbroken when he saw that Tim was skinny. He couldn¡¯t help but


    caress his head.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    This kid must have suffered a lot.


    Behind the shades, Benjamin¡¯s eyes became misty.


    While Tim was worried about Mary, Benjamin gazed andforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    As Tim turned around to look at Benjamin, Benjamin could feel a sense of sadness on his face, which a


    young kid wasn¡¯t supposed to have.


    Later, Benjamin instructed Ethen, ¡°Ask Shaun toe here right now!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Immediately, Ethen walked to a corner to make the call.


    Once Shaun answered his call, Ethen could hear that it was bustling over the phone.


    ¡°Mrs. Graham!¡±


    Shaun said hurriedly, ¡°Ethen, Mrs. Graham has just passed out. I have to admit her to the hospital. I¡¯ll


    call you back!¡±


    Shaun was terrified because Arissa copsed onto the floor as soon as they went out of thew firm.


    Shaun hastily kept his phone and carried Arissa into his car to drive her to the hospital.


    With a look of surprise on his face, Ethen came back to report to Benjamin.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, Ms. York has just fainted.


    Benjamin¡¯s expression changed upon hearing it.


    ¡°How did it happen?¡±


    Shaking his head, Ethen answered, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Mr. Bailey is with her and driving her to the hospital.


    He has no time to talk over the phone now.¡±


    Feeling worried, Benjamin couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    The doctor has told Arissa that she has to refrain from getting too emotional. Did she faint because of


    the kid?


    As Benjamin was deep in thought, he nced at Tim.


    Then, he squatted before Tim and took off his shades.


    ¡°Come home with me!¡±


    Tim shifted his gaze from the emergency room to Benjamin. When their eyes met, Tim was startled. He


    looks somewhat familiar!


    Since Benjamin didn¡¯t have much time to exin everything, he said straightforwardly, ¡°I¡¯m your daddy.


    Your mommy is sick and has fainted because of you. Come with me!¡±


    Feeling astounded, Tim put up his guard and stared at Benjamin.


    Deep down, Tim realized that Benjamin looked like him.


    Despite that, Tim wasn¡¯t excited but felt fumed instead.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have Daddy and Mommy!¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 454 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 454 Read Online


    Chapter 454 I Do Not Have Mommy And Daddy


    As Tim pursed his lips, anger was written all over his face.


    He didn¡¯t think he ever had parents because he was an abandoned child.


    Benjamin froze in shock and felt a pang of guilt when he sensed Tim¡¯s sorrow and anger.


    More surprisingly, Tim seemed to know that he wasn¡¯t blood-rted to Mary.


    ¡°Mr. Graham!¡±


    In the meantime, Ethen was worried about Benjamin because he hadn¡¯t gotten any sleep as he had


    been out looking for Tim the whole night.


    Furthermore, Ethen understood that Benjamin would be hurt after hearing such ament from his


    biological son.


    Since Tim was resistant to him, Benjamin knew that he couldn¡¯t take him home.


    After all, there was no way for Benjamin tomunicate with Tim in the future if Benjamin forcefully


    take him now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you wish to see your mommy? She¡¯s so worried about you!¡± Benjamin asked Tim again.


    However, Tim turned around and continued staring at the emergency room.


    ¡°Grandma is my only kin!¡±


    Since they had abandoned me, why do they want to look for me now?


    If it¡¯s true that they are worried about me, they wouldn¡¯t have deserted me in the first ce.


    Benjamin pursed his lips as soon as Tim answered coldly.


    Ethen looked at them and he could tell that Tim was also heartbroken and upset.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, I think he doesn¡¯t know the reason. Please take it easy and exin what happened.¡±


    Ethen believed there was some misunderstanding that made Tim refuse to ept Benjamin.


    However, as the clock was ticking, Benjamin stood up and said to Ethen, ¡°Please stay here to take care


    of him. I¡¯ve to go back now!¡±


    Benjamin thought he had to go back to exin to Arissa because she had misunderstood something.


    ¡°Sure. Mr. Graham, are you going back now?¡± Ethen asked.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll prep the ne now!¡± With that, Ethen instructed his subordinates to make arrangements.


    Benjamin left after taking a nce at Tim. After that, he asked his bodyguards to stay there to protect


    Tim.


    Although Tim was staring at the emergency room, he could hear their conversation.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Is he rushing back to visit his wife? Are they really my daddy and mommy?


    Since the man looks like me, I suppose he is! Besides, he said my mommy has fallen sick because of


    me. Is her condition serious?


    ¡°Sir, please drink some water.¡± Ethan handed over a ss of water to Tim.


    Suddenly, Tim turned around to re at Ethen and said, ¡°Please don¡¯t call me that!¡±


    Ethen hastily nodded and exined gently, ¡°Well, I called you that because I don¡¯t know your name.¡±


    Knowing that Tim was still keeping his guard up, Ethen thought he had to be gentle to Tim.


    Tim pursed his lips, feeling reluctant to tell him.


    Nheless, Tim recalled that Ethen was the one who carried his grandma to the emergency room. In


    the end, he replied, ¡°Grandma calls me Tim.¡±


    Feeling curious, Ethen continued to ask, ¡°Do you know why you¡¯re called Tim?¡±


    Tim frowned and responded, ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±


    Ethen touched his nose when he said, ¡°Tim, don¡¯t worry. Your grandma will be all right. Your daddy will


    get the best doctor to treat her.¡±


    Tim¡¯s eyes flickered once Ethen finished. Will he do that?


    ¡°Will Grandma recover?¡±


    Tim¡¯s mind was a mess when he pursed his lips and rubbed his hands.


    Sensing Tim¡¯s helplessness, Ethen hugged him and promised, ¡°It¡¯s true. I¡¯m not lying to you. Your


    daddy and mommy won¡¯t let anything happen to her!¡±


    Given that Tim was indebted to Mary, they would certainly rescue her at all costs.


    Although Tim wasn¡¯t sure if Ethen was telling the truth, he hoped to see his grandma safe.


    Since Tim didn¡¯t give him a response, Ethen heaved a sigh and tried to console him. ¡°Please drink


    some water and don¡¯t get overly stressed. If you¡¯re sick, your grandma will be worried about you


    instead when shees out. Am I right?¡±


    After a while, Tim finally grabbed the ss of water and gulped it down.


    ¡°Do you want some more?¡±


    Tim looked at him and asked, ¡°Mister, may I know your name?¡±


    Ethen shed him a smile and answered emotionally, ¡°I¡¯m Ethen Frank, your daddy¡¯s assistant!¡±


    Feeling curious about the role of an assistant, Tim continued, ¡°What does an assistant do?¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 455 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 455 Read Online


    Chapter 455 Benjamin Leaves His Son To See Her


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m your daddy¡¯s employee and work for him.¡±


    Meanwhile, Ethen¡¯s heart ached as he looked at Tim, who seemed rather simple and pure.


    As if Tim finally got it, he eximed, ¡°Are you really not Raphael¡¯s debtor?¡±


    Knowing that Tim remained cautious, Ethen smiled and reassured him. ¡°We¡¯re not!¡±


    Then, Ethen handed over his business card to Tim.


    On the business card, Tim saw Ethen¡¯s name and his title¡ªCEO¡¯s Special Assistant.


    Also, Graham Group was written on the other side of the card.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Nheless, thepany name and Ethen¡¯s position didn¡¯t matter much to Tim, for he knew nothing


    about them.


    As such, Ethen thought he could give Tim some basic introduction. ¡°Graham Group is your daddy¡¯s


    company. Hence, a CEO¡¯s assistant is your daddy¡¯s assistant. I have to attend to all matters he orders.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Frank, you must be very busy!¡± Danny interrupted.


    Ethen grinned and replied, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡±


    When Ethen caressed Tim¡¯s hair, he recalled Benjamin¡¯s dejected expression before he left.


    Therefore, Ethen thought he had to exin the situation to Tim. ¡°By the way, your daddy and mommy


    never knew your existence until a few days ago!¡±


    As expected, Tim was stunned.


    What does he mean by they never knew my existence?


    Just then, the door of the emergency room opened.


    Tim hastily rushed forward and asked, ¡°Is my grandma all right?¡±


    The doctor took down his mask and asked, ¡°Who is her family member?¡±


    Ethen came up to the doctor and said, ¡°The kid is her family member. Please tell us how she is now.¡±


    The doctor nced at Tim and said, ¡°She¡¯s safe now.¡±


    Tim heaved a sigh of relief and wanted to go into the emergency room to see his grandma.


    Ethen grabbed Tim¡¯s hand and advised him, ¡°Tim, your grandma wille out soon!¡±


    However, Tim still impatiently craned his neck to peep at the emergency room.


    ¡°Is my grandma all right?¡±


    ¡°Yes! She¡¯s all right now,¡± Ethen responded.


    When the doctor asked Ethen to go to his office to discuss Marry¡¯s condition, Ethen nodded and told


    the doctor that he would be thereter.


    After a while, the nurses pushed Mary out of the emergency room on a hospital bed.


    Tim quickly went up to Mary and held her hand.


    However, Mary hadn¡¯t woken up and was lying still on the bed with an IV drip attached to her hand.


    ¡°Grandma!¡± As Tim choked on his words, everyone couldn¡¯t help but sniffle.


    Ethen patted Tim¡¯s shoulder gently and said, ¡°Let them transfer her to the ward.¡±


    Tim followed the nurses and didn¡¯t want to let go of Mary¡¯s hand.


    Feeling moved by Tim¡¯s sincerity, Ethen quickly caught up with them.


    Mary was transferred to the best ward in the hospital. When Tim sat beside the bed, Ethen went to the


    doctor¡¯s office to discuss Mary¡¯s condition.


    ¡°Thedy has a lot of other illnesses. After she wakes up, we have to give her a full checkup. Most


    importantly, she has to avoid getting emotional.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, doctor!¡± Ethen remembered it.


    Standing outside the ward, Ethen heaved a sigh when he looked at Tim and Mary.


    Ethen thought of buying some clothes for Tim. However, Ethen was worried that Tim would run away


    when he wasn¡¯t around.


    As such, Ethen asked one of the bodyguards to buy some clothes and food, for he decided to stay


    beside Tim at all times.


    When Benjamin arrived at Dellmoor, Arissa hadn¡¯t woken up yet.


    He rushed into the ward and saw Arissa. With her hand attached to an IV drip, she furrowed her brows


    and looked pale.


    ¡°How is she?¡±


    Shaun was surprised to see Benjamin.


    Well, Benjamin haspletely fallen for Arissa.


    ¡°Arissa¡¯s anemia acted up because she stayed up all night yesterday. She fainted in the morning after


    hearing the kid¡¯s news but woke up soon.¡±


    Shaun paused for a while and added, ¡°I thought Arissa was all right, so I promised Gavin to apany


    her to Jonathan¡¯sw firm. However, she fainted as soon as she left thew firm. Anyway, don¡¯t worry


    too much because her condition has stabilized.¡±


    ¡°Why did you bring her to see Jonathan?¡±


    Sitting beside the bed, Benjamin cautiously held Arissa¡¯s hand and gently caressed the back of her


    hand.


    Why did she stay up all night?


    After fixating his gaze upon them for a while, Shaun exined, ¡°Arissa hopes to get Danna sentenced


    to death to avenge her child!¡±


    Benjamin lowered his gaze and looked at Arissa, who was in a deep slumber.


    Arissa has be skinnier and looks really pale. Why didn¡¯t she heed my advice?


    ¡°The child isn¡¯t dead!¡±


    Initially, Shaun didn¡¯t get him, but then he stared at Benjamin in shock after a while.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 456 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 456 Read Online


    Chapter 456 Hurtful Comments


    ¡°What did you say, Benjamin?¡±


    Benjamin turned around and shot him a re. ¡°Can you not be so loud? You¡¯re a doctor, for Christ¡¯s


    sake!¡±


    Hearing hisint, Shaun¡¯s lips twitched as he replied, ¡°Well, I got all excited! Did you say the child


    is fine?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He¡¯s alive and good! If it wasn¡¯t for this incident, I wouldn¡¯t be back so soon!¡± Benjamin furrowed


    his brows when he turned and looked at the woman in bed. I¡¯ve found the kid, all right. However, it


    seems like bringing him home isn¡¯t as easy as I first thought. Since the kid is holding grudges against


    us, she¡¯s going to be sad if she hears the words he told me earlier.


    ¡°Benjamin, why don¡¯t you get some rest? Mrs. Graham is going to be fine,¡± Shaun advised when he


    saw how tired Benjamin looked when he was staring at Arissa.


    Benjamin stayed by Arissa¡¯s side a little longer before gesturing for Shaun to head outside with him.


    ¡°Are you sure her condition has stabilized?¡± Benjamin asked.


    Shaun noticed how worried Benjamin look, so he nodded. ¡°Yes, as long as she doesn¡¯t get triggered


    again. I¡¯ve already given Mrs. Graham some sleeping pills, so she¡¯ll be asleep for quite a while.¡±


    Benjamin nodded. ¡°Please look through this medical report ande up with a detailed treatment


    n!¡± Benjamin handed Mary¡¯s medical reports over to Shaun.


    Puzzled, Shaun took the reports and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s reports is this?¡±


    ¡°An olddy!¡±


    Shaun stared at Benjamin in bewilderment. ¡°An olddy?¡±


    Benjamin lit a cigarette before quickly stubbing it out when he realized he was in a hospital. ¡°She¡¯s my


    son¡¯s savior!¡±


    Shaun understood right away and answered, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll take a look!¡±


    The more Shaun saw in the reports, the deeper his frown was. Ultimately, he gave Benjamin his


    opinion. ¡°Things aren¡¯t looking good!¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes glinted, and he replied, ¡°Do you think you can treat her?¡±


    Since Shaun didn¡¯t have her full health reports, he wasn¡¯t sure. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯d have to see her in


    person and get her full health reports.¡±


    ¡°When I was there, she vomited blood. Can you go over now?¡± Benjamin asked. Huh, if something bad


    happens to Mdm. Mary, Tim is going to be devastated.


    Shaun looked at him and asked, ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°Northstream!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s far from here!¡± Shaun then remembered how bad the medical facilities over there were, so he


    asked, ¡°Is it possible to transfer her here?¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You can go over and see what¡¯s best. When I left, she was still in the emergency room.¡±


    Right then, Benjamin was just about to call Ethen to find out what was going on over there. However,


    Ethen rang him first, and he said, ¡°Mr. Graham, Mdm. Mary had just been brought out. Although the


    doctors said she¡¯d be okay now, they suggested for her to do a thorough medical checkup.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Proceed with the arrangements and make sure she gets the best treatment. I¡¯ll get Shaun to go


    over!¡± Benjamin said before asking, ¡°How is Tim?¡±


    ¡°Tim has been staying by Mdm. Mary¡¯s side, and he refuses to rest!¡± Ethen sighed.


    Hearing that, Benjamin¡¯s gaze darkened, and he instructed, ¡°Take good care of him. I won¡¯t be able to


    go over so soon, call me if there¡¯s anything.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Benjamin hung up the phone and kept the phone in his pocket. He then said to Shaun, ¡°Bring a few


    more doctors with you.¡±


    Shaun nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll get the other doctors to keep an eye on Mrs. Graham. She should be fine as long


    as she doesn¡¯t suffer from severe shocks,¡± he uttered after ncing at Arissa¡¯s ward.


    Benjamin nodded in response. I¡¯ll tell her the good news when she wakes up.


    Shaun turned around to leave, but he suddenly remembered something. ¡°Gavin and the others were


    the ones who found out about what happened to Tim. You ought to update them as well! The same


    goes for Old Mr. Graham.¡±


    Benjamin was stunned for a second upon hearing that. Gavin and the others were the ones who found


    out about Tim¡¯s whereabouts? I thought it was Arissa!


    ¡°Do they know Arissa is in the hospital?¡± Benjamin asked.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t informed them yet!¡± Shaun answered before hurrying over to the other doctors to keep them


    updated on Arissa¡¯s condition.


    On the other hand, Benjamin was trying to get hold of Gavin.


    When Gavin saw him calling, he declined the call angrily.


    Seeing that Gavin had declined his call, Benjamin furrowed his brows. This little fellow is getting very


    bold nowadays.


    He then called Gavin again.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 457 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 457 Read Online


    Chapter 457 A Piece Of Good News


    Again, Gavin just let the phone ring without answering it.


    Zachary then nced at him and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s calling?¡±


    ¡°That jerk!¡± Gavin scoffed.


    Jasper and Oliver leaned over and stuck out their tongues in disdain when they saw Benjamin calling.


    ¡°Are you not going to answer it, Gavin?¡± Jesse gazed at Gavin.


    When Gavin peeped at the phone, it¡¯d stopped ringing.


    However, it started ringing again within the next second. It seemed like the caller was rather persistent.


    Gavin snorted and eventually picked up the phone.


    ¡°What¡¯s with you, Gavin? Why are you not answering your phone?¡± Benjamin asked.


    Gavin remained silent despite hearing Benjamin¡¯s question.


    Without getting a response, Benjamin sighed silently and uttered, ¡°Gavin, I have a piece of good news!¡±


    Gavin just frowned and kept mum because he didn¡¯t know what Benjamin was going to say next.


    Benjamin didn¡¯t bother to check if Gavin was listening or not, and he said right away, ¡°Your brother is


    not dead. He¡¯s still alive!¡±


    Gavin was shocked. ¡°Our brother is alive?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Zachary voiced in surprise.


    ¡°Our brother is alive?¡± Jasper asked in shock.


    The both of them were staring at Gavin nkly.


    When Benjamin finally heard a response from Gavin and the others, a smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°He¡¯s still alive!¡±


    Gavin was ted, and he told Zachary and the others, ¡°Daddy said our brother is still alive!¡±


    Hearing that, Zachary, Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse cheered excitedly.


    ¡°Really? Where is he?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s in the vige that you guys visited thest time!¡± Benjamin answered.


    Since Gavin had already ced the call in speaker mode, the rest of them were over the moon when


    they heard that.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, have you seen him?¡± Jesse leaned over and asked.


    ¡°Yes, I have!¡± Benjamin answered firmly.


    Finally, the five young ones had gotten the confirmation of their brother still being alive.


    ¡°That¡¯s awesome! Mommy is going to be so happy when she finds out that he¡¯s still alive!¡± Jasper


    eximed.


    Zachary added, ¡°Definitely! Mommy is going to be overjoyed! It¡¯s all our fault that we¡¯ve told her about


    the bad news without getting the correct information.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call Mommy now!¡± Oliver chimed in.


    Worried that the kids might disrupt Arissa¡¯s sleep, Benjamin quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t call your mommy now.


    I¡¯m with her!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re with Mommy? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be on a business trip?¡± Oliver asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve returned!¡± Benjamin replied gently.


    Gavin¡¯s eyes flickered and thought of something. ¡°You didn¡¯t go on a business tripst night, did you?


    You¡¯ve gone to look for our brother instead, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Benjamin answered.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, did you bring our brother back? Where are you guys now?¡± Jesse was eager to see her


    brother.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t get to bring him back! When I go over the next time, I¡¯ll surely bring him back with me!¡±


    Benjamin said.


    Hearing that, the five little ones exchanged nces with one another.


    Gavin frowned and asked, ¡°He didn¡¯t want to acknowledge you, right?¡±


    Benjamin was at a loss for words. Must he be so blunt?


    ¡°It must be because you were too stern! I bet you¡¯ve scared him!¡± Jasper chimed in.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, our brother is in that vige, right? What¡¯s his name?¡± Zachary asked.


    ¡°Yes, he is. I think it¡¯s Tim!¡± Benjamin had already heard a thing or two from the vige chief and found


    out that was how they addressed him.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go there and see him, then!¡± Zachary suggested and looked at his siblings.


    Gavin nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll go and look for him!¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Zachary nodded firmly in response.


    Right then, Jesse and Jasper also said, ¡°Count me in!¡±


    Benjamin wanted to stop them, but he hesitated. Perhaps it¡¯s a good idea to let the siblings meet each


    other.


    ¡°Sure! You guys can follow Mr. Bailey if you want to go over. Once you guys have arrived, look for


    Ethen if you need anything. He¡¯s with him. When you guys see Tim, mind your words, okay? Don¡¯t get


    him agitated. In fact, just y with him and don¡¯t talk too much!¡± Benjamin urged.


    ¡°Why is Mr. Bailey going there?¡± Gavin was puzzled. Isn¡¯t he a doctor? Why does he need to go there?

 The More The Merrier Chapter 458 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 458 Read Online


    Chapter 458 I Will Get Changed


    ¡°Your brother¡¯s savior has fallen sick, so I¡¯ve gotten him to go over and take a look!¡± Benjamin told them


    the truth.


    ¡°What?¡±


    The kids gasped and got worried. ¡°Is the sickness serious?¡±


    ¡°It seems quite serious. You guys go over and keep Timpany, okay?¡± Benjamin knitted his brows


    after he said that. I¡¯ve got to give that kid a new name. The name he has now doesn¡¯t suit him at all.


    ¡°Got it! We¡¯ll do what you¡¯ve failed to do!¡± Zachary patted his own chest and promised.


    At the same time, the other kids all nodded in agreement. We¡¯ll bring our brother back!


    ¡°Be careful!¡± Benjamin urged before hanging up the phone. He then went to look for Shaun, who was


    updating his colleagues on Arissa¡¯s condition.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Shaun uttered.


    ¡°Gavin and the others are going with you. Please bring them along before you head over!¡± Benjamin


    then gave some instructions to Shaun.


    ¡°Sure! I¡¯ll look after them. You just stay here and take care of Mrs. Graham!¡± After Shaun was done


    telling his colleagues what to do, he rushed to Yaleview to fetch the kids before heading toward


    Northstream.


    While Benjamin was keeping Arissapany at the hospital, he was still paying attention to what was


    going on with Tim.


    Meanwhile, Ethen had gotten words from Benjamin saying that Shaun would be arriving alongside


    Gavin and the others.


    Initially, he wanted to tell Tim about it, but he changed his mind when he saw how concerned Tim was


    with Mary. Maybe I should only introduce Gavin and the others to him when they arrive. There¡¯s a


    possibility whereby an introduction isn¡¯t necessary. I think he¡¯ll know who the kids are when he sees


    them.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Momentster, the bodyguard returned with new clothes and food.


    Ethen brought the stuff into the ward and said, ¡°Tim, go take a shower and eat something, okay?¡±


    Tim looked at him and answered, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already noon!¡± Ethen checked the time and urged him softly, ¡°You still have to eat even though


    you¡¯re not hungry. Otherwise, your grandma is going to feel sad when she wakes up to find you


    starving yourself!¡±


    Tim bit his lips and decided not to eat anything. Just then, his stomach started to rumble, and his


    swarthy face reddened in embarrassment.


    Luckily for him, it wasn¡¯t as apparent because he was rather tanned.


    Instead of making fun of him, Ethen coaxed, ¡°There¡¯s a restroom there. Go take a shower and get


    changed, okay? Once you¡¯re done, you can have your lunch. I¡¯ll stay here and look after your grandma.


    She¡¯s going to be fine!¡±


    Tim nodded. ¡°All right. Thank you, Mr. Frank!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡± Ethen patted his head fondly and passed him a bag of new clothes. ¡°You¡¯ll find a set


    of clean clothes inside.¡±


    Slightly embarrassed, Tim felt shy to take the bag of clothes.


    Ethen then brought him to the restroom and taught him how to turn on the faucet. He ced the bag of


    clothes inside and left after saying, ¡°Go ahead, okay? Don¡¯t hesitate to call out for me if you need


    anything.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Tim nodded.


    Ethen shut the door after that.


    Tim couldn¡¯t help but feel a little reticent when he saw the state of the restroom. After all, he¡¯d never


    seen such luxury in his life.


    He was so reserved that he didn¡¯t even dare to use the toiletries in there.


    All he did was turn on the faucet the way Ethen taught him and took a shower without using the


    shampoo or shower gel provided.


    When Tim was done showering, he took the clothes out of the bag, and he knew they were expensive


    just by touching them. These look expensive! Should I just wear my clothes from before? But they¡¯re


    wet!


    Ultimately, Tim sighed and put on the set of new clothes.


    However, he only got out of the restroom after he was done washing the clothes he wore previously.


    Ethen¡¯s eyes brightened up when he saw Tim. It looks like it does matter what one wears!


    Indeed, the elegance and sophistication Tim was born with became more apparent after he changed


    into those new clothes.


    Tim wasn¡¯t used to it because he¡¯d only worn hand-me-down prior to that. In fact, he could only afford


    to buy new clothes once a year.


    ¡°Mr. Frank, I¡¯ll return these and change into my own clothes once they¡¯ve dried up!¡±


    Ethen¡¯s heart ached a little when he heard that.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 459 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 459 Read Online


    Chapter 459 Heartaches


    ¡°That¡¯s all right. I bought them for you!¡± Ethen tousled his hair.


    ¡°My grandma says we shouldn¡¯t take things from others. I have to return them to you!¡± Tim was


    adamant.


    Ethen adjusted his sses and held Tim¡¯s hand to bring him toward the coffee table.


    ¡°Even if you were to return them to me, I can¡¯t possibly fit in them!¡± Ethen carried him and sat on the


    couch before unpacking the food.


    ¡°Mr. Frank, you can return them to the shop, no?¡±


    Ethen was starting to notice how stubborn Tim could be, so he exined, ¡°I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t allow


    that.¡±


    Hearing that, Tim lowered his head and bit his lips before making a tough decision. ¡°Okay, then. How


    much do they cost? I¡¯ll pay you!¡±


    Ethen was rendered speechless. Why is this kid so stubborn?


    ¡°Just treat them as a gift from me, okay?¡± Ethen asked.


    Tim nced at him and shook his head in response. ¡°I can¡¯t ept rewards that I haven¡¯t worked for!¡±


    ¡°Well, I like you because I find you cute! Why can¡¯t I give you a gift?¡± Ethen tried to convince Tim.


    Refusing to give in, Tim shook his head. ¡°No! I can¡¯t ept gifts for no reason.¡±


    Hearing that, Ethen sighed inwardly and uttered, ¡°Have your lunch first, will you?¡±


    ¡°How much do these clothes cost, Mr. Frank? I¡¯ll pay you back!¡± Tim insisted.


    Ethen was left feeling helpless. Those clothes aren¡¯t cheap! In fact, they¡¯re branded! If I tell him the


    prices, I¡¯ll only burden him.


    Right then, an idea popped up in Ethen¡¯s mind, and he told him a white lie instead.


    ¡°One hundred!¡±


    Tim frowned when he heard that. Although he felt that the price was high, he whipped out some cash to


    pay Ethen.


    There was no way Ethen would take his money, though. ¡°Keep it! You can buy me a meal instead!¡±


    Tim nced at the food Ethen had bought for him and nodded. He has a point.


    ¡°Okay, then. I¡¯ll buy you dinner and treat you to a meal tomorrow. Mr. Frank, will you still be here


    tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Since your daddy has instructed me to take care of you, I won¡¯t leave till he¡¯s here again!¡± Ethen


    ruffled his hair and added, ¡°Dig in!¡±


    Tim lowered his gaze and uttered softly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to take care of me, Mr. Frank. I¡¯ll be fine on my


    own!¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like I have anything else to do! Besides, it¡¯s my job to take care of you. If you don¡¯t like


    having me around, your daddy will cut my sry!¡± Ethen put on a show to gain sympathy.


    ¡°He¡¯ll cut your sry?¡± Tim then continued apologetically, ¡°Then you better stay here. However, you


    don¡¯t have to be at the hospital at all times, Mr. Frank! No one¡¯s going to find out if you were to go out


    for a walk!¡±


    Tim¡¯s thoughtfulness had caught Ethen by surprise. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Dig in, okay? The food is


    getting cold.¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Will you join me, Mr. Frank?¡± Tim gulped when he saw the delicious dishes before his eyes.


    Ethen picked up a fork and gave it to Tim before picking one up for himself.


    He then took a piece of steak and fed it to Tim.


    Tim only opened his mouth and took a bite after he nced at Ethen.


    Ethen was heartbroken, and he nearly cried when he saw how cautious and grateful Tim was. Has he


    not eaten meat before?


    ¡°Is it good?¡± Ethen asked while gazing at Tim.


    Tim nodded and swallowed the food. ¡°This is the best meat I¡¯ve ever eaten.¡±


    Ethen got even more emotional before putting a few more pieces of the steak on his te. ¡°Then you


    should have some more of it!¡±


    Tim stared at Ethen gratefully and uttered, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Frank!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee! Eat up!¡± Ethen smiled. However, he saw Tim putting the meat aside.


    Curious, Ethen queried, ¡°Are you not going to eat?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m saving them for Grandma!¡± Tim then removed the meat from his te.


    Ethen was touched. What a thoughtful kid! He¡¯d even think about his grandma when he eats!


    Indeed, kids would mature younger when they¡¯d gone through hardships in life.


    Ethen put the meat back onto Tim¡¯s te and said, ¡°Eat first, okay? It won¡¯t be as nice once it gets


    cold. When your grandma wakes up, I¡¯ll go and buy some more.¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 460 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 460 Read Online


    Chapter 460 Forcing A Kiss


    Tim looked at him and stopped him. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t spend so much money on us, Mr. Frank!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. As long as you guys are happy!¡± Ethen had to convince Tim so that he would continue


    eating.


    Although the dishes were allmon and simple dishes, they were all delicacies in the eyes of a kid


    from a poor family.


    When Ethen saw the shrimps, he asked, ¡°Have you eaten shrimps before?¡±


    Tim¡¯s eyes lit up, and he nodded. ¡°I have. However, the ones I¡¯ve eaten before were way smaller than


    these! I usually catch them in the streams!¡±


    ¡°From the streams?¡± Ethen smiled.


    Tim nodded in response.


    ¡°These are from the ocean!¡± Ethen peeled one and gave it to Tim. ¡°You aren¡¯t allergic to shrimps, are


    you?¡±


    Tim looked at him and shook his head. ¡°No!¡±


    Ethen heaved a breath of relief and continued peeling shrimps for Tim.


    Ethen only had some food and left the rest to Tim. In order to get the little one to finish the food, Ethen


    told him they couldn¡¯t let the food go to waste.


    Hence, Tim was filled to the brim.


    Seeing that Mary hadn¡¯t woken up yet, Tim frowned anxiously. ¡°Mr. Frank, why is my grandma still not


    awake yet?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still too soon! Do you see the IV drip there? Once the drip has finished, she¡¯ll still need a few hours


    before she could regain consciousness!¡± Ethen said it in an exnatory tone so that Tim couldn¡¯t get


    sad or worried.


    ¡°Oh, I see!¡± Tim sat by the side of the bed and massaged Mary on the back of her hand so that she¡¯d


    feel less pain from the drip.


    ¡°Tim, would you like to take a breather?¡± Ethen was getting worried when he saw how frail and little Tim


    was.


    ¡°No. You can rest if you¡¯re tired, Mr. Frank. I¡¯m not tired at all!¡± Tim answered and continued staying by


    Mary¡¯s side.


    Ethen let out a sigh and cleaned up the ward before heading outside to inform Benjamin that Tim had


    eaten.


    Upon receiving Ethen¡¯s report, Benjamin felt relieved. At least he¡¯s eating now.


    He then nced at the woman in bed and went out to make a phone call. He rang Edwin and told him


    to make some oatmeal porridge before going back into the ward.


    Arissa woke up with a headache at around two in the afternoon.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡± Benjamin asked.


    Arissa was stunned when she saw Benjamin there. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you on your business trip?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve returned!¡± Benjamin sized her up and noticed that she was still in a daze. He frowned and asked,


    ¡°Do you want to continue sleeping?¡±


    Arissa stared at Benjamin and shook her head. She then took a nce at her surroundings and asked,


    ¡°Is this the hospital?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You¡¯ve fainted!¡± Benjamin leaned forward to straighten her bed with the bed control.


    Arissa finally remembered what happened before she was sent to the hospital. I wasing out of the


    lawyer¡¯s office, and everything went nk after that.


    She was already not in a mood when she just woke up, but it had worsened when she thought about


    her kids.


    Benjamin nced at her before going to the restroom. He brought a wet towel out to help her wipe her


    face.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Right then, Arissa perked up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Benjamin ordered domineeringly before wiping her face gently.


    Seeing that, Arissa was touched, but her heart sank once again. The possibility that Benjamin might¡¯ve


    been protecting Danna still bothered her.


    Benjamin furrowed his brows when he noticed her change of mood. ¡°Arissa!¡±


    Arissa raised her gaze toward him before looking away and coughed.


    Benjamin then sighed and poured her a ss of water. ¡°Drink some water!¡±


    Arissa felt a lot better after drinking the water. She got up and wanted to go to the restroom, but


    Benjamin stopped her. ¡°Where are you going? Lie down!¡±


    ¡°I want to go to the restroom!¡± Arissa answered weakly.


    Seeing how frail she was, Benjamin bent down and carried her in his arms before making his way to


    the restroom.


    Arissa was stunned by his action, but she didn¡¯t protest because she was still feeling a little dizzy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The kid is fine!¡± Benjamin threw her a nce. I¡¯m not used to seeing her so sick.


    Arissa wasn¡¯t listening to him, and she seemed to be pondering something.


    Seeing how irresponsive she was, Benjamin sounded more aggressive when he said, ¡°Arissa!¡±


    Arissa returned to her senses and stared nkly at him.


    Benjamin then put her down and pinned her against the wall before forcing a kiss on her.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 461 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 461 Read Online


    Chapter 461 What A Hassle


    Arissa widened her eyes in shock, and her mind went nk when she looked at the handsome face


    before her eyes.


    Benjamin only let go of her when she started to blush uncontrobly.


    He then threw another nce at her reddened cheeks. Now, that¡¯s more like her.


    The next moment, he held her chin so that she would look at him. ¡°Arissa, I was talking to you! What


    happened to your ears? Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡±


    Benjamin gritted his teeth in anger.


    ¡°W-What did you say to me?¡± Arissa regained herposure and tried to push him away. However,


    Benjamin held her so tight that she couldn¡¯t even move a muscle.


    The atmosphere surrounding the two seemed a little romantic.


    Benjamin leaned forward once more, and Arissa instinctively tried to shy away from him.


    However, she was pinned against the wall, and she had nowhere to hide.


    Benjamin red at her and reprimanded, ¡°I said the kid is fine! What are you still so sad about?¡±


    Arissa stared nkly at him because she was astounded by his tone.


    ¡°I¡¯m being serious here! What¡¯s with your expression? Since the kid is fine, why do you look so


    devastated? Don¡¯t you want to find him?¡± Benjamin was so loud that he was practically shouting at her.


    In utter shock, Arissa grabbed Benjamin¡¯s shirt emotionally and asked, ¡°A-Are you serious?¡±


    She was so emotional that her voice was trembling.


    Benjamin¡¯s rage immediately dampened when he saw her teary eyes. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m serious. I¡¯ve found


    him.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Arissa¡¯s eyes immediately brightened up, and she asked anxiously, ¡°Where is he, then? Did you bring


    him back?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t!¡± Benjamin pursed his lips.


    ¡°Why?¡± Arissa red at him. Getting no response from him, she frowned and became skeptical. ¡°Did


    you say that just tofort me?¡±


    ¡°Da*n it!¡± Benjamin grumbled and leaned forward to bite her lips.


    In pain, Arissa shoved him aside instantly. She then wiped the corner of her mouth and noticed that she


    was bleeding. ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯re the one who¡¯s crazy!¡± Benjamin¡¯s expression turned gloomy. ¡°I told you the kid is fine,


    and you thought I was justforting you? Do I need to do that?¡±


    Arissa acknowledged how pissed he was, but she wasn¡¯t annoyed by it at all. Instead, she was ted


    because of the child. He¡¯s okay, and he¡¯s alive!


    ¡°W-Where is he?¡± Arissa looked at him in anticipation.


    Benjamin shot her a re before he turned around and left. ¡°He¡¯s at the ce you were at before!¡±


    The ce I was at? Where? Arissa chased after him and questioned, ¡°Tell me where?¡±


    Benjamin turned around and gazed at her stomach. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you needed to use the restroom?¡±


    Arissa suddenly remembered that she needed to relieve herself. When she saw Benjamin walking


    away without the intention of revealing more, she went ahead and used the restroom.


    In no time, she came out and saw Benjamin eating on the couch. She went to him and sat down


    without thinking about whether she might anger him. ¡°Benjamin, where is he? Tell me now!¡±


    ¡°Finish your oatmeal porridge first!¡± Benjamin answered without sparing her a nce. At the same time,


    he was eating oatmeal porridge as well.


    Arissa was stunned momentarily before noticing a bowl of oatmeal porridge on the coffee table.


    Just then, the aroma of the oatmeal porridge wafted over to her, and her stomach started rumbling.


    She then gazed at the calm and collected man next to her. It seems like he¡¯s not going to tell me


    anything if I don¡¯t eat!


    With that thought in her mind, her heart started racing. Is he worried about me?


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just tell me first?¡± Arissa pouted and grumbled before eating a spoonful of the oatmeal


    porridge.


    Benjamin nced at her from the corners of his eyes and teased, ¡°What if you faint again when you


    hear it? You are such a hassle!¡±


    Arissa froze, and she pursed her lips when she heard Benjamin teasing about her being weak. I¡¯ve only


    fainted because I didn¡¯t sleep well, and I¡¯ve received some bad news. Why would I faint again now


    when I¡¯m going to hear some good news?


    ¡°Just tell me! My appetite will get better if my mood is lifted, no?¡± Arissa moved closer toward Benjamin


    and stared at his handsome face. She was eager to know everything about her son. ¡°Has he been


    well? How did you find him? Why didn¡¯t you bring him back? Is it because he didn¡¯t want toe with


    you?¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 462 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 462 Read Online


    Chapter 462 His Life Must Have Been Tough


    Must she talk like her son? What makes her so certain that I wasn¡¯t able to bring Tim back? Benjamin


    scoffed inwardly before shoving Arissa a spoonful of oatmeal porridge.


    Arissa widened her eyes in consternation.


    On the other hand, there was a hint of amusement in Benjamin¡¯s eyes. ¡°Eat first, okay? I¡¯ve already


    found him, why are you so anxious?¡±


    Hearing that, Arissa sighed. As she was chewing on the oatmeal porridge in her mouth, she realized


    that he¡¯d fed her using his own spoon. She instantly blushed when she saw him not minding it.


    Hearing no response from her, Benjamin turned to look at her.


    His gaze darkened when he saw her eating the oatmeal porridge with her head lowered. She¡¯s so


    mesmerizing when she blushes.


    ¡°He¡¯s all right. Just eat your oatmeal porridge!¡± he urged. Although Tim has grown up with a poor family,


    he¡¯s still healthy. Once we¡¯ve gotten him home and fed him well, he¡¯s going to be as strong as Jesse in


    no time.


    Arissa merely shot him a nce before finishing her oatmeal porridge hastily.


    Seeing that, Benjamin pursed his lips and whipped out his phone to send Ethen a text message.


    Soon, Ethen had replied with a photo of Tim.


    Benjamin could finally breathe a sigh of relief when he saw Tim all freshened up and wearing a set of


    new clothes.


    ¡°I¡¯m done!¡± Arissa had gobbled down two bowls of oatmeal porridge.


    She then nced at Benjamin earnestly.


    Benjamin swallowed the food in his mouth and put his bowl aside before handing his phone over to her.


    Arissa nced at him with a confused look.


    Benjamin tilted his chin and gestured for her to look at the phone. ¡°The child!¡±


    Arissa took the phone and stared at the screen with her eyes widened. She was overjoyed.


    After a close look, she asked, ¡°Why is he so tanned and skinny?¡± He looks like a little coalman!


    Benjamin cast a nce at her and answered, ¡°Why do you think? He grew up in a vige!¡±


    Arissa nodded. Well, that makes sense.


    She then gently touched the photo of Tim on the screen of the phone. She was utterly heartbroken


    when she saw how skinny and frail he was. Those dark circles under his eyes are so apparent!


    ¡°His life must have been tough!¡± Arissa eximed. With me, Zachary and the others had never starved


    even one day in their lives! How could my son be so skinny?


    Benjamin looked at her andforted her, ¡°The most important thing is that he¡¯s healthy. We¡¯ll get him


    fed when hees home with us.¡±


    Arissa was over the moon when she heard him saying that her son was healthy. At least he still has


    fully functional limbs! That¡¯s a blessing! We should count ourselves lucky knowing that he was never


    involved in uwful acts.


    ¡°How did you find him?¡± she asked.


    Seeing how anxious she was, Benjamin exined slowly, ¡°I looked into the leads from the time Danna


    brought Gavin to me. However, I found out that the child was dumped in a garbage bin.¡±


    Benjamin paused and gazed at Arissa. Okay. Although she looks a bit grim, she¡¯s still calm. Seeing that


    she didn¡¯t act out, he rxed a little.


    He then continued, ¡°I was afraid that you might find out about it and get depressed, so I got Ethen to


    bury the leads.¡±


    Right then, Arissa red at Benjamin and questioned, ¡°And you said you had nothing to do with that?¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Benjamin gulped and replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to get sad.¡±


    Arissa pursed her lips. ¡°Then? How did you find the child?¡±


    Benjamin continued telling her about everything that had happened after that. ¡°When Ethen was on his


    way back here, he received a phone call. At first, he thought it was just a scam, so he wasn¡¯t bothered


    by it. However, he received another phone call when he was in the study room. They told him the child


    was at their house, and he started bargaining with Ethen. I then heard a familiar voice from the phone


    call and started thinking if they were telling the truth. After that, I got Ethen to track the caller¡¯s location.


    Coincidentally, the caller was in a vige that you¡¯ve visited before, Rutaceae Vige. I suddenly


    noticed that the voice belonged to the vige chief. Hence, I brought Ethen and the others to rush


    over.¡±


    At that moment, Arissa¡¯s heart was pounding erratically against her ribcage. I was so close to my son


    then!


    Her heart broke when she remembered the time when she saw a bunch of kids ying around with


    their mothers. Could my son have been one of them?

 The More The Merrier Chapter 463 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 463 Read Online


    Chapter 463 Does He Not Want To Come Here


    ¡°Did you manage to find him when you got there?¡± Arissa nced at him.


    Benjamin shook his head. ¡°It was already past midnight when we got to the vige. The vige chief led


    us to their house, but they weren¡¯t there. We were told that they¡¯d gone to town. When we got to the


    town, we still couldn¡¯t find them. In the end, it was a nurse from a clinic that told Ethen-¡±


    ¡°Clinic? Has he fallen sick?¡± Distress was written all over Arissa¡¯s face.


    Benjamin furrowed his brows and uttered, ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt me when I talk!¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay!¡± Arissa pursed her lips and looked at Benjamin worriedly.


    Benjamin threw her a nce and continued, ¡°He isn¡¯t sick, but the olddy who adopted him, Mdm.


    Mary is!¡±


    ¡°Is it serious?¡± Arissa couldn¡¯t help but ask. Since Mdm. Mary is my son¡¯s savior, she¡¯s also our savior!


    Nothing bad should happen to her.


    Benjamin looked at her and answered, ¡°It¡¯splicated. I¡¯ve already sent Shaun there, and we¡¯ll only


    know more once he has checked her. In the end, we found the child at a hospital in the town of


    Northstream. Tim is quite a smart boy! He managed to avoid us a few times because he thought we


    were the bad guys. When he saw the bodyguards in the hospital, he took Mdm. Mary to the restroom to


    hide from us.¡±


    Hearing that, Arissa felt like she was on an emotional rollercoaster. However, she was very happy to


    learn about how smart her son was.


    ¡°Even I would be scared when I see your bodyguards, let alone a child! How would he know if you guys


    were the bad guys or not when he saw the whole bunch of you walking in?¡± Arissa uttered.


    Benjamin¡¯s lips twitched when he heard that.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring him back, then? Did he not want toe here?¡± Arissa gazed at Benjamin and


    questioned.


    Benjamin gazed back at her and answered, ¡°When we found him, Mdm. Mary had fallen sick. At that


    time, she was vomiting blood, and she was still inside the emergency room. I think he¡¯s too worried


    about Mary, so he didn¡¯te back with me!¡±


    Curious, Arissa queried, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wait for her toe out? How is she now?¡± Under such


    circumstances, isn¡¯t it safe to say that a normal human wouldn¡¯t have left? Besides, he¡¯d just found his


    son!


    For the child, Benjamin was nothing more than a stranger he¡¯d just met.


    ¡°Mdm. Mary is fine at the moment.¡± Benjamin ignored her first question.


    Arissa sized him up a bit and thought about the reasons why he was there with her. Right then, her


    eyes lit up.


    ¡°Did you rush back here because I was hospitalized?¡± she asked softly.


    In response, Benjamin merely shot her a re and kept mum.


    As Arissa was looking at the prideful man before her eyes, she couldn¡¯t help but feel warmth welling up


    in her heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m perfectly fine! It was just my anemia acting up. You should¡¯ve stayed there instead!¡± she said in a


    gentle tone.


    Benjamin fixed his gaze on her and answered with a deep voice, ¡°You weren¡¯t listening to a word I said


    on the phone. If I didn¡¯te here and exin it to you, you¡¯d surely still be sad by now.¡±


    Hearing that, Arissa shrunk in her seat and remained silent.


    Initially, she thought Benjamin was justforting her with his words. Besides, she wasn¡¯t going to


    trust him because she thought he could still be protecting Danna.


    Now that Benjamin had exined himself, she couldn¡¯t help but feel like an idiot.


    ¡°What an idiot!¡± Benjamin scolded.


    Arissa widened her eyes in anger. Although he had a point, she was still displeased at having been


    called an idiot. ¡°You didn¡¯t make it clear!¡±


    ¡°Was I not clear?¡± Benjamin¡¯s expression turned gloomy, and he closed in on her.


    Arissa leaned back and looked at Benjamin warily.


    Upon seeing how submissive she was, Benjamin thought it would be fun to tease her there and then.


    Hence, he leaned in closer. Seeing that, Arissa anxiously backed away once more.


    Again, Benjamin moved toward her.


    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Arissa reached out her hand and pressed it against his chest.


    Suddenly, Benjamin leaned into her.


    Arissa was stunned. ¡°Hey, you!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°What¡¯s with me?¡± Benjamin stared at her seductively. By then, Arissa was nearly engulfed by his deep


    and dark eyes.


    Benjamin was so close to her that she could smell his scent, and she instantly blushed upon taking a


    whiff. ¡°You¡¯re so heavy! Get off me, Graham!¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 464 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 464 Read Online


    Chapter 464 Another Shot


    I want to go and see my son, now that I know where he is, I don¡¯t want to waste another minute here.


    Benjamin eyed Arissa as though he could see right through her.


    ¡°You can¡¯t go anywhere before you get better.¡±


    He is so bossy!


    The corner of Arissa¡¯s lips twitched before she rebuked, ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re fine? Are you saying that fainting is somethingmon for you?¡± Benjamin scoffed.


    Arissa was rendered speechless at his remark. Well, it¡¯s the truth. I wasn¡¯t like this before.


    He rose to his feet and called for a doctor toe in.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Arissa shot Benjamin a curious nce, and before long a doctor arrived. Benjamin requested the


    doctor to examine her condition.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, Ms. York has recovered-¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you have done a thorough check-up?¡±


    Benjamin narrowed his eyes at the doctor with a sharp andpelling gaze.


    The doctor was taken aback by Benjamin¡¯s question. Even though I¡¯m not as good as Shaun, I¡¯m


    certainly not a quack.


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll examine her again. I might have overlooked something.¡±


    Under Benjamin¡¯s watchful eyes, the doctor couldn¡¯t stand the pressure and conducted another round


    of examinations on Arissa.


    Arissa trained her gaze on Benjamin for a while.


    I finally understood why he called the doctor.


    She let out a resigned sigh at the thought.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to do another examination, doctor. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s best if you have one. Don¡¯t ever underestimate anemia, Ms. York. Please try to have sufficient


    rest and don¡¯t stay upte,¡± the doctor advised while checking her.


    ¡°Give her another booster shot,¡± Benjamin demanded.


    Arissa was upset. ¡°Benjamin, are you crazy? I¡¯m all good now, so why do I need another shot?¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you have another one for your weak, fragile body that faints easily? The kids had no idea


    that you were in the hospital. Don¡¯t you think they will worry if they knew?¡±


    Arissa was stunned that the usually quiet man could say so much in one go.


    ¡°Can you give her another shot?¡± Benjamin asked the doctor.


    The doctor was baffled at the request but obliged in the end. ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Give her one then.¡±


    Arissa was rendered speechless again at their exchange.


    The doctor quickly left the room to make the necessary preparations.


    ¡°Can I take a rain check for the extra shot? I want to see my son,¡± Arissa asked.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t.¡±


    Benjamin turned on his heel and walked toward the couch and sat on it.


    Arissa pouted for a while, then stomped toward the door. Before her foot could step out, the


    bodyguards were already there, blocking her path.


    ¡°Move!¡± Arissa red at the bodyguards.


    ¡°Please go back in, Ms. York. Don¡¯t make this difficult for us.¡±


    Ten bodyguards were blocking the door to prevent Arissa from leaving.


    Knowing there was no way she could escape from ten burly men, Arissa whirled around and strode


    toward Benjamin instead.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? I¡¯m all better now, so why can¡¯t I leave the hospital?¡±


    ¡°Stop bothering me,¡± Benjamin admonished before returning his attention to his work.


    He had pushed a lot of work aside when he spent the entire night searching for his son, then spent the


    day at the hospital.


    Arissa was beyond upset and infuriated.


    I can¡¯t leave through the door, and the only other exit is the window. I can¡¯t jump from the window.


    With a nce at the window, she noticed they were at least ten floors above ground.


    Following the direction of her gaze, Benjamin¡¯s eyes glinted knowingly. ¡°What? Are you thinking of


    jumping?¡±


    Arissa scowled at him. ¡°Why would I?¡±


    She turned around and climbed into bed, reaching for her phone to make a call to Bradley.


    ¡°Bradley, we¡¯ve found him. He¡¯s at a hospital in Northstream. Can you visit him for me? I can¡¯t go yet.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s expression turned dark at her getting help from another man.


    ¡°You can ask Ethen if you want to know about the kids. He is with him.¡±


    Arissa finally nced at Benjamin, meeting his furious gaze, then quickly looked away. I haven¡¯t even


    gotten angry yet, so why has he lost it?


    On second thought, since he cared about me and worried that there might be a rpse, I¡¯ll let him off


    just this once.


    ¡°When can I leave, Benjamin?¡±


    She set the phone down, preparing to have an intense debate with him.


    Benjamin didn¡¯t spare her a nce and merely continued working.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 465 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 465 Read Online


    Chapter 465 Not Painful


    ¡°Hey!¡± Pissed at his ignorance, Arissa glowered at Benjamin.


    ¡°Keep it down!¡±


    Benjamin tilted his head slightly and speared her with a sharp gaze.


    The corner of Arissa¡¯s lips twitched again. ¡°Benjamin, you¡¯re restricting my freedom right now.¡±


    Yet, Benjamin continued to y deaf and focused on his work.


    Running out of options, Arissa plopped onto the bed, fuming.


    Suddenly, a thought shed across her mind. Weirdly, the kids haven¡¯t called me.


    Checking her call history, she noticed a missed call from Gavin earlier when she got in trouble in the


    morning.


    She returned the call but Gavin¡¯s phone was turned off.


    Huh?


    Arissa dialed Zachary¡¯s number next but got the same result.


    Why are their phones turned off?


    She immediately tried calling Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse, but their phones were turned off as well.


    Arissa frowned with concern.


    Just as she was about to ask Benjamin, the doctor returned, and she swallowed her burning question.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for me to take this shot, right, doctor?¡± Arrisa tried to discuss her options again with


    the doctor.


    ¡°Ms. York, you must take it for your health,¡± the doctor advised, then peered at Benjamin. ¡°Otherwise,


    Mr. Graham will be worried.¡±


    Couldn¡¯te up with any other excuse, Arissa conceded andy down for a shot.


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze swung to her briefly before returning to his work at hand.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Arissa yelped when the needle pierced through her skin.


    Benjamin frowned and red at the doctor.


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t you be gentler?¡±


    Feeling more pressure, the doctor apologized instantly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Graham. I¡¯ll be more careful.¡±


    Arissa cast a side-eye at Benjamin. ¡°Why did you scold the doctor? I didn¡¯t even say it hurts, so why


    are you freaking out?¡±


    He was sitting so still like a statue just a minute ago, and next, he opened his mouth to scold someone.


    Jerk!


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you yelped earlier? If it didn¡¯t hurt, then why did you do that?¡±


    Benjamin stared at her intently.


    Arissa red at him, realizing his words carried a double meaning.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Ignoring Benjamin, she turned to the doctor and apologized, ¡°Sorry. I¡¯m actually fine.¡±


    ¡°No problem. Mr. Graham is my superior. He¡¯s only asking me to be careful,¡± the doctor exined to


    her softly as he stuck the needle into Arissa.


    Arissa was shocked by the doctor¡¯s revtion. ¡°This is his hospital?¡±


    Mr. Graham nodded. ¡°Mr. Graham is thergest shareholder.¡±


    No wonder!


    Arissa peered at Benjamin again.


    ¡°Leave if you¡¯re done.¡±


    Benjamin shot another nce at the doctor.


    The doctor quickly nodded and packed up his stuff, leaving the room swiftly.


    Arissa asked, ¡°Benjamin, can¡¯t you speak nicely to the doctor?¡±


    Benjamin simply scoffed at her question.


    ¡°Is your head filled with water?¡±


    Arissa was stunned for a moment before realizing he was calling her dumb.


    She felt anger burning inside her but she couldn¡¯t do anything about it. So she just pulled the nket


    over her head and slept.


    She thought she couldn¡¯t sleep from the burning rage but was knocked out just a few secondster.


    Benjamin continued to work for a while and saw her with a nket over her head. When he


    approached, he realized she had fallen asleep.


    He bent down to pull the nket from her head and pushed the hair away from her face.


    Then, he stared at her face for a while before he adjusted the drip and returned to the couch, resuming


    his work.


    Meanwhile, Jack had arrived at the hospital in Northstream and found Ethen. When he spotted a boy


    standing beside Ethen, he thought the boy was one of the kids.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here too. Ethen, have you really found Tim? Where is he?¡±


    Ethen didn¡¯t want to answer Jack for the dumb question that came out of his mouth.


    Tim looked up at Jack. I think he¡¯s asking about me.


    ¡°Come on, say something. Why aren¡¯t you telling me anything? Where is Tim? Bring me to him quickly.¡±


    Jack urged Ethen hurriedly.


    Ethen rolled his eyes at Jack, then nced at Tim, who was standing right beside him. ¡°He¡¯s right here.


    Are you blind?¡±


    Jack rebuked, ¡°You don¡¯t have to scold me. Are you looking for a fight, Ethen?¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 466 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 466 Read Online


    Chapter 466 What Friends


    Jack looked down at Tim again and met the boy¡¯s curious gaze. He was stunned after a closer


    inspection.


    He noticed Tim was slightly different from the kids back in Dellmoor.


    Jack dashed over and halted in front of Tim.


    ¡°You¡¯re Tim?¡±


    Tim shrank back and pursed his lips.


    Not fazed by Tim¡¯s silence, Jack introduced himself friendly. ¡°Hi, Tim. I¡¯m Jack. Why are you so dark?¡±


    Ethen rolled his eyes at Jack¡¯s stupidity, then knocked his head. ¡°Stop your nonsense!¡±


    Jack immediately shut his mouth and looked at Tim apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t think things


    through before I spoke. Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m quite dark myself.¡±


    He lifted his arm and showed his dark skin to Tim.


    Tim simply nced at him, then turned around to enter the ward.


    Confused at Tim¡¯s actions, Jack turned to Ethen. ¡°W-Why did he leave?¡±


    His eyes widened as he assumed the worst, recalling Tim had not spoken a word ever since he arrived.


    ¡°Does Tim have a problem speaking?¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Ethen was fed up with Jack¡¯s wild imagination. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about now? He¡¯s fine.


    Maybe he just doesn¡¯t want to speak to an idiot like you.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Jack¡¯s temper spiked at Ethen¡¯s jab.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s better if you return to Dellmoor. Mr. Graham asked me to stay here and care for Tim. There


    are many tasks there that I can¡¯t pick up, so go back and help Mr. Graham,¡± Ethen asked.


    Jack was confused at Ethen¡¯s request. ¡°Why don¡¯t you head back and let me care for Tim?¡±


    Ethen cast him a contemptuous look. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see how he has ignored you just a while ago? Are you


    sure you can take care of him if you stay?¡±


    Jack pursed his lips. I hate to admit it, but Ethen is right.


    ¡°How did you find him?¡±


    ¡°It was all thanks to Mr. Graham¡¯s sharp hearing. Otherwise, we would¡¯ve lost the chance to save Tim.¡±


    Luckily, Mr. Graham noticed something was off. Else, we would¡¯ve lost the opportunity to find Tim. It


    was my fault for being careless and not paying any attention to the calls.


    Ethen told Jack a bit about what happened.


    Jack taunted, ¡°And you im that you¡¯re a meticulous person. Aren¡¯t you careless too?¡±


    Ethen scowled at him. ¡°Hurry up and go back!¡±


    Jack shook his head. ¡°I haven¡¯t yed with Tim yet.¡±


    Ethen was struck speechless at Jack¡¯s childishness.


    ¡°Tim is slightly sensitive at the moment. y with him after he returns to Yaleview.¡±


    Jack blinked his eyes. ¡°Sensitive about what?¡±


    Ethen decided he was done speaking to Jack at that point.


    Then, his phone rang. Shaun had called Ethen to inform him about his arrival at the hospital with a


    team of medical staff and the kids.


    Hearing they had arrived, Ethen sent Jack down to pick them up.


    Jack shot him the bird, then ran down to bring them up.


    Ethen merely smirked at Jack¡¯s back and entered the ward. He said, ¡°Tim, a few doctors have arrived


    from Dellmoor. They¡¯ll conduct a detailed examination on your grandma.¡±


    ¡°Are they good?¡±


    Tim looked up at Ethen with gratitude shining in his eyes.


    That man really did sent the doctors.


    ¡°Of course, they¡¯re all well-known within the country and famous globally.¡±


    Ethen¡¯s confirmation reassured Tim.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Frank!¡± Tim thanked.


    Ethen ruffled Tim¡¯s head. ¡°You¡¯re wee! Your dad was the one who hired these doctors, so you


    should thank him.¡±


    Tim lowered his head, looking down at Mary, who was lying on the bed with her eyes shut.


    ¡°Grandma, wake up! There are more skillful doctors here to help you.¡±


    Ethen patted Tim¡¯s shoulders lightly. ¡°Tim, there¡¯s something I have to tell you.¡±


    Tim had gotten familiar with Ethen, so he was much morefortable with him now.


    Ethen shed a smile at the boy as he bent down to his eye level. ¡°There¡¯ll be a few friendsing


    here with the doctorster.¡±


    Tim was puzzled.


    Friends? What friends?


    ¡°Ethen!¡±


    Jack¡¯s voice echoed from outside and had Ethen looking over his shoulder.


    He saw Shaun and the rest were waiting outside the room, so he hurriedly led Tim over to them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and meet them.¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 467 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 467 Read Online


    Chapter 467 First Meeting For The Six Kids


    Tim followed behind Ethen.


    When Tim saw the few adults and kids waiting outside, his attention honed in on the five simr-looking


    kids.


    His eyes were wide from shock.


    Who are they?


    Shaun put on a friendly smile after catching sight of Tim.


    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Shaun. You can call me Uncle Shaun.¡±


    Tim¡¯s gaze was still glued to the kids.


    Gavin, Zachary, Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse were taken aback by Tim¡¯s appearance.


    He¡¯s so dark!


    ¡°Tim!¡±


    Jesse drew closer to Tim with a smile and clung to his arm.


    Tim tried to dodge but failed.


    ¡°Hi, Tim!¡±


    Next, Jasper came up to Tim and clung to his other arm. ¡°We finally get to meet you!¡±


    ¡°Hi, Tim!¡± Oliver shouted happily.


    ¡°Hi!¡± Zachary called out.


    ¡°This is the present we have prepared for you.¡±


    Gavin thrust the small sailboat model he was carrying in his arms to Tim. The kids had spent some


    time on their way to the hospital to build it.


    Tim was staring dazedly at their friendly attitude.


    Gavin, Zachary, Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse trained their gazes at Tim without blinking, waiting for a


    response.


    Why isn¡¯t he saying anything? Is he in shock by our friendliness?


    Gavin exchanged a nce with Zachary, then brought Tim to the side.


    ¡°Kids, don¡¯t scare him. Please introduce yourselves first.¡±


    Ethen caught the uneasiness on Tim¡¯s face and quickly reminded the kids.


    Gavin smiled as he exined, ¡°You¡¯re our biological brother. We have the same Daddy and Mommy.


    I¡¯m Gavin Graham, the eldest.¡±


    Zachary continued, ¡°I¡¯m Zachary York, the third.¡±


    Oliver peered at Zachary, and followed through.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He said, with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m the fourth, Oliver York.¡±


    Jasper piped in, ¡°I¡¯m¡­ the fifth, Jasper York!¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m thest, Jesse York!¡±


    Tim was confused when he noticed thest four kids had the same family name while he and Gavin


    had a different one.


    ¡°You¡¯re the second child!¡±


    Gavin added, ¡°But you might also be the eldest. Mommy still isn¡¯t sure yet. It¡¯s fine if you want to be the


    eldest. What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Brother, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    Zachary, Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse had their eyes fixed on Tim.


    Tim looked at the faces simr to his but slightly fairer and felt like he was dreaming.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ Tim!¡± Tim softly said, seeing their expectant eyes.


    Jack was surprised.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear one word from him ever since I arrived. These kids are still the best!¡±


    Shaun shot him a mirthful nce and continued to scan Tim.


    He¡¯s just a little darker and thinner. I don¡¯t see any other problems.


    Shaun met Ethen¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡°Where is the olddy?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s inside.¡±


    Ethen had Jack watch the children and led Shaun and the doctors into the ward.


    On their way to the hospital, Shaun and the medical staff had discussed Mary¡¯s condition.


    When they saw Mary, they examined her pallor in detail.


    Ethen called the doctor from the hospital and briefly introduced both sides.


    ¡°Dr. Bailey!¡±


    Mary¡¯s attending doctor was excited, for he didn¡¯t expect to meet the famous Dr. Bailey.


    Shaun nodded with acknowledgment and started some small talk before delving into Mary¡¯s condition.


    Tim saw all the doctors had gone inside and wanted to join too.


    ¡°Grandma!¡±


    Gavin and the rest followed him inside.


    ¡°Tim, don¡¯t worry. Your grandma will get better. Uncle Shaun is an amazing doctor,¡± Gavin assured him.


    Zachary nodded decisively. ¡°Uncle Shaun even brought a few doctors with him. They wille up with


    the best treatment n for her no matter how dire she is.¡±


    Tim looked at them and said, ¡°Thank you!¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 468 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 468 Read Online


    Chapter 468 Mary Wakes Up


    Tim dashed into the ward and asked Shaun, ¡°Doctor, will my grandma get better?¡±


    Shaun caressed Tim¡¯s head and tried to ease the boy¡¯s anxiousness.


    ¡°She will!¡±


    Tim gazed at him for a moment. Then, he turned to the others before looking down.


    ¡°You can tell me the truth, Mister. It¡¯s okay,¡± he said softly. ¡°Will my grandma never wake up again?¡±


    Shaun¡¯s chest tightened at the boy¡¯s words. He felt so much pity for him.


    ¡°She¡¯ll wake up,¡± said Gavin as he took Tim¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry,¡± added Zachary while putting an arm around the boy. ¡°Your grandma hasn¡¯t even


    gotten a check-up yet, so there¡¯s nothing Uncle Shaun can say for now.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, okay? Uncle Shaun will make sure she gets better.¡±


    Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse came over tofort Tim.


    Thetter was so touched that his nose stung.


    Shaun knelt in front of him and stroked his head again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. Your grandma¡¯s in a bit of aplicated situation now. We¡¯re going to


    have to run some tests. I¡¯ll talk to you once we find out what her illness is, okay?¡±


    Tim blinked. His eyes were filled with concern.


    ¡°Your grandma¡¯s still unconscious because of the drip, but she¡¯ll wake up.¡±


    As he exined, Mary let out a mutter.


    ¡°Tim¡­ Tim¡­¡±


    ¡°Grandma!¡±


    The boy¡¯s eyes lit up as he rushed over to the bed and held Mary¡¯s hand.


    Mary felt much better and assured after seeing him.


    Then, she nced around the room and froze upon spotting a few doctors as well as some strangers.


    ¡°What¡­ am I about to die?¡±


    Shaun and the other doctors exchanged nces before he walked up to her.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m Shaun Bailey. Benjamin Graham told me to tend to you. I just arrived to give you a check-up. Don¡¯t


    put too much thought into all this. All you have to do is follow the treatment.¡±


    Mary remained perplexed. ¡°Benjamin Graham? Who¡¯s that?¡±


    Ethen stepped forward. ¡°He¡¯s my boss. You¡¯ve met him.¡±


    ¡°You again!¡±


    Mary¡¯s expression took a turn as she swiftly grabbed Tim¡¯s hand, afraid that he would be taken away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get us wrong, ma¡¯am! We¡¯re not bad guys,¡± Ethen exined right away. ¡°You¡¯re still unwell, so


    it¡¯s best that you stay here and receive treatment. Dr. Bailey is well-known in the medical field. Just let


    him know where it hurts, and he¡¯ll do whatever he can to treat you.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not a bad guy, Grandma!¡± Tim hurriedly chimed in.


    Mary stared at them in confusion. ¡°Who are you guys, then?¡±


    Ethen observed her expression.


    ¡°You¡¯ve just woken up. You should eat something for now. I¡¯ll exin everythingter.¡±


    Ethen went to get some oatmeal porridge that he had prepared earlier.


    ¡°Give her some water before that. She just woke up,¡± reminded Shaun before he began to examine


    Mary.


    ¡°Is my grandma okay?¡± Tim stared at him worriedly.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine,¡± answered Shaun.


    Gavin walked over with a ss of warm water.


    ¡°Here! Have some water.¡±


    Mary¡¯s eyes widened as soon as she saw him.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    She then turned to Tim. Upon realizing that he was still there, she nced at Gavin again before finally


    confirming that they were two different boys.


    They both look so much alike.


    Could it be¡­


    ¡°Hi, Grandma. My name¡¯s Gavin Graham. Nice to meet you!¡±


    Gavin politely introduced himself to Mary.


    ¡°Hello,¡± the old woman replied in a daze.


    Then, she turned to Tim and whispered, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    This boy looks so much like Tim. Could they be his family?


    With pursed lips, Tim took the ss of water from Gavin and gave it to Mary.


    ¡°Drink up, Grandma. We¡¯ll exin everything soon.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Mary nodded and sat up.


    Shaun helped raise the bed before signaling the other doctors to head outside and discuss Mary¡¯s


    condition.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 469 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 469 Read Online


    Chapter 469 The Children Of My Boss


    As Ethen returned with the oatmeal porridge, the children swiftly propped up the mini-table by the bed.


    It was now that Mary realized there were four other children in here¡ªthree of whom looked especially


    simr to each other.


    ¡°Err¡­ these children.!¡± she eximed.


    As she turned to Ethen, thetter smiled.


    ¡°They¡¯re my boss¡¯ children. And yes, they¡¯re sextuplets.¡±


    Realization dawned on Mary as she gazed at Tim.


    These are all Tim¡¯s family members. They¡¯ve finallye for him.


    Could it have been a mistake when Tim was abandoned back then?


    Noticing the look on Mary¡¯s face, Ethen knew what she was thinking and saw no need to exin any


    further.


    ¡°Have some food, ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°Eat up, Grandma! I¡¯ve already eaten.¡±


    Tim blew on the oatmeal porridge, climbed onto the bed, and began to feed Mary.


    Delighted, the old woman stroke his head lovingly.


    ¡°Were you worried about me?¡±


    ¡°I was so scared! I¡¯m just d you¡¯re awake now, Grandma.¡±


    The boy beamed at her.


    Mary¡¯s heart ached at the sight. He must¡¯ve felt so helpless while I was unconscious.


    Then, she felt a little more relieved as she gazed at the other five children.


    At least they¡¯ll be with him when I¡¯m no longer around. He won¡¯t feel helpless ever again.


    Despite feeling reluctant, Mary was still d that the boy had found his family while she was still alive.


    ¡°I¡¯m perfectly fine, my child,¡± she assured, suppressing the pain in her heart.


    Tim gazed at her, well aware that she was only trying to console him. She wouldn¡¯t have coughed


    blood if she were truly fine.


    ¡°Have some oatmeal porridge and get some rest, Grandma. Dr. Bailey said he¡¯ll be giving you a full-


    body check-up.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Mary nodded. ¡°Give that to me. I can feed myself.¡±


    ¡°No, Grandma. Your hand is in pain, doesn¡¯t it? Let me feed you,¡± Tim insisted while continuing to feed


    her the exact same way she used to feed him.


    Ethen, Gavin, and the five children felt troubled as they watched the sight before them.


    They could tell how much Tim cared for Mary.


    The boy would surely be devastated if anything were to happen to her.


    Zachary walked to a corner and whipped out his phone to switch it on, only to learn that he had a


    missed call from Arissa.


    He then nced at Tim before exiting the ward to return Arissa¡¯s call.


    The woman happened to be asleep, and Benjamin grabbed her phone as soon as he heard it ring.


    He answered the call upon realizing that it was Zachary.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Zachary froze when he heard Benjamin¡¯s voice. ¡°Mr. Graham?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s my mommy?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s sleeping. What¡¯s up?¡±


    Then, the man guessed that the children had reached the hospital. ¡°You¡¯ve arrived?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I just called to tell Mommy that I¡¯ve met Tim,¡± said Zachary as he took a peek into the ward.


    Jasper came out when he saw his brother on the phone.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± he whispered.


    ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Graham.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s Tim? Is he okay?¡± Benjamin asked, concerned.


    ¡°He was really sad and worried about his grandma, but he¡¯s feeling a little better now. He¡¯s feeding her


    some oatmeal porridge now.¡±


    An image of the tiny, frail-looking boy shed in Benjamin¡¯s mind as he heard Zachary¡¯s report.


    He wasn¡¯t sure if Shaun could treat Mary either.


    ¡°What did Uncle Shaun say?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t say much. He only said he¡¯d have to give Tim¡¯s grandma a check-up first.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°Okay. I understand. Keep your brotherpany, and don¡¯t be loud while


    you¡¯re there. Got it?¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Zachary said goodbye before hanging up and turning to Jasper. ¡°Mommy¡¯s asleep.¡±


    Thetter stared at Zachary for a while before speaking.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 470 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 470 Read Online


    Chapter 470 Did She Fall Sick Looking For Him


    ¡°Hey, Zachary, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s weird? Why didn¡¯t Mommye to see Tim?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If Mommy knew he has been found, wouldn¡¯t shee over right away to see him? Why isn¡¯t she here


    when the rest of us are?


    Zachary read his thoughts and felt the same.


    Then, his brows knitted. ¡°Could something have happened to Mommy?¡±


    Jasper¡¯s face fell. ¡°Did she fall sick?¡±


    ¡°Who fell sick?¡±


    Oliver came out just in time to hear what Jasper had said.


    In an instant, Gavin and Jesse heard it as well, and they all looked over.


    Tim turned around too.


    ¡°Who has fallen sick?¡± asked Ethen as he walked toward the two children.


    Zachary and Jasper gave him a nce, signaling him to one side.


    ¡°Tell us the truth, Mr. Frank. Did our mommy fall sick?¡±


    She hadn¡¯t contacted them ever since she headed out this morning.


    Ethen froze briefly as he thought about how Benjamin had rushed back because of Arissa. Then, he


    gazed at the children.


    They obviously don¡¯t know what happened to her, but wouldn¡¯t they worry if I told them?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t youe over with Uncle Shaun? You can ask him.¡±


    Shaun was the doctor in charge.


    He was also the one who tended to Arissa whenever she fell sick.


    The boys frowned.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t tell us anything,¡± Gavin said coldly while walking out of the ward.


    Then, he began heading toward the doctors¡¯ office.


    Zachary quickly tagged along.


    Soon, Jasper, Oliver, and Jesse did the same.


    Ethen brushed his nose and instructed the bodyguards to follow them.


    ¡°Has Jack left?¡± he asked upon noticing that Jack wasn¡¯t around.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. He didn¡¯t tell us anything.¡±


    With that, Ethen merely waved his hand, signaling the guards to follow the children.


    Tim could tell that the other children were worried about someone having fallen sick, but he couldn¡¯t


    understand why Ethen was hiding the truth from them.


    Is it because he doesn¡¯t want them to worry?


    The boy had a bad feeling.


    I wonder what happened to her.


    Could it be something serious?


    Why else would that man hurry back?


    A look of worry formed on Tim¡¯s face.


    Mary nced at him before calling out to Ethen.


    ¡°Excuse me, young man!¡±


    Ethen turned around to see the old woman beckoning him over.


    ¡°What is it, ma¡¯am? he asked, walking toward her.


    ¡°Who has fallen sick?¡±


    Ethen gazed at the old woman before turning to the boy, his eyes shing with warmth at the sight of


    how worried Tim looked.


    It looks like he does care.


    ¡°It¡¯s Mrs. Graham. She¡¯s the children¡¯s mother.¡±


    Mary stilled for a moment. Is he talking about Tim¡¯s biological mother?


    ¡°Is it serious?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but furrow her brows in concern.


    ¡°No. She copsed from shock a while ago, but the doctor says she¡¯s fine now.¡±


    Mary nodded. ¡°Shock? From what?¡±


    Ethen nced at them and sighed.


    ¡°It happened when she was looking for her child,¡± he exined. ¡°She thought something horrible had


    happened to him, so her nerves got the better of her.¡±


    Mary looked at the boy next to her. ¡°Was she looking for Tim?¡±


    Ethen nodded.


    It wasn¡¯t exactly a bad thing to let the boy know that Arissa had fallen sick looking for him.


    Tim lowered his head and bit his lip.


    She fell sick looking for me?


    Didn¡¯t they abandon me? Why did theye looking for me again?


    Tim couldn¡¯t get these questions out of his head.


    Furthermore, the thought of the five children, including Gavin, all being together made him feel more


    miserable. It was as if he was the only one who had been deserted.


    Is it because I¡¯m not good enough?

 The More The Merrier Chapter 471 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 471 Read Online


    Chapter 471 Exining To Mary


    ¡°Tim, my boy, could you go buy some apples? I¡¯m suddenly in the mood for some.¡±


    Mary caressed the boy¡¯s head. She wanted to find out the truth, but not with him around.


    Tim nced at the two adults before nodding.


    ¡°Okay, Grandma. I¡¯ll go buy some now. Wait for me.¡±


    Then, the child ran outside, only to return a whileter to eavesdrop on the conversation.


    But after remembering that it was wrong to eavesdrop, he eventually left once again.


    ¡°Tell me, young man, is that man from before Tim¡¯s biological father?¡± Mary asked after a moment of


    hesitation.


    Ethen nodded and poured her a ss of water. ¡°Here. Have some water.¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    He then continued, ¡°My boss is Benjamin Graham. And yes, he¡¯s Tim¡¯s biological father.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ why was Tim inside a garbage bin five years ago?¡± Mary asked indignantly, her voice


    beginning to shake. ¡°The poor boy was all alone and on the verge of death! If my husband and I hadn¡¯t


    walked past, the child would¡¯ve¡­ On top of that, no one came even after we filed a police report.¡±


    ¡°You made a police report?¡± Ethen was taken aback.


    Mary nodded. ¡°We did. We went to the station in town.¡±


    Ethen remained bewildered. But we never came across such a file.


    Then again, the systems in rural areas were a little behind five years ago. Did the police not use a


    computer for this?


    Maybe it was a case of negligence.


    Or maybe, Danna was behind this.


    Ethen set the question aside and began to exin.


    ¡°The truth is Mr. Graham never abandoned Tim, and his mother certainly didn¡¯t, either.¡±


    ¡°Then, what was he doing in the dumpster?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a littleplicated, but I¡¯ll try to make it simple.¡±


    Ethen removed his sses and continued, ¡°Someone had plotted against Mr. and Mrs. Graham. Back


    when Mrs. Graham had just given birth, two of her children were taken from her, Tim and Gavin, but


    only Gavin ended up with Mr. Graham. On the other hand, Mrs. Graham and her four other children


    were nearly killed.¡±


    Mary was utterly shocked. ¡°How could anyone do something so cruel?¡±


    ¡°My thoughts exactly.¡±


    A look of disgust appeared on Ethen¡¯s face. ¡°That vile woman did all that just because she wanted Mr.


    Graham to marry her. I¡¯m telling you the truth, ma¡¯am. Mr. and Mrs. Graham never even realized that


    they had Tim until they captured that woman, and she told them about him just to save herself. They


    never tried to find Tim because no one even knew that he existed. That¡¯s the only reason he had spent


    all these years¡­¡±


    Ethen refrained from saying the word ¡°suffering.¡±


    ¡°We are thankful to you for raising Tim,¡± he resumed. ¡°That¡¯s why Mr. Graham has told me to continue


    looking after you both. He¡¯s gone back to tend to the missus. She¡¯lle over and see Tim when she


    gets better. For now, all you need to do is rest. We¡¯ll handle everything else.¡±


    Mary couldn¡¯t believe her ears.


    Never did I think anyone would take someone else¡¯s child! Isn¡¯t that illegal?


    Then, a question came to mind.


    ¡°Why wasn¡¯t Mrs. Graham aware of how many children she¡¯d given birth to?¡±


    Afraid that Mary wouldn¡¯t believe him, Ethen could only recap what Arissa had gone through.


    ¡°Thanks to that wicked woman, Mrs. Graham was locked away. She was also nearly killed after giving


    birth. There were likely someplications during the delivery process, and she was also injured in the


    head, so she couldn¡¯t remember how many children there were. You¡¯ve had children too, so I believe


    you know what it must have been like for her. In fact, one of the babies was stillborn.¡±


    ¡°I get it now. That exins why no one ever came to take the poor boy home.¡±


    Mary sighed in frustration.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 472 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 472 Read Online


    Chapter 472 He Thinks He Was Abandoned


    Mary noted how well-dressed Ethen was.


    ¡°Uhh¡­ What does Mr. Graham do, if you don¡¯t mind me asking?¡±


    Ethen stared at the old woman warily.


    They didn¡¯t know each other well, after all, so he couldn¡¯t help but question her intentions upon hearing


    her question.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong! I just want to know what Tim¡¯s life will be like when he returns to Mr. Graham.¡±


    Now, Ethen felt sorry for doubting her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Tim will have the best possible environment to grow up in. Mr. Graham is a businessman.¡±


    Mary nodded. ¡°I suppose that doesn¡¯t really matter as long as Tim¡¯s parents love him. The poor boy


    doesn¡¯t say anything, but I know he¡¯s been a little resentful ever since he found out he was adopted. He


    thinks his real parents abandoned him.¡±


    Ethen could tell from the way Tim behaved and spoke after finding out who his real father was.


    ¡°I think he¡¯ll understand after Mr. and Mrs. Graham exin everything. They care very much about


    him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to talk to him.¡± Mary smiled. ¡°I¡¯m getting weaker. I was worried about what might happen if I


    were to suddenly leave this world one day. My¡­ my son is such a pain. I don¡¯t know what Tim¡¯s future


    would be like if I were no longer there to protect him. That¡¯s why I¡¯m so happy and relieved that you¡¯ve


    finallye for him.¡±


    The more she spoke, the more depressed she sounded.


    Even Ethen had a hard time hearing her words. ¡°Don¡¯t be too upset, ma¡¯am. You look pretty healthy!


    You should be able to live many more years.¡±


    Yet, Mary shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m old. I know my own body best. Seeing Tim return to his real family is


    more than enough for me. At least I can now leave without having to worry about him.¡±


    ¡°But ma¡¯am, think about how Tim feels! He really cares about you. Even if he¡¯s finally found his parents,


    I¡¯m sure he¡¯d be sad if he won¡¯t get to see you anymore.¡±


    Mary stilled upon hearing that. She had absolutely no doubt about how much Tim adored her. She had


    raised him after all.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to undergo my treatment. Now, it all depends on fate.¡±


    Not knowing how else to console her, Ethen pulled a chair out and sat next to the bed.


    Mary turned to him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a stroll outside, young man? You don¡¯t have to stay here with


    me.¡±


    ¡°I have to look after you while Tim is away. Do you need to use the bathroom?¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, I do. Sorry for the trouble.¡± Seeing how adamant he was, Mary chose not to refuse his kindness.


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    Ethen went up and lifted Mary carefully. ¡°Let me know if you¡¯re not feeling well.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t you worry!¡±


    ¡°We were so scared when you coughed blood. You wouldn¡¯t have had to go through that if we had told


    you who we were from the start,¡± the man said apologetically.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. I¡¯m just getting weaker.¡±


    Ethen helped Mary get to the bathroom.


    Meanwhile, Tim headed to the fruit vendors next to the hospital. Most of them were rather pricy.


    He then walked up to an old woman¡¯s stall.


    ¡°Is it okay if I just get one?¡± he asked timidly.


    ¡°Fine,¡± the elderly woman responded curtly. She didn¡¯t like how such a well-dressed boy didn¡¯t seem to


    want to buy a lot from her.


    Tim was stunned by her demeanor and was now unsure if he wanted to buy anything from her.


    He hade over just because she seemed older than the other vendors.


    Unfortunately, not every elderly person was as kind as his grandmother was.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not buying anything, then get out of here. You¡¯re in the way!¡± the old woman demanded.


    With a bite of his lip, Tim turned and left.


    Suddenly, another vendor called out to him. ¡°Hey, kiddo! Come on over! I¡¯ll give you a good deal!¡±


    This poor kid must be scrimping because his family¡¯s been hospitalized.


    Hearing that, Tim headed over with sparkling eyes.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 473 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 473 Read Online


    Chapter 473 How Dare You Talk To Him Like That


    ¡°Hey, ma¡¯am. Did you say you¡¯d give me a good deal?¡±


    ¡°Yup! Two bucks less for each pound!¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Delighted, Tim hurriedly chose thergest apple he saw.


    Then, he began to ponder. Maybe I should get two for Grandma.


    Wait. But what about Gavin and the others? I¡¯ll get four more.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you going to get just one?¡± the vendor asked despite feeling overjoyed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take six instead!¡±


    Tim looked down and counted the apples again. Upon remembering Ethen, he took one more.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get seven instead. Please give me a good deal for them!¡±


    ¡°Sure thing! Anything else?¡±


    The woman¡¯s aim was to make money, after all.


    ¡°That¡¯s all. Please weigh these apples.¡±


    After paying up, Tim carried therge bag of apples back into the hospital.


    The old woman who had initially chased him away was now filled with regret.


    ¡°That d*mn brat! He was supposed to buy my fruits but ended up running off elsewhere!¡±


    Jack had just spotted the boy and was about to call out to him, but thetter left too quickly.


    He so happened to the old woman¡¯sints, though, and he shot her a re.


    ¡°With that mouth of yours, it¡¯s no surprise if no one buys your stuff! What an old hag!¡±


    The rest of the people nearby couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°Hey! Who are you calling an old hag?¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Jack red at her ferociously, not caring that she was older than him.


    Petrified, the woman immediately stopped talking.


    ¡°How dare you treat Mr. Graham¡¯s son like that!¡± Jack added.


    He then strode into the hospital to help Tim carry the bag of apples, but the boy was already nowhere


    to be found.


    Wow, he¡¯s fast.


    ncing at the toys and food he had bought, the man happily walked upstairs.


    Meanwhile, the five children were now interrogating Shaun.


    ¡°You lied to us, Uncle Shaun. Mommy¡¯s fallen sick, hasn¡¯t she?¡±


    Gavin stared at the man furiously. He looked very much like Benjamin when he got upset.


    ¡°Tell us what happened to our mommy, Uncle Shaun,¡± demanded Zachary.


    The children were livid that Shaun had told them that their mother was fine.


    It¡¯s no wonder we couldn¡¯t reach her, and she didn¡¯t call us, either!


    ¡°You¡¯ll be sorry if you don¡¯t tell us the truth, Uncle Shaun!¡± said Oliver.


    ¡°You¡¯re not a good doctor if you lie, Uncle Shaun!¡± added Jasper.


    Shaun¡¯s mouth twitched.


    The other doctors could barely stifle theirughs.


    ¡°Who told you guys about this?¡± Shaun asked, brushing his nose.


    ¡°Mr. Frank did!¡± Jesse lied.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want to tell you. Your father told me not to. He didn¡¯t want you guys to disrupt his


    alone time with your mother,¡± Shaun exined despondently. ¡°Your mother was so worried about Tim


    that she copsed. It wasn¡¯t helping that she kept staying upte, either. But she was already okay


    before I went to see her and before I brought you guys here! You can ask them if you don¡¯t believe me.¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Shaun quickly pointed to the medical team he had brought with him while shifting the me on


    Benjamin.


    ¡°Your daddy¡¯s looking after her, and that¡¯s more than enough. Don¡¯t cause a scene, okay? You¡¯re all


    here, anyway. Are you nning to go back now? Have you forgotten what you came here for? You¡¯re


    supposed to look after Tim!¡± he reminded.


    With a loud huff, Gavin shot the man a re and left the room. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The other children did the same to Shaun before following their oldest brother outside.


    Shaun was at a loss for words. Why are they all mad at me? It¡¯s not my fault!


    ¡°Are we going back to see Mommy, Gavin?¡± Jesse asked, unsure what her siblings intended to do now.


    ¡°No,¡± answered Gavin. ¡°We have to keep Timpany.¡±


    Jesse nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry back to him, then.¡±


    Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper agreed. There was no point going back now, anyway.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 474 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 474 Read Online


    Chapter 474 Sharing Apples With The Other Children


    ¡°Let¡¯s stay here for now. I¡¯ll call Daddy and ask him how Mommy¡¯s doing,¡± said Gavin.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Zachary nodded.


    ¡°Hurry up!¡± urged Jasper.


    ¡°I wonder if he even knows how to look after Mommy,¡± Oliver pondered.


    Still, they secretlymended Benjamin for rushing home just for Arissa.


    With a nod, Gavin took out his phone, adjusting his tone a little.


    ¡°Are you still with Mommy?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± answered Benjamin. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that she¡¯s sick?¡± the boy questioned sternly.


    Benjamin paused momentarily before responding, ¡°And what if I did tell you? You¡¯d juste and


    bother her while she¡¯s asleep.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do that,¡± Gavin replied dejectedly. ¡°How is Mommy doing now?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s still sleeping. She¡¯s fine now.¡±


    The man nced at Arissa, who was still in bed.


    ¡°You¡¯d better take good care of her,¡± warned Gavin. ¡°I¡¯ming after you if I get home and find out that


    you don¡¯t treat her well.¡±


    Benjamin scoffed. ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    After hanging up, Gavin turned to his siblings. ¡°Mommy¡¯s fine. She¡¯s asleep now.¡±


    The other children nodded in response.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s head back to where Tim is,¡± said Zachary.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    They made their way back under Gavin¡¯s lead, only to freeze in surprise as they spotted Tim heading


    up the stairs.


    Seeing the boy drenched in sweat and panting heavily, they rushed over to him.


    ¡°Tim! You walked all the way up using the stairs?¡±


    Jasper stared at Tim, who turned red and nodded.


    Gavin, Zachary, and Oliver were dumbfounded.


    ¡°But Tim,¡± said Jesse while pointing to the elevator. ¡°You could¡¯ve taken the elevator. You¡¯d be so tired


    coming all the way up climbing the stairs!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Tim found himself unable to speak. He had taken the stairs because he didn¡¯t know how to use the


    elevator.


    ¡°It¡¯s healthier to use the stairs,¡± Zachary chimed in as he noticed the boy¡¯s embarrassment.


    Then, he walked toward him. ¡°I¡¯ll help you carry that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡±


    Tim opened the bag and gave them each an apple. ¡°I got you apples!¡±


    The boy then headed back into the ward with the two remaining apples.


    Holding the fruit in their hands, the five children exchanged nces before breaking out into a smile.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem to hate us! He even gave us apples.¡±


    Oliver gave his apple a quick rub and began to eat it.


    ¡°You should wash that first.¡±


    Being the clean freak he was, Zachary couldn¡¯t stand seeing his brother behaving that way.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine!¡±


    With a grin, Jasper wiped his own apple with his shirt and took a bite. ¡°Yum! It¡¯s really sweet.¡±


    Zachary shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s go wash our apples,¡± he said to Zachary and Jesse.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Jesse replied delicately before following the boy.


    Jack soon returned, and his eyes lit up at the sight of each child holding an apple.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go in first,¡± he said to them while heading in the direction of the ward.


    He still had to rush back to Dellmoor right after this.


    The man entered the ward and saw Tim handing Ethen an apple.


    ¡°This is for you, Mr. Frank!¡±


    Ethen was moved to see the little boy give thest apple away. ¡°Thank you, Tim! But you can have it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like apples. You eat it,¡± Tim insisted.


    ¡°Do I get one, too, Tim?¡± teased Jack as he walked over.


    The boy was stunned as embarrassment washed over him.


    But I only bought seven. There¡¯s none left!


    Seeing that, Jack chuckled and handed over the things he bought earlier.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 475 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 475 Read Online


    Chapter 475 A Secret


    ¡°Tim, these are gifts from me. I have to return to Dellmoor now. Let¡¯s y again next time, okay? Bye!¡±


    Jack turned to leave once he finished speaking, and before stepping out, he even snatched the apple


    from Ethen¡¯s hand.


    Oh, this bugger!


    ring at him, a thought surfaced in thetter¡¯s mind. I thought he left earlier. Who knew he would


    have gone to buy Tim some gifts.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± the boy quickly said.


    Nheless, he was unsure if the man had heard him since he couldn¡¯t even see his silhouette


    anymore.


    Having noticed the frustrated look on Tim¡¯s face, Ethen patted his head and said, ¡°You¡¯ll still have the


    chance to see Mr. Jack next time.¡±


    Tim was feeling a little guilty. I wasn¡¯t even able to tell Mr. Jack my name, but he¡¯s already bought me


    gifts.


    ¡°Mr. Frank, you have Mr. Jack¡¯s phone number, right? Can you please help me thank him?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Ethen said, nodding.


    Then, he sent Jack a text right in front of the boy.


    Seeing that Mary had fallen asleep, Tim had no choice but to put the apple aside.


    ¡°Your grandma was tired earlier, so she went to sleep. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Ethan consoled.


    Hearing that, Tim nodded and sat by the bed, keeping the olddypany.


    Later on, Gavin and the others came back. Once they checked up on Mary, they finally asked about


    Jack.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t Mr. Jack here earlier?¡±


    ¡°He went back to Dellmoor,¡± Ethen answered.


    Five of the kids were shocked to hear that.


    ¡°Why did he go back to Dellmoor again?¡± Zachary asked.


    ¡°He went there because he needs to help out with your daddy¡¯s work,¡± the man exined.


    The five kids then walked over to where Tim was and noticed that there was only one apple left.


    They guessed that it was probably for Mary. After exchanging nces with each other, they went over


    to the coffee table and helped to cut up some apples. Then, they arranged it on a te.


    ¡°Tim,e have some apples!¡± Gavin called.


    ¡°You guys go ahead. I want to stay with Grandma.¡±


    Tim took a look at them, but he didn¡¯t join them.


    Eyes twinkling, the former turned to Jasper and gave him a look.


    Seeing that, thetter instantly walked over and dragged Tim over to them.


    ¡°Grandma¡¯s asleep, so let¡¯s go over there. If you stay there, you might disturb her rest!¡±


    The boy was dragged away easily since Jasper was quite strong.


    ¡°Come over and we can eat together!¡±


    Zachary grinned brightly as he scooted over to give some space for Tim. Then, pulling him down for a


    seat, he took a piece of the apple with a toothpick and fed it to thetter.


    Tim had no way of rejecting him at all. Taking the toothpick from him, he said, ¡°You guys should eat


    too!¡±


    ¡°The apples you bought are delicious, Tim!¡± Jesse said with a smile after she gobbled a piece of apple.


    He couldn¡¯t seem to look away at the sight of the girl¡¯s bright smile.


    Her smile looks so good.


    ¡°Let me tell you a secret that not even Daddy knows.¡±


    Then, leaning in, Oliver whispered, ¡°Jesse is our sister!¡±


    Confused, Tim eyed Jesse carefully. She doesn¡¯t look like a girl no matter how I look at her.


    ¡°Hehe. I¡¯m a girl, Tim!¡± the girl giggled happily, revealing her teeth and even her gums. It was simply


    adorable.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Tim was dumbfounded. ¡°I thought you were a boy.¡±


    Smiling, Gavin informed, ¡°Mommy told Jesse to wear boyish clothes like us, and she even had her hair


    cut short. I used to think that she¡¯s our brother in the beginning too.¡±


    Tim understood instantly having heard that.


    Ethen couldn¡¯t help but feel happy for Benjamin and Arissa when he saw that the boy was getting along


    well with the other kids.


    This is a good thing.


    He then snapped a picture of them and sent it to Benjamin.


    With Gavin, Zachary, Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse¡¯s approach, Tim sat happily with them as they enjoyed


    the apples.


    The five kids even yed with him once they were done eating. It didn¡¯t take long for them to get close


    to each other.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At Dellmoor, Arissa slept for a few more hours before she finally woke up.


    When she was up, her IV drip treatment was finally done.


    This time, she felt rather refreshed.


    Seeing that Benjamin was not around, she got up and quickly went to wash her face and fix her hair,


    preparing to leave.


    However, once she reached the door, the bodyguards blocked her way.


    ¡°Please go back in, Ms. York.¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 476 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 476 Read Online


    Chapter 476 His Name


    With her hands on her hips, Arissa red at them and said, ¡°I want to go to Northstream and look for


    my son!¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t let you do that. Without Mr. Graham¡¯s orders, we dare not let you out.¡±


    Though they felt sorry, they still had stern looks on their faces.


    The woman darted her eyes around the room, then looked in the direction behind them and shouted,


    ¡°You¡¯re here, Benjamin!¡±


    Thinking that it was really Benjamin, the bodyguards turned around to greet their boss. However, they


    realized that they were fooled.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Arissa seized the opportunity and ran out.


    ¡°Ms. York!¡±


    The bodyguards reacted quickly and chased after her.


    With her mind focused on escaping the men behind her, she didn¡¯t pay attention to her front and


    bumped into someone¡¯s chest.


    A familiar scent filled her nose, and she instantly froze.


    No way¡­


    How can my luck be so bad?


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    A familiar yet terrifying voice sounded from above her.


    Smiling sheepishly, Arissa looked up at him.


    She felt a little guilty when she saw the pair of darkened eyes.


    ¡°I have an upset stomach, so I wanted to use the restroom outside. But your bodyguards blocked my


    way and won¡¯t let me out.¡±


    Benjamin wrapped his arm around her waist and led her back to the ward. ¡°Isn¡¯t there one in the


    room?¡±


    ¡°I was scared that it would stink up the room.¡±


    Arissa struggled, but failed to break free.


    ¡°It won¡¯t stink if you turn on the exhaust fan,¡± Benjamin answered seriously as he brought her back to


    the room.


    Then, ncing back at her, he said, ¡°Go on.¡±


    At that, Arissa did not know what else to say.


    Besides, since she did say that she had an upset stomach, she had no choice but to use the restroom.


    She didn¡¯t want her lie to be exposed.


    She stayed in there for a few minutes beforeing out.


    Upon opening the restroom door, the aroma of food hit her nose.


    Benjamin was sitting by the coffee table, and there were multiple dishes arranged on it.


    ¡°Come over and eat,¡± he said as he looked over.


    Arissa¡¯s stomach grumbled, and she walked over to take a seat opposite the man. Only then did she


    pick up the fork to eat.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to get discharged once I¡¯m done eating,¡± she said seriously, giving him no room for


    discussion.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Benjamin answered.


    Hearing that, Arissa froze for a second before she looked over at him.


    She was beyond confused when she saw the profound look in his eyes. Why is he being so


    cooperative all of a sudden?


    What if it¡¯s just a show?


    ¡°I want to head to Northstream to look for my son!¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Benjamin replied with a nod. He had no objections.


    Arissa gaped at him in surprise.


    He became so cooperative after she woke up. Did something happen while I was sleeping?


    Benjamin nced at the shocked look on her face, then fed her a piece of meat.


    ¡°You¡¯d better eat your fill if you want to look for your son. Our flight is at eight-thirty,¡± he said indifferently


    as he continued to feed her.


    Arissa¡¯s eyes lit up in an instant. ¡°Are you saying that you¡¯ve already booked the ne tickets?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± he said.


    The corners of the woman¡¯s lips twitched. True. He has his own ne, so there¡¯s no need for him to


    book a ticket.


    ¡°Then, why don¡¯t we leave earlier?¡±


    Why wait till eight-thirty?


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes swept over her. ¡°I have a meeting in half an hour.¡±


    ¡°What does your meeting have to do-¡±


    Her movements paused, then she looked over at him in shock. ¡°Are you going too?¡±


    Benjamin narrowed his eyes, a sharp glint in his eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying I can¡¯t go?¡±


    Arissa¡¯sughed dryly in response. ¡°No. Of course, you can go. He¡¯s your son too, after all.¡±


    ¡°Keep that fakeugh of yours to yourself,¡± he scolded, still ring at her.


    The woman pouted, upset at his response. ¡°Benjamin, is it so hard for you to admit that I look good


    when I smile?¡±


    This viper-tongued bast*rd!


    Nheless, all he did was purse his lips for a second before he continued to eat.


    Seeing that he wasn¡¯t going to continue talking, Arissa dared not continue to mess with him.


    She didn¡¯t want to upset him for that would make him put her on house arrest again.


    ¡°Hey. What¡¯s our son¡¯s name?¡±


    A glint shed across his eyes as he replied, ¡°Tim.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± She was stunned.


    Sighing, Benjamin repeated, ¡°It¡¯s Tim.¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 477 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 477 Read Online


    Chapter 477 Fooled By The Kids


    Upon hearing the name, Arissa blinked, thinking that she had heard it wrong.


    However, she recalled that the boy had grown up in a rural area, so it was quite normal for him to have


    a name like that.


    ¡°That¡¯s cute!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to change it when we bring him home,¡± the man said as he took a nce at her.


    She had no opinions on this since she thought that the name was more suitable to be used privately.


    Benjamin had his meeting right after they were done with their dinner.


    He had a video conference in the ward.


    The whole time, he spoke in foreignnguages, and Arissa couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked as she


    listened to him converse in multiplenguages.


    A momentter, she nned to head out to get some gifts for her son since she was going to see him


    soon.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    The woman turned around and instantly met eyes with the man.


    Naturally, she was stunned. Wasn¡¯t he focused on his meeting earlier?


    In the next instant, she could vaguely hear people talking through his earphones, and she was left


    speechless by that.


    ¡°I want to get something for our son.¡±


    ¡°No need. Just stay in the ward,¡± he ordered with furrowed brows.


    Then, he turned back and continued with his meeting.


    Arissa stared at the man¡¯s lean figure as he worked, captivated by the view before her.


    Am I supposed to go and meet my son empty-handed, then?


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    She wouldn¡¯t be able to leave the room without his orders anyway, which was why all she could do was


    cooperate.


    Then, the woman dialed Bradley¡¯s phone number.


    ¡°Did you find him yet, Bradley?¡±


    ¡°I just arrived at the hospital, Boss. I¡¯m still looking for him so I¡¯ll call you againter.¡±


    ¡°All right,¡± she said before giving Gavin a call.


    The boy picked up almost instantly.


    ¡°It¡¯s a call from Mommy!¡±


    At once, Zachary, Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse surrounded their brother.


    Gavin took a look at Tim and said, ¡°It¡¯s Mommy!¡±


    Then, he put the call on speaker mode.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    The voices of the five kids came through, and a smile instantly surfaced on Arissa¡¯s face.


    Their voices brought joy to her, and she missed them so much since she hadn¡¯t seen them for a day.


    ¡°Have you guys been good? Is Gavin still unwell?¡±


    Envy shed across Tim¡¯s eyes when he heard the gentle voice from the call.


    Subsequently, he took a look at Gavin. Is he feeling unwell?


    ¡°I¡¯m fine now, Mommy. Don¡¯t worry about me. What about you? Are you feeling better?¡± the boy asked


    anxiously.


    ¡°I¡¯ve slept all day so I¡¯m feeling much better. Mommy will be going out with Daddyter, so all of you


    just stay at home and be good, okay?¡±


    The kids could already guess that their parents wereing to Northstream when they heard what she


    said.


    Eyes gleaming, they kept quiet about the fact that they were right there.


    Mommy¡¯s going to be so surprised when she sees us here.


    ¡°Okay, Mommy!¡± Gavin promised.


    ¡°Are you going to look for our brother, Mommy?¡± Zachary deliberately asked.


    ¡°Huh? You knew?¡±


    Arissa was taken aback, and she quickly took a look at Benjamin.


    ¡°Of course. Uncle Shaun told us!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us and just focus on looking for him, Mommy. We¡¯ll be waiting for you at home,¡±


    Zachary said.


    Hearing their brother¡¯s words, Oliver and Jasper giggled among themselves.


    Jesse was also covering her mouth and trying not tough out loud.


    Tim, on the other hand, was shocked to see that Zachary was lying.


    ¡°Okay. I might not be home any time soon. All of you have to listen to Edwin, and don¡¯t run off on your


    own, okay?¡±


    Arissa thought it wouldn¡¯t be an easy task bringing the boy home and that she would have to hang out


    with him for a few days to get to know each other first.


    Besides, Mary was sick. She was not even sure of when they would return home.


    We might have to stay at Northstream for a few days.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy. We¡¯ll wait for you and our brother at home,¡± Jasper said.


    The woman continued to give them reminders as she still hadn¡¯t realized where they were.


    Benjamin looked up at her and his lips tilted upward into a smile.


    How silly is she¡­ She doesn¡¯t even know that she¡¯s been fooled by the kids.


    Arissa saw the teasing look on the man¡¯s face the moment she hung up. She was dumbfounded by it at


    first, but she quickly returned the look with a re.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 478 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 478 Read Online


    Chapter 478 Why


    After taking a look at the time, she saw that there were still two hours before they would leave for


    Northstream. Hence, she decided that there was still time to head out to buy Tim¡¯s gifts.


    What should I get him?


    Arissa¡¯s eyes flitted toward the man, then at the bodyguards by the door.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    I can¡¯t go out, and there¡¯s no way to buy anything I want.


    Maybe I should buy the gifts when I¡¯m there. At least that way, I will know what he likes and dislikes.


    ¡°You can order the bodyguards to buy it for you if you want to get Tim gifts,¡± Benjamin said.


    Arissa nced at him before saying, ¡°I want to buy them myself.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want other people to interfere and wanted to buy everything herself if it was for her children.


    Benjamin looked over and saw that Arissa was ring at him.


    He wanted tough at the sight of this, but he cleared his throat and went back to his meeting.


    Nheless, he ended the meeting after just half an hour.


    ¡°What do you want to buy?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to work anymore?¡± Arissa asked, her eyes shining brightly.


    ¡°Come on,¡± Benjamin said as he walked out.


    shing him a smile, she quickly followed after him.


    ¡°Are you really not going to work anymore, Benjamin?¡±


    Even though she couldn¡¯t really understand what he said earlier, she felt that the meeting was still quite


    important.


    ¡°The vice president will handle it and report everything to meter.¡±


    Seeing that there was some distance between the two of them, the man reached out and grabbed her


    hand.


    Arissa stole a nce at him and tried to pull her hand away, but to no avail.


    ¡°Are you feeling unwell anywhere?¡± Benjamin asked as they stepped into the elevator.


    Shaking her head, she quickly said, ¡°Nope. I feel great!¡±


    His eyes glinted with amusement at the sight of the nervous look on her face.


    ¡°Why are you so nervous?¡±


    Arissa pursed her lips together at the question. How could I not feel nervous?


    What if he takes me back to the ward?


    Soon enough, Benjamin brought her to the mall where they had previously shopped.


    By then, Arissa had finally thought of what she should get for the boy.


    They headed straight for the children¡¯s clothing store and bought clothes and shoes that were in the


    same style as Gavin and the rest of the kids¡¯, and she bought two sets of everything she chose.


    The whole process was done in under half an hour.


    ¡°I¡¯m done shopping, Benjamin. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Benjamin saw how anxious she was, and he took the shopping bags from her and looked inside. ¡°Two


    sets?¡±


    Arissa nodded and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what he likes, so I bought some stuff that is the same as the


    others kids¡¯ first.¡±


    Whatever his siblings had, he should have them too.


    ¡°One of the sets is from me.¡±


    He then held the shopping bags in one hand and Arissa¡¯s hand in the other.


    The woman¡¯s lips twitched, and she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Gifts would only have meaning if you get


    them yourself.¡±


    Benjamin shot her a look and said, ¡°I came with you to get the gifts. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡±


    ¡°But I was the one who paid for them.¡±


    As she said that, she gave him a look that seemed to say, ¡°I bought everything here myself. We¡¯re not


    sharing this.¡±


    The man was rendered speechless at that. He pulled her into his embrace and wrapped his arms


    around her waist.


    Leaning in closer, he said, ¡°Are you really going to be so calctive with me?¡±


    She could smell the scent from his body, and her heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°I was just speaking the truth.¡±


    Benjamin narrowed his eyes at that. The woman always managed to annoy him easily.


    Then, without a warning, he nted his lips on hers. He was rough with the kiss, almost as if he was


    trying to punish her.


    Arissa¡¯s face flushed red. She did not expect him to kiss her in public.


    He only let go of her when she was finally quiet.


    Feeling embarrassed, she red at him. ¡°Benjamin, you-¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to kiss you again?¡± Benjamin asked as he raised a brow at her, a devilish smile on his


    face.


    Arissa blinked a few times before she scolded, ¡°What are you talking about? You were the one who


    took advantage of me.¡±


    Having heard that, he narrowed his eyes and leaned in, but she quickly leaned back to avoid him.


    ¡°Hmph! See, you fell for me, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Eyes lighting up, the woman looked up at him with a triumphant smile.


    Benjamin cast his gaze down at her, and seeing how smug she was, he responded with a snort, ¡°Does


    kissing you mean I like you?¡±


    ¡°Why would you kiss me if you don¡¯t like me? Don¡¯t you know how dirty our mouths are? Would you be


    able to stand kissing someone you don¡¯t like?¡± Arissa retorted.


    Is her mouth dirty? But it was quite sweet.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 479 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 479 Read Online


    Chapter 479 Are You Seducing Me


    ¡°I just wanted to seal your mouth because you weren¡¯t saying anything pleasant.¡±


    Arissaughed in exasperation at that. ¡°Let go of me. Why are you holding onto me for?¡±


    As she spoke, she pulled her hand back and strode away.


    The man was left behind, and he watched as she huffed away in anger. Is she really angry?


    He quickly caught up to her and whispered in her ear, ¡°Let¡¯s head to Northstream now.¡±


    Arissa gave him the side-eye as she said, ¡°I will still go even if you don¡¯t.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s lips twitched at her response. He led her to his car and drove to the airport.


    Once she gotfortable in her seat, she realized that it had been a long time since Bradley arrived at


    the hospital, yet he hadn¡¯t called her. With the thought in mind, she dialed his number.


    Benjamin caught a glimpse of the phone screen and saw the name ¡°Bradley.¡±


    Frowning, he reached out and instantly ended the call.


    Arissa quickly turned toward him and shot daggers at him. ¡°What are you doing?


    ¡°What a temper! Be careful, you might faint because of it,¡± he reminded indifferently, almost causing her


    to faint from anger.


    ¡°That¡¯s my phone, Benjamin! Give it back!¡±


    She reached out to snatch it back, but the man lifted his hand instead.


    Fury still burning within her, Arissa climbed on top of him and finally got ahold of her phone.


    ¡°You¡¯re shameless, Benjamin!¡±


    Benjamin kept his gaze on her, his arms wrapped around her as he said, ¡°Who¡¯s the shameless one


    here? Are you trying to seduce me?¡±


    He then lowered his gaze, and her fair skin was all he could see.


    His eyes darkened in an instant, and an intense warmth surged through his body.


    Sensing his gaze on her, she felt a rush of blood to her head and she turned red.


    ¡°Pervert!¡±


    She quickly turned away from him and adjusted her clothes.


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t taken my phone, do you think I would have tried to snatch it?¡±


    If I hadn¡¯t tried to snatch my phone, I wouldn¡¯t have subconsciously climbed on top of him, and he


    wouldn¡¯t have seen anything.


    Arissa¡¯s face was still flushed red as she red at him. ¡°Can¡¯t you just turn a blind eye?¡±


    ¡°It was blocking my vision. Should I have closed my eyes?¡±


    There was no denying that Benjamin was a prideful person. He stared at her intently and made it seem


    like she was the one who took advantage of him.


    Arissa was furious but she couldn¡¯t find her words, so she turned to look out the window.


    Benjamin¡¯s eyesnded on her slender neck, and he swallowed hard at the sight before him.


    With what had happened, Arissa hadpletely forgotten that she was supposed to give Bradley a


    call.


    Meanwhile, Bradley finally found the ward Mary was in and was in shock when he saw that five of the


    kids were there.


    ¡°Why are you here, Mr. Hinton?¡±


    ¡°Your mommy told me toe have a look¡­¡±


    He dropped the hint, and the kids instantly understood that he was talking about Tim.


    Zachary pulled Tim over and said, ¡°Mr. Hinton, this is Tim!¡±


    Bradley studied the boy before him. He¡¯s quite easy to recognize since he¡¯s got dark skin and he¡¯s way


    too skinny.


    ¡°Tim, this is Mr. Hinton. He¡¯s a great friend of Mommy,¡± Zachary continued to introduce.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Hinton!¡±


    Upon hearing the boy¡¯s voice, the man patted his head with a smile on his face, then handed him a toy


    car.


    ¡°Hello, Tim, This is a gift from me. I came here in a rush, and I didn¡¯t know what you liked. I¡¯ll give you


    something better the next time I see you.¡±


    Tim took the gift from him nervously and said shyly, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Hinton.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hinton, Mommy doesn¡¯t know we¡¯re here. Don¡¯t reveal anything to her if you talk to her on the


    phone,¡± Oliver reminded.


    After taking a look at the six children before him, Bradley said with a smile, ¡°I think your mommy is


    about to arrive soon. Isn¡¯t she going to find out when she sees you?¡±


    ¡°We want to give Mommy a surprise!¡±


    ¡°Mommy was fooled by us earlier. She thought we were all at home!¡± Jasper said wickedly.


    Bradley patted this kids¡¯ heads before greeting Ethen, then asked about Mary¡¯s condition.


    Later, Shaun brought a team of doctors over. When he saw that Mary was sleeping, he suggested for


    all of them to have dinner together.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    However, Tim didn¡¯t want to go.


    Seeing that their brother didn¡¯t want to go, the rest of the kids decided that they wouldn¡¯t go either.


    ¡°You go ahead and eat with the doctors, Mr. Bailey. We want to stay with Tim!¡± Gavin decided.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 480 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 480 Read Online


    Chapter 480 What Will Be His Reaction


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here. Go ahead and have dinner with Mr. Frank and the rest!¡± Tim said.


    He felt it was not right to make them stay with him.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right! We¡¯ll keep youpany!¡± Zachary inched closer and wrapped his arm around Tim¡¯s


    shoulder.


    ¡°We can have our dinner here too! Let¡¯s wait for Mdm. Mary together.¡±


    Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse all nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes. Just let us stay here with you, okay?¡±


    Tim was very touched.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Seeing that, Ethen volunteered to stay back to apany the children too.


    He turned to Bradley and Shaun and said, ¡°You guys go and have your dinner first. Pack some food for


    us when youe back.¡±


    Shaun had no choice but to agree with the arrangement. ¡°All right then. We¡¯ll bring you dinner. Tell us


    what you want to eat!¡±


    Then, Shaun left to eat dinner with the rest.


    Bradley wanted to stay back, but the little ones told him to leave.


    ¡°You should also join them, Mr. Frank. Just bring dinner for us when youe back!¡±


    Gavin also tried to push Ethen away.


    ¡°Please allow me to stay back. Your daddy will be worried if there isn¡¯t an adult here to watch over all of


    you!¡± Ethen felt he was obliged to watch over these little ones.


    ¡°We do have bodyguards here, don¡¯t we? Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Frank. We won¡¯t be running around. We¡¯ll


    just stay in the ward!¡± Zachary promised.


    ¡°Please go, Mr. Frank. I¡¯ll get you if we need your help!¡± Tim added. Poor Mr. Frank. He hadn¡¯t gotten


    any rest since he had been looking after us since he came here.


    Ethen gave in and went to have dinner with the rest. ¡°Stay here, and don¡¯t run around, okay?¡±


    The six children nodded and waved their hands in the air, gesturing for him to leave. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Just


    come back soon!¡±


    Bradley could not stand how slow Ethen was. He nudged Ethen, prompting him to leave the ward.


    Zachary, Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse were very independent. That was why Bradley was confident that


    they could take good care of themselves.


    He also knew they would behave in the hospital.


    Gavin, whom Benjamin had raised since he was a baby, was also a well-behaved child.


    Tim, for sure, would not run around since he had to take care of Mary.


    Ethen ordered the bodyguards to pay attention to the six little ones and Mary. He also told them to call


    him should anything happen. He then left the ward with Bradley.


    Once the adults left, Gavin asked Tim, ¡°What do you like to eat? I¡¯ll ask Mr. Frank to pack some for


    you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything!¡± Tim responded.


    Growing up in a poor family, Tim had learned to eat anything avable to him.


    Gavin nodded. He then turned to Zachary, Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse. ¡°How about you guys?¡±


    ¡°Anything will do. Mr. Hinton knows what we like anyway,¡± Zachary answered. He knew now was not


    the time to be picky.


    Gavin nodded. He went out, called Shaun on the phone, and told him to bring some delicious food to


    the ward.


    Meanwhile, Arissa, who was still on a flight, was running out of patience.


    ¡°Why is the ne so slow?¡±


    She gazed out of the window, and the sky was pitch ck. The only light source in the aircraft was the


    floor lights along the aisle.


    ¡°Calm down, and take a rest. We won¡¯t be arriving anytime soon!¡± Benjamin could not focus on his


    work as he was distracted by Arissa.


    Arissa looked at him and asked, ¡°Can we go faster? Can you get the pilot to speed up?¡±


    Benjamin took a sidelong nce at her but paid no heed to her request.


    Arissa pouted. She did not know what else to do on the ne since she could not y on her phone.


    After returning from the restroom, she walked back and forth on the aisle like a cat on a hot tin roof.


    She then sneaked a nce at the busy man before taking her seat. How would my son react when he


    sees me? Will he be excited to see me? Will he be afraid of me?

 The More The Merrier Chapter 481 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 481 Read Online


    Chapter 481 Nervous


    Arissa could not help but go through all the possible scenarios in her head. She had no idea how the


    little guy would reactter.


    Benjamin lifted his eyes to look at her. ¡°What are you so nervous about?¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°What?¡± Arissa turned around to look at him while fidgeting.


    Benjamin looked at her. ¡°Watch a film if you¡¯re bored!¡±


    Arissa pressed her lips and responded, ¡°I am not in the mood!¡±


    Benjamin looked at the bodyguard and signaled him to serve her a ss of fruit juice. ¡°Ms. York.¡±


    ¡°Thanks!¡± Arissa responded.


    The bodyguard then went to get her more snacks.


    Snacking did help to kill time, but the journey still felt like an eternity.


    After peeping at the man who was still busy working, Arissa put on a pair of headphones and watched


    a film.


    Yet, she was so worked up that she did not know what she was watching.


    She had no choice but to force herself to continue watching the film since they would only arrive in


    another hour.


    Minutester, her eyes felt heavy, and she eventually dozed off.


    Benjamin walked up to Arissa and grabbed a nket to cover her body before continuing with his work.


    ¡°Sweetheart!¡± Arissa mumbled.


    Benjamin tilted his head to check on her and realized she was sleep talking.


    The ne finally arrived at Northstream airport around ten o¡¯clock in thete evening.


    Upon noticing Arissa was still asleep, Benjamin gestured for the bodyguards to keep quiet.


    After waiting for a short while, he decided to carry her since she was still sleeping like a log.


    They then got into the car that would take them to the hospital.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Benjamin woke Arissa up.


    Benjamin pinched her ruddy and plump cheek. ¡°We¡¯re at the hospital now.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes darkened, and he pinched her cheek again. ¡°Wake up! We¡¯ve arrived!¡±


    Arissa finally woke up from her sleep. She looked into Benjamin¡¯s eyes and froze for a moment.


    Upon realizing she was still in a daze, he lifted his chin, gesturing for her to look out the window.


    Arissa turned around and saw the hospital. She was instantly overwhelmed by emotions. ¡°We¡¯ve


    arrived?¡±


    She bounced up from his thighs right away. When she was about to get out of the car, she identally


    knocked her head against the headliner. ¡°Ouch!¡±


    Benjamin grabbed her arm and reprimanded her, ¡°Stop acting like a headless chicken!¡±


    Arissa rubbed her head and pouted. ¡°Can you me me? I¡¯m just eager to meet my son!¡±


    Benjamin pulled her over and gently massaged her head despite having a grim expression on his face.


    Arissa looked at him and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine now.¡±


    Benjamin refused to let her go. ¡°Apply some ointment first!¡±


    He tilted his body to retrieve the first-aid kit and took out a bottle of ointment to apply the medicine to


    her head.


    Arissa¡¯s heart started pounding after ncing at him a few times.


    She lost herposure when she realized she was sitting on hisp.


    When Arissa adjusted her body¡¯s position a little, Benjamin shot daggers at her and reprimanded her,


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±


    Arissa froze for a moment and dared not move. She had no choice but to sit still on the man¡¯sp.


    Upon feeling the muscles on Benjamin¡¯s thighs, her heart raced even faster.


    Even her cheeks also started blushing.


    After applying the ointment to her head, Benjamin noticed her brick-red face. A glint shed across his


    eyes. Why does she look so attractive?


    Benjamin fixed his eyes on Arissa and held her gaze with a burning intensity. ¡°Why are you blushing?¡±


    His maic voice rumbled through her ears. She felt a tingling sensation, and her cheeks got even


    rosier. ¡°I feel a little warm.¡±


    After avoiding his eye contact, she asked, ¡°Can I get down now?¡±


    Benjamin grinned. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Yet, when she was about to get off the car, she felt the man was still wrapping his hands around her


    waist.


    She turned around to look him in the eye. Something in his gaze tugged at her heartstrings, making her


    heart flutter.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 482 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 482 Read Online


    Chapter 482 You Cannot Go In Before Me


    After feeling an intense warmth surge through her body, Arissa pushed him away and got down of the


    car.


    Benjamin looked at her and raised his brows. A corner of his lips quirked up when he saw how


    flustered the woman was.


    She didn¡¯t even thank me for applying the ointment to her head.


    Then, Benjamin got out of the car too. After tidying up his clothes, he caught up with Arissa.


    When Arissa arrived at the elevator, she turned around to look at Benjamin.


    Benjamin tilted his chin, gesturing for her to enter the elevator. ¡°Get in!¡±


    Arissa pressed her lips and asked, ¡°Which floor?¡±


    ¡°Ninth!¡± Benjamin reached out for her waist, but Arissa avoided him when she got in.


    After pressing the number, she kept looking at the screen atop the door as the elevator ascended.


    Earlier, Arissa managed to calm her nerves after Benjamin gave her an earful. But her anxiousness


    started creeping in again as she would be meeting her son soon.


    Benjamin was amused when he saw how nervous she was and how she swallowed the fluid lodged in


    her throat.


    Arissa turned around and shot daggers at him. ¡°Why are youughing?¡±


    Benjamin lifted his eyes and pinched her cheek. ¡°Why are you so anxious? You¡¯re just meeting your


    son.¡±


    Arissa opened her mouth but did not know how to respond to his words.


    Benjamin gave her a look and said gently, ¡°You¡¯re going to frighten the kid with that look on your face.


    Just calm down and act normal.¡±


    ¡°Do you remember how you approached Gavin when you first met him? Just do the same with this


    boy,¡± Benjamin added.


    Arissa bit her lips. She wanted to stay as calm as possible but was stricken by remorse whenever she


    thought of how much she owed him.


    While Gavin grew up under Benjamin¡¯s care, this child had led a difficult life since he was born. It was a


    miracle that Danna did not torture him to death.


    Benjamin stroked her head. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±


    Arissa took a deep breath and asked Benjamin to lead the way.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Let¡¯s go!¡± she urged the man who refused to move.


    Yet, Benjamin stood still and tidied her hair.


    Arissa immediately walked up to the fire cab, looked at her reflection on the ss door, and tidied


    her clothes.


    Benjamin waited for her from a distance with his hands in his pockets.


    ¡°Okay! I¡¯m ready!¡± Arissa turned around and noticed Benjamin was staring at her.


    She instantly looked away and said, ¡°Please lead the way, Mr. Graham!¡±


    Benjamin chuckled and walked along the corridor.


    As she was walking up to him, she looked around the ce.


    ¡°This hospital looks nice. I wonder if Mdm. Mary feels better now?¡± Arissa was referring to Mary.


    Benjamin nced at the woman, who started frowning again.


    ¡°Stop overthinking. Shaun will update us once he haspleted the medical checkup.¡±


    Upon noticing how calm and steady Benjamin was, Arissa mumbled, ¡°Is he not worried at all?¡±


    Suddenly, the man turned back and grabbed her wrist.


    Arissa¡¯s eyes widened in shock. The man said, ¡°Pull yourself together, and start behaving like an adult


    in front of the kids!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Arissa could only stare at the man¡¯s broad shoulders as she did not know how she should respond to


    that. She kept mum and did not retaliate.


    Soon, the bodyguards noticed Benjamin and Arissa from a distance. Just when the bodyguards were


    about to greet them, Benjamin immediately stopped them.


    Arissa wanted to take a peep at Tim from the window but noticed her other children were in the ward as


    well.


    She turned around and red at Benjamin in disbelief. ¡°When did the kids arrive?¡±


    Benjamin nced at her and answered, ¡°Today.¡±


    Arissa¡¯s mouth twitched upon hearing that. Why didn¡¯t he tell me that the kids are here?


    She got even more annoyed when she recalled the things she said to her children earlier.


    He must have heard everything I said andughed at me in secret!


    She gave Benjamin a murderous look.


    Benjamin cleared his throat and said, ¡°Get in!¡±


    Once again, Arissa was overwhelmed with anxiousness. Would the boy like me when he sees me?


    Upon noticing the way she fidgeted, Benjamin sighed. ¡°Should I go in first?¡±


    Arissa grabbed his wrist and stopped him. ¡°No! You can¡¯t go in before me!¡±


    That remark rendered Benjamin speechless.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 483 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 483 Read Online


    Chapter 483 Reunion


    She nced at the man. ¡°You¡¯ve already met him before. It¡¯s my turn now. I want to be the first to go in.


    Otherwise, the kid will think that I dislike him!¡± she exined softly.


    Suddenly, the ward door was opened from the inside, and Arissa was startled.


    ¡°Mommy! Mommy is really here!¡±


    Jesse was ecstatic, and she threw herself into Arissa¡¯s arms.


    Arissa hugged Jesse and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you¡¯reing?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, we wanted to give you a surprise! Also, we wanted to see Tim quicker, so we came earlier!


    Jesse exined in a cute voice.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Gavin, Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper ran out one after another.


    Tim nced at the door, turned back quickly, and lowered his head.


    Shaun, Ethen, and Bradley went to the doctor¡¯s office while Tim apanied Mary.


    Mary was eating.


    When she saw the sad little Tim, she patted his head.


    ¡°You can go out if you want to!¡±


    Tim shook his head and said, ¡°I want to be with Grandma!¡±


    Arissa couldn¡¯t care to talk with all of the children, so she only patted their heads. However, she


    realized Tim hadn¡¯te out yet, so she hurried inside.


    She suddenly remembered that she had bought some clothes for Tim and quickly turned around to ask


    Benjamin, ¡°Where¡¯s the present?¡±


    Benjamin looked at her nkly and said, ¡°The bodyguard will bring it here soon!¡±


    Arissa nodded and went in.


    As she entered, she saw Tim feeding Mary while sitting by the hospital bed.


    Arissa looked at Tim¡¯s frail and tanned physique. Her heart ached, and her eyes began tearing up.


    Fearing that she might scare the child, she was hesitant to approach them.


    ¡°Tim!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Arissa called out to Tim out of anticipation. However, she lost control of her voice and quivered.


    Her eyes were red as she got emotional.


    She couldn¡¯t bear to look away from the child.


    My child!


    My sweetheart.


    Arissa sniffled.


    Tim lowered his head. He ignored her and avoided eye contact with her.


    After a while, Arissa was at a loss when she noticed Tim ignoring her.


    ¡°Tim, why won¡¯t you answer her?¡± After witnessing the scene, Mary asked in a heavy tone.


    Tim didn¡¯t respond. Instead, he bit the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Arissa smiled and walked to the hospital bed.


    ¡°Mdm. Mary, are you feeling better?¡±


    Mary nodded and looked at Arissa. She was beautiful and gentle and looked like a loving mother who


    cared for her children.


    ¡°Yes, a little!¡±


    ¡°Mdm. Mary. Don¡¯t worry. The treatment will help you recover!¡±


    Arissa pulled a chair to the side of the hospital bed and sat down. ¡°Why are you eating sote?¡±


    ¡°I just woke up!¡±


    Mary smiled. Her eyes were glued on Arissa.


    Although it was her first time meeting her, Mary could tell that Arissa was a kind woman.


    Arissa nodded in acknowledgment and began to exin, ¡°Something came up during the day.


    Otherwise, I would havee here in the morning. I heard from Benjamin that you have vomited


    blood.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine now. They got me a doctor!¡±


    As Mary spoke, she nced at Benjamin, who just happened to walk in.


    Benjamin was holding a bag with children¡¯s clothes and some health supplements.


    ¡°Mdm. Mary, take a bottle of these after you eat. It¡¯s to nourish your body!¡±


    Benjamin had someone buy the most luxurious health supplements. They were all ready-to-drink


    products and could be consumed after heating up.


    ¡°You can warm it up with hot water whenever you want to have it!¡± Benjamin advised while he put down


    the items.


    Arissa looked at Benjamin and instructed, ¡°Put them aside for now. I¡¯ll give it to Mdm. Maryter!¡±


    Benjamin nodded.


    Mary was touched by their generosity. ¡°You don¡¯t have to buy these for me. My condition will still be the


    same even after all the nourishments.¡±


    ¡°Mdm. Mary, it will make a difference. You still have to stay in the hospital for a while. You need some


    nourishment to keep your body strong.¡±


    Arissa persuaded Mary, fearing that she would reject them. At the same time, she gestured for


    Benjamin to put the health supplements aside.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 484 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 484 Read Online


    Chapter 484 Sweetheart


    When Mary saw they didn¡¯t discriminate a poor olddy like her and were ever so passionate with her,


    she started to tear up.


    ¡°Tim, hand me the bowl. I¡¯ll feed her. You go and y with Gavin and the others, okay?¡±


    Arissa walked to Tim, squatted down, and gently suggested.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that!¡±


    Tim pouted and rejected her. Then, he turned around and continued to feed Mary.


    Arissa felt dejected for a moment when she felt Tim¡¯s rejection and unhappiness toward her.


    Mary looked at them and sighed softly before taking a bite of the food fed by Tim.


    Then, she said to Arissa, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It takes some time!¡±


    Arissa was startled. She looked at Mary in astonishment. Did she know already?


    Mary smiled and nodded. ¡°The young man told me about it!¡±


    Arissa wasn¡¯t sure which young man Mary was talking about, but Benjamin knew that she was referring


    to Ethen.


    It looks like Ethen has already told her.


    ¡°Mdm. Mary, you knew?¡±


    Arissa was straightforward and concerned about Tim¡¯s feelings.


    Mary nodded. ¡°When I woke up, I wanted to talk to Tim about it. I didn¡¯t expect you toe over so


    soon. I heard they said you were sick. Are you okay now?¡±


    Mary was concerned about Arissa¡¯s poor health.


    Tim also sneaked a peek at her.


    Seeing that Mary was a kindhearted person, Arissa was deeply moved.


    After looking at the interaction between Mary and her child, she knew they had a good rtionship.


    She smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just something minor. Don¡¯t listen to them. I¡¯ve already recovered.¡±


    Arissa didn¡¯t want Mary to worry about her. She was still hospitalized after all.


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    Mary nodded.


    ¡°How should I address you?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°My name is Arissa. But you can call me Issa. The father is Benjamin.¡±


    Arissa introduced Benjamin and herself to Mary.


    Benjamin nced at her before looking at Tim.


    Then, he sighed in his heart.


    Gavin and the others came in and didn¡¯t want to disturb Tim and the others. So they stood aside.


    Arissa had a chat with Mary before switching her focus on Tim.


    She kept looking at Tim, trying to imprint every detail of his looks in her mind.


    Tim felt her gaze, but he didn¡¯t show any repulsion. However, his body was all tense.


    He was getting nervous. Maybe it was because he knew Arissa was his mother and was too timid to


    approach her, afraid that she might dislike him.


    Arissa couldn¡¯t help but want to hug him.


    As she reached out her hand and touched Tim¡¯s hair, she saw the repulsion in his eyes and decided


    not to hug him.


    ¡°Sweetheart! How are you doing?¡±


    Arissa smiled and looked at her son.


    Tim pouted and blushed. He was embarrassed to hear Arissa calling him her sweetheart.


    ¡°Tim!¡±


    Mary raised her voice and reminded Tim, ¡°Be polite!¡±


    After a while, he replied softly, ¡°I am fine!¡±


    Arissa narrowed her eyes and gave him a loving smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    Tim shuddered and nced back at her. Then, he turned around and continued to feed Mary.


    Benjamin was delighted to see their interaction.


    ¡°I used to call Tim by another name. However, when he was a child, the children in the vige called


    him Tim,¡± Mary exined to them. She seemed to like Tim¡¯s name a lot.


    ¡°What a coincidence. I bought a house in Rutaceae Vige. I even went there a while ago!¡± Arissa said.


    Mary was surprised. ¡°You¡¯ve been to Rutaceae Vige?¡±


    Arissa nodded. ¡°Yes. I took the children there a while ago. But we only stayed for a couple of days!¡±


    Tim seemed to recall something and quickly nced at Arissa again.


    Are they the ones who yed in the stream?

 The More The Merrier Chapter 485 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 485 Read Online


    Chapter 485 Did They Bully You


    Arissa didn¡¯t notice how Tim looked at her as she was busy talking to Mary.


    ¡°Mary, we have all been to Rutaceae Vige!¡± Zachary interjected their conversation in a serious tone.


    Mary smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s quite a coincidence. Where is the house?¡±


    Mary was surprised when Arissa told her the location of the house.


    ¡°So that¡¯s the one. I remember that it was unupied after the Rogers family moved out.


    ¡°However, someone would go there to clean it every now and then. The vigers only knew that the


    house was bought by someone who wasn¡¯t from the vige, and they didn¡¯t see anyone living there!


    Arissa smiled when Mary remembered the house.


    ¡°I have always been overseas and nearly forgot about the house. I only brought the children there for a


    visit after remembering it.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Benjamin snorted in his heart as Arissa lied tantly.


    However, he didn¡¯t expose her lies because Mary and Tim were present.


    He didn¡¯t want to spoil the happy chatter that Arissa and Mary were having. So he sat by the coffee


    table and signaled the five children toe.


    Gavin looked back at Benjamin and went over to sit with him. Then, the four younger siblings also


    came over to sit with him.


    Suddenly, the five children began to look at each other.


    Arissa was with Mary and Tim, and she took no notice of Benjamin and the children.


    ¡°Tim, I¡¯ll feed Mary. Go have a break,¡± Arissa said gently to Tim.


    However, Tim shook his head.


    Mary realized Arissa was a little discouraged, but she knew they couldn¡¯t rush things. Tim was still a


    little sensitive after all.


    She could tell that Tim knew something that they didn¡¯t.


    Gavin and the others had already made their identities clear when they introduced themselves to Tim.


    ¡°You guys should have some rest. Unfortunately, I¡¯m not able to prepare any refreshments for you. Tim,


    give them a ss of water.¡±


    Mary apologized to Arissa for not being able to wee them properly due to her poor health. Hence,


    she instructed Tim.


    Then, she grabbed the bowl from Tim and urged him, ¡°Go on!¡±


    Tim walked to the water dispenser and filled a ss of water for Arissa.


    I think I should address her as Ms. York. ¡±Ms. York, have some water.¡±


    Ms. York¡­


    Arissa was a little disappointed but she happily received the ss of water from Tim and reached out to


    pat his head.


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Gavin addressed her as Ms. York back then, so she decided to get along with Tim as Ms. York for now.


    Tim went to fill another ss of water and gave it to Benjamin.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, have some water.¡±


    Tim was more familiar with Benjamin. However,pared to Arissa, Benjamin¡¯s domineering presence


    stopped most people from approaching him.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Benjamin nced at Tim before taking the ss of water.


    Before Tim could turn around to fill another ss of water, Benjamin stopped him and pointed at the


    five other children.


    ¡°Did they say anything to you?¡±


    Tim stared at him, not understanding the question.


    Gavin didn¡¯t like Benjamin¡¯s behavior.


    ¡°You¡¯re frightening Tim!¡±


    Benjamin shot his ring eyes at Gavin and said, ¡°Be quiet.¡±


    Gavin pouted.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Tim whispered to Gavin.


    Benjamin raised his brows, looked back and forth between Tim and Gavin, and thought it was a wise


    decision to bring them here.


    Tim didn¡¯t seem to distance himself from them.


    Benjamin carried Tim from the ground and sat him on hisp. Then, he spoke gently, ¡°Tell me, did they


    bully you?¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t bully him. What if Tim doesn¡¯te home with us?¡± the five children murmured.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Benjamin looked down at Tim, who found himself in an ufortable situation.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 486 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 486 Read Online


    Chapter 486 So The Boy Knows


    While Tim was getting water for Benjamin, Arissa took over and fed Mary.


    When she heard Benjamin talking to the child, her eyes widened.


    Since when did he tell the child about his identity?


    He should have told me, so I won¡¯t have to tiptoe around.


    If that¡¯s the case, the boy must know who we are then.


    Arissa nced at them and saw Tim sitting rigidly on Benjamin¡¯sp.


    Even Tim¡¯s small face looked really tense. She reminded Benjamin, ¡°Benjamin, don¡¯t scare Tim!¡±


    Benjamin looked up and nced at her before returning his attention to the boy.


    That was when he released his hands and said, ¡°If they bully you, you have to tell me!¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°They never,¡± responded Tim softly.


    Feeling that he was acknowledging Benjamin, the boy pursed his lips, jumped off from Benjamin¡¯sp,


    and even smoothened his clothes.


    Benjamin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. This boy is very endearing.


    Gavin, Zachary, Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse saw that Tim seemed a little scared of their daddy.


    ¡°Tim,e over here and take a seat. Let¡¯s have some fruit!¡±


    Zachary was very weing to Tim.


    However, Tim shook his head and ran over to Mary.


    When he saw that Arissa was feeding Mary, he tugged at her clothes before saying, ¡°Ms. York, I¡¯ll feed


    Grandma. You go and sit over there!¡±


    Arissa turned to look at her son lovingly and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I will do it. Go y with Gavin and the rest


    of them!¡±


    Tim remained by the bedside and watched as Arissa fed Mary.


    When Arissa saw Tim standing next to her, she pulled him over and said, ¡°Help me blow at the soup


    and cool it down!¡±


    Tim just cast a nce at her and used the spoon to stir the soup to cool it down.


    When Arissa saw that, she was thrilled. She was not expecting him to ept her so soon. She could


    wait.


    ¡°Mdm. Mary, take your time and eat slowly!¡±


    Arissa was very patient and fed Mary as if she was feeding a child.


    Once in a while, she would clean Mary¡¯s mouth and even coax her.


    Mary was very touched. ¡°Issa, there¡¯s no need to feed me. I can eat by myself.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. Anyway, I have nothing to do. I slept on the way here, so I¡¯m not tired at all,¡± said Arissa


    with a smile.


    She continued to feed her.


    Seeing that she was so determined, Mary did not refuse her kindness anymore.


    Once Mary was done with her meal, Arissa fed her with some soup.


    Worried that it might be too hot for her, Arissa cooled it down by blowing on it before giving it to Mary.


    ¡°Be careful.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Mary looked at her adoringly. This girl is genuinely good to me. She isn¡¯t putting up a front.


    Mary was very happy for Tim.


    It looks like I don¡¯t have to worry about Tim if he lives with Issa.


    Before Mary could finish her soup, Shaun and the others arrived.


    They were very d to see Benjamin and Arissa there.


    ¡°Arissa, Benjamin, both of you are here.¡±


    Shaun looked at them with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Arissa replied, ¡°We have been here for a while now.¡±


    Benjamin nced at them and asked Shaun, ¡°Have you taken a look at Mary yet?¡±


    ¡°When I got here, Mary was still asleep, and I checked her after she woke up. Her condition is still quite


    stable, but a full body checkup is needed. After she has finished taking her meal and rested for a while,


    we can perform some parts of the checkup first,¡± said Shaun.


    After all, there were several things to be done for the full body checkup, and it would be too tiring for


    Mary to finish everything in one day.


    Shaun nned to do some parts of the checkup for Maryter that night.


    Benjamin gestured to Shaun for a word outside, so Shaun went out with him.


    After greeting Arissa and ying with Tim, Bradley went over to sit with Gavin.


    Ethen greeted Arissa before going out with Benjamin.


    When Gavin and his four siblings saw that there was nothing to do in the ward, they followed suit to


    eavesdrop.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 487 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 487 Read Online


    Chapter 487 Thanks To You


    When Tim saw that, he bit his lips. He was tempted to hear about his grandma¡¯s health condition too.


    Arissa rubbed his head and assured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Tim looked up at her before looking down.


    Looking at his quiet face, Arissa smiled gently.


    After feeding Mary some fruit, Arissa proceeded to clean up the small dining table and was about to


    clear the trash.


    Tim snatched the trash from her and ran out.


    Arissa was taken aback.


    ¡°Let him do it!¡± Maryughed.


    Arissa smiled and said, ¡°That was very fast of him!¡±


    With a sigh, Mary exined, ¡°Our family has always been very poor. Hence, he has been used to doing


    chores at a young age! It¡¯s a pity we have never been able to provide afortable life for him.¡±


    When Arissa heard what Mary said, she consoled her.


    ¡°Grandma, please don¡¯t say that. We are very grateful to you. If not for all of you, we may never see


    this son of ours again.¡±


    Pain showed up on Arissa¡¯s face. Tim had nearly lost his life when Danna took him away.


    There was no way she could forget that pain and sorrow.


    Mary looked at her.


    ¡°Issa, that young man, Ethen, told me that Tim had been taken away back then. Is that true?¡±


    Arissa nodded and sniffled. ¡°It¡¯s true. Back then, I was being locked in a ce¡­¡±


    Without withholding anything back, Arissa went on to share with Mary everything that had happened to


    her back then.


    Mary sighed after hearing her story. ¡°You have had such a hard life. How can there be such a vile and


    wicked woman in this world? Issa, if Tim knows about this, he won¡¯t me you too. He hasn¡¯t seen you


    for so many years. Perhaps, that¡¯s why he isn¡¯t used to you yet. Give him some time, and he will be


    fine!¡±


    Arissa nodded with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m very thankful that we have found him. The rest of it can wait.¡±


    Mary agreed with her too. ¡°I¡¯m only an old and sick woman. Not only can I not look after him well, but I


    will also be a burden to him. He is the one who dragged me here to see the doctor. The money used is


    also earned by him!¡±


    Arissa¡¯s heart ached when she heard that.


    She felt sorry for her son and also for Mary as well.


    ¡°Mdm. Mary, don¡¯t worry. Just get well and don¡¯t worry about the medical fees. I will handle everything!¡±


    ¡°H-How can I let you do that?¡± Mary was embarrassed by the offer.


    ¡°Grandma, please ept our token of appreciation. You have taken very good care of Tim. Footing


    your medical bills will make us feel better. No matter what, you are still Tim¡¯s grandma. Therefore, you


    are our rtive too. It¡¯s only right that we take care of you. Please don¡¯t feel bad about it. I don¡¯t even


    know how to thank you!¡±


    Arissa tried very hard to convince Mary because she wanted her to get well without any worries.


    ¡°Once you are well again, I still require your help to look after the children!¡±


    Mary was perplexed.


    Arissa exined, ¡°Both Benjamin and I have to work during the day. We have no time to look after the


    children. If you are around to keep an eye on them, we will feel a lot at ease. Tim will also feel much


    better with you by his side. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Mary was aware of her kind intention, so she nodded with contentment.


    ¡°All right then. I understand. I will do my best to get well!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Arissa poured Mary a ss of water and only gave it to her when it cooled down a little.


    ¡°Mdm. Mary, take some water to soothe your throat and take a rest. After that, you still have to go for a


    checkup.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Mary said, ¡°Please go and check on Tim. Is he still outside?¡±


    Arissa tucked Mary in before heading outside.


    There was no sight of the men and the children anywhere.


    Where have they gone to?


    ¡°Where did they go?¡± she asked the bodyguards at the door.


    ¡°Ms. York, the children have followed Mr. Graham to the doctor¡¯s office.¡±


    She instructed the bodyguards to keep an eye on Mary before heading in the direction they were


    pointing at.


    From a distance away, she could see Tim hiding outside the door.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 488 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 488 Read Online


    Chapter 488 Call Me Tim


    Arissa cleared her throat.


    Tim jumped. When she caught him eavesdropping, he blushed and ran back toward the ward.


    ¡°Sweetheart, where are you going?¡±


    When Arissa saw Tim¡¯s reaction, she realized she should not have caught him off-guard.


    Tim shot her a look and answered, ¡°I¡¯m going to Grandma!¡±


    After a pause, Tim continued, ¡°My name is Tim, not sweetheart!¡±


    Arissa smiled and walked up to grab his hand.


    ¡°You are a sweetheart!¡± My sweetheart!


    Arissa¡¯s heart sank the moment she touched Tim¡¯s hand.


    His wrists were particrly smaller than her other five children.


    They were down to the bones.


    In fact, they were as thin as matchsticks.


    Tears started welling up in her eyes, and she turned away.


    ¡°I know your name is Tim. But, I like to call you sweetheart! Let¡¯s go over to Grandma!¡±


    Tim noticed that Arissa sounded different and sneaked a peek at her. He saw her wiping her tears


    away, and he pursed his lips.


    It was only after a while before Tim asked, ¡°Ms. York, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Arissa was stunned. She did not expect him to be so observant.


    Sniffling her nose, she calmed herself down, got down on her knees, and ced both her hands on


    Tim¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I recalled something and felt upset. That¡¯s all.¡±


    Tim eyed her carefully as if he was making sure that she was all right.


    Arissa smiled very gently at him and caressed his face.


    ¡°Really! I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m very happy to see you!¡±


    She wanted so much to hug him, but she was afraid that she might freak him out.


    Tim pursed his lips before running toward Mary¡¯s ward.


    Arissa was startled. Did I scare him again?


    Tim ran to the door, stopped, and turned around to look at her. All of a sudden, Arissa felt very happy.


    It was very likely that he was not used to her yet.


    She walked over and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in!¡±


    Tim went in.


    ¡°Grandma!¡±


    When Mary saw her, she invited her to sit down.


    Arissa went and got the presents that she had prepared beforeing.


    ¡°Tim, I don¡¯t know what you like, so I bought you some clothes!¡±


    Arissa walked toward the boy and ced the clothes against him. She noticed that they were still too


    big for him.


    She had already chosen one size smaller, but she did not expect him to be even skinnier than she


    thought.


    ¡°They¡¯re a little too big, but it¡¯s okay. A little alteration and they will be fine!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    She looked at Tim and continued, ¡°Daddy is the one who bought you the other set.¡±


    Even though Benjamin did not pay for the clothes, Arissa still wanted Tim to feel his love.


    Tim had his hands clutched tightly around the clothes. It was as if he could not decide whether to


    ept the gifts or not.


    Mary knew that the boy was shy. ¡°Tim, ept the gifts. It¡¯s very sweet of Ms. York to get them for you.¡±


    Tim took the clothes and said, ¡°Thank you, Ms. York!¡±


    Arissa smiled and rubbed his head. ¡°You¡¯re wee. Do you want to try them out?¡±


    Tim nced at her bashfully and allowed Arissa to put the clothes on him. Seeing that he did not reject


    her, Arissa was extremely happy.


    ¡°Yes, they¡¯re a little too big. They will need alterations.¡±


    Arissa adjusted the clothes and looked all around.


    ¡°Grandma, are they too big?¡± Arissa asked Mary.


    The elderlydy nodded. ¡°They do look bigger, but it¡¯s still fine for him to wear them. There¡¯s no need


    for any alterations to be done. It¡¯s too much of trouble!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble really. I¡¯ll just get someone to do the alterations.¡±


    Arissa removed the clothes from Tim and handed him the pants. ¡°Sweetheart, give these a try and see


    if they fit.¡±


    The pants had an stic waistband, so they did fit quite well indeed.


    ¡°The pants fit quite nicely. We only have to alter the shirts. Once I have them resized, I¡¯ll give them to


    you. Is that okay?¡± said Arissa to Tim.


    Tim nodded. ¡°Thank you, Ms. York.¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 489 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 489 Read Online


    Chapter 489 He Still Loves The Presents


    Arissa fondled his head, folded the clothes, and put them aside.


    ¡°We bought you shoes too! Sit down and let me put on the shoes for you!¡±


    She took out the shoes and left them on the side.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Tim removed his slippers and curled his toes.


    Arissa knew that her son was embarrassed, so she pulled him down to the seat and put on the shoes


    for him.


    Tim pulled back his legs and put them on by himself.


    Arissa looked at him and just let him be.


    ¡°Do they fit you?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± responded Tim.


    She pressed her fingers on the front of the shoes and realized they were a little too big.


    Arissa looked at Tim and noticed that he was blushing.


    ¡°They are too big.¡±


    Rubbing his head, Arissa said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get you another pair.¡±


    Tim mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can wear these too.¡±


    ¡°No. Shoes have to fit well in order to befortable.¡±


    Arissa brushed his hair. Seeing that he did not remove the shoes, she was delighted.


    It appeared that Tim did like his presents after all.


    ¡°Remove the new shoes first. We¡¯ll go get you a pair that fits well. As for this pair of shoes, you can


    wear them once your feet have grown bigger!¡±


    Tim looked at the smile on her face and pondered.


    Is she genuinely nice to me, or is she doing this out of guilt?


    The thought of Arissa doing all those to make it up to him turned Tim aloof once again.


    ¡°Ms. York, please don¡¯t waste your money. I don¡¯t like the shoes!¡±


    Hearing the cold voice of the boy, Arissa felt her heart ache. He was resisting her attempt to get closer


    to him.


    ¡°All right then. Sweetheart, what kind of shoes do you like? Tell me, and I¡¯ll buy them for you.¡±


    Tim turned away.


    Arissa felt so helpless, and when she saw the boy¡¯s frail body, tears started to well up again.


    Her heart hurt so much.


    ¡°Issa, don¡¯t worry. If Tim prefers the new shoes, just let him wear them!¡±


    When Mary saw that she was upset, she tried to console her.


    Arissa nodded.


    Just then, Benjamin and the rest of them came in.


    ¡°Mdm. Mary, how are you feeling now?


    ¡°I¡¯m feel fine!¡± replied Mary with a smile.


    ¡°Please follow Shaun for your checkup. The rest will bepleted tomorrow,¡± said Benjamin.


    Mary acknowledged.


    Shaun and the medical team took Mary for her checkup.


    Tim followed behind them too.


    ¡°Tim, why don¡¯t you wait for your grandma in the room?¡±


    ¡°I want to go with Grandma!¡±


    Tim held on very tightly to Mary¡¯s hands and bit his lips. He was worried that Mary would desert him.


    Mary was heartbroken.


    So was Arissa. She went up to touch his head and said, ¡°Let him go with them. We will go too!¡±


    Mary said, ¡°It¡¯s only a checkup. There¡¯s no need for all of you to follow me. It¡¯s gettingte. All of you


    should go back and get some rest.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and get the checkup done first.¡±


    Arissa did not want to get into an argument with Mary. She intended to stay back and take care of


    them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mdm. Mary,¡± Shaun called out as he pushed her away.


    Everything had already been arranged.


    Arissa wanted to hold Tim¡¯s hand, but he ran and held Mary¡¯s hand instead.


    Looking at Tim¡¯s back, she reminded herself to take things slowly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Benjamin went up to her and held her outstretched hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fret!¡± Benjaminforted her.


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Arissa looked at him and asked, ¡°What were all of you discussing earlier on?¡±


    ¡°The treatment course for Mary. We will do whatever that can be done here. For the rest of it, we may


    have to return to Dellmoor and get them done there!¡±


    Arissa found that it was a good n. She nced at the direction of Tim before saying, ¡°I¡¯m worried he


    may not want to follow us to Dellmoor!¡±


    After all, it must be difficult for Mary to leave her hometown, let alone a child. They would definitely find


    it hard to adjust to the new environment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have an idea. For the time being, let them stay here first. We can only transfer Mary to


    another hospital when her condition has stabilized anyway.¡±


    Benjamin analyzed the situation for her, and Arissa agreed.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 490 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 490 Read Online


    Chapter 490 Together With Mary And Tim


    Gavin, Zachary, Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse were walking behind them along with Ethen and Bradley.


    Zachary let out a sigh. ¡°Just now, Mommy was upset!¡±


    Oliver chimed in, ¡°Should we exin everything to Tim?¡±


    Gavin looked at them and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think we should. At least, not now. Let¡¯s wait until Mdm. Mary


    gets better before we say anything!¡±


    They were equally upset when they saw their mommy getting distressed. However, they could not bear


    to see Tim feeling terrible either, so they decided not to push Tim too much.


    Jasper said, ¡°We can discuss with Mommy and see when it will be a good time to tell Tim the truth!¡±


    The five children were thinking the same thing.


    ¡°Not only does Tim not allow Mommy to hold his hands, but he doesn¡¯t hold ours too. Tim doesn¡¯t only


    do it to Mommy!¡± imed the observant Jesse.


    Her four brothers nodded and agreed with her.


    Bradley and Ethen found their discussion amusing.


    Bradley told them, ¡°It¡¯s easier for all of you children to mingle around. Try to talk to Tim more often.


    Once he isfortable with all of you, that¡¯s when you can tell him the truth. That way, Tim will feel


    better too!¡±


    Ethen echoed, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Don¡¯t be as straightforward as your daddy!¡±


    The five children turned and looked at Ethen.


    Ethen burst outughing and told them how Benjamin talked to Tim that morning.


    The mouths of the five children twitched. ¡°Daddy must have scared Tim!¡±


    Finally, all of them caught up and kept Mary apanied while she had her checkup done.


    Even her own son could not be bothered to be there. Yet, she had only known those people for less


    than a day, and they were more concerned about her health than her own flesh and blood.


    When Mary went in to get her CT scan done, Tim was not allowed to follow her, so Arissa and the


    children stayed with him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Arissaforted Tim as she kept her eyes on him.


    ¡°Tim, Mdm. Mary will be out very soon!¡±


    Gavin exined, ¡°When I was young, I did this before too!¡±


    Tim blinked before looking at him.


    Arissa caressed Gavin¡¯s head too. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not looking after all of you well.¡±


    Gavin hugged his mommy and said, ¡°Mommy, my ill health has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t me


    yourself.¡±


    Arissa sniffled and felt very sorry for them.


    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t get emotional. Calm down. Be the strong woman that we know you are.¡±


    When Zachary saw that she was about to break down, he quickly calmed her down because he was


    worried that she might faint again.


    Arissa did not know how to react to that. ¡°Sure!¡±


    She took a look at Tim and noticed him evading her eyes. She felt better.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There are so many doctors attending to Grandma. She will be fine!¡±


    Tim kept a close watch on the door. He was biting his lower lip, and there was a worried look on his tiny


    face. The helplessness on his face was heartbreaking.


    ¡°Tim, we will be with you. Mommy and Mr. Graham will definitely find the best doctors to treat Mdm.


    Mary. Don¡¯t be sad.¡±


    Jesse held onto Tim¡¯s hand and felt that his hand was much smaller than all her other brothers. Her


    eyes teared up immediately.


    When Tim saw that Jesse was about to cry, he whispered, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Seeing that Tim seemed to have epted Jesse, Arissa was relieved.


    She then signaled to the rest of her children.


    They caught on and went up to Tim.


    Jasper said, ¡°Tim, Mdm. Mary will surely be all right. Don¡¯t think too much. Mommy always likes to think


    too much. That¡¯s why her health isn¡¯t so good.¡±


    Arissa wondered. Hmm¡­ what kind ofparison is that?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Oliver asked, ¡°Tim, other than Mdm. Mary, is there anyone else in your family?¡±


    Tim blinked his eyes. He did not want to mention Raphael, but he was Mary¡¯s son after all. There was


    nothing he could do about it.


    ¡°I still have an uncle. He is Grandma¡¯s son.¡±


    When Arissa heard about that person again, she asked Tim out of curiosity, ¡°Sweetheart, where is your


    uncle now?¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 491 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 491 Read Online


    Chapter 491 Arissa Takes Care Of Mary Personally


    Why didn¡¯t Mary¡¯s son apany her here for treatment?


    At that line of thought, Arissa¡¯s brows knitted together deeply as puzzlement gripped her.


    ¡°He¡¯s at the police station,¡± Tim answered curtly.


    Benjamin swept his gaze over the boy before he gestured to Ethen about talking to him privately.


    ¡°Have you made all the arrangements over there?¡±


    In response, Ethen nodded. ¡°Yes, everything is in ce. He won¡¯t be released so easily.¡±


    Benjamin nodded in approval, his alluring face cold and forbidding.


    ¡°Keep a close eye on him and don¡¯t allow him to get out.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Mr. Graham!¡± Ethen replied.


    He had made all the arrangements meticulously, so Raphael couldn¡¯t possibly get out of prison in the


    next few years.


    Meanwhile, Bradley merely eyed them and listened quietly without butting in.


    Don¡¯t tell me it was Mr. Graham who got Tim¡¯s uncle into prison?


    Arissa, on the other hand, was entirely ignorant about the situation. Since the person in question was


    Mary¡¯s son, she inquired in concern, ¡°Why is he at the police station?¡±


    However, Tim pursed his lips and kept mum.


    He instinctively didn¡¯t want her to know that Raphael picked on him.


    Seeing that her son wasn¡¯t saying anything, Arissa didn¡¯t pursue the matter any further.


    She nced at Benjamin, sensing that he probably knew something. She then decided to ask him


    about itter.


    Shortly after, Mary came out after her examination. Tim hurried over to support her. ¡°How was it, Mdm.


    Mary?¡±


    ¡°It was just a checkup, so it didn¡¯t hurt at all!¡± Mary reassured.


    Upon hearing that, Tim breathed a sigh of relief.


    Shaun then walked out of the examination room and whisked Mary away for other examinations.


    The whole group of people went along.


    Mary did a total of five different examinations before Shaun allowed her to go back and rest.


    Benjamin, Ethen, and Bradley went with Shaun to discuss Mary¡¯s condition while Arissa wheeled Mary


    back to the hospital room with the children.


    ¡°Where will you all be staying tonight, Issa?¡±


    Mary was reluctant to have Arissa stay at the hospital since it was quitete then.


    ¡°They¡¯ll probably be staying at a hotel, but I¡¯ll be staying here tonight to take care of you, Mdm. Mary,¡±


    Arissa answered.


    Hearing that, Mary waved a dismissive hand. ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. There are doctors and nurses here, so


    there isn¡¯t anything to do even if you stay. Go back and have a good rest. Besides, you¡¯ve also just


    recovered. Don¡¯t tire yourself out again!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not tiring to take care of you. Even if I leave, I¡¯ll worry. Also, Tim wants to stay to keep you


    company, so it¡¯s all the more vital that I stay,¡± Arissa exined.


    Tim couldn¡¯t possibly leave with them and abandon Mary in the hospital all alone.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Arissa really couldn¡¯t bring herself to do that. Thus, she decided to follow suit and keep Marypany


    as well.


    She had found her child at longst, so she yearned to have more interaction with him.


    ¡°Take Tim back with you to rest!¡± Mary insisted.


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving, Grandma! I want to be with you!¡±


    Tim clutched Mary¡¯s hand, staunchly refusing to leave.


    At that, Mary heaved a sigh.


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to give you the boot. It¡¯s just that you¡¯ve kept mepany for the entire day without


    getting any rest. Go back with them and have a good rest. Then, you cane back tomorrow to keep


    mepany!¡±


    She stroked his face with a look of anguish.


    ¡°Grandma, I can also rest in the hospital. I don¡¯t want to part with you!¡±


    Tim remained adamant, and his eyes even turned red-rimmed.


    Glimpsing that, Mary caressed his head in distress. ¡°All right, we won¡¯t part then. You can stay at the


    hospital to keep mepany.¡±


    That was exactly what Arissa had expected, and she was d to see her son showing Mary such


    tender love.


    She wheeled Mary back to the hospital room before going into the bathroom and getting a basin of


    warm water for Mary to wipe her face.


    ¡°I think I won¡¯t shower you today, Mdm. Mary. I¡¯ll give you a wipe.¡±


    Mary wanted to do it herself, but Arissa didn¡¯t allow it.


    Verily, Mary was touched to see that she wasn¡¯t at all averse to her but exceedingly amicably instead.


    ¡°Thank you, Issa!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it!¡± Arissa replied with a smile.


    Then, she turned and said to Tim, ¡°Sweetheart, you should go and have a shower, too!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it, Ms. York!¡±


    Tim wanted to take over the duty of wiping Mary¡¯s face, but Arissa pushed him away.


    ¡°I can manage. Go and take a shower, quick! You can¡¯t go to bedte as you are a kid!¡±


    Mary waved a hand, signaling Tim to go and take a shower. ¡°Hurry up and go!¡±


    Only then did Tim head to the bathroom.


    Subsequently, Gavin and the other children surrounded Arissa. ¡°Do you need any help, Mommy?¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 492 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 492 Read Online


    Chapter 492 Someone Is Worried About Arissa


    Arissa shook her head smilingly and shooed the children away so that Mary wouldn¡¯t feel awkward.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. Go and sit at the side. You¡¯ll make Mdm. Mary feel embarrassed by looking on over here.¡±


    When Mary heard that, she burst intoughter. ¡°See? I told you to let me do it myself.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still weak, so it¡¯s better for me to do it. Here, turn over so that I can wipe your back.¡±


    Arissa used to be a volunteer and would go to a retirement home to take care of the elderly. For that


    reason, she was very adept at taking care of Mary.


    Clocking her extreme patience without any hint of impatience, Mary smiled in relief.


    ¡°Thank you for going to such trouble for me, Issa!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say such things, Mdm. Mary. Or do you not like having me as a rtive?¡± Arissa teased.


    ¡°Of course not! I love having you as my rtive! You¡¯re so kindhearted!¡±


    Mary was moved, and her eyes turned red-rimmed.


    Arissa changed a basin of water and continued wiping Mary down. She showed no sign of disdain;


    instead, she was exceedingly meticulous, her movements gentle.


    ¡°If we¡¯re speaking of kindheartedness, you¡¯re far above me, Mdm. Mary. If it weren¡¯t for you taking Tim


    home back then, he wouldn¡¯t have survived to this day. Thank you! It must have been difficult for you


    throughout the years.¡±


    Sheer gratefulness flooded her as she gazed at the white-haireddy.


    She was already so old then, yet she still took a child back to raise. It must have been difficult for her!


    ¡°We didn¡¯t find it difficult to raise Tim. Thanks to him, our days were filled with so much joy. However,


    he was forced to live a hard life with us.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that Mary felt bad for Tim, Arissaforted her, saying, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing for him to experience


    some hardships when he¡¯s young. Only then will he be even more mature and diligent when he grows


    up. Those experiences helped to shape him.¡±


    At that, Mary nodded with a smile.


    Just then, Benjamin came in, only to see that Arissa was wiping Mary down. At once, he was caught


    between a rock and a hard ce.


    When Arissa saw him, she waved a dismissive hand. ¡°Go out first.¡±


    Benjamin closed the door and beckoned Ethen over. ¡°Did you not look for a caregiver?¡±


    ¡°I did, but I haven¡¯t found a suitable one,¡± Ethen reported honestly.


    Benjamin frowned at his answer. ¡°Hurry up and find someone. She can¡¯t possibly take care of Mary


    alone.¡±


    Heh! Someone is worried about Arissa!


    Ethen stole a peek at Benjamin and snickered.


    In turn, Benjamin shot him a re. ¡°Hurry up and go!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Ethen hastily went to look for a caregiver, and he even increased the pay.


    A momentter, Benjamin recalled that the children were all in the room, and his brows creased deeply.


    He phoned Gavin and ordered them toe out.


    Good Lord! That woman is another one! She¡¯s wiping Mary down, yet she allowed the kids to be there!


    ¡°Why did you call us out?¡±


    Gavin stood in front of Benjamin.


    Sweeping his gaze over the five siblings, Benjamin instructed, ¡°In the future, all of you have toe


    out when Mary is getting a wipe. Do you understand me?¡±


    The five children wore innocent expressions on their faces. ¡°We didn¡¯t peek!¡±


    ¡°Even so, you¡¯ve got to leave the room!¡± Benjamin insisted.


    No matter how old Mary is, she¡¯s still a woman, so she¡¯ll still feel embarrassed. Hence, it¡¯s not


    appropriate for them to be present.


    Zachary curled his lips and retorted, ¡°Mommy didn¡¯t ask us to leave!¡±


    ¡°Your mommy is heedless!¡±


    Eyeing him, Benjamin added, ¡°Do you follow your mommy¡¯s orders to the letter?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Zachary puffed his chest out proudly.


    Benjamin¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. He took them over to the bench at the side and sat down.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Tim?¡±


    ¡°He has gone to take a shower!¡± Gavin answered.


    Benjamin nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°Later, all of you go back to the hotel with your mommy to get


    some rest. I¡¯ll stay here.¡±


    ¡°But Mommy just told Mdm. Mary that she¡¯s going to stay here overnight!¡± Gavin interjected.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to her in a while.¡±


    Honestly speaking, Benjamin didn¡¯t want Arissa to stay. She had just recovered, so her body might not


    be able to take it if she were to stay up all night to take care of Mary.


    When Arissa had finished wiping Mary, Tim had also finished showering and came out. Thus, she


    carried the dirty water over to get rid of it.


    The instant she saw that her son had washed the clothes he was wearing, she was stunned for a


    moment. At the same time, she felt sorry to see him so independent at such a young age.


    True enough, children raised in destitution are mature beyond their age!

 The More The Merrier Chapter 493 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 493 Read Online


    Chapter 493 Are You Not Following Me


    ¡°It¡¯s time you go back, Ms. York. I¡¯ll wash Grandma¡¯s clothes.¡±


    Tim went to the bathroom door, wanting to take over the chore of washing Mary¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. I¡¯ll be staying to keep you bothpany tonight. Also, I¡¯ll wash Mdm. Mary¡¯s clothes.


    You go out and keep herpany instead,¡± Arissa replied smilingly.


    Tim bit his bottom lip, not quite sure what to say upon seeing that she was still washing the clothes.


    Arissa turned her head slightly and looked at him. ¡°What do you want to say to me?¡±


    As his eyes met her earnest gaze, Tim shook his head.


    ¡°Sweetheart, hurry up and go to bed. Kids have to sleep early to grow tall and strong. I¡¯ll also rest when


    I¡¯m done with all this,¡± Arissa urged gently so that he didn¡¯t have to waste his time here with her.


    ¡°Come here, Tim! I¡¯ve got something to say to you!¡±


    Hearing Mary¡¯s holler from the bathroom, Arissa leaned out and interjected, ¡°Why don¡¯t you put that on


    the back burner first, Mdm. Mary? It¡¯ste now.¡±


    She was worried that it would affect Tim¡¯s sleep, so she felt that it was better for them to talk another


    day.


    Mary nced at her. On second thought, she also felt that it would be better to talk sometimeter.


    At that precise moment, Benjamin came in with the children.


    ¡°It¡¯ste, so go back and rest. Mary needs to rest, too!¡± he said to Arissa.


    With her eyes pinned on him, Arissa stated, ¡°I¡¯m staying here tonight.¡±


    All at once, a frown marred Benjamin¡¯s countenance. He gestured for her to step out.


    Seeing that he had gone out, Arissa reckoned that he might want to say something to her, so she


    washed the foam off her hands before stepping out as well.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°What do you want to say to me?¡±


    ¡°Take the children back to rest. I¡¯ll stay here tonight, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Benjamin stared at her fixedly.


    Meanwhile, Arissa looked the man up and down. ¡°You haven¡¯t rested for a day and a night, no?¡±


    Benjamin was busy searching for their childst night before rushing back to Dellmoor during the day,


    so he hadn¡¯t had any rest.


    At her remark, Benjamin arched an eyebrow and stepped closer to her, the gap between them so


    negligible that she could smell the alluring smell of him.


    Her heartbeat started racing.


    ¡°How did you know that?¡±


    Meeting the man¡¯s ebony eyes, Arissa swallowed, her gaze shifty.


    She stole a peek at Benjamin¡¯s handsome countenance.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Benjamin leaned over, his gaze scorching.


    Arissa¡¯s face flushed bright red. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you were searching for our childst night? Then, it


    goes without saying that you didn¡¯t sleep!¡±


    Benjamin continued staring at her intently, the corners of his mouth turning up slightly. Well, well¡­


    She¡¯s still not admitting to it, huh?


    ¡°You stayed upte as wellst night. What were you doing?¡±


    Snorting softly, Arissa fibbed, ¡°I was also searching for our son!¡±


    Benjamin sniggered, causing embarrassment to deluge Arissa.


    ¡°Were you not following me?¡±


    Benjamin lifted her chin, his gaze dark as night.


    At his question, Arissa choked. Oh God, he knows!


    ¡°I was following my son¡¯s leads, not you!¡±


    Quirking an eyebrow, Benjamin pinched her face with his long and slender fingers.


    ¡°Take the children back to rest!¡±


    Arissa cast a nce at him, and asserted, ¡°I want to stay and keep Timpany!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush. I¡¯ll talk to him. Are you not going to bother about Gavin and the rest anymore?¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s brows furrowed.


    Conversely, Arissa was startled. Aftering over, all her attention was on Tim, so she neglected her


    other five children.


    ¡°They¡¯ve got you to watch over them, haven¡¯t they? I-¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s attitude abruptly turned hard. ¡°Go back and rest. Or do you want me to have the


    bodyguards escort you?¡±


    Arissa was rendered speechless.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep either, but I slept the day away!¡±


    ¡°My body can take it even if I don¡¯t sleep for a few days and nights. Can you do the same?¡±


    Benjamin harrumphed.


    At that, Arissa pursed her lips.


    ¡°Go back and have a good sleep. Don¡¯t have the kids worry about you.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s voice had gentled slightly then.


    ncing at him, Arissa relented, ¡°All right, then. I¡¯ll go back. However, I¡¯ve got to wash Mdm. Mary¡¯s


    clothes first.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s brows creased deeply once more. ¡°The caregiver will being over in a while, so you


    don¡¯t need to do that anymore.¡±


    ¡°You hired a caregiver?¡±


    Arissa didn¡¯t expect him to be so thoughtful that he even thought of hiring a caregiver for Mary.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 494 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 494 Read Online


    Chapter 494 Kissing Her Passionately


    ¡°Yup. Ethen said the caregiver will be here in a while. Just leave the unwashed clothes, and she¡¯ll


    handle it when she arrives,¡± Benjamin replied casually.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Oh well, I can finish it before leaving!¡±


    When Arissa went in and saw that all her children were there, contentment suffused her. She didn¡¯t feel


    the least bit tired.


    ¡°Hurry up and go back to rest, Issa. Just leave the clothes first. I¡¯ll just wash them tomorrow.¡±


    Ultimately, Mary felt bad for troubling her.


    ¡°I¡¯m about done, Mdm. Mary. It¡¯ll just take a few minutes more. Do rest first!¡±


    Arissa shed her a smile before going into the washroom and washing the clothes. Then, she hung


    them up to dry. Only after doing all that did she take her leave and said goodbye to Mary.


    ¡°Mdm. Mary, I¡¯m going back to rest. If there¡¯s anything you need at night, just tell Benjamin.¡±


    ¡°All right, don¡¯t worry about me anymore. Hurry up and go back to rest. I¡¯ll also be sleeping in a while,


    so I won¡¯t be needing anything.¡±


    Truth be told, Mary was rather exhausted then.


    Nodding, Arissa walked over to Tim and crouched beside him.


    ¡°Sweetheart,e back with me to rest, okay?¡±


    s, Tim shook his head and dashed over to Mary.


    Giving a soft sigh, Arissa smiled and reassured gently, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t take you away. I¡¯ll be


    leaving. Keep Mdm. Marypany tonight and rest well.¡±


    Tim stared at her, not quite sure whether she was going back to Dellmoor or somece else.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving, Sweetheart! I¡¯ll be back tomorrow! Bye!¡±


    Arissa bid her son farewell in a gentle voice before she brought Gavin and the others back.


    ¡°Bye, Tim! Rest well. We¡¯ll be back tomorrow to y with you!¡±


    ¡°Bye, Tim! See you tomorrow!¡±


    The five children bid Tim and Mary goodbye before they left with Arissa.


    ¡°Rest first!¡± Benjamin said before he saw Arissa and the children out.


    When Arissa saw that Bradley was still there, she called out, ¡°Follow us back to rest, Bradley! Benjamin


    will be handling things here.¡±


    Studying them, Bradley nodded in agreement. ¡°Okay!¡±


    At that turn of events, Benjamin swept his gaze over the man.


    ¡°Benjamin, keep an eye on their condition since you¡¯re staying. Phone me if there¡¯s anything,¡± Arissa


    reminded.


    In response, Benjamin nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle everything perfectly!¡±


    When they arrived downstairs, he carried the children into the car. ¡°Go to bed earlier when you all get


    back!¡±


    Arissa nodded. She then bent down to climb into the car when she suddenly remembered something.


    She pulled the man to the side.


    ¡°Why is Tim¡¯s uncle at the police station? Do you know the reason?¡±


    At her question, Benjamin¡¯s gaze flickered. ¡°Don¡¯t ask so many questions. Go back and rest, quick!¡±


    Arissa eyed him with a frown. ¡°Do you think I won¡¯t investigate the matter if you refuse to tell me?¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s brows furrowed, and he glowered at her. ¡°Hemitted domestic violence, so Tim lodged a


    police report and had him arrested.¡±


    Never having expected such a reason, Arissa was shocked to the core.


    ¡°Who was the victim?¡± she demanded frantically.


    Was it Mdm. Mary or my son?


    Benjamin¡¯s expression turned icy cold. ¡°Both weren¡¯t spared!¡±


    All at once, Arissa¡¯s brows knitted deeply together, and her heart twisted in agony. So, my child grew


    up in such an environment?


    Deep-seated guilt and anguish inundated her.


    This is all on me for not remembering that I still had another child! If only I had returned earlier! Then, I


    would¡¯ve found him earlier, and he wouldn¡¯t have had to suffer as much!


    Upon seeing that she was ming herself again, Benjamin stroked her hair. ¡°Stop ming yourself. Go


    back earlier.¡±


    Arissa looked at him, upon which the man jutted his chin in the direction of the car, reminding her that


    the children were all waiting for her.


    Composing herself, Arissa urged, ¡°Remember to rest as well at the hospital!¡±


    ¡°Will do!¡± Benjamin shed her a smile.


    Arissa gave him a final look before she whirled around to get into the car. She didn¡¯t notice that


    Benjamin took her hand and fell right onto the man.


    Wrapping an arm around her waist, Benjamin kissed her passionately.


    After that, he pinched her face and dered domineeringly, ¡°Sleep tight when you go back. Don¡¯t let


    your mind wander!¡±


    Arissa blushed to the tip of her ears, her cheeks ming hotly.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 495 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 495 Read Online


    Chapter 495 Your Rtionship Is Developing Really Rapidly


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Arissa swiftly got into the car, only to grow even more embarrassed when she was greeted by five pairs


    of eyes.


    Tasked with driving them back to the hotel, Ethen turned back and reminded Arissa, ¡°Sit tight, Ms. York.


    We¡¯re off now!¡±


    Shifting her gaze to him, Arissa nodded.


    When she caught sight of him stifling a smile, she gave a light cough and turned to gaze out the


    window.


    Benjamin¡¯s tall and robust figure was right outside, making her heart skip a beat.


    ¡°Ms. York, there are resting lounges in the hospital, so you don¡¯t have to worry that Mr. Graham has no


    ce to rest!¡±


    As Ethen¡¯s voice drifted over from the front, mortification swept over Arissa.


    ¡°I see,¡± she murmured.


    Meanwhile, the five children looked at each other with amusement in their eyes.


    ¡°Mommy is embarrassed!¡± Jasper whispered.


    ¡°Mommy¡¯s face is so red!¡± Oliver chimed in.


    ¡°Mommy¡¯s ears are also red,¡± Jesse added.


    Although they were all talking in hushed tones, Arissa could still hear them loud and clear.


    She nced over her shoulder and swept her gaze over them all.


    The five children were all grinning from ear to ear.


    She reached out and ruffled their hair. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±


    All five of them promptly burst into giggles.


    ¡°Mommy, your rtionship with Mr. Graham is developing really rapidly!¡±


    Jasper was a quick-witted one, and he smiled suggestively.


    At that, the corners of Arissa¡¯s mouth twitched.


    ¡°Are you guys sleepy?¡±


    The five little children shook their heads. Jesse then leaned over and hugged her. ¡°Are you sleepy,


    Mommy?¡±


    ¡°Nope!¡± After all, she had slept a lot that day.


    Subsequently, she looked at her five children andmented, ¡°You all didn¡¯t even tell me anything


    beforeing over here!¡±


    All five children giggled.


    ¡°Mommy, it was Daddy who asked us toe over. He was with you then, so we thought you knew


    about it!¡± Gavin admitted.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Exactly! But we never thought that you were sick. Mr. Graham kept us in the dark and didn¡¯t breathe a


    word about it to us. If we¡¯d known that you were sick, we wouldn¡¯t havee here so quickly!¡± Zachary


    groused.


    Snorting, Arissa leaned back against the seat and threw them all a sidelong nce.


    ¡°What did you say to Tim?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, Tim definitely knows that you¡¯re his mother. Daddy told him about it earlier. We also told him


    that we were his brothers,¡± Gavin muttered, afraid that she would be angry.


    He cautiously stole a peek at her, only continuing upon seeing that she wasn¡¯t in high dudgeon,


    ¡°However, we didn¡¯t tell him how he got separated from us back then.¡±


    Stroking his head, Arissaplimented in a gentle voice, ¡°You did great, Sweetheart!¡±


    Zachary tilted his head and gazed at her.


    ¡°Mommy, we should tell him the reason as soon as possible. Otherwise, his misunderstanding toward


    you will persist.¡±


    ¡°Did he say anything to you all?¡± Arissa asked the children.


    In response, all five of them shook their heads.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything, but we could sense that he harbors some misunderstanding!¡± Oliver stated


    confidently, nudging his sses.


    ¡°Mommy, he must have misunderstood that we didn¡¯t want him and abandoned him!¡± Jesse voiced her


    sentiments as well.


    The moment Arissa heard that, her heart jolted. She could also surmise all that, but when it came from


    her children, her heart felt exceedingly heavy.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t bring herself to exin things to Tim, nor did she know whether he would believe it after


    learning about the truth.


    She heaved a sigh.


    Taking her hand, Jasper coaxed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy. He¡¯ll understand that you didn¡¯t abandon him


    on purpose after he is told the truth!¡±


    Arissa nodded. ¡°Your daddy said he¡¯d talk to him.¡±


    Speaking of that, she was a tad worried that Benjamin might scare Tim.


    She hurriedly phoned the man. The ringing tone only rang for a second before the call was answered.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Benjamin, watch your tone when you speak to Tim. Don¡¯t scare him!¡±


    The man on the other end of the phone chuckled. ¡°He¡¯s not as fragile as you think!¡±


    At his remark, Arissa was taken aback for a moment. But then, perhaps he¡¯s not as strong as he thinks


    either.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 496 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 496 Read Online


    Chapter 496 Father And Son At The Hospital


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Have you reached the hotel?¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s deep voice rang out from the other end of the phone.


    Arissa nced out the car window, only to see that they were still on the way.


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°All right, then. I¡¯ll be hanging up if there¡¯s nothing else.¡±


    Pausing for a second, Benjamin then added, ¡°I¡¯ve got a conference call.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see!¡± With that, Arissa had no choice but to hang up.


    It was only about ten minutester that they arrived at the hotel.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A room was already reserved for them, and Ethen led them up to the suite.


    ¡°Rest earlier, Ms. York.¡±


    Arissa nodded. ¡°You¡¯ve also worked very hard, so rest earlier.¡±


    Ethen shed her a smile. ¡°Sure!¡±


    He still had to return to the hospital, but he only left after bidding the five children farewell.


    ¡°Bradley, you¡¯ve also worked hard, so go and rest!¡± Arissa said to Bradley as well.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Bradley nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Oh yes, Bradley, since we¡¯ve found Tim, tell the rest that they can stop searching,¡± Arissa prompted.


    Hearing that, Bradley chuckled. ¡°I already did that.¡±


    Arissa nodded in approval and urged, ¡°Go and rest, quick! If there¡¯s anything else, we¡¯ll talk about it


    tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Good night!¡± Bradley said to them all.


    ¡°Good night, Mr. Hinton!¡± the five children replied.


    ¡°Hurry up and go take a shower!¡± Arissa ordered the children after closing the door.


    The five children nced at her and suggested, ¡°Mommy, you go first. We¡¯ll shower after you¡¯re done.¡±


    Chortling, Arissa remarked, ¡°There are two bathrooms, so let¡¯s shower at the same time!¡±


    The five children studied their surroundings, only to discover that there was also a bathroom outside.


    ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll use the bathroom outside while you shower in the en suite bathroom, Mommy.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Arissa followed the children to the bathroom and helped them to adjust the water temperature


    beforeshe headed to the bathroom in the master bedroom for a shower.


    Meanwhile, Benjamin waited until Mary was asleep before he asked Tim to step out with him.


    Tim tucked the covers around Mary before he whirled around and exited the room.


    ¡°You asked for me, Mr. Graham?¡±


    Tim stared at Benjamin, neither happy nor angry, his voice cid.


    Benjamin swept his gaze over him and patted him on the head. Then, he led him to the adjacent room


    by the shoulders.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk in the adjacent room.¡±


    Eyeing the man, Tim followed him to the adjacent room with apprehension building within him.


    I wonder what he wants to say to me.


    Benjamin went to the couch and sat down. Seeing that Tim was a touch nervous, he scooped thetter


    up to sit next to him.


    ¡°Have some food!¡±


    Ethen brought supper when he returned a while ago.


    Benjamin took a piece of chicken wing for Tim.


    Swallowing, Tim shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    Benjamin stared at him for a long while before asking, ¡°Do you want me to feed you?¡±


    While saying that, he brought it right to Tim¡¯s mouth.


    Stunned, Tim could only take it from the man. He lowered his head and munched on the chicken wing.


    It was exceedingly fragrant and delicious.


    As he recalled Mary in the adjacent room, his appetite faded, for he felt guilty as though he was eating


    behind her back.


    Benjamin stroked his head and inquired, ¡°Is it good?¡±


    Tim pursed his lips. After a while, he nodded honestly. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Then, why aren¡¯t you eating anymore?¡± Benjamin quirked an eyebrow.


    Stealing a nce at the man, Tim dipped his head. ¡°Can I keep some for Grandma?¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s heart jolted, and a myriad of feelings brewed within him.


    ¡°It won¡¯t taste nice when it¡¯s cool, so you eat it. When your grandma wakes up tomorrow, I¡¯ll have


    someone buy it for her.¡±


    Tim bit his lip before ncing at the chicken wing in his hand. At the end of the day, he was still a child,


    so he was no match for the temptation of food.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Graham!¡±


    At his address, Benjamin¡¯s gaze flickered imperceptibly. Well, I¡¯m afraid that he won¡¯t change his


    address of me so easily.


    The look in his eyes was tender as he watched the little boy munch on the chicken wing.


    After taking a few bites, Tim turned and looked at the man. ¡°There is another one, Mr. Graham!¡±


    Benjamin reclined and leaned back against the couch. ¡°I don¡¯t like it. You can finish everything! Later,


    I¡¯ve got something to tell you.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Tim frowned. ¡°What do you want to say to me, Mr. Graham?¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 497 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 497 Read Online


    Chapter 497 Quick To Answer The Call


    Benjamin swept his gaze over Tim. ¡°We¡¯ll talk when you¡¯re done eating.¡±


    Tim hesitated for a moment before he continued eating.


    As Benjamin crossed his legs, he pinned his gaze on the little boy and scrutinized him.


    Sensing the man¡¯s gaze, Tim turned and looked over. The instant he met the man¡¯s eyes, he lowered


    his head once more.


    Benjamin then averted his gaze and toyed with his phone, wondering whether Arissa was asleep.


    At the hotel, Arissa had just finished showering and was nning to tuck the children into bed when


    she heard Jesse¡¯s stomach growling.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    She pinched the little girl¡¯s cheeks indulgently.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In response, Jesse nodded.


    ¡°Yup! I¡¯m hungry, Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Wait for a while. I¡¯ll order some food up!¡±


    Arissa then phoned the suite¡¯s housekeeper and ordered some food to be delivered to the room.


    The five children were ecstatic, cheering, ¡°Yay! We¡¯re having supper!¡±


    Initially, they were quite happy. Then, they remembered Tim at the hospital and felt a touch guilty.


    ¡°Tim doesn¡¯t get to eat at the hospital,¡± Jaspermented with a sigh.


    ¡°We can ask the bodyguards to send some food over!¡± Gavin suggested.


    At the sight of the children¡¯s concern for Tim, Arissa was very much gratified.


    ¡°Phone your daddy and have him buy some food nearby. That¡¯ll be quicker. By the time the bodyguards


    arrive with food, Tim might have gone to bed.¡±


    Hearing that, the five children exchanged nces. Zachary and the others didn¡¯t want to make the call,


    so they all swung their gazes at Gavin.


    Gavin eyed them before ncing at Arissa. ¡°Why don¡¯t you do it, Mommy?¡±


    When we parted ways at the hospital, Daddy and Mommy kissed. Thus, if Mommy were to call Daddy


    now, not only would it improve their rtionship, but Daddy would also agree undoubtedly.


    He knew that Benjamin wasn¡¯t in the habit of having supper, so the man might not necessarily buy


    supper for Tim if he were to make the call as he felt that it wasn¡¯t healthy to eat before going to bed at


    night.


    Arissa looked at the children and shook her head with a smile. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make the call, then!¡±


    While saying that, she phoned Benjamin. The ringing tone didn¡¯t even ring before the man¡¯s voice


    drifted into her ears.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    The baritone voice that traveled through the phone strummed her eardrums, startling her.


    Thinking that she might have been hearing things, she took the phone away from her ear. Only when


    she saw that the call was connected did she ce it back against her ear.


    ¡°Say something, Arissa.¡±


    Puzzlement inundated Arissa. ¡°Why were you so quick to answer the call?¡±


    Benjamin was silent for a minute before admitting, ¡°The phone was in my hand when I saw an iing


    call from you.¡±


    At that turn of events, amusement flooded Arissa. ¡°Tim might be hungry at this time, so buy him some


    food near the hospital before he goes to bed.¡±


    When she was in the hospital earlier, she forgot all about that. Children had better digestion, so they


    got hungry easily.


    ¡°Also, buy him some milk.¡±


    As Benjamin listened to her orders, his gaze alighted on Tim, who was eating quietly. ¡°He¡¯s about to be


    full.¡±


    Arissa was stunned for a while before understanding dawned upon her. ¡°You bought him food?¡±


    ¡°Ethen brought it when he came over just now,¡± Benjamin exined.


    Surprise swamped Arissa that Ethen still went to the hospital despite thete hour.


    ¡°All right, then. Rest earlier when you both finish eating. Don¡¯t sleep toote.¡±


    ¡°If you and the children are hungry, order some food,¡± Benjamin uttered in concern.


    ¡°I¡¯ve done so, and we¡¯re now waiting for the food.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Benjamin murmured.


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Arissa requested, ¡°Snap a photo of Tim eating and send it to me.¡±


    Following that, Benjamin¡¯s chuckle drifted into her ear. ¡°Do you not believe me?¡±


    Giving a cough, Arissa rified, ¡°I only want to have a look at him. It has nothing to do with believing


    you.¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±


    Benjamin then hung up the phone. Shortly after, Arissa received a picture of Tim¡¯s profile as he ate.


    With affection clear on her face, she caressed his image on the picture.


    The five children leaned over as well. ¡°It looks delicious!¡±


    ¡°Tim is having chicken wings!¡± Jesse eximed.


    She then swallowed.


    Seeing that, Arissa chuckled. ¡°Do you want to have chicken wings?¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 498 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 498 Read Online


    Chapter 498 He Likes To Eat Meat


    Jesse nodded, indicating that she indeed wanted to have chicken wings.


    Arissa caressed her head. ¡°We¡¯ll see whether there are anyter. If there aren¡¯t any, we¡¯ll order again!¡±


    ¡°Yay!¡± Jesse was over the moon.


    In no time, the doorbell rang.


    Zachary sprinted over to open the door. He peeked through the peephole and only opened the door


    when he ascertained that it was a server from the hotel.


    Clocking his wariness, Gavin reminded, ¡°There are bodyguards outside.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m used to it!¡±


    Zachary threw him a look before opening the door and allowing the server to enter.


    ¡°Hello, miss. Are there chicken wings?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The suite¡¯s housekeeper recited the menu to them while carrying the food to the dining table.


    ¡°Mommy, there are chicken wings! Quick,e and eat!¡±


    The five children were all in seventh heaven at the sight of the food. They all called Arissa over.


    Hence, Arissa walked over. When she saw the tableful of food for supper, she thanked the


    housekeeper.


    Only when the housekeeper had left did she start feasting with the children.


    ¡°This is for you, Gavin!¡± Zachary offered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take mine, Oliver!¡± Jasper chided.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t take yours. Isn¡¯t yours right there on your te?¡± Oliver countered.


    ¡°Hehe, I took it!¡± Jesse interjected.


    ¡°Everyone, stop taking all the food! Mommy hasn¡¯t eaten yet. We¡¯ll order more if there isn¡¯t enough!¡±


    Gavin asserted.


    As Arissa watched her children ying around, joy overfilled her, and she wore an expression of


    indulgence on her face.


    ¡°Just eat everything if you all like it. I will just eat a bit.¡±


    If only Tim is here with us! I wonder what he likes to eat.


    At that thought, Arissa queried, ¡°Sweethearts, did you all have dinner with Tim?¡±


    ¡°Yup! We ate with him at the hospital. Mr. Frank, Mr. Hinton, and Uncle Shaun brought food back for us


    after they ate outside,¡± Gavin answered.


    Arissa nodded in acknowledgment, her gaze fixated on the five children.


    ¡°Then, did you all notice what he likes to eat?¡±


    At once, anguish showed on the faces of all five children.


    ¡°He likes to eat meat,¡± Zachary replied in a whisper.


    As soon as Arissa glimpsed their distressed expressions, she promptly guessed the reason.


    Tim seldom got to eat meat, so he naturally loved it.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, he also likes to eat prawns! He even ate the shells!¡±


    Jesse spoke while she ate, causing food to spew out of her mouth.


    Jasper hurriedly dodged in disgust. ¡°Don¡¯t talk while you¡¯re eating, Jesse! Look, you¡¯re spewing food


    everywhere!¡±


    Immediately, Jesse shed him an apologetic smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! It wasn¡¯t deliberate!¡±


    The instant she put on her coquettish act, Jasper crumbled.


    ¡°Oh well, I forgive you. Here, this is for you!¡±


    Jasper ced the entire te of skewers contaminated by her saliva before her.


    Jesse happily stuck her tongue out.


    Meanwhile, Arissa smiled at their antics.


    ¡°When did you all eat? Did you all not have your fill during dinner, or did you all eat too early that you¡¯re


    so hungry now?¡±


    ¡°We had dinner around six or seven o¡¯clock.¡± Zachary nced at his mother.


    Chuckling, Arissa replied, ¡°I also ate around that hour. Hurry up and eat! When you¡¯re done, go and


    brush your teeth before going to bed. It¡¯s almost midnight now!¡±


    That was thetest the children ever went to bed, so she rushed them.


    ¡°Got it, Mommy!¡±


    All five children didn¡¯t tarry either as they continued eating at lightning speed. Then, they all dashed to


    the bathroom to brush their teeth before lying in bed.


    ¡°Good night, Mommy!¡± Gavin greeted.


    ¡°Good night, Mommy!¡± Zachary seconded.


    ¡°Good night, Mommy!¡± Oliver went next.


    ¡°Good night, Mommy!¡± Jasper followed.


    ¡°Good night, Mommy!¡± Jesse wentst.


    ¡°Good night, Sweethearts!¡± Arissa replied gently, leaning down and kissing them on the forehead.


    The children could no longer battle their drowsiness at that hour and promptly fell asleep after closing


    their eyes.


    Arissa pulled the covers over them and caressed their faces while sitting on the edge of the bed.


    Truly, she was d that they were all very sensible and didn¡¯t me her for neglecting them that day.


    She only returned to the master bedroom to rest when they were deep in slumber.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 499 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 499 Read Online


    Chapter 499 Why Tim Was Abandoned


    In the hospital, Tim wiped his mouth after finishing his supper.


    Turning to face Benjamin, he gathered the courage to ask, ¡°Mr. Graham, what do you want to tell me?¡±


    ncing at him, Benjamin handed him the milk made from the milk powder Ethen had just bought.


    ¡°Drink this!¡±


    Upon receiving it, Tim felt the milk tasted strange after the first mouthful.


    When he saw how Tim grimaced at the drink, Benjamin cracked a slight smile.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it either. Nevertheless, it¡¯s good for you. So, drink up!¡±


    After giving Benjamin a look, Tim returned his gaze to the ss of milk. It would be a waste if I don¡¯t


    finish it.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    In the end, he pinched his nose and gulped down the milk as if he was drinking medicine.


    With a gentle gaze, Benjamin used a paper towel to wipe his son¡¯s mouth.


    After that, he began to exin what happened.


    ¡°Have you been wondering why Gavin is staying with us, while you¡¯re out there all alone?¡±


    Lowering his gaze, Tim clenched his pants as he felt a squeeze in his heart.


    When he saw the look on Tim¡¯s face, Benjamin tousled thetter¡¯s hair sympathetically.


    ¡°I¡¯m your daddy, while Arissa is your mommy!¡± Benjamin repeated their identities to Tim.


    ¡°Furthermore, your mommy loves you a lot!¡±


    Tim bit his lip in response. Even though he didn¡¯t say a word, Benjamin could sense the sorrow welling


    up inside him.


    ¡°Tim, actually, we only found out about your existence a few days ago. In other words, we have no idea


    you existed before that!¡±


    Feeling doubtful, Tim looked at Benjamin in disbelief, ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    I¡¯m sure you must have abandoned me because you didn¡¯t like me.


    As Benjamin detected the disheartened look in Tim¡¯s eyes, he felt his heart tighten.


    No wonder Arissa broke down in front of him. Even I can feel my nose burn.


    Suppressing the lump in his throat, Benjamin continued to exin, ¡°We like you a lot, and no one wants


    to abandon you. The one who dumped you wasn¡¯t Mommy, so don¡¯t me or resent her for it. If


    anything, you should me me. If it wasn¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t be suffering out there for so many


    years. I am the one who has failed you!¡±


    Tim blinked his eyes. It wasn¡¯t because they didn¡¯t want me or Mommy abandoned me?


    Benjamin sighed.


    ¡°Your mommy was the one who had it the worst. Back when she was pregnant, someone sabotaged


    her by locking her up in a secluded ce, causing her to suffer alone with no hope of rescue.¡±


    Thinking back to how Arissa was imprisoned in darkness, Benjamin couldn¡¯t help but feel outraged and


    heartache at the same time.


    ¡°The perpetrator captured mommy because she wanted to marry me by using you. After Mommy gave


    birth to you, she took you and Gavin away. During that time, she was barely conscious. Moreover, she


    was subsequently dealt more harm and thrown into an area where wild beasts roamed.


    ¡°She, along with Zachary, Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse almost lost their lives. The injury in her head also


    resulted in memory loss. Hence, she couldn¡¯t remember that she had given birth to six babies. After


    Gavin and you were taken away, only Gavin was returned, as that woman hid your existence from us. It


    wasn¡¯t until your mommy returned to search for Gavin that the past was exposed. When that woman


    tried to harm them again, she was arrested by the police.


    ¡°Subsequently, she used you to threaten Mommy by telling her that you were still in her hands. Once


    your mommy knew about it, she was devastated and fainted from the shock. In order to find you, she


    wandered the streets aimlessly, thinking that every homeless child could be you. If you turned out to be


    among them, she would me herself for life. All this while, she lived in constant fear of you being sold


    off or losing your life.


    ¡°Yesterday, she was just feeling better but stayed up the entire night looking for you. However, she


    fainted again this morning after learning that you had been abandoned and might never be found.¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 500 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 500 Read Online


    Chapter 500 Crying His Lungs Out


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    After giving Tim a look, Benjamin¡¯s tone was both grim and filled with pain.


    ¡°When I called her to tell her that you were alive, she didn¡¯t believe it. Instead, she headed to see the


    lawyer, hoping to bring forward the court¡¯s verdict over the perpetrator. Unfortunately, she fainted the


    moment she arrived at thewyer¡¯s office.


    ¡°That aside, Gavin grew up with me, while Zachary, Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse were raised by your


    mommy overseas and only came back recently. Prior to that, we didn¡¯t know each other at all. Tim, the


    reason I¡¯m telling you all this is so that you won¡¯t have any misconceptions about your mommy. Not


    only did she not forget you but she was also extremely distraught when she couldn¡¯t find you. In fact,


    she was filled with self-me, pain, and remorse all this while. It wasn¡¯t a case of her not wanting you


    at all. You have to know that she loves all of you very much.¡±


    When Tim kept his head lowered, Benjamin was filled with pity for him.


    ¡°Tim, Mommy¡¯s sickness isn¡¯t entirely because of you. It was because she didn¡¯t manage to recover


    properly after giving birth to the six of you. Moreover, she had suffered injuries that weakened her body


    further. Thus, you shouldn¡¯t me yourself, for it will just make your mommy feel bad,¡± Benjamin


    reassured him while tousling his hair.


    With a twitch of his eyshes, Tim¡¯s eyes began to grow misty.


    It turns out that Mommy didn¡¯t abandon me. It was a viin who forcefully took me away instead.


    Letting out a sniffle, Tim clenched his trousers with his fists.


    Subsequently, Benjamin gave him a hug and patted him on his back.


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who failed all of you. If I had investigated the matter thoroughly back then, all of you


    wouldn¡¯t have to suffer.¡±


    Sprawled in Benjamin¡¯s arms, Tim was trying to hold back his tears. However, Benjamin¡¯s apology


    tipped him over his threshold.


    ¡°Going forward, Mommy and I will definitely protect you. We will not let history repeat itself.¡±


    ¡°Boo hoo¡­¡± Tim bawled uncontrobly.


    Benjamin gave Tim the space to vent his frustrations as he patted thetter sympathetically on the


    back.


    Listening to Tim¡¯s long-repressed sobs, Benjamin could feel his heart sink.


    Fortunately, I¡¯m the one that¡¯s exining it to him. Or else, Arissa would be just as devastated as he is.


    Finally, Tim cried himself to sleep in Benjamin¡¯s arms.


    When he noticed that Tim had stopped moving, Benjamin thought thetter had fainted from crying and


    quickly called for Shaun toe in.


    Upon hearing Benjamin¡¯s frantic shout, Shaun burst in at once. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Quick, check if he has fainted!¡±


    Carrying Tim carefully in his arms, Benjamin furrowed his brows in concern.


    Afterying Tim down on the bed to examine him, Shaun quipped with a smile, ¡°He¡¯s just sleeping!¡±


    ¡°Sleeping?¡±


    Benjamin frowned as he gave Shaun a doubtful look.


    Shaun was immediately annoyed. ¡°He really is sleeping. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can get another


    doctor to confirm!¡±


    Pursing his lips, he watched Tim earnestly. He¡¯s asleep?


    ¡°Ethen!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Graham?¡±


    Ethen looked at Benjamin as he awaited further instructions.


    ¡°Call for the doctor.¡±


    The moment the words left Benjamin¡¯s mouth, Shaun was outraged.


    Amused by what happened, Ethen went off to get a doctor just to put Benjamin¡¯s mind at ease.


    Meanwhile, Shaun continued to breathe heavily by the side.


    Calm down, calm down. This guy only remembers that I¡¯m an amazing doctor when he needs me. But


    since he¡¯s just overly concerned for his children, I won¡¯t hold it against him.


    It wasn¡¯t until the doctor arrived and confirmed that Tim was asleep that Benjamin¡¯s mind was put at


    ease.


    If he has fallen sick, Arissa would definitely me me for it.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, he¡¯s just exhausted. All he needs is enough sleep to rejuvenate himself.¡±


    Sitting by the bed, Benjamin tucked Tim in and wiped the tears off his eyshes.


    Given how feeble he was, Tim looked as if he was about to be swallowed by the bed.


    It was a sight that jolted Benjamin. We really need to take good care of him.


    As Shaun instructed the doctor to leave the room, he, too, followed suit to mollify his own bruised ego.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 501 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 501 Read Online


    Chapter 501 Arissa Makes Breakfast


    When Ethen realized it was gettingte, he informed Benjamin of the fact.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, it¡¯s prettyte now. You should shower and get some rest. We¡¯ll take care of Mdm. Mary.¡±


    Benjamin threw Ethen a nce and nodded.


    When Ethen was on his way out, Shaun grabbed his hand. ¡°I want to return to Dellmoor.¡±


    Ethen was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Mr. Graham is just too much. Doesn¡¯t he know how great a doctor I am? How can he not trust my


    judgment? In that case, why did he even call me here?¡± Shaun fumed.


    Tickled by Shaun¡¯s reaction, Ethen teased him, ¡°Mr. Bailey, hasn¡¯t Mr. Graham been doubting your


    medical credentials all this while? So, why don¡¯t you calm down and figure out how to treat Mdm. Mary


    instead? By proving yourself to him, Mr. Graham won¡¯t ever doubt you again.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been very sessful, all right?¡±


    Rolling his eyes at Ethen, Shaun headed toward Mary¡¯s room and took her blood pressure.


    In the meantime, Benjamin stayed with his son for a while before dropping Arissa a message and


    taking a shower.


    Once he came out of the bathroom, he checked in on Mary to see how she was.


    When he saw Ethen watching over her in the room, he instructed, ¡°You should get some rest. Let the


    nurse and bodyguards take over.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Mr. Graham.¡±


    Ethen was touched by the fact that Benjamin had shown him concern.


    After staying for a while longer, Benjamin returned to the room next door to sleep with his son.


    Watching Tim in deep sleep, Benjamin frowned slightly beforeying down beside him and putting his


    arm around his feeble-looking son to sleep.


    He had not caught a single wink after more than thirty hours. Throughout that entire time, he was


    looking for his son while worrying about Arissa.


    After the entire shebang, he could finally rx and drifted into sleep the moment his eyes closed.


    The next day, Arissa woke up at four. When she saw the kitchte in the suite, she instructed the


    suite¡¯s butler to bring her some ingredients. Subsequently, she began to busy herself.


    When Gavin woke up and saw Arissa in the kitchen, he rushed to her side at once.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    When she saw that he was awake, Arissa lips curled.


    She asked softly, ¡°Sweetheart, why are you up so early? You should go back to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s only five in the morning. What are you doing up so early?¡±


    Gavin rubbed his eyes. What time did Mommy wake up?


    ¡°I was already awake. So, I decided to make something delicious!¡± Arissa replied with a smile.


    After wiping her hands clean, she led him out. ¡°You should go back to sleep.¡±


    Gavin threw her a nce. ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t want to sleep anymore. Instead, I want to cook with you.¡±


    Arissa narrowed her gaze at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you sleepy?¡±


    He shook his head with a grin. ¡°Not anymore. I want to learn how to cook from you!¡±


    Arissa beamed. ¡°Fine. In that case, you should go wash your face first.¡±


    ¡°Mmm-hmm!¡± Filled with delight, Gavin ran off to do as he was told.


    Arissa smiled to herself before returning to the kitchen to cook oatmeal porridge. Halfway through the


    process, she proceeded to make buns.


    Having brushed his teeth and washed his face at lightning speed, Gavin hurried back to help.


    ¡°Mommy, what should I do?¡±


    Arissa gave him a look. ¡°Help me shape the buns first.¡±


    She put the dough she had prepared in front of him.


    Sitting by the dining table, Gavin focused on his task. ¡°Mommy, just like that?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Once the oatmeal porridge was done, Arissa joined her son in shaping the buns.


    While both of them were busy in the kitchen, Zachary woke up to use the bathroom.


    When he caught a glimpse of Arissa and Gavin cooking in the kitchen, he hurried up to them.


    ¡°Both of you are up early!¡±


    Arissa grinned at him. ¡°You too!¡±


    Zachary nodded.


    ¡°Mommy woke up even earlier!¡±


    Gavin asked Zachary, ¡°Do you want to help us shape the buns?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Zachary agreed before running off to wash his face.


    With another pair of hands, their task was made a lot easier.


    Subsequently, Arissa taught both of them how to shape the buns.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    By the time it was six, breakfast was ready.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 502 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 502 Read Online


    Chapter 502 Do As You Will


    ¡°Can you check if the three other sleepyheads are awake?¡± Arissa instructed the two boys.


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    After Zachary and Gavin grunted in acknowledgment, they went to check if their other three siblings


    were up.


    Jesse was usually the one who liked to sleep in the most. But that morning, she got up and washed her


    face quicker than her other two brothers when she heard that they were going to the hospital to visit


    Tim.


    After serving six bowls of oatmeal porridge, Arissa packed a few more before calling the children for


    breakfast.


    ¡°Come and have your breakfast quickly. After that, we¡¯ll be heading to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Mmm-hmm!¡±


    The five children took their seats obediently and started digging in.


    Given the scrumptious breakfast spread she had prepared, Arissa was delighted to see the children


    enjoy every bit of it.


    ¡°Mommy, you should finish up quickly too!¡±


    Gavin was curious when he saw her standing there and watching them eat instead.


    ¡°You guys can go ahead. I¡¯m waiting for the butler to bring up some breakfast. He should be arriving


    anytime now.¡±


    Arissa peeked outside to take a look.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Mommy, you can eat while you wait!¡± Zachary called out.


    ¡°Mmm-hmm!¡± Arissa took her seat and began to serve the children.


    ¡°Slow down, there¡¯s no need to hurry!¡±


    Giggling at the same time, the children teased her, ¡°Mommy, just a second ago, you were telling us to


    hurry up!¡±


    ¡°Why do you have to pick on me?¡± Arissa retorted with a smile.


    Suddenly, the doorbell rang.


    Oliver got to his feet. ¡°I¡¯ll get it!¡±


    Arissa beamed as she allowed him to do so.


    It was the butler delivering breakfast. One portion was packed to go while the other was served on a


    tter that contained a smorgasbord of exquisite-looking food.


    ¡°Mrs. Graham, kids, please enjoy!¡± the butler greeted with a bow before leaving.


    After Arissa was briefly astounded, she put the packed portion aside before continuing breakfast with


    the children.


    ¡°Mommy, this is delicious! You should try one!¡±


    Jesse handed Arissa one of the hors d¡¯oeuvres.


    ¡°Thank you, sweetheart!¡± Arissa received it.


    At the same time, Jasper and Oliver served her some too. ¡°Mommy, you should have more. You


    deserve them!¡±


    Arissa curled her lips. ¡°All right.¡±


    At the sight of the children enjoying their food, she was filled with bliss.


    ¡°Mommy, did you sleep wellst night?¡±


    Arissa nodded in response to Oliver¡¯s nce. ¡°Yes, I slept through the entire night. How about you?¡±


    She swept her gaze across every single one of the children.


    ¡°We slept very well too. What time did Gavin and Zachary wake up?¡±


    Smiling with his eyes, Jasper shot Gavin and Zachary a nce.


    ¡°By the time I woke up at five-thirty, Mommy and Gavin were already up.¡±


    Jasper and Oliver gaped in shock.


    ¡°I woke up at five, while Mommy was up even earlier. Probably around four something,¡± Gavin


    exined to his brothers.


    Jesse felt embarrassed. ¡°You didn¡¯t wake us. If not, we could¡¯ve helped with preparing breakfast.¡±


    Breaking into a smile, Arissa stroked Jesse¡¯s head. ¡°You? Are you sure you won¡¯t sleep in?¡±


    Jesse looked down with an awkward pout, causing her brothers to burst intoughter.


    ¡°Sweethearts, Mommy will need to take care of Mdm. Mary and Tim after this. Hence, I¡¯ll have less time


    for you lot. But, don¡¯t feel disappointed because I love all of you!¡±


    Worried that they would feel neglected, Arissa mentally prepared the children.


    ¡°Mommy, we understand. You should go ahead and do what you need to. Besides, we¡¯ll be at the


    hospital with you too. Won¡¯t you still be there for us?¡±


    Zachary wasn¡¯t bothered by it, for he clearly understood the circumstances.


    Gavin added, ¡°Mommy, since we have just found our brother, you should spend more time with him.


    We understand and won¡¯t hold it against him.¡±


    Oliver agreed, ¡°Mommy, there¡¯s no need to be worried. You should just focus on taking care of Tim. I


    won¡¯t be jealous.¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 503 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 503 Read Online


    Chapter 503 Not Avoiding Her Hand


    Jasper interrupted, ¡°I won¡¯t be jealous too, just like how you spent more time with Gavin back then.¡±


    Not to be left out, Jesse dered, ¡°Mommy, I feel the same as they do. Now that I¡¯m big enough, I can


    help you take care of Mdm. Mary and Tim!¡±


    Arissa¡¯s heart warmed upon hearing the chorus of support from the children.


    She tousled their heads affectionately. ¡°I can¡¯t wish for more wonderful children. Remember to y with


    Tim more!¡±


    ¡°Mmm-hmm, Mommy, we will!¡±


    Given that Gavin was the eldest, he promised to take the lead. ¡°Mommy, is Tim really the second child,


    and I¡¯m the eldest?¡±


    Looking at her son, Arissa thought about what Danna said and felt that Tim was the second child.


    ¡°Mmm-hmm, Tim is second-in-line. Congrattions Gavin, you have another younger brother!¡± Arissa


    said softly to Gavin, who broke into a vibrant smile.


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ll take care of him, so don¡¯t you worry!¡±


    Arissa, too, was delighted by his response. ¡°Mmm-hmm, I¡¯m proud of you for knowing how to care for


    your younger siblings.¡±


    When Gavin blushed after being praised, all his other siblings couldn¡¯t resistughing, causing his


    cheeks to redden further.


    ¡°Haha! Gavin is embarrassed!¡±


    Everyone guffawed till their stomachs ached.


    When Arissa saw how awkward her son looked, she cleared her throat to signal to the rest to tone


    down.


    ¡°Finish your food quickly. If we arete, Tim and the others will have to go hungry.¡±


    The five childrenplied immediately.


    After breakfast, Arissa got everyone changed before taking them to the hospital with the packed food in


    hand.


    It wasn¡¯t until she was on her way there that she saw Benjamin¡¯s message: I¡¯ve exined everything to


    him.


    Arissa dug her fingers into her pants. Does Tim believe it?


    She replied: How did he take it?


    Benjamin: We¡¯ll discuss it when you get here.


    Arissa¡¯s eye glistened. Did he just wake up, or was he up the whole night?


    By the time they arrived at the hospital, it was only seven.


    Arissa quickly led the children upstairs.


    In the meantime, Benjamin and Tim were already awake, while Ethen hadn¡¯t returned after being sent


    out to buy breakfast.


    Mary, too, had just gotten out of bed, and Tim was helping her wash her face.


    ¡°Daddy!¡±


    Leading his brothers, Gavin was the first to rush into the ward, while Arissa came up from behind with


    Jesse in tow.


    ¡°Good morning, Mr. Graham!¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Tim! Good morning, Mdm. Mary!¡± the children greeted warmly.


    ¡°Good morning!¡± Mary acknowledged with a smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be here so early!¡±


    ¡°Mdm. Mary, we came by early because Mommy has prepared breakfast for both you and Tim,¡± Gavin


    exined.


    Benjamin informed Gavin, ¡°Mdm. Mary needs to go for a checkup, so she can¡¯t have breakfast yet.¡±


    ¡°In that case, Tim can start first.¡±


    The other four children put the food down.


    As Arissa led Jesse into the room, she said to Mary, ¡°Mdm. Mary, you can have breakfast once you


    finish your medical examination.¡±


    ¡°Mmm-hmm.¡± Mary nodded as she ushered them to sit.


    ¡°Mdm. Mary, did you sleep wellst night?¡± Arissa expressed her concern.


    ¡°Yes, very well in fact,¡± Mary replied with a smile, for that was the best sleep she had in ages.


    Arissa¡¯s mind was put at ease when she saw how spirited Mary looked.


    She then said to Benjamin, ¡°I brought you some breakfast, you can have it together with Tim.¡±


    Benjamin cocked a brow, as he was surprised that he had a portion too. ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Tim,e over here for breakfast,¡± Arissa called out.


    Turning around to meet Arissa¡¯s gentle gaze, Tim replied softly, ¡°I¡¯ll eat together with Grandmater.¡±


    ¡°Tim, I don¡¯t even know when my examination will finish. You should just eat together with your daddy,¡±


    Mary urged him.


    ¡°Come.¡± Arissa reached out to pull him over.


    When she saw that he didn¡¯t avoid her hand, she was ted.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Tim,e over. Mommy made all this just for you!¡± Zachary invited Tim, while Jesse went forward to


    pull his hand.


    ¡°Tim, Mommy woke up at four to prepare breakfast for you. It¡¯s very delicious, so you have to eat it


    while it¡¯s hot!¡±


    Tim raised his gaze at Arissa.


    Mommy cooked something for me?

 The More The Merrier Chapter 504 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 504 Read Online


    Chapter 504 Being Fed By Mommy


    Meanwhile, Benjamin¡¯s eyes glistened as he looked in Arissa¡¯s direction. Did she wake up at four? That


    means she only got a few hours of sleep!


    Arissa beamed at Tim. ¡°I made them after I woke up! Also, some of them were prepared by the hotel.


    Therefore, you can choose to eat whatever you fancy.¡±


    She led Tim to the sofa and sat him down.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try some oatmeal porridge first, how about that?¡±


    As she nced at Tim with anticipation, thetter looked at her before shifting his attention to Mary.


    ¡°Go on, I¡¯ll be eatingter,¡± Mary urged with a wave of her hand.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thank you, Ms. York!¡± Tim remarked before lowering his gaze again.


    Delighted that he wasn¡¯t as distant as he was the day before, Arissa gently stroked his head.


    After pouring a bowl of oatmeal porridge, she began to cool it down by blowing it.


    After mixing it with a spoon, Arissa blew further before attempting to feed Tim some.


    ¡°Ms. York, I can eat by myself.¡±


    When Tim wanted to take the bowl, Arissa avoided his hands and nced at him with anticipation. ¡°Let


    me feed you.¡±


    Danny pursed his lips before taking some.


    ¡°Is it good?¡±


    Staring at Tim, Arissa was worried that he didn¡¯t like it.


    Tim nodded in response as his heart was moved by the gesture.


    So, this is how it feels like to be fed by Mommy.


    Arissa smiled in delight. ¡°Careful, it¡¯s hot!¡±


    When Benjamin saw how engrossed she was with their son, he cleared his throat to get her attention.


    Only then did she turn around and notice him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Do you have a sore throat?¡±


    Cognizant that he did it on purpose, the five children red at him with contempt.


    As for Tim, he looked at Benjamin naively, thinking that thetter was sick.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, are you feeling under the weather?¡±


    Did Mr. Graham catch a cold because I kicked away the nketst night?


    Meanwhile, Benjamin felt as if he was on cloud nine when Tim expressed concern for him.


    Hence, he tousled thetter¡¯s hair. ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡±


    After Arissa ascertained that he wasn¡¯t sick, she retracted her gaze and continued feeding her son


    oatmeal porridge.


    ¡°You should quickly have your breakfast too.¡±


    After hearing Arissa¡¯s words, Benjamin grunted before sitting down for breakfast.


    At the same time, Gavin hurried to Mary¡¯s side as she was worried that she would be bored.


    ¡°Mdm. Mary, when is your checkup supposed to be?¡±


    ¡°Seven thirty,¡± Mary replied cordially.


    Knitting his brows, Gavin mumbled, ¡°Can¡¯t it be any earlier?¡±


    He then turned toward Benjamin. ¡°Daddy, can¡¯t you get Mr. Bailey to bring it forward?¡±


    The earlier Mdm. Marypletes her examination, the sooner she can eat.


    Benjamin shot his eldest son a nce. ¡°Mdm. Mary has just woken up and needs some time before the


    checkup.¡±


    Gavin understood at once.


    Subsequently, Zachary and the others went up to chat with Mary to distract her from the aroma, for


    they were worried that it would make her hungry.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and eat next door.¡± Benjamin suggested to Arissa.


    Briefly stunned, Arissa quickly realized he was right.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    She lowered her head and asked Tim, ¡°Sweetheart, shall we eat in the next room?¡±


    Tim looked at her and nodded.


    ¡°Benjamin, pack up and bring the food over,¡± Arissa instructed.


    Subsequently, Arissa held her bowl in one hand and led Tim over with the other.


    After being ordered around, Benjamin furrowed his brows. However, when he saw that all the food was


    prepared for him and Tim, he had no choice but to bring them all over.


    ¡°Mdm. Mary, I¡¯ll be taking Tim next door to have breakfast,¡± Arissa informed.


    ¡°You should just eat here. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Mary was touched when she saw how considerate they were to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s better if we go over. Benjamin doesn¡¯t like others watching him eat.¡±


    After Arissa exined to Mary, thetter broke into a smile, while Benjamin was stumped.


    ¡°Gavin, pour a ss of water for Mdm. Mary,¡± Benjamin instructed his son before bringing their


    breakfast next door.


    In the meantime, Arissa continued to feed Tim oatmeal porridge attentively. Moreover, she would


    constantly clean the corners of his mouth while doing so.


    ¡°Sweetheart, one more.¡±


    Given that she had added more ingredients to the food, it tasted a lot more tantalizing.


    At that moment, Benjamin threw his gaze at both mother and son.


    ¡°What time did you sleepst night?¡±


    He arranged the food on the table.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 505 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 505 Read Online


    Chapter 505 Tim Burns His Lips


    ¡°Around midnight. I slept right after supper,¡± Arissa answered as her gaze remained fixed on her son.


    Benjamin frowned at her. ¡°Since you woke up at four, how is that enough sleep?¡±


    Arissa gave Benjamin the side-eye and didn¡¯tment. Once she was done feeding him oatmeal


    porridge, she showed him the other items from breakfast.


    ¡°Sweetheart, look at all this food. Go on and eat whatever you fancy! These are for you and Daddy, for


    I have kept a separate portion warm for Mdm. Mary,¡± Arissa exined in a gentle tone.


    Greeted by the scrumptious spread on the table, Tim gulped as he was spoilt for choice.


    Sensing his shyness, Arissa handed him a bun with a smile.


    ¡°Here, try this bun first.¡±


    ¡°Tim, Mommy made the buns herself. They¡¯re very yummy!¡±


    Jesse came over and leaned herself against the back of his chair. Beaming at Tim, she looked


    extremely adorable with the gap between her teeth.


    With a twitch of his lips, Tim handed one to Jesse. ¡°You can have it.¡±


    Jesse shook her head in delight. ¡°We had breakfast before we came. You should quickly dig in, it¡¯s


    really good.¡±


    Jesse¡¯s cutesy voice sounded especially mellifluous.


    After giving her a look and shifting his gaze toward Arissa, Tim lowered his head and took a bite.


    ¡°Careful, it¡¯s hot!¡±


    Before Arissa could finish, Tim stuck out his tongue after scalding himself.


    ¡°Let me see!¡± Arissa¡¯s heart ached.


    Knitting her brows, she gestured for Tim to show her his tongue.


    However, he covered his mouth and blushed.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Detecting his embarrassment, she tousled his hair.


    ¡°Sweetheart, open up so that I can see if it¡¯s serious. Aaahhh¡­¡± she urged.


    Meanwhile, Benjamin poured a ss of ice water and handed it over. ¡°Get him to hold it in his mouth.¡±


    After receiving it, she gave Tim a drink. ¡°Don¡¯t swallow, just hold it.¡±


    Tim lowered his head andplied.


    At the same time, Jesse frowned at what happened. ¡°Tim¡¯s mouth must be hurting, as the bun was still


    steaming.¡±


    Given its piping hot contents, it was easy for one to be scalded.


    ¡°I should have warned you about it,¡± Arissa remarked remorsefully.


    Tim gave her a look but didn¡¯t me her.


    ¡°Sweetheart, spit out the water and hold another mouthful.¡±


    Arissa brought the trash bin over for Tim. Once he released the water in his mouth, she fed him


    another round.


    Tim finally felt a lot better after repeating the process a few times.


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    Arissa had no choice but to ask as she couldn¡¯t see his tongue.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±


    Just when Tim was going to continue eating his bun, Arissa stopped him. ¡°Let me blow it for you. As


    long as your mouth still hurts, you should have something else first. You can leave the bun forter.¡±


    Arissa looked carefully at her son, worried that he would burn himself again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have the bun still!¡±


    Lowering his head, he blew on the bun to cool it further before digging in.


    Watching her son eating quietly, a blissful expression descended upon Arissa¡¯s face.


    Once he was done with the bun, she served him something else.


    ¡°Sweetheart, this croissant from the hotel is exceptionally tasty. Try it!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mmm-hmm, Tim, they¡¯re really good. I had two of them in the morning.¡±


    Jesse shed two fingers in a cutesy manner.


    ncing in her direction, Tim asked softly, ¡°Do you want more?¡±


    Despite shaking her head, she couldn¡¯t stop herself from salivating.


    Arissa was amused by their exchange. Her heart was warmed further when she saw Tim stuffing one at


    Jesse still.


    When Benjamin noticed that Arissa¡¯s attention was solely focused on the kids, he furrowed his brows.


    ¡°Let him eat himself.¡±


    Arissa quickly realized he was upset when she saw the look on his face.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Benjamin swept his gaze in her direction and reminded her, ¡°You¡¯re just making him too shy to eat.¡±


    When Arissa returned her attention to Tim, she saw him nce at them before going back to his food.


    As a result, she stroked his hair affectionately. ¡°Sweetheart, take your time. I¡¯ll be going back to the


    other room to chat with Mdm. Mary.¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 506 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 506 Read Online


    Chapter 506 Absolute Sweethearts


    Arissa wished to apany her son, but she knew he felt a little ufortable when she was around.


    Thus, she decided to stay away for a bit or she might have the urge to feed him more food.


    ¡°Thank you, Ms. York!¡± Tim piped up gratefully.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡±


    Arissa fondly stroked Tim¡¯s head before addressing Benjamin, ¡°Sit with him while he takes his


    breakfast. I¡¯m going to visit Mdm. Mary.¡±


    Benjamin mumbled an acknowledgment of her words.


    Meanwhile, Jesse dered, ¡°I¡¯ll sit with them while they eat breakfast, Mommy.¡±


    As she spoke, she ran toward Tim and sat beside him, shooting him an eager stare.


    Arissa smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t keep staring at your Tim, Jesse!¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Jesse looked away briefly before returning her stare to Tim.


    Benjamin stared at the adorable girl and waved her over, calling out, ¡°Jesse! Come and sit beside me.¡±


    She nced at her father before replying, ¡°I like Tim. I want to sit with him.¡±


    Her rejection rendered Benjamin speechless.


    Meanwhile, Arissa stared at them onest time before she turned and left. She headed to the


    neighboring ward to check in on Mary.


    Zachary, Oliver, Gavin, and Jasper greeted her at the same time, ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Arissa chastised, ¡°Don¡¯t be so loud. You¡¯ll disturb Mdm. Mary. She¡¯s not feeling well.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! They¡¯re not noisy at all. I feel much better with the children around. They liven up the


    room!¡± Mary immediately defended the children.


    Smiling, Arissa replied, ¡°You should get some rest, Mdm. Mary.¡±


    Then, she poured the elderly woman a ss of water and added, ¡°Keep yourself hydrated! You¡¯re


    going for an ultrasound first.¡±


    Mary nodded and drank the water.


    Arissa then turned her attention to her children and asked, ¡°Sweethearts, have you all seen Mr.


    Bailey?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Bailey just left!¡± Gavin continued, ¡°Mommy, are you looking for him?¡±


    She nodded and exined, ¡°I¡¯ll look for him and see if we can bring the check-up forward.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get him, Mommy!¡± Zachary offered and ran out the door.


    He shouted, ¡°Mr. Bailey! My mommy¡¯s looking for you!¡±


    Arissa was tickled by her son¡¯s actions. Soon enough, Shaun strolled into Mary¡¯s ward.


    ¡°Mrs. Graham! Are you looking for me?¡±


    Unamused but toozy to correct the way he addressed her, Arissa asked, ¡°Can Mdm. Mary go for her


    ultrasound scan now?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We can bring the test forward. I¡¯ll make the arrangements.¡±


    After replying to Arissa, Shaun approached Mary and asked, ¡°Do you need to use the restroom,


    Grandma? We¡¯ll begin with the ultrasound scan shortly.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I think I¡¯ll need a trip to the restroom.¡±


    Mary had not gone to the restroom since waking up that morning. The doctor had informed herst


    night that the staff needed to inspect her urine and feces from then on.


    ¡°All right! We¡¯ll go now.¡±


    Shaun supported Mary as she got out of bed, and Arissa stepped forward to help out.


    Her four sons steadied the wheelchair for Mary.


    Arissa cautioned, ¡°Be careful, Mdm. Mary!¡±


    She and Shaun gently ced the elderly woman in the wheelchair.


    Arissa wheeled Mary out of the ward just as thetter reminded, ¡°My crutches!¡±


    Gavin rushed forward with the crutches and said, ¡°Here they are, Mdm. Mary!¡±


    Arissa turned toward her four sons and corrected, ¡°All of you should address Mdm. Mary as Grandma.¡±


    Then, she asked, ¡±Why don¡¯t you all stay in the ward instead of following us?¡±


    ¡°We want to go too!¡± Zachary piped up.


    Oliver and Jasper both nodded in agreement and said, ¡°We¡¯ll follow Grandma!¡±


    Arissa smiled and shook her head wordlessly at her children¡¯s behavior. She turned and wheeled Mary


    out of the ward after Shaun.


    ¡°Mommy, should we tell Tim?¡± Gavin lifted his head and asked Arissa.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    She shook her head and replied, ¡°No. He¡¯s still eating breakfast.¡±


    Her eldest son nodded and smiled. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not disturb Tim while he¡¯s having breakfast.¡±


    Just then, Shaun turned around and offered, ¡°Why don¡¯t I help Mdm. Mary alone?¡±


    Arissa shook her head and insisted, ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not hardbor!¡±


    Their sincerity warmed Mary¡¯s heart.


    She asked, ¡°Why did youe over so early in the morning? You should sleep more, Issa. Aren¡¯t you


    tired?¡±


    Arissa exined, ¡°I fell asleep once I got home. When I woke up to use the bathroom, I felt refreshed


    and couldn¡¯t fall back asleep. Hence, I decided to prepare some breakfast and visit the hospital earlier.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t eat much. You could¡¯ve bought something along the way. It must¡¯ve been exhausting for you


    to cook for us in the morning!¡± Mary eximed.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 507 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 507 Read Online


    Chapter 507 Collecting Samples


    Arissa merely replied to Mary, ¡°It¡¯s not tiring, Mdm. Mary. I have to prepare breakfast for Gavin and the


    rest anyway, so it was no trouble to make a little extra! Gavin and Zachary helped out too. Don¡¯t worry


    about it!¡±


    Mary smiled at the young woman¡¯s efforts to reassure her.


    Once they arrived at the examination room, Arissa apanied Mary inside.


    Mary advised, ¡°Why don¡¯t you wait outside, Issa? The doctor and nurse will tend to me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t have anything else to do, so I¡¯ll sit with you.¡±


    Arissa promptly refuted Mary¡¯s arguments and assisted the old woman onto the hospital bed under the


    doctor¡¯s instructions.


    She eventually sat with Mary throughout the entire examination while Gavin, Zachary, Oliver, and


    Jasper waited outside.


    Outside, Shaun reminded the four boys, ¡°Be good boys while you wait here. I¡¯m going to check on


    Mdm. Mary.¡±


    He did not trust the doctor in this hospital to do a careful enough job of examining Mary.


    Gavin quickly piped up, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Bailey. Hurry on inside!¡±


    He promised he would look after his younger brothers.


    Shaun nced at them before telling a bodyguard to keep an eye on the boys. Then, he entered the


    examination room.


    Once he was inside, he coaxed, ¡°Please rx, Mdm. Mary.¡±


    He also checked the ultrasonogram.


    At the same time, Shaun caught the doctor¡¯s attention and pointed at the ultrasonogram, ¡°Move the


    wand a bit. Look over here!¡±


    Arissa grew nervous as she observed Shaun frowning and appearing more serious.


    She would have asked if something was horribly wrong if Mary was not in the room.


    The examination waspleted ten minutester. Arissa cleaned the ultrasound gel off Mary¡¯s


    abdomen and helped her to her feet.


    She also asked, ¡°Can Mdm. Mary use the restroom now, Mr. Bailey?¡±


    ¡°Right, remember to collect samples of her urine and feces,¡± reminded Shaun.


    Arissa grabbed Mary¡¯s crutches and assisted the woman as she walked.


    Meanwhile, Mary knitted her brows and asked Shaun, ¡°Were there any major issues during the


    examination?¡±


    Calmly, Shaun answered, ¡°Everything¡¯s fine. There might be some inmmation, but it¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    That earned him a disbelieving stare from Mary, which prompted Shaun to insist, ¡°Everything¡¯s really


    fine. It¡¯s just some inmmation. We¡¯ll need to do some more tests to check on everything else.¡±


    With that, Shaun hastily helped Mary to hobble out of the room.


    Arissa coaxed her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mdm. Mary. Let¡¯s just focus on the tests for now!¡±


    ¡°All right!¡± Mary nodded in response.


    After helping Mary into the restroom, Arissa left to retrieve some sample cups.


    Still, she called out worriedly, ¡°Can you support yourself in there, Mdm. Mary?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Mary received the sample cups from Arissa and entered a cubicle. ¡°Just wait outside, Issa!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait here. Once you¡¯re done, pass the sample cups to me under the cubicle door. I¡¯ll hand it to the


    doctor for further tests.¡±


    At the same time, Arissa exined the usage instructions of the sample cup to Mary.


    Horrified by Arissa¡¯sck of disgust, Mary sputtered, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Really, I¡¯ll do it myself! It¡¯s too dirty.¡±


    Arissa merely smiled and reassured her, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t hold it in for too long, Mdm. Mary. It¡¯s not good


    for your body.¡±


    Mary eventually relented and collected her urine and feces samples.


    ¡°Once you¡¯ve urinated, Mdm. Mary, pass me the urine sample cup first. Be careful not to spill it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it to the doctor!¡± Mary did not want Arissa to dirty her hands touching the sample cup.


    Arissa stood her ground. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Quick, pass it out to me, or I¡¯ll stay in the restroom until you do so!¡±


    s, Mary lost their argument, and she capped the sample cup tightly before handing it to Arissa.


    The younger woman ced it in a basket before calling out, ¡°Have something to clean your hands,


    Mdm. Mary!¡±


    Then, she passed two pieces of wet wipes under the cubicle door.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°All right, Issa. Off you go now!¡±


    Mary immediately urged her to leave after receiving the wet wipes.


    ¡°You have enough tissues inside, right?¡±


    Arissa only left with the urine sample cup after Mary¡¯s confirmation.


    She shouted, ¡°Just wait for a bit once you¡¯re done, Mdm. Mary. I¡¯ll be back in a jiff!¡±


    With that, Arissa finally left the restroom.


    Shaun was waiting right outside the door and said, ¡°You can hand it to me.¡±


    He was surprised that Arissa did not mind touching the sample cup at all.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 508 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 508 Read Online


    Chapter 508 Do You Dislike Me


    Arissa asked Shaun softly, ¡°Were you telling the truth about Mdm. Mary¡¯s examination? Is everything


    really okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Shaun nodded firmly and replied, ¡°Once Mdm. Maryes out of the restroom, bring her back


    to the same examination room as before. We have more tests to conduct.¡±


    Arissa nodded. As a woman herself, she immediately knew what tests Shaun was referring to.


    However, Gavin, Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper shared looks of confusion.


    Jasper was the first to ask, ¡°Mommy, hasn¡¯t Grandma finished her tests? Why does she need to do it


    again? Will she still need to hold in her pee?¡±


    Oliver tacked on and questioned, ¡°Yeah, Mommy. Aren¡¯t all the tests done?¡±


    Gavin and Zachary stared at her expectantly as well.


    Arissa felt awkward about exining things to them, and she chastised them, ¡°You¡¯re just kids. Don¡¯t


    ask so many questions!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re asking because we don¡¯t know!¡± Jasper mumbled before pouting.


    His reaction drew a smile out of Arissa, who dered, ¡°I¡¯m going into the restroom to check on Mdm.


    Mary.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t worry, Mommy. We won¡¯t run off!¡± Gavin promised earnestly.


    His sense of responsibility relieved Arissa to no end.


    She nced at the four kids onest time before hurrying into the restroom.


    ¡°Are you done, Mdm. Mary?¡±


    ¡°Not yet! Just wait for me outside!¡± Mary added, ¡°I¡¯ll shout for you when I¡¯m done!¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Arissa left the restroom and waited outside with her children.


    Back in Tim¡¯s ward, the young boy nced at Benjamin shyly before muttering, ¡°I¡¯m full now, Mr.


    Graham. I want to look for Grandma!¡±


    Benjamin stared at Tim and noticed the concern in his expression. Nheless, he ced a breakfast


    tter before the boy and cajoled, ¡°Have some more of these. If you aren¡¯t well-fed, your mommy will


    nag my ear offter!¡±


    ¡°Eat a little more, Tim. Mommy, my brothers, and even Mr. Bailey are looking after Mdm. Mary. Don¡¯t


    worry!¡± Jesse chimed in to coax her brother to eat.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tim stared at them before eating a small omelet. Then, he imed he was full and asked to see Mary.


    Benjamin mussed the boy¡¯s hair and said, ¡°You need to pay attention when you¡¯re eating!¡±


    His stern expression frightened Tim into silence.


    Benjamin sighed softly when Tim obediently ate his breakfast.


    Jesse, who hid behind Tim, shot Benjamin several furtive nces.


    Her behavior caught her father¡¯s attention, and he arched his brow while asking, ¡°Was I that scary?¡±


    The little girl hastily shook her head, drawing a chuckle out of Benjamin.


    He asked, ¡°Why are you hiding?¡±


    Jesse thought to herself, I¡¯m scared of you!


    Her silence prompted Benjamin to drop the topic. He did not want to scare the kids further with his


    questioning.


    Just then, Ethen entered the ward with some breakfast in hand. He was surprised to see that Benjamin


    had almost cleared his te.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, have you and Tim eaten?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re eating now.¡± Benjamin nced at his assistant and ordered coolly, ¡°You can share the breakfast


    with the other staff!¡±


    ¡°Noted!¡± Ethen nodded and left, but not before casting a brief look at the two children and Benjamin.


    ¡°Ms. York is here? She¡¯s so early!¡± Ethen¡¯sment caught Benjamin¡¯s attention, and thetter replied,


    ¡°She brought breakfast for us.¡±


    The corner of Ethen¡¯s lips twitched with amusement as he asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier, Mr.


    Graham?¡±


    I had to travel so far to get breakfast fitting for Mr. Graham¡¯s picky pte.


    Benjamin raised a brow and retorted, ¡°I didn¡¯t know she woulde with breakfast!¡±


    His response rendered Ethen speechless.


    Still, Ethen was smart enough not to continue challenging his boss on the topic, and he wisely strolled


    over to the bodyguards to share the breakfast.


    It was nothing short of a feast, and they dly enjoyed the meal.


    Once Tim had eaten as much as he could, Benjamin allowed the boy to leave.


    ¡°You can look for your grandma now.¡±


    Tim immediately sped toward the neighboring room.


    rmed, Benjamin called out, ¡°Walk slowly! You just ate.¡±


    Thankfully, the young boy slowed his pace, and Jesse ran up to him to hold his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go


    together, Tim.¡±


    Unustomed to physical closeness, Tim pulled his hand out of Jesse¡¯s grasp.


    His sister was devastated and stared at him with red-rimmed eyes.


    ¡°Do you dislike me, Tim?¡±


    Her pitiful expression would cause anyone¡¯s heart to ache.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 509 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 509 Read Online


    Chapter 509 An Adorable Younger Sister


    Tim was taken aback by Jesse¡¯s tears. He hastily exined, ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not that!¡±


    He caught her hand, and Jesse smiled happily at him. She eximed, ¡°My brother doesn¡¯t dislike me!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Tim¡¯s heart softened at her adorable promation. At the same time, he reached out to wipe away the


    tears on Jesse¡¯sshes.


    He used to envy Nathan for having a younger sister, yet now he had one of his own, who was as cute


    as a doll.


    Tim was upset at himself for making his sister cry.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, okay! I like you a lot!¡± he flushed slightly as he cajoled Jesse.


    Jesse¡¯s eyes sparkled with joy, and she squealed, ¡°Hehe, my brother likes me! Did you hear that, Mr.


    Graham? He likes me!¡±


    She could not resist sharing her excitement with Benjamin.


    ¡°Yes, I did!¡± came Benjamin¡¯s reply.


    He was relieved that the two children had made up.


    It¡¯s obviously more effective for the children to approach Tim instead of we adults.


    Meanwhile, Jesse wrapped her arms around Tim¡¯s neck and said, ¡°I like you too, Tim. I like you very,


    very, very much!¡±


    She nted a sloppy kiss on his cheek, causing her brother to blush further.


    ¡°Let¡¯s look for Grandma, Tim!¡±


    Jesse now clung to Tim¡¯s arm and began walking outside.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Tim replied sweetly before trailing his sister.


    The neighboring ward was, however, empty when the two children arrived.


    ¡°Grandma!¡± Tim yelped in concern.


    Jesse wondered out loud, ¡°Where is she?¡±


    Her gaze roved over the empty room as sheforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Tim. Maybe Mommy brought


    Grandma elsewhere for some tests!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± After calming himself down, Tim realized it was highly likely that Arissa had apanied


    Mary to an examination.


    Jesse turned to stare at Tim and piped up, ¡°Why don¡¯t we ask Mr. Graham?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Tim led her back to his ward to find Benjamin. A question niggled at his mind, and he asked, ¡°Why do


    you call your daddy Mr. Graham?¡±


    Jesse shot him a mysterious smile and returned, ¡°Do you want to know why, Tim?¡±


    He nodded curiously.


    Jesse giggled and said, ¡°We call him Mr. Graham because we haven¡¯t acknowledged him as our


    daddy!¡±


    Her exnation merely confused Tim.


    Noticing his expression, Jesse added cutely, ¡°Let¡¯s look for Mdm. Mary. I¡¯ll tell you more about itter!¡±


    Then, she ran into the ward and spoke to Benjamin. ¡°Mommy and my brothers are missing, Mr.


    Graham. So is Grandma!¡±


    Tim chimed in, ¡°Did they go for some tests?¡±


    Benjamin got to his feet and stroked Tim¡¯s hair. ¡°I¡¯ll call your mommy and ask her about it.¡±


    He quickly dialed Arissa¡¯s number, and she picked up after the phone rang for some time.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Her gentle voice drifted through the receiver. Benjamin asked, ¡°Did you bring Mdm. Mary away for


    some tests?¡±


    ¡°I did. She¡¯s doing an ultrasound at the gynecology department.¡±


    ¡°Which floor is that?¡± Benjamin shot Tim a reassuring nce while he awaited Arissa¡¯s reply.


    ¡°It¡¯s near the consultation rooms on the fourth floor!¡±


    ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll be there in a bit.¡± He hung up after that.


    Benjamin addressed the kids, ¡°Mdm. Mary is doing some check-ups. I¡¯ll bring you to see her.¡±


    As he walked out of the ward, he scooped both children into his arms.


    Tim uttered softly, ¡°Mr. Graham, I can head over there myself. Just let me know where she is. You


    should have your breakfast.¡±


    Benjamin lowered his head and nced at Tim. ¡°I¡¯m full!¡±


    The young boy met his stare before settling in the crook of Benjamin¡¯s strong arm. Tim felt safe in his


    hold.


    Meanwhile, Jesse chimed in, ¡°You haven¡¯t finished your breakfast, Mr. Graham!¡±


    She spoke as softly as she could, still frightened after Benjamin¡¯s rather stern expression earlier.


    Benjamin dismissed their words by replying, ¡°Your mommy prepared too much food. I can¡¯t finish


    everything.¡±


    Then, he set off with the kids in search of Arissa, who sat outside Mary¡¯s examination room with the


    other four children.


    Arissa walked forward to greet Benjamin and the children when they arrived.


    She asked, ¡°Have you all taken breakfast?¡±


    Benjamin nodded and exined, ¡°Tim¡¯s looking for Mdm. Mary, so I brought him here.¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 510 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 510 Read Online


    Chapter 510 Her Hug Is Different


    Arissa nodded as she ruffled Tim¡¯s head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sweetheart. Your grandma is just getting some checks done.¡±


    Tim nodded obediently.


    ¡°Thank you for apanying Grandma.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Arissa answered with a smile, ¡°Mary is your family, which means she¡¯s also my family. Let¡¯s apany


    her together.¡±


    She gently caressed Tim¡¯s face lovingly.


    Tim blinked his eyes as warmth spread through him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll carry you, okay?¡±


    Arissa saw Benjamin had been carrying Tim and wanted to carry him for a change. I didn¡¯t get to carry


    him at all.


    Tim lowered his head as a response, and Arissa¡¯s heart sank with it.


    However, Tim nodded his approval a few minutester.


    Arissa¡¯s mood brightened again with excitement.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She immediately retrieved Tim from Benjamin¡¯s embrace with glee.


    ¡°Sweetheart, I¡¯ve been wanting to carry you for a while now.¡±


    Throwing any concern out the window, Arissa nted a few kisses on Tim¡¯s cheeks.


    ¡°Sweetheart, I finally get to carry you.¡±


    Tim shrank into her embrace as he was not used to anyone being so close to him, especially his long-


    lost family.


    However, Arissa¡¯s kisses didn¡¯t repulse him; instead, they made him feel warm.


    ¡°Control yourself. Don¡¯t scare him.¡±


    Benjamin was carrying Jesse when he reminded Arissa.


    Arissa shot Benjamin a nce, then continued pecking Tim¡¯s face.


    With a few kisses on the left cheek and another few on the right, everyone could see how much Arissa


    adored Tim.


    Gavin, Zachary, Oliver, and Jasperughed, watching their mom¡¯s antics.


    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re going to scare him,¡± Zachary reminded Arissa to restrain herself.


    ¡°Tim is braver than that, am I right?¡± Arissa asked Tim as she caressed his face.


    Her gaze was trained on Tim¡¯s blushing cheeks.


    He¡¯s too dark. I need to make him fairer.


    Tim ducked his head with shyness and stayed stiff. Their concern and Arissa¡¯s adoration moved him.


    Ms. York¡¯s embrace is different from Mr. Graham¡¯s. She smells nice and warm.


    The warmth Tim felt spread all over his body, feeling the closeness intensified.


    Arissa adoringly pinched Tim¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Have you eaten, Sweetheart?¡±


    Tim nodded shyly. ¡°Yes, I have.¡±


    Arissa shed him a gentle smile. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    She continued to carry him and studied him with glee in her eyes, unwilling to part with him.


    ¡°Ms. York, can you put me down?¡±


    Tim was worried he would be too heavy and Arissa¡¯s arms would hurt from carrying him.


    ¡°Ah, Oh!¡±


    Arissa snapped out of her action and begrudgingly let Tim down.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, I want to go down too.¡±


    Benjamin bent down and let Jesse get down on the ground at her request.


    Jesse instantly ran toward Tim, grabbed his hand, and showed him off to her four brothers.


    ¡°Tim told me he liked me earlier when I was up there.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Jasper was surprised and drew closer to them. Looking at Tim, he asked, ¡°Do you like me, Tim?¡±


    Tim focused his gaze on Jasper and nodded.


    Jasper¡¯s eyes went wide with delight as he turned to the rest of his siblings to brag excitedly.


    ¡°Did you guys see that? Tim said he liked me too.¡±


    He turned to Arissa. ¡°Mommy, Tim likes me too!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I saw that.¡±


    The corners of Arissa¡¯s lips were tugged into a smile as she watched the kids getting along just fine.


    ¡°Tim, do you like me then?¡±


    Not wanting to be left out, Oliver reached for Tim¡¯s hand and asked.


    Tim admitted softly, ¡°I like all of you.¡±


    Gavin¡¯s and Zachary¡¯s smiles grew wide at Tim¡¯s revtion.


    ¡°We like you too, Tim!¡±


    At that time, Mary came out.


    ¡°Mdm. Mary!¡±


    Arissa immediately rushed to Mary¡¯s side to help her onto the wheelchair.


    ¡°Sit tight, Mary. We need to go have your blood drawn.¡±


    All the other checkups were done and having her blood drawn was thest on the list.


    Arissa pushed Mary over to the next examination room.


    ¡°Let me take her, and you take the kids.¡±


    Benjamin went up to Arissa and took over the wheelchair.


    Arissa smiled when she saw Benjamin stooping down to do that kind of task.


    ¡°Okay, here you go.¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 511 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 511 Read Online


    Chapter 511 Teaching Tim How To Take The Elevator


    Arissa looked over her shoulder and called for the kids. ¡°Follow me, Sweethearts. Don¡¯t fall behind.¡±


    Seeing all six kids together, Mary couldn¡¯t help the smile spreading across her face.


    All the kids were beautiful like dolls. Adoration filled Mary¡¯s heart just looking at them.


    They attracted the attention of many others in the hospital.


    The medical staff were stunned.


    ¡°Are they sextuplets?¡±


    ¡°How cute! All six of them look the same.¡±


    ¡°Why is one of them so dark? But he¡¯s beautiful too.¡±


    ¡°Oh my goodness! There are six cute babies! They¡¯re adorable! Their parents must be so lucky to


    deliver six babies in one go.¡±


    ¡°Wow! There are so many kids. How much money will the parents need for them? Each of them is like


    a furnace burning money¡­¡±


    Arissa was used to the whispers and exmations. She would hear numerous praises and envious


    exmations from passersby every time she took the kids out.


    She nodded at every doctor and nurse with a smile as she passed them.


    A nurse asked boldly, ¡°Are they all your kids?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Arissa admitted.


    ¡°Sextuplets or how many are there?¡±


    ¡°Sextuplets.¡±


    Arissa bid the nurse farewell and led the kids to catch up to Benjamin.


    ¡°She¡¯s so lucky!¡± The nurse was so envious.


    Tim looked up at Arissa. Ms. York said I was her child.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Hurry up. Let¡¯s not fall behind.¡±


    Arissa looked over her shoulder and counted the kids, making sure none had fallen behind.


    Zachary teased, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t worry. Even if you fall behind, we won¡¯t. Besides this is the hospital.


    We can find you even if we do get lost.¡±


    ¡°Not funny!¡± Arissa poked Zachary¡¯s forehead.


    Zachary giggled as he dodged.


    Looking at the kids, Arissa couldn¡¯t help the smile ying on her lips. Her gaze was filled with adoration


    as she looked at them.


    She ruffled Tim¡¯s head and shot him a smile when he met her gaze.


    ¡°Did you sleep wellst night, Sweetheart?¡±


    Tim shyly looked up at her and nodded.


    Arissa lovingly ruffled his head.


    ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    Benjamin had pushed Mary into the elevator but noticed the rest of the group hadn¡¯t reached yet.


    Arissa looked up at Benjamin and said, ¡°You go first. We¡¯ll take the next one.¡±


    Everyone getting into one elevator is way too packed.


    Benjamin answered, ¡°It¡¯s on the third floor.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Arissa led the kids to the other elevator. Once all the kids had gotten on, she tapped on the close


    button.


    Looking down, she noticed Tim was staring at the control panel with curiosity and confusion.


    With a pat on his head, she asked gently, ¡°Have you ever gotten on an elevator before, Sweetheart?¡±


    Tim lowered his head as he shook it.


    His ears were red from embarrassment.


    A glint of pity shed across her eyes at his response. She bent down to pick him up into her arms and


    started exining.


    ¡°The button I pushed earlier was the close button. After everyone has gotten in, you can press it to


    close the doors. Next, press the button for the level you intend to go to, and it¡¯ll activate the elevator.


    When it reaches your floor, the doors will slide open automatically.¡±


    Coincidentally, the elevator had reached the third floor, and Arissa continued her exnation.


    ¡°If this is not your destination, wait until the other passengers get out, then press the close button. Once


    the elevator starts to move again, wait until you reach your destination to get off.


    ¡°This is the close button, and this is the open button. The button with arrows pointing toward each other


    is to close the doors while the one pointing in opposite directions is to open them.¡±


    Arissa saw that all the kids had gotten off the elevator, so she brought Tim out and continued to brief


    him on the precautions when taking the elevator.


    ¡°After you pressed the close button and spotted someone wanting to get on, just push the open button.


    We need to show courtesy to the other passengers. Move to the side to not block the doors.¡±


    Arissa turned to the side and pointed at the buttons to call the elevator. ¡°These two buttons are the up


    button and down button. One brings you up, and another takes you down.


    ¡°Push the up button if you¡¯re going to the upper floors and push the down button if you¡¯re heading to


    the lower floors. Once you press it, you¡¯ll have to wait for the elevator to arrive.


    ¡°There is only one elevator in one shaft. For example, if you want to go up, but the elevator is going


    down, the disy will show an arrow pointing down. So you¡¯ll head down first before you can go up.¡±


    Tim was listening intently to her exnation.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 512 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 512 Read Online


    Chapter 512 What Is With That Expression


    The other five kids obediently wait on the sides for Arissa to finish exining the elevator use to Tim.


    They didn¡¯t throw any tantrums or make fun of Tim¡¯s ignorance.


    We would¡¯ve freaked out and not be as calm as Tim if we were the ones who grew up in a rural town


    and has never seen an elevator.


    Arissa nced at Tim. ¡°Can you remember everything, Sweetheart?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Tim nodded with blushed cheeks.


    His face was too dark, so his blush wasn¡¯t too obvious, but Arissa was well aware of his shyness and


    patted his head adoringly.


    With a soft voice, she said, ¡°When I took the elevator for the first time, I was scared of others making


    fun of me, so I got on with someone and watched how they operate it. You¡¯ll be familiar with the


    workings after a few times.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Tim nodded.


    Arissa continued to carry him and hollered for the other five toward the examination room.


    ¡°Grandma and Mr. Graham are over there.¡±


    Gavin saw Benjamin and Mary were almost at the end of the hallway and told Arissa.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry over there.¡±


    She picked up her pace, and the other five children ran to keep up with her.


    ¡°Ms. York, let me down, please,¡± Tim reminded Arissa.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can carry you.¡±


    She shed a smile at him. I finally got the chance to carry him, so I want to carry him for a bit longer.


    She bounced Tim up slightly and tightened her arms around him as she led the other five children


    toward Benjamin.


    ¡°Mommy is really amazing to run even faster than us!¡± Jesseughed.


    ¡°You¡¯re not too slow yourself, Jesse. You¡¯re doing great today!¡± Arissaplimented Jesse.


    Jesse¡¯s smile grew wider at thepliment. Her eyes curved, her dimples appeared, and her smile


    was so wide everyone could see her gums.


    She looked absolutely adorable.


    Tim was staring at her.


    Jasper couldn¡¯t help but pinch her cheeks.


    ¡°How can you smile so widely when you¡¯re missing a tooth. You look ugly!¡±


    Jesse swiftly covered her mouth and red at her brother.


    ¡°When your teeth drop, I¡¯llugh at you too.¡±


    Arissaughed at the siblings¡¯ banter. When she noticed Tim looking at them, she put him down.


    ¡°Jesse, Jasper, y with Tim too.¡±


    Jasper nodded and came up to Tim. ¡°Tim, we¡¯ll go and take the elevatorter.¡±


    ¡°I want to apany Grandma,¡± Tim rejected softly. Grandma is undergoing some checkups, so I can¡¯t


    run around.


    ¡°I mean after Grandma finished her checks. Not now,¡± Jasper exined.


    Tim contemted it briefly before nodding his head.


    Jasper responded with a smile.


    Jesse came over and clung to Tim¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Tim, I want to continue talking to you about Mr. Graham.¡±


    Jesse peeked at Benjamin, who was on the phone, as she whispered to Tim.


    ¡°What about him?¡± Jasper was curious too.


    Oliver approached, wanting to listen in too. ¡°What secret are you guys talking about?¡±


    Jesse gestured for them to follow her to the side and pulled Tim along with her.


    Gavin and Zachary trailed after her too, wanting to listen in.


    Arissa smiled when she saw all six of the kids getting along.


    She could still hear their conversation clearly even if Jesse was whispering.


    Benjamin went up to Arissa after his call. ¡°What are they doing?¡±


    Arissa cast him a nce and said, ¡°Sharing a secret.¡±


    Benjamin locked his gaze with hers and said, ¡°Jesse looks like a girl sometimes, but it¡¯s best if you take


    note. A boy needs to act like a boy.¡±


    Benjamin didn¡¯t like boys acting gentle or showing feminine characteristics.


    He wanted his boys to all be men.


    Arissa was having a hard time holding in herughter.


    ¡°What is with your expression?¡±


    Benjamin noticed the awkward twitching of her facial muscles and narrowed his eyes at her.


    Arissa turned around and giggled.


    Her shoulders were shaking excessively.


    Benjamin¡¯s expression darkened. What is this woman doing?


    After calming down slightly, she turned back around and answered Benjamin, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Her bright eyes couldn¡¯t hide her amusement.


    Benjamin narrowed his eyes at her and asked, ¡°Why were youughing?¡±


    Arissa shook her head fervently. ¡°I wasn¡¯t. Did you see meughing?¡±


    Benjamin didn¡¯t know how to respond to her denial.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 513 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 513 Read Online


    Chapter 513 Mary Feels Tired


    After Mary had her blood drawn, Arissa came forward and helped her put pressure on it.


    ¡°Do you feel dizzy, Mdm. Mary?¡±


    Arissa was shocked when she saw over a dozen of tubes of blood were taken from Mary.


    ¡°I feel a bit weak.¡±


    Mary¡¯s face had paled slightly, so Arissa didn¡¯t dare to help her up yet. ¡°Sit down for a bit. I¡¯ll get some


    sodium solution for you.¡±


    Arissa asked Benjamin to watch Mary for a bit as she prepared some sodium solution for Mary to


    regain a bit of her energy.


    ¡°Are you okay, Grandma?¡±


    Tim ran over to Mary and looked up at her with concern in his eyes.


    Mary forced a weak smile on her face and patted Tim¡¯s head.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Tim. Just feeling a bit weak after having some blood drawn.¡±


    Arissa came back and fed Mary the sodium solution. ¡°Mary, have some. It¡¯s sodium solution. It¡¯ll help


    you regain a bit of your energy.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After gulping down the whole cup, Mary felt better.


    Arissa reached for the empty cup and asked, ¡°do you feel better?¡±


    Mary nodded.


    ¡°Bring another cup,¡± Benjamin asked Arissa.


    With a nod, Arissa went to get another cup for Mary.


    ¡°Sweetheart, you don¡¯t need to press on the wound any longer.¡±


    Arissa took the cotton from Tim¡¯s hand after checking Mary¡¯s wound wasn¡¯t bleeding any longer and


    threw it into the bin.


    ¡°Mary, we¡¯ll be having breakfastter.¡±


    Arissa was worried about Mary¡¯s condition and figured it would be better to wait a little longer.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Mary didn¡¯t want them to worry, so she was very cooperative.


    ¡°Grandma, does it hurt? I¡¯ll blow on it for you.¡±


    Jesse walked over to Mary¡¯s side and blew on her wound.


    Maryughed. ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    The nurse was skillful in getting the needle in, so Mary didn¡¯t feel much pain.


    Benjamin brought the kids over. ¡°Let Mdm. Mary rest.¡±


    Tim looked at Mary with concern.


    Arissa patted Tim¡¯s head. ¡°Mdm. Mary just feels a little tired after having her blood taken. That¡¯s


    normal. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Mary was better than some people. Some would even faint.


    After waiting for twenty minutes, Mary said, ¡°Issa, I want to continue with the other checkups.¡±


    ¡°Mdm. Mary, we can do itter after breakfast. There are still a few more left, and it¡¯ll be noon by the


    time we¡¯re finished. No rush.¡±


    Even though everything had been scheduled and Mary would¡¯ve undergone an examination


    immediately after she arrived in the examination room, there were still too many tests left. It would take


    some time to finish all of them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head up for something to eat and regain our energy.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s tone wasmanding, and it naturally made others obey him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head up then.¡± Mary nced at them.


    ¡°All right.¡± Arissa pushed Mary¡¯s wheelchair. ¡°Do you feel dizzy, Mary?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m all better now.¡±


    Maryughed. Her pallor had improvedpared to before.


    Everyone followed Mary back to her room. Once they arrived, Arissa and Tim served Mary her


    breakfast.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I can eat on my own. You guys take a break too,¡± Mary said to Arissa.


    ¡°Issa, why don¡¯t you share some of this with me? This is too much for me. I can¡¯t finish it all. Why don¡¯t


    we all share it?¡±


    Mary offered Gavin and the rest of the kids, but they shook their heads.


    ¡°Grandma, we¡¯re not hungry. Eat up, you have to do more testster.¡±


    Mary smiled at the child. She began searching for Benjamin but didn¡¯t see him. ¡°Where are the


    sweethearts¡¯ father?¡±


    Arissa pointed outside. ¡°He¡¯s outside talking. Dig in, Mary. Just ignore us as we have eaten already.¡±


    Arissa nced in Benjamin¡¯s direction and saw Ethen talking with him, so she served some oatmeal


    porridge for Mary.


    ¡°Careful, it¡¯s hot.¡±


    After Mary finished her breakfast, Arissa brought her to undergo the rest of the tests.


    Benjamin didn¡¯t join them as he was upied with something, so he went to the lounge next door to do


    his work.


    Coincidentally, Bradley hade to the hospital and was in charge of watching over the kids.


    With Shaun tagging along with Mary when she went to do the checkups, Benjamin wasn¡¯t worried in


    the slightest.


    It was already afternoon when Mary finished all her tests.


    Arissa fed Mary the remaining oatmeal porridge and had her rest for a bit.


    Feeling exhausted, Mary fell asleep quickly.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 514 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 514 Read Online


    Chapter 514 Hug Her In Front Of Everyone


    Benjamin dropped by to check on everything.


    Once he saw Mary was asleep, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s have lunch.¡±


    ¡°You take the kids with you, and I¡¯ll stay here to watch over Mary.¡±


    Arissa tucked the nket under Mary¡¯s arm.


    Benjamin frowned at Arissa¡¯s refusal. ¡°She might still be asleep even after lunch. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Arissa was speechless as she looked at the domineering man.


    ¡°Ms. York, go have lunch. I can apany Grandma by myself.¡±


    Tim looked at the two adult and offered to stay.


    ¡°We¡¯re all going together,¡± Gavin said.


    ¡°Bring the kid along. We have doctors here looking after Mdm. Mary.¡± Benjamin stared at Arissa.


    Arissa noticed Tim was reluctant to go with them and went to him.


    ¡°Sweetheart, let¡¯s all have lunch, and you can bring some back for Mary.¡±


    ¡°Tim, let¡¯s have lunch together and pack something tasty for Grandma,¡± Zachary urged.


    ¡°Tim, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Jesse went up to Tim and tugged him outside. ¡°If you¡¯re not going, then I¡¯m not going too.¡±


    Tim looked at her and had no choice but to follow her.


    Oliver and Jasper giggled. Jesse is the best.


    Arissa noticed Tim would follow everything Jesse asked of him.


    ¡°Learn from your son,¡± Benjamin whispered.


    Arissa eyed Benjamin with puzzlement.


    She didn¡¯t understand why Tim was sopliant with Jesse¡¯s demands.


    ¡°Jesse cried when she thought Tim didn¡¯t like her during breakfast. They became closer after Tim


    calmed her down.¡±


    Arissa finally understood. Not many can handle it when Jesse starts crying, but I can¡¯t exactly cry to get


    Tim to be closer to me. I¡¯m too old for that, and I don¡¯t want to lie to Tim.


    Gavin, Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper were startled too.


    Hmm, Jesse has used her trump card. No wonder Tim was following her every word today.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go have lunch.¡±


    Benjamin naturally reached for Arissa¡¯s hand and walked out the door without even looking at the kids.


    Arissa nced at him and looked over her shoulder. ¡°Sweethearts, let¡¯s go have lunch.¡±


    Gavin ran up to her and took her hand looking all happy.


    Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper also ran toward Arissa and snatched her hand from Benjamin¡¯s grip.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you embarrassed to hold Mommy¡¯s hand right in front of us, Mr. Graham?¡± Zachary asked.


    The corner of Benjamin¡¯s lips twitched slightly at the jab. When he saw all the kids were holding onto


    Arissa¡¯s hand, he frowned.


    Arissa¡¯s cheeks blushed at their fight.


    Tim was already waiting with Jesse outside the elevator.


    ¡°Tim, remember what I taught you?¡±


    Arissa looked at Tim gently.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Tim nodded.


    ¡°So what should you do now?¡± she asked.


    Tim swept a nce at them, then walked toward the call button, and pushed the button with an arrow


    pointing down.


    ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Sweetheart!¡± Arissaplimented Tim and led the kids into the elevator.


    Benjamin wanted to squeeze in, but Shaun beat him to it and squeezed past him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you invite


    me to lunch?¡±


    Shaun, Bradley, and Ethen had all gotten into the elevator.


    Benjamin¡¯s expression turned darker. Feeling Benjamin¡¯s mood change, Ethen came out of the lift


    rather unwillingly. ¡°Mr. Graham, please get in.¡±


    Benjamin scoffed at him and red at Shaun.


    ¡°Are youing? We need to eat and get back here soon,¡± Arissa urged.


    Benjamin stepped into the elevator and went to her side, sliding his arm around her waist.


    Arissa wasn¡¯t used to being intimate with him in public, so she tried to dodge his arm.


    Benjamin tightened his grip around her waist and shot her a warning re.


    Arissa opened her mouth to say something but shut it without saying anything.


    Shaun noticed Benjamin¡¯s actions and merely hit the close button with amusement.


    ¡°Oh, you shouldn¡¯t push it, Mr. Bailey. You should¡¯ve let Tim press it,¡± Jesse admonished Shaun


    urgently.


    ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t it the same no matter who presses it?¡± Shaun asked with a puzzled look.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 515 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 515 Read Online


    Chapter 515 Do Not Be Shy


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not the same. Tim has to learn how to take the elevator!¡± Gavin coolly reminded Shaun.


    Shaun drew back in shock before gazing at the little boy in front of him.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mr. Bailey,¡± Tim muttered, feeling somewhat embarrassed.


    The next second, Shaun broke into a smile and opened the elevator door. ¡°Come here, Tim!¡± he said


    as he gently ruffled the boy¡¯s hair.


    Still red in the face, Tim lifted his hand and closed the elevator door. After recalling what Arissa had


    taught him, he pushed the button for the first floor.


    When the elevator didn¡¯t move, Tim grew nervous once again. Oh, no. Have I done something wrong?


    Arissa, who noticed how flustered her son was, quickly exined, ¡°That¡¯s it, Sweetheart! It takes a


    while for the elevator to move!¡±


    True enough, the elevator started descending at that moment, and Tim¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°You¡¯ll get the hang of it with more practice, Tim!¡± Oliver reassured.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Tim replied, nodding excitedly as his lips curled into a smile.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about, Tim. I was the same when I tried it the first time. I was so


    afraid of making mistakes that I didn¡¯t even dare to press the buttons!¡± Jasper piped up with a grin.


    He went on to share his experiences, and it didn¡¯t even matter if Timmented or not.


    Benjamin hadn¡¯t taken his eyes off Tim, but he was visibly relieved after seeing how well the other


    children got along with thetter.


    Shaun, Ethen, and Bradley merely smiled at the boy, not wanting to say anything lest it made him feel


    ufortable.


    The elevator stopped on one of the other floors, except no one else got on when they saw it was


    already full.


    ¡°You can close the door,¡± Shaun urged as he patted Tim¡¯s head.


    Tim shot the doctor a nce before pressing the button to close the door. Once the elevator continued


    its descent, the joy he felt was beyond measure.


    Yes! I¡¯m getting better at this!


    ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Tim!¡± Zachary eximed with a massive smile.


    Upon hearing that, Tim instantly blushed.


    Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse then chimed in with theirpliments, causing him to turn even redder in the


    ears.


    Gavin and the adults, too, beamed with delight but said nothing more.


    Gazing tenderly at her children, Arissa ushered them out first as soon as the elevator stopped.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! It¡¯s time for lunch!¡± Shaun said as he swiftly picked up Tim and Jesse.


    Ethen carried Jasper and Oliver, while Bradley followed behind with Gavin and Zachary in his arms.


    Just like that, the six children were all safely escorted away.


    Feeling rxed, Benjamin looped an arm around Arissa¡¯s waist as they brought up the rear.


    ¡°What about the doctors from Dellmoor? Aren¡¯t they going to eat with us?¡± thetter suddenly asked.


    Benjamin furrowed his brows and replied, ¡°It¡¯s all right. They¡¯ll be eating at the hospital.¡±


    I didn¡¯t even want to invite Shaun and the others. Why would I get the other doctors toe along?


    Arissa immediately raised her brows. ¡°Should we ask them anyway?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re having lunch on our own,¡± Benjamin insisted as he stared intently back.


    Realizing he didn¡¯t sound too happy, Arissa quickly stopped with her questions.


    The group decided to go to the restaurant in three separate cars, and the children were only too happy


    to follow Shaun, Ethen, and Bradley.


    Even though Benjamin and Arissa were in the same car, thetter couldn¡¯t help but shoot a worried


    nce at the children.


    ¡°Come on, get in the car. What are you still looking at?¡± Benjamin asked while opening the front


    passenger door for her.


    ¡°The kids¡­¡± she mumbled.


    The other five are familiar with Shaun and the guys, but Tim has only just known them. What if he feels


    out of ce?


    Sighing, Benjamin pushed her into the car. ¡°The guys will take good care of them!¡±


    Once Arissa had settled into her seat, Benjamin promptly leaned forward and fastened her seatbelt.


    s, she was so shocked by the sudden closeness that she instinctively pushed herself back into her


    seat.


    When Benjamin¡¯s musky, masculine scent wafted into her nose, Arissa instantly felt a flush creeping up


    her face.


    That, of course, did not escape Benjamin¡¯s eyes. In fact, the sight of Arissa blushing was so


    mesmerizing that his gaze gradually darkened.


    Unable to control himself any longer, he kissed her.


    Arissa widened her eyes,pletely taken aback.


    Benjamin merely chuckled and pinched her cheek before closing the door behind him.


    Naturally, Arissa¡¯s heart was racing. She touched the area where she had just gotten kissed, only to


    feel her cheeks burning even more.


    Her eyes followed the strapping man as he walked to the driver¡¯s seat. Why has he suddenly be


    so gentle?


    Benjamin got into the car and raised his brow in amusement when he saw Arissa staring at him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked, exuding his natural elegance and air of superiority.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 516 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 516 Read Online


    Chapter 516 Made Him Angry


    Despite her heart thumping loudly, Arissa looked away and pretended to be calm.


    ¡°You just kissed me again!¡±


    Benjamin chuckled. ¡°So? Can¡¯t I kiss you?¡±


    Upon hearing the arrogance in his tone, Arissa was rendered speechless.


    What the hell? Didn¡¯t he say before that he won¡¯t be interested in me? Why is he going back on his


    word now? Is he okay in the head?


    With that, she turned and red at him.


    After starting the car and meeting Arissa¡¯s gaze, Benjamin narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s with that look?¡± he quipped.


    I have a bad feeling about this. I know it can¡¯t be anything good.


    ¡°Why? What kind of look do you think I have, Graham?¡± Arissa asked, smiling coyly at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not thinking of anything in particr. I want to hear what you have to say.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you want me to?¡± Arissa said, eyes glinting with mischief.


    ¡°Yes!¡¯ Benjamin answered as he began driving off.


    ¡°Don¡¯t I look like I¡¯m staring at a fool?¡±


    Screech!


    The car suddenly braked, and the inertia sent Arissa lurching forward in her seat and then back


    sharply.


    If it weren¡¯t for the seatbelt, there was no doubt she¡¯d have crashed through the windscreen.


    Benjamin gritted his teeth and red at Arissa. ¡°Are you calling me a fool?¡±


    Oh, this woman! What¡¯s wrong with her? In what way do I seem foolish?


    Seeing how grim Benjamin was, Arissa carefully stole a nce at him. ¡°You were so confident before


    when you said you¡¯d never fall for me,¡± she exined. ¡°But now, you¡¯ve done a one-eighty and kissed


    me. Doesn¡¯t that make you a fool?¡±


    To her surprise, Benjamin couldn¡¯t find the words to refute her.


    Scowling, he stepped on the elerator and drove off.


    I knew I shouldn¡¯t have treated her well! Every time I show her some kindness, she never fails to abuse


    it.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Even after arriving at the restaurant, Benjamin was still silently fuming.


    Arissa sat quietly in the passenger seat, lips pursed as she scrutinized the cold and aloof man beside


    her.


    Well, I wasn¡¯t wrong! I was only telling the truth!


    As soon as the car stopped, Arissa immediately opened the door and got out. Shaun, Ethen, and


    Bradley were already waiting at the entrance with the children.


    ¡°Mommy, why are you two so slow?¡± Gavin asked confusedly, knowing full well that his father wasn¡¯t a


    slow driver.


    s, when he saw Benjamin stepping out of the car, he became even more perplexed.


    Oh, my. Who has made Daddy angry?


    Arissa turned to her children and chuckled. ¡°Someone¡¯s driving skills weren¡¯t good, so we got held up.¡±


    With that, Zachary and his siblings shot Benjamin a funny look, and even Tim couldn¡¯t stop staring at


    thetter.


    Despite smelling something fishy, Shaun and the others kept their opinions to themselves and grinned


    in silence.


    ¡°Why are you guys still standing here? Get in!¡± Benjamin bellowed before marching into the restaurant.


    Arissa curled her lip and beckoned the children to follow. ¡°Come on, Sweethearts. Let¡¯s go have lunch!¡±


    Without further ado, she ced her hand on their backs and gently guided them forward.


    The three men, on the other hand, trotted along behind her.


    Shaun and Ethen exchanged nces and began whispering among themselves. ¡°Hey, do you think


    they argued?¡±


    At the same time, Jasper, too, had a question for Arissa. ¡°Mommy, did you and Mr. Graham get into a


    fight?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Arissa replied as she threw a nce at her child.


    Unfortunately, that only made Zachary and Gavin even more puzzled.


    ¡°If you two didn¡¯t fight, why did Mr. Graham look so mad?¡± Oliver chimed in.


    He looked so angry and so terrifying!


    Unsurprisingly, Tim and Jesse had also turned their attention to her.


    Arissa¡¯s gaze swept over the six children, thennded on Benjamin.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because he¡¯s so petty! I merely said a few words, and he lost his temper!¡± she remarked,


    intentionally making her voice louder.


    A stunned silence instantly befell the kids.


    Upon hearing that, Benjamin pursed his lips and walked back toward Arissa.


    Thetter stared warily at him, not knowing what he was about to do.


    Benjamin isn¡¯t going to make a scene in public, is he?


    Just as Arissa was wondering how best to defend herself, Benjamin suddenly grabbed her hand and


    pulled her along.


    The next second, Arissa¡¯s jaw fell to the floor as she stared at him in utter disbelief.


    ¡°Close your mouth, you idi*t!¡± Benjamin scolded.


    Arissa did as instructed, but not before her face contorted with rage. ¡°You¡¯re the idiot!¡± she shouted.


    Thankfully, Benjamin didn¡¯t continue bickering with her.


    The six kids, however, looked at the couple incredulously, not knowing what was going on at all.


    Of course, Shaun, Ethen, and Bradley were equally astonished. My goodness. Benjamin is turning into


    a simp!


    Wow, I can¡¯t believe Mr. Graham didn¡¯t blow his top!


    Huh? When did Benjamin be so close to Boss?

 The More The Merrier Chapter 517 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 517 Read Online


    Chapter 517 You Are Awesome


    In the restaurant, many patrons stole nces at Benjamin and Arissa. After all, who wouldn¡¯t want to


    check out a couple of good-looking people?


    Moreover, the six identical kids in tow were so adorable that it made everyone envious.


    ¡°Wow, six kids at one go? How lucky of them!¡±


    ¡°I think this is my first time seeing sextuplets!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so jealous that they have six kids, but I wouldn¡¯t dare to have that many. Do you know how much


    money you have to spend on kids these days? It¡¯s so tough!¡±


    ¡°Ha, you¡¯d also need a ton of good fortune to have this many kids! Not everyone can pull off a feat like


    this! I must say, their mother is awesome.¡±


    The crowd continued to buzz with excitement, and since Jasper liked to interact with strangers,


    everyone adored the kids even more.


    Feeling over the moon, Arissa smiled.


    When Benjamin saw how happy she was, he, too, had a smile ying on his lips.


    ¡°Hey, I think you¡¯re awesome too,¡± he whispered into Arissa¡¯s ear.


    His warm breath tickled her, sending a tingling sensation racing over her skin.


    Arissa immediately turned beet red from embarrassment. She ducked away and rubbed her ear, trying


    her best to relieve the ticklish feeling.


    ¡°I thought you¡¯d be boasting about how amazing you are!¡± she snapped back at Benjamin.


    Arissa remembered her first trimester being pretty smooth sailing back when she was pregnant with all


    six kids.


    However, during thetter part of the pregnancy, her belly had gotten sorge that it made everything


    all the more awkward and cumbersome.


    In the days when she was about to give birth, she was almost onplete bed rest.


    It was hard to do anything, and just standing for a few minutes would be enough to make her waist


    ache terribly.


    ¡°But I am amazing!¡± Benjamin blurted out with a narcissistic smirk. ¡°How else would you have


    sextuplets?¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes bored into Arissa, making thetter¡¯s heart flutter when she met his gaze.


    She hastily looked away, but nothing could hide the blush that had crawled to her neck.


    Seeing how embarrassed Arissa was, Benjamin beamed with delight.


    As soon as the group had entered the private room, he promptly got the waiters to serve the dishes.


    ¡°All right, Sweethearts, let¡¯s wash our hands before eating!¡± Arissa reminded before ushering the kids


    out.


    ¡°Come on, Tim! Let¡¯s wash our hands!¡± Gavin and Zachary shouted as they pulled him along and called


    out to their other siblings.


    Soon, the six children were obediently following Arissa to the restroom. ¡°Use the toilets if you need to,


    Sweethearts. Our food will be ready soon!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to pee!¡± Jasper eximed as he ran into the restroom with Oliver in tow.


    As soon as they got out, Gavin told Tim to go next.


    ¡°Go on, Tim!¡± Zachary urged.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Tim quickly entered the restroom, except he ended up being in there for so long that it worried Arissa.


    After a while, she sent Zachary to check on his brother while Jasper and Oliver washed their hands.


    Zachary went into the restroom with Gavin, only to find Tim seemingly searching for something in the


    cubicle.


    ¡°Tim, have you peed?¡± Zachary asked.


    Upon hearing that, Tim turned a deep shade of crimson. ¡°I have, but I don¡¯t know how to flush the


    toilet!¡±


    That elicited a giggle from Zachary, but thankfully, he managed to hold it back.


    ¡°All you have to do is press this flush button, and the water wille out,¡± he said while demonstrating


    the process to Tim. I guess there¡¯s still a lot I need to teach Tim in the future!


    ¡°You can head out and wash your hands, Tim!¡± Gavin chimed in, trying his best tofort his blushing


    brother. ¡°In the future, if there¡¯s anything you¡¯re unsure of, feel free to shout for us. We¡¯ll always be here


    to help you. You don¡¯t have to be shy around us!¡±


    Tim nodded firmly. ¡°Thank you so much!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Besides, we like having you ask us questions! Now, hurry up and get your hands


    washed. Let¡¯s not make Mommy worry.¡±


    Zachary, too, reassured Tim before rushing off to pee.


    When Arissa saw Tim finally walk out of the restroom, she walked up and hugged him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong,


    Sweetheart?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡± Tim replied, shaking his head.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Arissa scrutinized her son for a bit, but instead of probing further, she merely helped to wash his hands.


    ¡°Jesse, are you done peeing?¡± she shouted as she dried Tim¡¯s hands.


    ¡°All done, Mommy!¡± Jesse replied, running over to Arissa so she can get her hands washed.


    ¡°All right, those who are ready can head out first!¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 518 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 518 Read Online


    Chapter 518 Benjamin Picked The Dishes


    ¡°No, we¡¯ll wait for Mommy!¡± Jesse answered with an unwavering smile.


    Oliver, Jasper, and Tim also stood at the door, not wanting to leave without their mother.


    Arissa couldn¡¯t help but smile. When she saw her the two older childrene out of the restroom, she


    quickly called them over. ¡°Come and wash your hands!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll do it ourselves, Mommy. Why don¡¯t you use the restroom too?¡± Zachary replied as he and Gavin


    went to the sink to wash up on their own.


    ¡°Go on, Mommy. We¡¯ll wait for you!¡± Gavin urged.


    Grinning, Arissa patted their heads and went off to relieve herself.


    Right then, Benjamin popped into the restroom and saw all six kids gathered beside the sink.


    As it turned out, Gavin and Zachary were teaching Tim how to use the faucet, and thetter bashfully


    followed their instructions.


    When he brought his hand under the faucet and saw the watering out automatically, Tim widened


    his eyes in amazement.


    ¡°Wow! How did the watere out?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because there¡¯s a sensor inside. Whenever you bring your hand up to the faucet, the sensor will


    detect it and turn on the water valve, thus letting the water flow out,¡± Zachary patiently exined.


    ¡°However, the water will only flow for about ten seconds before it stops. If you haven¡¯t finished washing,


    you¡¯d have to wave your hand in front of the sensor to activate it again.¡±


    ¡°What are those for, then?¡± Tim asked as he pointed at the bottles on the sink.


    This time around, it was Gavin who helped with the exnation. ¡°Those bottles contain liquid hand


    wash! You use it by squeezing some onto your hands!¡±


    The next second, he went on to show Tim how to use the hand dryer. ¡°After washing your hands, you


    can put them under this machine to dry them!¡±


    Naturally, Tim was blown away by everything. ¡°That¡¯s so amazing! We don¡¯t have these in our vige!¡±


    Jasper, Oliver, and Jesse stared at their brother, feeling rather sorry for him.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sure these will show up in the vige soon. In the past, the city didn¡¯t have such fancy gadgets


    either. There are always newly developed items popping up, and even I have to figure out how to use


    them!¡± Zachary reassured.


    Just then, Benjamin walked up to the kids. ¡°Well, have you all washed your hands?¡±


    The kids immediately turned to look at him, with Tim looking especially red in the face.


    Benjamin gently tousled the boy¡¯s hair. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯ll get the hang of these things once you¡¯ve had


    more practice. Feel free to ask your siblings if you have any questions.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Tim said, nodding sheepishly.


    Benjamin looked at the kids and turned to Gavin. ¡°Gavin, take everyone outside and show Tim around.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Tim!¡± Gavin eximed while pulling him out.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After tossing a nce at Benjamin, Zachary proceeded to shepherd the rest of his siblings out.


    Jasper and Oliver promptly left the restroom, but Jesse stayed on, staring at the cubicle.


    ¡°I want to wait for Mommy!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll join you guys once she¡¯s finished here. Go wait outside for her!¡± Benjamin persisted.


    My goodness. Why is the youngest one constantly clinging to Arissa?


    Realizing that her brothers had all left, Jesse took onest look at Benjamin and ran out.


    When Arissa finally came out of the cubicle, she was shocked to see that the kids were gone and only


    Benjamin was there.


    ¡°Are you here to use the restroom?¡± she asked.


    Benjamin merely grunted an acknowledgment as he went straight into the cubicle.


    Arissa began washing her hands, but it wasn¡¯t long before she heard him relieving himself. At that, the


    corners of her mouth twitched.


    This man has no shame at all! Can¡¯t he wait till I¡¯ve gone out?


    With that, she picked up the pace and hastily left the restroom.


    Meanwhile, Shaun, Ethen, and Bradley were ying with the kids and introducing the high-tech


    products to Tim.


    Arissa smiled at the sight and turned to the three men. ¡°Do you guys know what Benjamin has


    ordered?¡±


    Shaun shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m only here for a free meal. I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s ordered.¡±


    ¡°I think Mr. Graham was the one who booked this restaurant. I have no clue either,¡± Bradley chimed in


    with a shrug.


    Arissa instantly looked at Ethen, who couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing.


    ¡°Okay, I was the one who booked the restaurant, but Mr. Graham personally picked all the dishes


    himself. Not even I have any idea what he ordered!¡±


    Left without a choice, Arissa took her seat. I was hoping to order more of the kids¡¯ favorite dishes, but I


    guess I¡¯ll have to ask him when he¡¯s back.


    Then, she picked up the menu and started flipping through it.


    ¡°Mommy, I want dessert!¡± Jesse eximed as she snuggled up to Arissa.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 519 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 519 Read Online


    Chapter 519 Benjamin Has Be Fatherly


    Arissa looked at her and pinched her nose affectionately. ¡°I¡¯ll orderter because I don¡¯t know what


    your daddy has ordered!¡±


    ¡°Then what are you looking at, Mommy?¡±


    Jesse tilted her head and looked at her, blinking her eyes in the cutest way.


    Arissa leaned over and kissed her on the cheek. The fresh smell of milk on the child was especially


    pleasant.


    Benjamin came upon the scene and saw the affectionate behavior. Then, he looked at the other


    children.


    With the exception of Tim, who was watching Jesse¡¯s antics with Arissa, the other children were quite


    used to it.


    Arissa kissed Jesse, and then she kissed her mother back. The mother and daughter were happily


    teasing each other.


    ¡°Tim,e and give me a kiss!¡±


    Seeing Tim staring at them, Arissa called to him affectionately.


    Tim shook his head and blushed but no one noticed that because of his darkplexion.


    Arissa smiled dotingly.


    Feeling another pair of eyes was on her, she turned around and met Benjamin¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Come and have a seat!¡±


    Benjamin invited everyone to the table.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s start eating!¡±


    Shaun called out to the others and brought them over.


    Ethen and Bradley went over and helped the children get onto their seats. Then, he went to wash his


    hands.


    ¡°You sit here!¡±


    Benjamin led Arissa to the table and pulled out the chair for her.


    Arissa looked at him.


    ¡°I want to sit with Mommy!¡±


    Jesse quickly booked the seat next to Arissa. She had barely sat down when she noticed Tim.


    ¡°Tim, why don¡¯t you sit with Mommy?¡±


    Tim shook his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s alright!¡±


    Jesseughed joyfully. ¡°Tim, you sit next to me, then!¡±


    Tim looked at Jesse. ¡°I¡¯ll sit here!¡±


    ¡°Come over here, Tim!¡±


    Jasper offered his seat to Tim so that thetter could sit with Jesse and their mommy.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. You go ahead!¡± Tim waved his hand.


    Jasper smiled and went over to lead him. ¡°Come on. I¡¯ll change seats with you!¡±


    ¡°Doe over here!¡± Arissa called out to her son.


    Jasper led Tim to the seat next to their sister.


    As Benjamin went over and carried the child up to set him down on the chair, Tim looked at him.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Graham!¡±


    Benjamin pinched his cheek. Then, he saw that Jasper was not seated properly.


    He went and put him properly in his seat. ¡°Everyone is seated properly now!¡±


    Jasper nced at Benjamin. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Graham!¡±


    Benjamin cast him a helpless nce, grunted and went back to his seat beside Arissa.


    Shaunughed as he looked at the caring way Benjamin was behaving. ¡°Benjamin, you are bing


    more and more like a father!¡±


    Benjamin cast him a sidelong nce.


    ¡°Do you mean that I was not like one previously?¡± he snorted.


    Shaunughed. ¡°You were not so caring. Isn¡¯t that so, Gavin?¡±


    Gavin looked up at Benjamin and nodded.


    Seeing that, Benjamin twitched his lips.


    Arissa looked at him and agreed with Shaun. ¡°Previously, you were nothing close to being fatherly!¡±


    Benjamin red at her.


    Arissa shifted her eyes from him onto the children.


    When the soup arrived, Ethen and Bradley helped to serve the younger children.


    ¡°Sweethearts, be careful! The soup is hot, so drink it slowly!¡±


    Arissa leaned forward, watching out for the children.


    ¡°Yes, Mommy!¡±¡°


    Gavin nodded.


    The other five young siblings responded in unison.


    ¡°Yes, Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. York!¡±


    Arissa watched them with a smile on her face.


    Only when everyone received a serving of the soup, did Benjamin give the signal for them to start


    eating.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Tim sat there and did not move when he saw the adults had not eaten yet.


    Arissa observed Tim for a few moments. ¡°Sweetheart, go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± the child responded.


    ¡°Come on. Go ahead!¡±


    She stretched out her hand and stroked his head, speaking gently.


    Tim lowered his head and started drinking the soup.


    ¡°Be careful. It¡¯s hot!¡±


    Arissa alerted him again. When he nodded, she repeated her words to her other children.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just think about them, you should have your soup too!¡±


    Benjamin turned to her and told her in a low voice.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 520 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 520 Read Online


    Chapter 520 The Confusing Little Girl


    Arissa was speechless. ¡°How about you?¡± Benjamin raised his eyebrows and served her some wild


    mushrooms and chicken. ¡°Come, eat something!¡±


    Arissa saw that there was no chicken or wild mushroom in his bowl at all and she felt moved.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you eat these?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll just drink the soup!¡± Benjamin started having his soup.


    He drank the soup very slowly. His movements were very elegant and graceful.


    She could not help but stare at him.


    As Benjamin¡¯s almond-shaped eyes blinked and turned in her direction, Arissa quickly looked away.


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze remained on her for a while and she turned red, her delicate lips parted slightly.


    Shaun, Ethen and Bradley noticed that something was going on in the way they acted and they


    watched curiously.


    Benjamin just threw them a warning look.


    They got the message and looked down to drink their soup, pretending they had not noticed anything.


    Tim looked at the wild mushrooms in his bowl. It was something he had not eaten before and he did not


    know what they were.


    He looked to his right and left. Seeing everyone else eating it, he took a small bite and found it to be


    chewy.


    ¡°Tim, do you like wild mushrooms? I can give you mine!¡±


    Jesse spooned the wild mushrooms from her bowl and put them in his.


    ¡°You won¡¯t have any after giving them to me.¡±


    Tim looked at her.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. I ate one just now. Do you like it?¡±


    Facing Jesse¡¯s starry-eyed gaze, Tim nodded. ¡°Yeah, it tastes good!¡±


    The other children followed suit, each giving Tim their share of wild mushrooms.


    ¡°Thank you, I can help myself!¡± Tim was surprised by the affection they showed him.


    ¡°If you like it, there is more over here!¡±


    Arissa spooned one for Tim, smiling at her son.


    ¡°Thank you, Ms. York. You guys please continue eating!¡± Tim thanked them politely.


    Arissa stroked the child¡¯s head affectionately. ¡°Eat whatever you like. Do not feel shy!¡±


    Tim nodded.


    Arissa looked at her son with eyes full of affection, as if she could not take her eyes off him.


    ¡°Stop staring at him. He wouldn¡¯t dare to eat!¡±


    Benjamin reminded her. This woman is paying the child too much attention.


    Arissa looked at the children and then looked back at him. ¡°What have you ordered?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll see when they bring the dishes!¡± Benjamin replied simply.


    Arissa pursed her lips and then asked again. ¡°Have you asked someone to prepare food for Mdm.


    Mary?¡±


    ¡°Yes, mushroom soup!¡± Benjamin returned her gaze.


    Arissa was pleased. Mary was not a big eater and soup was just perfect for her.


    ¡°How about dessert?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Benjamin frowned.


    After some hesitation, he continued. ¡°Desserts are not good for her. There is too much sugar!¡±


    Arissa did not reply to him. Looking at Shaun who was seated in front of her, she asked, ¡°Dr. Bailey, is


    sugar bad for health?¡±


    Shaun smiled. ¡°In the correct amounts, sugar is good for health. Too much of it is bad.¡±


    ¡°Listen to the doctor. He¡¯s so professional!¡±


    Arissa smiled and chided Benjamin. He doesn¡¯t like it so he does not allow others to eat it.


    The waiters continued to serve their food.


    Arissa helped the children take the food, without missing any child.


    Seeing her caring only about the children, Benjamin spooned some food onto her te for her.


    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t just take care of us. You need to eat too!¡±


    Gavin smiled and reminded her.


    Arissa smiled softly and nodded. ¡°Okay!¡±


    During the meal, she made sure the six children each had enough to eat, and only when they had


    enough did she begin eating her share.


    ¡°Mummy, you haven¡¯t ordered dessert yet, I want dessert!¡±


    The little girl tugged at Arissa¡¯s sleeve, acting in a cute manner.


    ¡°As soon as the waiteres in, I will order it!¡± Arissa said dotingly.


    Benjamin looked at them and said to Jesse, ¡°Boys, don¡¯t eat too much of this, it will cause tooth decay!¡±


    The little girl blinked, ¡°But I¡¯m¡­¡±


    ¡°Jesse, shh!¡± Jasper motioned to his sister to keep silent.


    Jesse stuck out her tongue and smiled, narrowing her eyes.


    Arissa giggled.


    Benjamin was puzzled when he saw everyone smiling mysteriously.


    His handsome face turned solemn. ¡°What are you guysughing about?¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 521 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 521 Read Online


    Chapter 521 Benjamin Refuses To Send The Location


    Shaun cleared his throat. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Benjamin nced around, and finally, his eyes rested on Arissa.


    ¡°What is the joke?¡±


    ¡°We are not telling you!¡±


    Arissa gave him a re.


    Benjamin narrowed his almond-shaped eyes and they glinted sharply.


    The lovely children sniggered.


    ¡°Hehe. It¡¯s a secret!¡±


    Jasper gloated.


    Benjamin grunted in reply.


    When the waiter came, Arissa quickly ordered cheesecake for them.


    ¡°Is there anything else that you kids wish to have?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, cheesecake is good enough!¡± Zachary replied.


    Arissa looked at them and asked Tim, ¡°Tim, is there any dessert you want to have? I¡¯ll order it for you!¡±


    ¡°Anything is fine for me!¡±


    Tim looked at the sumptuous spread on the table which was way better than even the Christmas


    dinners he had before. What more could he wish for?


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Arissa nodded and turned towards the waiter, saying, ¡°Just cheesecake, one slice for each of us!¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± The waiter bowed politely and turned around to make arrangements for the order.


    Benjamin¡¯s mobile phone vibrated and rang. It was a call from Darius, his dad.


    ¡°You have found the child. Why are you not back yet?¡±


    Benjamin nced over at Tim. ¡°Not so soon!¡±


    ¡°Where are you guys now? I¡¯ming over, too!¡±


    Darius just could not wait to meet this grandson whom they had just found after a long and difficult


    search.


    Benjamin turned him down right away. ¡°Please do note and add to the confusion. We don¡¯t have


    time to take care of you!¡±


    On the other end of the line, Darius was infuriated. ¡°I am as fit as you are. I don¡¯t need anyone to take


    care of me. All I want is to see my precious grandson. Send me the location quickly!¡±


    With that, the grand Old Mr. Graham hung up the phone as a testimony of his strong character.


    Benjamin put down his phone without sending the location to Darius.


    Arissa who was seated next to him overheard Darius¡¯ yelling, so she looked at the calm Benjamin.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you sending it to him?¡±


    Benjamin ced his arm on the back of her chair, leaning his lengthy body against it. His domineering


    personality was revealed as he nced at her.


    Calmly, he asked, ¡°Send what to him?¡±


    Arissa was speechless.


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes swept around, then he warned Ethen and Shaun. ¡°You guys don¡¯t tell my dad where


    we are. I don¡¯t need him toe here and be a nuisance!¡±


    ¡°You children, too!¡± Benjamin warned the kids, as well.


    Gavin pursed his lips. ¡°I¡¯ll tell Grandpa you say he¡¯s a nuisance!¡±


    Benjamin was not intimidated. ¡°If you dare tell him, I¡¯ll send you home!¡±


    Gavin sighed.


    Personally, Arissa did not approve of Benjamin¡¯s way of interacting with children. He was threatening


    them too often.


    ¡°Sweetheart, I¡¯m here. I¡¯ll stop him if he tries to send you back.¡±


    Gavin gave her such a big smile that his eyes became narrow slits.


    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re the best!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he going to school?¡±


    Benjamin snorted. He had to remind his wife who was constantly going against him.


    Arissa started. That¡¯s right. The children must go back to school.


    ¡°Why not take Mdm. Mary to Dellmoor for treatment?¡±


    She proposed, looking at Benjamin for his reaction.


    That way, the kids would be able to stay with her.


    Gavin and the other kids would have to return to school in Dellmoor. Then, they would be separated


    from Tim.


    If Mary was being treated in Northstream, Tim would not go to Dellmoor.


    Thus, the best solution was to bring Mary to Dellmoor for treatment.


    Benjamin did not agree immediately. ¡°We¡¯ll discuss this after our meal!¡±


    Shaun was stunned by Benjamin¡¯s response. That was the side of his old friend that he had never seen


    before.


    Secretly, he took a photo of Benjamin being affectionate with Arissa and sent it to Kingsley.


    Kingsley was being very strict in the conference room and all his subordinates were subdued.


    Out of the blue, he saw the picture Shaun sent to him and heughed out loud.


    ¡°That¡¯s so flirtatious!¡±


    Instantly, everyone in the conference looked at the boss in amazement.


    Has he lost his mind due to stress?


    Kingsley realized that he was in the middle of a conference, so he red at all the pairs of eyes that


    were looking at him curiously. ¡°What? Haven¡¯t you guys seen me before?¡±


    Everyone was stupefied.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 522 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 522 Read Online


    Chapter 522 You Have Spoilt My Appetite


    ¡°The meeting is over! Why is there even a meeting so early in the morning?¡±


    After his outburst, Kingsley got up and left the conference room. Then, he turned around and instructed


    his assistant.


    ¡°Something hase up so I have to be away for a while. Don¡¯t contact me unless it¡¯s something


    urgent!¡±


    His assistant replied, with his head held low. ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Kingsley hurried up the elevator, whilst asking Shaun for the location.


    He wanted to see his little sweetheart, Jesse and y with her.


    Then, he saw Shaun¡¯s reply in the messages, ¡°If you are smart enough, find it yourself!¡±


    Kingsley retorted with a curse.


    Shaunughed aloud.


    Benjamin nced over at him.


    The six kids looked at Shaun, and Oliver asked, curiously, ¡°Mr. Bailey, why are youughing?¡±


    ¡°Your Uncle Kingsley is asking where we are now.¡±


    Shaun did not say that Kingsley had cursed him.


    Ethen stretched his neck and peeped at Shaun¡¯s phone. He grimaced when he saw the vindictive


    message Kingsley had sent.


    It seemed strange to him that Shaun couldugh so happily after being scolded.


    ¡°Shaun, keep your mouth shut!¡±


    Benjamin took a sip of water and warned him.


    ¡°Sure, sure. I didn¡¯t say a word. Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Shaun quickly reassured him.


    Only then, did Benjamin take his fierce gaze away from him.


    Feeling his intense gaze, Arissa turned her head toward Benjamin, only to meet his deep enigmatic


    eyes. She blinked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. Go ahead and enjoy your meal.¡±


    Benjamin could not help teasing her.


    His warm breath brushed her ears, and her heart throbbed. Is this man flirting with me?


    She turned to re at him. ¡°Hey, you have spoiled my appetite!¡±


    How does he expect me to eat in peace!


    His arm was on the back of her chair like he was holding her in his arms.


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes were still unfathomable as he looked at her. He noticed a drop of sweat on the tip of


    her nose, which made her look really cute.


    He touched it.


    Arissa was taken aback. In the next instant, she blushed deeply.


    Embarrassed, she pushed his hand away and quickly nced around. Everyone at the table was


    watching them.


    She felt rather embarrassed.


    ¡°Please let me eat in peace!¡±


    Rather angrily, she reprimanded him.


    Benjamin chuckled. ¡°I was just brushing away your sweat. Go ahead, enjoy your meal!¡±


    Leaning back on his chair, he was the picture of an alpha male.


    ¡°Go ahead, take your food, everyone!¡±


    Everyone was speechless.


    Shaun teased him. ¡°Benjamin, you are satiated so easily?¡±


    Bradley and Ethen did not dare to banter with him.


    Arissa was curious, too.


    She nced at his bowl in front of him. He had hardly eaten anything. Isn¡¯t he hungry?


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    Benjamin nodded and nced at the six children. Seeing that they were all staring at him, he raised his


    eyebrows.


    ¡°Don¡¯t keep looking around when you are having a meal!¡±


    The six kids were too astonished for words.


    ¡°Just eat and ignore him!¡±


    Arissa felt that Benjamin was acting a little odd, so she coaxed the kids to continue eating.


    Soon, the waiter brought the desserts and the kids were just overjoyed.


    Seeing Jesse so eager to begin on her dessert, Arissa put on a strict expression and reminded her,


    ¡°Finish your meal first before you eat the dessert!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Jesse stuck out her cute little tongue and put pulled back her outstretched hand.


    ¡°Let¡¯s finish our main meal first. Then, we can eat the desserts.¡±


    Zacharyforted her sister.


    ¡°Hmm!¡± Jesse buried her face in the food again.


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze turned to her and paused on her for a while. Why is this child¡¯s behavior so girlish


    now?


    ¡°Jesse!¡±


    Hearing his voice, Jesse turned to him, looking confused. ¡°Mr. Graham, are you talking to me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Benjamin nodded. ¡°When you eat, don¡¯t bend your head over the food. Eat like your elder


    brothers.¡±


    Jesse blinked, looked at Benjamin, and then at her brothers. She started eating again, taking small


    bites.


    Arissa stroked her head. ¡°Take your time, I¡¯ll keep youpany!¡±


    She reminded the five other kids. ¡°You guys must eat your fill, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mommy!¡±


    Gavin, Zachary, Oliver and Jasper replied aloud.


    Only Tim nodded quietly.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 523 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 523 Read Online


    Chapter 523 Tim Smiles At Me


    Arissa smiled and served her children more food. ¡°Once we¡¯re done eating, we¡¯ll go over to the


    hospital!¡±


    They had no idea if Mary had woken up yet, so they had no time to lose.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Tim nodded fervently.


    Arissa was ted. He¡¯s such a caring child!


    She only let the children have their cheesecake after they were done eating.


    When the kids were eating their cakes, Jesse asked, ¡°Tim, is it nice?¡±


    ¡°Yes! This is better than popsicles!¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about the popsicles with beans in them?¡± Jasper asked.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Tim answered.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had one of those in ages!¡± Zachary chimed in.


    ¡°Do you like them as well?¡± Tim asked.


    ¡°I do!¡± Zachary answered.


    ¡°Tim, where can we get those nowadays?¡± Oliver queried.


    ¡°There¡¯s a ce in my vige that sells them!¡± Tim uttered.


    ¡°We should go there with you to buy them!¡± Oliver answered.


    ¡°Sure!¡± Tim said.


    ¡°Tim, there¡¯s one more. You should have it!¡± Gavin eximed.


    ¡°Why do I get two portions?¡± Tim asked.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Right then, the other five kids answered at once, ¡°Because you¡¯re the cutest!¡±


    Tim started blushing after he heard that.


    Arissa couldn¡¯t help but smile when she saw how well all six of her kids were getting along.


    While feeling blissful, she started eating her cheesecake.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious!¡± Arissa was enjoying her cheesecake with a bright smile on her face.


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes flickered when he saw that. She seems to find everything to her liking.


    He then lowered his gaze to look at his cheesecake. This is quite tempting.


    After that, he took a spoonful and tasted it. This is just average. It¡¯s just too soft for my liking.


    Benjamin wasn¡¯t fond of the cheesecake.


    Benjamin put his spoon aside and shouted, ¡°Gavin, you can have this!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want your leftover!¡± Gavin rejected him unhesitatingly.


    Benjamin raised his brows and said, ¡°I¡¯ve only had a mouthful! Besides, my spoon is clean!¡±


    Gavin merely scoffed in response. Back then, he used to snatch Benjamin¡¯s food whenever he saw him


    eating something he liked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have it!¡± Arissa immediately took the cheesecake.


    Benjamin frowned and uttered, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have too much of it!¡±


    That was why Benjamin asked Gavin to have it instead. Gavin is very fond of desserts, no? He has


    even snuck out to the airport to buy some for himself. That was what led to the blunderst time


    around. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have found these kids if he didn¡¯t do that.


    With those thoughts in his mind, Benjamin¡¯s expression instantly rxed.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t even that much! I used to have more than this!¡± Arissa ignored him and proceeded to have


    both portions to herself.


    ¡°Mommy, can I have some?¡± While having her own portion, Jesse was salivating when she saw the two


    portions of cheesecake in front of Arissa.


    Arissa smiled at Jesse before feeding her a spoonful.


    Jesse was overwhelmed with delight. She ate the spoonful of cheesecake and said, ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s


    delicious!¡±


    Arissa chuckled softly. ¡°Aren¡¯t we having the same cheesecake? How does mine taste better?¡±


    ¡°Hehe!¡± Jesse giggled.


    ¡°Jesse, you can have mine!¡± Tim pushed one of his portions to Jesse.


    Jesse immediately shook her head and pushed it back toward Tim. ¡°No! It¡¯s okay. You should go


    ahead, Tim! I was just messing with Mommy!¡±


    She had no heart to take Tim¡¯s portion.


    Tim nced at Jesse and asked, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll share half of it with you.¡±


    Jesse looked at Tim and said softly, ¡°You can have it, Tim. I¡¯ll just have mine!¡±


    Tim noticed she was embarrassed, so he took her spoon and gave her some of his cheesecake.


    Jesse smiled brightly and uttered, ¡°Thank you, Tim!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡± Tim smiled back at her.


    Surprised, Jesse eximed, ¡°Mommy, Tim smiled at me!¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 524 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 524 Read Online


    Chapter 524 Are You Worried About Me


    Arissa was amused. ¡°I saw!¡±


    She had been paying attention to how the kids interacted with each other, and she was d to see Tim


    giving food to Jesse willingly. Tim knows how to treat Jesse nicely!


    ¡°I can get some more if you guys like them so much!¡± Arissa said to the kids.


    ¡°Mommy, we should just pack them up and eat in the afternoon. I¡¯m full now,¡± Zachary uttered.


    ¡°All right. We¡¯ll pack them up. We can even get a slice of it for Grandma!¡± Oliver chimed in.


    ¡°Grandma can¡¯t have this!¡± Shaun reminded.


    Arissa nced at Shaun upon hearing that.


    ¡°Grandma has diabetes, so she should be careful with her sugar intake,¡± Shaun exined.


    Arissa furrowed her brows and asked, ¡°Are the test results out?¡±


    ¡°Her test for blood sugar level came out rather quickly. However, we¡¯re still waiting for the other test


    results,¡± Shaun answered.


    Arissa nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll be more mindful after this!¡±


    Tim frowned and said, ¡°Grandma used to make desserts quite frequently. Could that have contributed


    to her condition?¡±


    Arissa patted his head. ¡°We¡¯ll just be careful from now on. Has Mdm. Mary ever done a health


    checkup?¡±


    Tim lowered his head and uttered softly, ¡°We¡¯re poor, so Grandma would usually just toughen up


    whenever she fell sick.¡±


    Everyone felt sad upon hearing that.


    Indeed, Tim¡¯s life had been tough.


    Arissa pinched Tim¡¯s shoulder lovingly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. That won¡¯t happen again. I have money


    to treat Mdm. Mary¡¯s sickness.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Tim nced at her and said softly, ¡°We can¡¯t spend your money, Ms. York. I have money!¡±


    Arissa was puzzled as to where his money came from. ¡°You do?¡±


    Tim nodded.


    Benjamin was worried that Arissa would get sad again upon hearing Tim¡¯s answer, so he interrupted,


    ¡°Are you all done eating? We should get back now. Mdm. Mary might be awake already.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Mdm. Mary must be famished. Sweethearts, are you all done eating?¡± Arissa didn¡¯t question Tim


    further, because it was more important to check on Mary.


    ¡°I¡¯m done, Mommy!¡± Gavin answered.


    ¡°I¡¯m done as well, Mommy!¡± Zachary answered.


    ¡°I¡¯m done, Mommy!¡± Oliver answered.


    ¡°Me too, Mommy!¡± Jasper answered.


    ¡°I¡¯m full, Mommy!¡± Jesse answered.


    Tim quickly chimed in, ¡°I¡¯m done, Ms. York!¡±


    Arissa shed a smile before wiping the kids¡¯ mouths with a napkin. ¡°Go wash your hands before we


    leave!¡±


    Upon hearing that, all six of the kids got up and went to wash their hands.


    Arissa then looked at Shaun and the others and asked, ¡°Are you guys done?¡±


    Shaun smiled and answered, ¡°Yes!¡±


    Bradley and Ethen nodded as well when Arissa looked at them. ¡°We¡¯re done too!¡±


    Both of them then got up and went to the restroom to apany those six little ones.


    Benjamin nced at Shaun and asked, ¡°Will you get them to hurry and pack up the food?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Shaun got up and urged the servers to pick up their pace because they were about to leave.


    ¡°Have some water!¡± Benjamin poured a ss of water for Arissa.


    Arissa shot him a look and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the hurry?¡±


    She knew Benjamin wasn¡¯t just worried about Mary.


    ¡°I have something to deal with,¡± Benjamin answered tly.


    Arissa recalled how busy he was. ¡°If you¡¯re busy, you don¡¯t have to be at the hospital. Perhaps, you


    should just head back to the hotel and work.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes glinted, and he leaned toward her. ¡°Are you worried about me?¡±


    Arissa froze momentarily before she smiled and answered, ¡°If that¡¯s what you want to believe, go


    ahead!¡±


    Benjamin yed with her hair and asked, ¡°Will you follow me back to the hotel?¡±


    Arissa¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Is it just my imagination ying tricks on me, or does he actually sound a


    bit ambiguous?

 The More The Merrier Chapter 525 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 525 Read Online


    Chapter 525 Benjamin Is Worried


    ¡°I still have to take care of Mdm. Mary, no? How can I just go back to the hotel?¡± Arissa shifted her


    gaze and looked elsewhere.


    Benjamin¡¯s expression became stern when he stared at her and said, ¡°Bring the kids back for a rest.


    After that, go over. You can¡¯t possibly stay at the hospital the whole time, can you? You might end up


    tiring yourself out instead of taking care of Mdm. Mary!¡±


    Arissa shot Benjamin a look in response. Is he just asking me to go there and rest?


    Arissa was stumped when she realized she had misunderstood him.


    ¡°There¡¯s a lounge at the hospital. If I¡¯m tired, I¡¯ll just go there and have a shut-eye. Otherwise, I would


    have to keep going back and forth between the hospital and the hotel!¡±


    Benjamin frowned and retorted, ¡°The bed at the hospital is small, so it¡¯s better to rest at the hotel. Even


    if you don¡¯t want to have a good rest, the kids need it too!¡±


    ¡°You should bring the kids back with you, then. I¡¯ll stay at the hospital.¡± Arissa didn¡¯t want to go back to


    the hotel because she knew Tim would want to stay at the hospital to keep Marypany.


    Benjamin was annoyed. Why is this woman so stubborn?


    After that, he pinched Arissa¡¯s cheek.


    In pain, Arissa red at Benjamin in disbelief. ¡°What did you pinch me for?¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s face fell. ¡°Arissa, why must you go against everything I say? Why don¡¯t you just go back


    and rest?¡±


    Arissa was rendered speechless when she saw how angry he had gotten.


    Meeting his stern gaze, she smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m just worried about Mdm. Mary and the kids, okay?¡±


    Her voice was soft and melodious. It was as if she was acting coquettishly.


    Benjamin¡¯s mood lightened up instantly. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re worried about them. However, you ought


    to take care of yourself so that you won¡¯t faint again. The kids are worried about you!¡±


    For some reason, Arissa felt blissful when she saw how serious Benjamin looked. With a hint of


    slyness in her eyes, she asked in a low voice, ¡°Benjamin, are you worried about me?¡±


    ¡°I find you annoying!¡± Benjamin scoffed proudly.


    Hearing that, Arissa sat up straight and answered, ¡°Fine!¡±


    Benjamin raised his brows when he noticed her disappointment. ¡°Do you want me to worry about you?¡±


    Why is he asking if I want that? Arissa shot him a look and asked, ¡°Graham, does it matter if I want that


    or not? If I want you to fall in love with me, will you do as I wish?¡±


    Benjamin stared at her intently and asked in a deep and alluring voice, ¡°Do you want me to fall in love


    with you?¡±


    Arissa blinked a few times and uttered, ¡°I wonder if that¡¯s even a good idea!¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s face fell at her answer.


    Shaun overheard their conversation the moment he walked into the private room. Pfft! This is


    interesting! Arissa is the only person who dares to speak to Benjamin this way!


    Indeed, not only did Benjamin not get angry, but he had also gone along with her in the conversation.


    ¡°Benjamin, is it that hard to just confess your feelings?¡± Shaun asked.


    Hearing that, Benjamin shot him an icy re.


    Shaun merely rubbed his nose and smiled in response.


    Arissa was slightly embarrassed. I wonder how much he heard!


    She then said sarcastically, ¡°Dr. Bailey, Benjamin had made it clear to me he would never fall for me, so


    you ought to stop teasing him. I don¡¯t know what kind of woman he likes, but that woman is definitely


    not going to be me!¡±


    Benjamin scowled in response.


    Shaun, on the other hand, was amused.


    At the same time, Ethen, Bradley, and the kids had returned, and they overheard the conversation.


    At that moment, they didn¡¯t know if it was a good idea to run back toward the restroom or walk straight


    into the private room.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Mommy, we like you!¡± Gavin ran toward Arissa and hugged her before looking at her affectionately.


    Arissa was touched. She then picked Gavin up and kissed his cheek.


    ¡°Mommy, we like you too!¡± Zachary ran toward Arissa and hugged her as well.


    Seeing that, Oliver and Jasper also ran toward Arissa and hugged her. ¡°Mommy, we like you the most!


    Don¡¯t be sad, okay?¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 526 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 526 Read Online


    Chapter 526 Admit Your Feelings


    Jesse also lunged toward her and said, ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re our favorite!¡±


    Arissa was over the moon with five of the kids all hugging her.


    ¡°I like you guys as well!¡± She patted all their heads affectionately before looking at Tim with anticipation.


    Tim bit his lip and was filled with envy when he saw them hugging each other.


    Gavin noticed that, so he wiggled out of Arissa¡¯s embrace and went to Tim before dragging him over.


    ¡°Mommy, do you like Tim?¡± Gavin asked.


    ¡°I do!¡± Arissa smiled with her reddened eyes.


    She took the initiative and asked, ¡°Tim, do you like me?¡± At that moment, she was overwhelmed with


    nervousness and anticipation.


    Tim nced at her and nodded. He could feel the love Arissa had for him after spending some time


    with her.


    Arissa was stunned. Did Tim just admit to liking me?


    She was at a loss because his reaction had definitely caught her off-guard.


    ¡°Mommy, wake up! Tim said he likes you!¡± Zachary poked Arissa¡¯s face amusingly.


    Arissa regained herposure and quickly hugged Tim before kissing his cheek.


    ¡°I like you so much, Sweetheart! Thank you for liking me! I¡¯m so d!¡± Arissa was so happy that she


    couldn¡¯t stop kissing Tim.


    If not for Tim¡¯s tanned skin, everyone there would¡¯ve seen him bushing uncontrobly.


    Shaun and the others were amused by their sweet interaction.


    Benjamin, on the other hand, furrowed his brows because he felt neglected. ¡°All right! That¡¯s enough


    lovey-dovey for a day. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Benjamin couldn¡¯t help but say something to break them up. God knows how long they¡¯re going to keep


    this up!


    Arissa shot Benjamin a look and hugged the kids for a while more before bringing them out of the


    private room. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital to check on Mdm. Mary, Sweethearts!¡±


    ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s go, Mommy!¡± The six kids held her hands and got out of there while Benjamin trailed


    behind them.


    Shaun then approached Benjamin from behind and teased, ¡°Benjamin, Mrs. Graham doesn¡¯tck


    suitors, you know?¡±


    Benjamin red at him and asked in a deep voice, ¡°What? You like her, too?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Shaun answered swiftly, but he immediately felt that he could¡¯ve said something wrong. ¡°I


    like Mrs. Graham, but it¡¯s not like what you think. It¡¯s purely tonic!¡± he quickly exined.


    Benjamin red at him in response before shifting his gaze back toward the person in front of him.


    ¡°Benjamin, perhaps you should mind your tone when you speak to women. Also, since you care so


    much about Mrs. Graham, you should just confess your feelings to her. There¡¯s nothing to be ashamed


    of! If you keep this up, Mrs. Graham might end up thinking that you despise her,¡± Shaun urged.


    ¡°As if you¡¯re so experienced in this area!¡± Benjamin retorted.


    Shaun then scowled at Benjamin and grumbled, ¡°No wonder Mrs. Graham doesn¡¯t like you!¡±


    Benjamin frowned and red at him. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Shaun immediately walked away and avoided irritating him further.


    Benjamin then turned around and nced at Ethen. In response, Ethen quickly lowered his gaze and


    pretended like he didn¡¯t see Benjamin looking at him. Don¡¯t ask me! I don¡¯t know anything!


    Bradley could feel Benjamin¡¯s frightening aura, so he avoided him right away and went after Shaun.


    ¡°Dr. Bailey, is Mdm. Mary¡¯s condition serious?¡±


    ¡°The test results aren¡¯t ready yet, but everything seems okay for now!¡± Shaun then nced at him and


    asked, ¡°How long have you known Mrs. Graham?¡±


    Hearing that, Bradley chuckled and answered, ¡°I¡¯ve known her for a long time. Boss is really


    impressive, and she¡¯s practically my idol!¡±


    ¡°Why do you say so?¡± Shaun asked curiously.


    ¡°Umm¡­¡± Bradley hesitated because he didn¡¯t dare to expose Arissa¡¯s identity. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to


    describe it, but she¡¯s just impressive! Besides, it¡¯s Boss¡¯ secret, so I can¡¯t reveal more!¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite tight-lipped, aren¡¯t you?¡± Shaun answered.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 527 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 527 Read Online


    Chapter 527 Arissa And Her Secrets


    Since Benjamin was just behind them, he overheard the whole conversation. What secrets does Arissa


    have?


    Benjamin turned around and asked Ethen softly, ¡°Did you find out everything about her?¡±


    Ethen shook his head. ¡°There are still things we couldn¡¯t find.¡±


    Prior to that, all they could find was Arissa¡¯s lifestyle. The rest of the information about her seemed to


    have been concealed by someone.


    Hence, there were still a lot of things they didn¡¯t know about Arissa.


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze darkened when he shifted his gaze toward her. ¡°Continue to look into her!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ethen nodded. At the same time, he also found the kids a bit mysterious, so he looked at


    Benjamin and asked, ¡°Mr. Graham, should I look into the kids as well?¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes flickered, and he said, ¡°Yes, but do it behind their backs!¡±


    Benjamin was surprised because the kids managed to find Tim before he did. These kids are brilliant. I


    bet they¡¯re more capable than we first thought.


    Arissa didn¡¯t know what Benjamin and Ethen were talking about. After getting out of the restaurant, she


    brought the kids into the car.


    Gavin held Arissa¡¯s arm and asked, ¡°Mommy, are you going with us in the same car?¡± He was afraid


    that she would get out of the car.


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll ride with you guys!¡± Tim and Jesse were in her arms while another two of the kids were sitting


    right beside her.


    Gavin smiled delightfully before ordering the chauffeur, ¡°Drive!¡±


    ¡°Are we not waiting for Mr. Graham, Gavin?¡± the chauffeur turned back and asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. The car is full!¡± Gavin frowned and urged, ¡°Hurry up and drive!¡±


    The chauffeur¡¯s mouth twitched when he nced at the empty passenger seat next to him.


    After seeing how Arissa was squeezing with the rest of the kids, he asked, ¡°Ms. York, would you like to


    sit in front?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯ll just sit at the back!¡± Arissa wanted to sit with the kids.


    The chauffeur nodded in response.


    When Gavin saw Benjamin walking out of the restaurant, he demanded, ¡°If you don¡¯t start driving, get


    out and get someone else to rece you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll drive now!¡± The chauffeur quickly started the car and drove away.


    Gavin snorted when he saw Benjamin getting left behind. ¡°Mr. Graham is going to be so pissed!¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Zachary giggled in response.


    Oliver leaned on the car window and saw Benjamin standing outside the entrance of the restaurant. ¡°I


    saw how annoyed Mr. Graham looked!¡±


    ¡°Hehe! He deserves it!¡± Jasper snorted.


    Arissa was amused when she looked outside and saw Benjamin looking at their car. ¡°All right. Behave


    yourselves and sit tight!¡±


    She then shifted her gaze toward the kids and urged, ¡°Don¡¯t irritate your daddy on purpose, okay?


    Things are not easy for him as well!¡±


    Despite what she said, she was still rather delighted when she saw Benjamin getting left behind.


    ¡°Mommy, stop standing up for him, okay? If he didn¡¯t say those things to you, we wouldn¡¯t have irritated


    him on purpose,¡± Zachary uttered proudly.


    Arissa smiled. ¡°He couldn¡¯t help it. Besides, he wasn¡¯t even speaking his mind.¡±


    Although she could be overthinking at times, she couldn¡¯t deny the concerns Benjamin had for her.


    After all, he wasn¡¯t cold-hearted all the time.


    ¡°Why would you say so, Mommy?¡± Jesse looked at Arissa puzzledly.


    Tim was looking at her curiously as well.


    Arissa answered, ¡°Since your daddy has been a CEO for quite a while, he has his ego. Although he


    was worried about me, he was too proud to say it out loud. Don¡¯t you guys think he was hiding his true


    feelings?¡±


    The kids seemed to have understood what she was saying to them.


    ¡°That does seem like it!¡± Jasper smiled.


    ¡°Mr. Graham had rushed toward you the moment he found out you¡¯ve fallen sick, Ms. York. Surely he¡¯s


    worried about you!¡± Tim uttered.


    With a smile on her face, Arissa stroked Tim¡¯s face and asked, ¡°Your daddy was with you when that


    happened, right?¡±


    Tim only nodded after a while.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 528 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 528 Read Online


    Chapter 528 Your Daddy Speaks Harshly


    A glint shed across Arissa¡¯s eyes, and she was so happy that the kids were gradually epting


    Benjamin as their father. ¡°That¡¯s why I said your daddy¡¯s words are always contradicting his feelings.


    He¡¯s just harsh with his words!¡±


    ¡°Does Daddy care about you more now, Mommy?¡± Gavin asked.


    ¡°Did you guys notice how Mr. Graham was staring at us when we were hugging Mommy? I bet he was


    jealous!¡± Jasper let out augh.


    Arissa pinched Jasper¡¯s cheek gently and said, ¡°I doubt he was jealous. However, he could be envious


    of how close you guys are with me.¡±


    ¡°If he isn¡¯t that stern all the time, we would be close to him as well!¡± Oliverined.


    Jesse nodded profusely and chimed in, ¡°Mr. Graham can look really scary sometimes!¡±


    Arissa was amused by the kids¡¯ints. I wonder how Benjamin would feel if he hears this.


    No one knew how Benjamin would feel, but he wasn¡¯t pleased when he saw Arissa and the kids leaving


    without him.


    Shaun nced at Benjamin¡¯s long face and smiled. ¡°Benjamin, since your car has left, perhaps you


    should just ride with me!¡±


    ¡°Get your car here, then!¡± Benjamin red at him.


    Shaun rubbed his nose before going to get his car hurriedly.


    Ethen and Bradley could only ride with the bodyguards.


    When Arissa and the kids arrived at the ward, Mary had just woken up.


    She then helped Mary wash her face before getting her some food.


    ¡°Issa, you should bring them home and get some rest. You guys must be exhausted being here so


    early!¡± Mary was touched. Even family wouldn¡¯t be so caring!


    ¡°Once you¡¯re done eating, I¡¯ll go and get some rest in the room next door, okay?¡± Arissa proceeded to


    feed Mary some food.


    Gavin and the rest were keeping Tim apanied by ying with him nearby.


    When Benjamin arrived, he nodded at Mary before asking Arissa, ¡°Are you heading back?¡±


    Arissa looked at him and answered, ¡°I¡¯m not going back. You should take the kids back, though.¡±


    Benjamin knitted his brows in response. Seeing that Arissa was staying, he called out to Gavin and the


    others, ¡°The six of you, follow me back to the hotel to rest. You guys cane over again in the


    afternoon.¡±


    ¡°We want to stay here with Mommy to keep Grandmapany!¡± Jasper nced at Benjamin.


    The rest of the kids shot Benjamin a look as well because none of them wanted to leave.


    ¡°Sweethearts, go back and rest, okay? I can¡¯t look after all of you here. Go on,¡± Arissa said to the kids.


    Gavin blinked and uttered, ¡°Mommy, we can help you take care of Mdm. Mary. You don¡¯t have to look


    after us!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. Since you guys have gotten up so early this morning, please go back and rest,


    okay? When you guys wake up in the afternoon, you guys cane over to apany Mdm. Mary!¡±


    Arissa put aside the bowl of food and went over to coax the kids.


    ¡°Go on, now. When I¡¯m done feeding Mdm. Mary, I¡¯ll also have a rest. You guys can¡¯t keep staying at


    the hospital. Follow your daddy, okay?¡± Arissa added.


    Although Gavin and the other four were reluctant to leave, they said, ¡°Okay, then! We¡¯ll go back to the


    hotel!¡±


    ¡°Tim, follow them, okay?¡± Arissa squatted down in front of Tim and patted his head.


    Tim shook his head in response. ¡°I¡¯m staying!¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Arissa had seen thating.


    ¡°Tim, go with the others to get some rest. I¡¯ll be all right here,¡± Mary urged. However, Tim wouldn¡¯t


    budge.


    Arissa stroked Tim¡¯s head and said to Benjamin, ¡°Bring five of them back with you. Let Tim stay here.


    I¡¯ll look after him!¡±


    Benjamin then reminded, ¡°Remember to rest, okay? Get the nurses to help you if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡± Arissa smiled. Benjamin threw her another nce before getting the kids to go with him.


    ¡°Bye, Tim! We¡¯ll go back first. We¡¯lle back in the afternoon to y with you!¡± Jasper waved at Tim


    sweetly.


    In response, Tim smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay!¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 529 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 529 Read Online


    Chapter 529 Taking Care Of Mary


    ¡°Tim, are you sure you don¡¯t want toe with us?¡± Oliver asked.


    Tim shook his head. ¡°You guys go ahead!¡±


    ¡°Bye, Tim! See you in the afternoon!¡± Jesse smiled and said goodbye before saying to Mary, ¡°Grandma,


    eat well and rest well, okay? We¡¯ll be back to keep youpany in the afternoon!¡±


    Mary shed a loving smile and answered, ¡°Okay. Off you go!¡±


    Gavin and Zachary also said in unison, ¡°Goodbye, Grandma! Goodbye, Tim!¡±


    ¡°Bye!¡± Tim waved at them.


    Benjamin bid goodbye to Mary before leaving with the kids.


    ¡°Sweetheart, go to the room next door to rest if you feel tired, okay?¡± Arissa urged.


    Tim shook his head and answered, ¡°I¡¯m not tired. Ms. York, I¡¯ll feed Grandma. You go and get some


    rest!¡±


    Tim approached her and wanted to take the food off of her hand, but Arissa stopped him. ¡°I can


    manage. Just rx here, okay?¡±


    Mary looked at them blissfully and uttered, ¡°Issa, since you¡¯ve woken up so early, you should follow


    them back and get some rest instead of staying here to take care of me. I can eat on my own. Go get


    some rest!¡±


    Despite hearing that, Arissa smiled and brushed her off. ¡°I¡¯ll have some rest after you¡¯re done eating!¡±


    Mary noticed her stubbornness, and she shook her head. ¡°Since you¡¯ve only recovered, you shouldn¡¯t


    tire yourself out!¡±


    Arissa shed aforting smile when she saw how much Mary cared for her. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mdm. Mary.


    Stop talking and eat up, okay?¡±


    ¡°All right! All right!¡± Mary answered and ate obediently.


    Tim was sitting nearby, and he kept taking food for Mary as well.


    Tim suddenly saw the cheesecakes nearby. ¡°Ms. York, Jesse and the others forgot to bring the


    cheesecakes back with them.¡±


    Arissa turned and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll have them in a while.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Tim was shocked.


    Arissa flicked his nose and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to have some cakes?¡±


    Tim wanted to eat, but he knew the cakes belonged to the others.


    Arissa could tell what was on Tim¡¯s mind, so she said, ¡°We can¡¯t keep the cakes for too long.


    Otherwise, they¡¯ll melt! We have to eat them so that they won¡¯t go to waste. Besides, I can always buy


    some more when Gavin and the others crave them!¡±


    Tim blinked. Is that so?


    ¡°Here, Mdm. Mary. Have some soup!¡± Arissa blew on the soup to cool it down before feeding Mary


    patiently.


    Arissa only cleaned up after Mary had finished the bowl of mushroom soup.


    ¡°Grandma, are you feeling better?¡± Tim leaned on the bed and held Mary¡¯s hand.


    Mary caressed Tim¡¯s head lovingly and uttered, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Tim then tucked Mary¡¯s nket.


    In the meantime, Arissa was peeling some fruits for Mary, but she remembered how Mary couldn¡¯t take


    much sugary food. ¡°Mdm. Mary, from now on, you ought to keep an eye out on your sugar intake,


    okay?¡±


    Mary was taken aback. ¡°Why is that?¡±


    Arissa realized Mary had no idea about her high blood sugar level. She sighed and advised, ¡°You have


    a high blood sugar level, so you can¡¯t eat these. From now on, you have to control your sugar intake!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Mary sighed and nodded. ¡°I didn¡¯t even know because I¡¯ve never tested myself for that.¡±


    Usually, Mary would only check her blood pressure, and she knew she had high blood pressure.


    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal, though. Don¡¯t worry about it!¡± Arissaforted Mary. She only told Mary about it so


    that she would be careful about her sugar intake in the future.


    Mary nodded and asked, ¡°Are my test results out yet?¡±


    ¡°Not yet!¡± Arissa poured Mary a ss of warm water and fed it to her.


    Right then, Shaun brought some doctors and nurses into the ward. ¡°I¡¯m here to examine Mdm. Mary!¡±


    Arissa nodded and brought Tim to the side.


    Shaun proceeded to check on Mary. He then asked gently, ¡°Mdm. Mary, are you feeling okay? Are you


    feeling any sort of difort?¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 530 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 530 Read Online


    Chapter 530 The Boss Of Miss York


    ¡°I¡¯m having a slight headache!¡± Mary answered truthfully.


    ¡°Her blood pressure is a little high,¡± Shaun instructed a nurse to give Mary an injection.


    ¡°Mdm. Mary, we¡¯ll give you an injection, okay?¡± Shaun asked.


    Mary wasfortable with Shaun¡¯s gentleness. ¡°Okay. Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t inflict any pain on Mdm. Mary,¡± Shaun reminded the nurse before turning toward


    Arissa and Tim. ¡°Go and get some rest, okay? I¡¯ll look after Mdm. Mary!¡±


    Arissa was stunned.


    ¡°Well, someone is worried that you might not be getting enough sleep. Get some rest, okay, Mrs.


    Graham? If you don¡¯t, that someone is going to scold me!¡± Shaun teased.


    Arissa was startled by his words. It seems like Benjamin has told him to do so.


    She then looked at Shaun and asked courteously, ¡°Don¡¯t you need to rest?¡±


    ¡°Since Mdm. Mary is my only patient here, I¡¯m rather free! Besides, her test results aren¡¯t ready yet. I¡¯ll


    rest after you guys have rested. Go on.¡± Shaun then turned toward Tim and said, ¡°Tim, get some rest


    with your mommy, okay? Since I¡¯m here, you guys have nothing to worry about, right?¡±


    Tim merely nced at Arissa in response.


    Arissa breathed a sigh of relief when she didn¡¯t see much of a reaction from Tim.


    ¡°We¡¯ll get some rest after this,¡± Arissa answered and watched Mary getting the injection.


    After that, she took a slice of cheesecake for Tim and kept another for herself. ¡°Dr. Bailey, distribute the


    rest among yourselves, okay? Since Gavin and the others had already gone back, the cakes are going


    to melt if they are not eaten.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Graham!¡± Delighted, Shaun sat down and started eating.


    Arissa nced at him and said, ¡°Dr. Bailey, you should just address me by my first name instead of


    Mrs. Graham.¡±


    Shaun smiled and answered, ¡°I¡¯m so used to it now, Mrs. Graham!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Arissa was rendered speechless.


    Arissa and Tim kept Mary apanied a while more before Mary got sleepy. Only then did they head


    toward the room next door to get some rest.


    Arissa caressed Tim¡¯s head and uttered lovingly, ¡°Sweetheart, you like the cake, right? When I¡¯m free,


    I¡¯ll make you some. I know how to make them!¡±


    Tim looked at her and said, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡± Arissa smiled.


    After eating the cheesecake, she took a napkin and wiped Tim¡¯s mouth. ¡°You should go to the restroom


    before taking your nap.¡±


    Tim hummed in acknowledgment. However, he still went to the room next door to sneak a peek at


    Mary.


    He only went back to Arissa feeling relieved after seeing Shaun watching over Mary, who was fast


    asleep.


    When Arissa was done making the bed, she saw Tim running to the restroom, so she sat by the bed to


    wait for him.


    Soon after, Tim came out of the restroom. ¡°I¡¯m done, Ms. York!¡±


    Arissa carried him to the bed and covered him with a nket. ¡°Sleep first, okay? I¡¯ll go to the restroom


    first.¡±


    Tim blushed slightly and nodded.


    When Arissa saw how cute he looked, she leaned down to kiss his forehead before going to the


    restroom.


    Tim touched his forehead in a daze and felt the warmth in his heart.


    Suddenly, the phone Arissa left on the coffee table started vibrating. Tim nced in the restroom¡¯s


    direction and saw that Arissa was still in there. He then nced at the phone, and the screen read:


    Boss.


    Tim was stumped. Who is this? Is this Ms. York¡¯s boss? ¡±Ms. York, your phone is ringing.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s calling, Sweetheart? Could you answer it for me?¡± Arissa asked from inside the restroom.


    Tim frowned, and he kept wiping his hands on his pants.


    Tim had never used a phone before, so he had no idea how to answer a phone call. Hence, he was so


    nervous that his palms started sweating when he heard the phone ringing. What if Ms. York¡¯s boss gets


    angry and fires her?


    Right then, the phone stopped ringing. Worried sick, Tim quickly grabbed the phone and ran toward the


    restroom. ¡°Ms. York, I-I don¡¯t know how to answer it! I think you should call your boss back!¡±


    Arissa was heartbroken because she had forgotten that Tim had never been exposed to these high-


    tech gadgets.


    At the same time, she was puzzled when she heard thest sentence, and she quickly washed her


    hands and got out of the restroom.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 531 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 531 Read Online


    Chapter 531 What A Warm and Loving Hug


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Arissa was not sure what he was talking about. ¡°Boss?¡±


    Tim nodded. ¡°Quick, call him back; otherwise, your boss will be mad at you!¡±


    Arissa nced at him before taking over the phone.


    Arissa could not help but chuckle after seeing the name on the phone.


    She then pulled Tim over to the bed, carried him in her arms, and exined in a serious voice, ¡°This


    boss is your Daddy, so don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Tim froze for a moment. What? Mr. Graham?


    Arissa grinned and exined further, ¡°I work in your Daddy¡¯spany, so technically, he¡¯s my boss


    too.¡±


    Tim nodded in response.


    ¡°Come, sweetheart. It¡¯s time to sleep!¡¯


    After getting the boy to lie in bed, shey beside him and tucked him in.


    Tim snuck a nce at her, wanting to remind her to call back. But before he could open his mouth,


    Arissa¡¯s phone rang. It was a call from Benjamin.


    Arissa answered the call and put it in speaker mode.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you pick up my call earlier?¡± the man questioned her.


    Arissa rolled her eyes. ¡°I was in the washroom and left my phone elsewhere. What do you want?¡±


    Benjamin kept mum for a moment before continuing, ¡°Is Tim asleep?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s about to sleep soon.¡±


    Arissa turned around to look at Tim, whose eyes were still wide open and smiled at him.


    ¡°How about Gavin and the rest?¡±


    ¡°They just fell asleep!¡±


    Benjamin responded with a gentle grunt. ¡°All right. You should sleep early too. Shaun will take care of


    Mary.¡±


    ¡°Oh. You have a good rest too. Bye.¡± Arissa then ended the call without hesitation.


    Benjamin knitted his brows and was bewildered by her response. Why is she so eager to end the call?


    Arissa put away her phone and started coaxing Tim to sleep. ¡°Would you like to listen to a bedtime


    story?¡±


    Tim looked at her and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s all right, Ms. York. You should sleep early too!¡±


    The little guy then shut his eyes.


    Arissa could not help but sigh in secret. How she wished she could make up to Tim by showering him


    with motherly love, but it seemed he was trying to maintain a distance from him.


    She was unsure if Tim did this because he was ufortable having a family member around him or if


    he still bore a grudge against her.


    Arissa gently stroked his cheek, leaned forward and gave him a peck on his forehead.


    Unlike the other children, Tim gave out a more down-to-earth vibe.


    Once again, Arissa leaned forth and kissed him on his cheek.


    She then refrained from doing it again when she realized how stiff the boy¡¯s body was.


    ¡°Sleep tight, Sweetheart.¡± She gently patted Tim¡¯s back and coaxed him. Minutester, she fell into a


    deep slumber.


    Yet, the boy was still awake.


    Tim felt a little uneasy as he was not used to being embraced in such a manner.


    He opened his eyes to check on Arissa. When he realized she had fallen asleep, he mustered up the


    courage to study her face closely.


    Upon noticing how tired she was, Tim pressed his lips.


    Ms. York must be exhausted since she woke up at four o¡¯clock in the morning.


    He felt like stroking Arissa¡¯s face but was afraid of waking her up. He then retracted his hands and


    decided to let her rest.


    Tim blushed in an instant when he took a whiff of Arissa¡¯s fragrance.


    That¡¯s what a Mommy¡¯s hug feels like. It¡¯s so nice and warm!


    Tim looked at Arissa, and his lips curled into a smile.


    Tim gradually fell asleep as he listened to Arissa¡¯s steady breathing.


    Meanwhile, Arissa had a nightmare. She dreamt that Tim held grudges against her and refused to


    return home with her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sweetheart. It¡¯s all Mommy¡¯s fault. You had a rough childhood all because of me. I¡¯m sorry.


    I¡¯m sorry-¡±


    Arissa burst into tears as she was overwhelmed with guilt.


    Tim up woke up from his sleep when he heard her cry.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tim. Please forgive Mommy. Please forgive Mommy-¡± Tears rolled down Arissa¡¯s cheeks.


    She hugged the little boy even more tightly because she was afraid he might run away.


    Tim¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard she was calling his name in her dream.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 532 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 532 Read Online


    Chapter 532 Do Not Cry Miss York


    Tim was unsure what to do when Arissa unexpectedly wept in her sleep.


    The little boy wiped the tears off her cheeks as he had no idea how to console her. He also patted her


    back gently like how she did to him earlier. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Ms. York!¡±


    ¡°Ms. York, please don¡¯t cry!¡±


    Tim repeated the same line over and again because he had neverforted anyone before.


    Arissa eventually calmed down and stopped crying when she felt the child was next to her.


    ¡°I love you, Sweetheart-¡± After mumbling a few sentences, she fell asleep once again.


    Tim whispered with blushed cheeks, ¡°I like you too!¡±


    After making sure Arissa was out like a light, the little boy carefully crawled out of her arms and


    covered her in a nket.


    He then washed his face and went to the ward next door.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    He noticed Mary had fallen asleep even though she was still on an IV drip. Shaun, who was supposed


    to apany Mary, was sleeping like a log on the couch.


    Tim sat by the bed and gently stroked the back of her hand with a catheter.


    Mary woke up and was surprised to see the boy sitting next to her. ¡°Tim? What are you doing here?


    Shouldn¡¯t you be taking your nap?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve taken my nap, Grandma!¡± Tim answered steadily.


    He was not used to taking naps since he had to work during the day, but having Arissa by his side, he


    managed to sleep for nearly thirty minutes.


    ¡°Come closer!¡± Mary adjusted her position on the bed and gestured for Tim to sit closer.


    ¡°No, Grandma. I¡¯m scared of knocking over the needle!¡±


    ¡°Come on, get up here now. I want to talk to you!¡± Mary looked at him and called him over.


    Tim crawled up,y next to Mary, and hugged her.


    Mary smiled and embraced the little boy.


    ¡°Tim, Ms. York is your mommy, and she¡¯s the woman who gave birth to you. You mustn¡¯t me her for


    dumping you. You have to understand that she didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡±


    Mary lowered her eyes to look at the child in her arms. Though she was a little surprised to see how


    calm he was, she decided to exin to him what had happened.


    Mary exined, ¡°You see, someone sabotaged your mom, and there was nothing she could do back


    then. The woman, who wanted to marry your dad, locked your mom up because she wanted to snatch


    the baby after she had given birth.¡±


    ¡°Your mom eventually gave birth to six babies. That woman decided to take the first two babies away¡ª


    and that was you and Gavin. She decided to dump you when she realized you were ill and believed


    you might not make it. That was why she only brought Gavin to your dad,¡± she added.


    Mary continued, ¡°Your mom and the remaining four children had a rough time, too, as that woman was


    trying to kill them. Your mom sustained a severe head injury, so that was why she couldn¡¯t remember


    how many babies she had delivered.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Frank told me when your mom first learned about you, she suffered an emotional breakdown and


    was admitted to the hospital for quite some time. After she felt better, she started looking for you.¡± The


    elderly woman heaved a sigh as she could not imagine the pain and struggles Arissa had gone through


    as a woman.


    She also could not believe how wicked the woman was. Not only did she snatch the children away from


    Ms. York, she even wanted to finish them off.


    Tim was struck dumb. What Ethen told Mary was exactly the same story Benjamin had told him.


    Mary gazed into Tim¡¯s eyes and continued, ¡°Your mom was utterly upset and felt it was all her fault


    when she told me about it. I¡¯m a mother, too, so I could tell she loves you very much. But there was


    nothing she could do back then because someone sabotaged her. Please don¡¯t me your mom


    because it¡¯s not her fault!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d I¡¯ve rescued you and raised you. Otherwise, your mom will live in sorrow for the rest of her


    life. There¡¯s no mother in the world who doesn¡¯t love their children, Tim, because children are our flesh


    and blood,¡± the elderly woman added.


    Tim felt he was about to tear up. ¡°Grandma!¡±


    ¡°Your mom loves you very much. You can feel it, can¡¯t you?¡± Mary held him even tighter.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 533 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 533 Read Online


    Chapter 533 I Do Not me Them


    Tim had always felt sorry for himself because he thought his parents had abandoned him.


    But the truth was, it was all a misunderstanding. The little guy also felt guilty for the way he treated


    them.


    I don¡¯t me Daddy and Mommy anymore.


    Tim sniffed, with beads of tears caught on hisshes. He nodded in Mary¡¯s embrace and whispered,


    ¡°Ms. York is a very nicedy. She loves me very much!¡±


    Mary responded with a delightful smile. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve nevere across a woman as perfect as your


    mommy. She took great care of me and has neverined about how dirty and troublesome I was.


    If she could treat an outsider with such kindness, I¡¯m sure she loves you with all her heart because


    you¡¯re her precious baby!¡±


    Even nurses paid to look after the patients are not as meticulous as Ms. York!


    ¡°Ms. York is a nicedy!¡± Tim nodded admittedly.


    Mary stroked the back of his head and gave him a doubtful look. ¡°Ms. York? Your mom will feel sad if


    she hears that. You should start calling her mommy!¡±


    Tim pressed his lips. He still could not bring himself to call Arissa his mommy.


    Mary decided not to force him as she knew the boy needed some time to process his thoughts. But she


    believed he would do the right thing.


    Mary wiped away his tears with her fingers. ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore, okay? Mommy will be upset, too, if she


    sees you crying!¡±


    Tim also wiped away the tears and snot on his face.


    Mary gently pulled his hand to stop him. ¡°Go and get yourself a piece of tissue!¡±


    Tim sniffled and got down from the bed. When he was about to retrieve tissues from the box on the


    table, someone gave him a few pieces from behind.


    Tim tilted his head and blushed when he saw Shaun smiling at him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear a word you said!¡± After passing the tissues to Tim, Shaun turned around and stepped out


    of the ward. ¡°I¡¯m going to give Kingsley a call!¡±


    Kingsley? Who¡¯s Kingsley?


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Tim nced at Shaun before wiping the snot and the tears with the tissues he gave.


    ¡°Come and take a short nap, Tim!¡± Mary said.


    ¡°No thanks, Grandma. Go ahead and take a rest, okay? I¡¯ll keep an eye on your IV drip.¡±


    Mary reminded the little boy, ¡°Don¡¯t run around, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Tim nodded.


    When Shaun was about to call Kingsley to kill time, he saw Benjamin walking over with Gavin and the


    others.


    ¡°Why are you so early?¡±


    ¡°They all wanted toe!¡±


    Benjamin took a sidelong nce at the five children, who had just taken a thirty-minute nap.


    Gavin rolled his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t me us when you yourself wanted toe. We can alwayse


    without you!¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Zachary echoed. He then gestured for his other siblings to go and look for Tim.


    ¡°I wonder if Mommy and Tim are up.¡±


    ¡°Tim is awake and is now in Mdm. Mary¡¯s ward. I think your Mommy is still asleep!¡± Shaun said to the


    little ones.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and look for Tim then!¡± All five children ran toward the ward.


    Benjamin reminded them, ¡°Make sure all of you don¡¯t disturb Mdm. Mary!¡±


    The children entered the ward without giving him a response.


    ¡°How is Mdm. Mary¡¯s test results?¡± Benjamin turned to Shaun and asked.


    ¡°We have yet to receive her blood test results from theb.¡±


    ¡°How about her other tests?¡±


    ¡°Mdm. Mary has the three highs. She¡¯s suffering from gynecological inmmation, and her heart and


    lungs are not functioning well. Oh, she also has kidney stones. We¡¯ll need to schedule an appointment


    with the doctor to have them removed.¡±


    ¡°Are these conditions serious?¡± Benjamin frowned upon hearing all the medical issues.


    ¡°These are not severe problems on a case-by-case basis, but since Mdm. Mary is suffering from all


    these conditions all at once, the doctors might have a hard time prescribing the right medicines for her,¡±


    Shaun exined.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start with the most severe problem first then,¡± Benjamin responded in a deep voice.


    Shaun nodded. ¡°It would be much easier for the doctors to customize a treatment for her if there are no


    issues with her blood.¡±


    Benjamin looked in the ward¡¯s direction and asked, ¡°Is Mdm. Mary ready to return to Dellmoor?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve given her an injection. She can leave in two days when she feels better.¡±


    All the health problems that had gued Mary had taken a toll on her general well-being. Even a young


    person might not be able to endure the pain that she, an elderly woman, was going through.


    Benjamin nodded and left for the lounge.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 534 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 534 Read Online


    Chapter 534 Take Him For Her Son


    Shaun looked over. ¡°Are you going to see Mrs. Graham?¡±


    Benjamin merely hummed in response without turning his head around.


    Shaun could not help but chuckle. Is he acknowledging it already?


    When Benjamin entered the lounge, a sleeping Arissa came into view. She was in a deep sleep, and


    her mouth was wide open.


    As Arissa rolled over, the nket fell to the side.


    Seeing that, Benjamin walked over and ced the nket over her. Just as he was about to turn


    around to deal with some work at the side, his clothes were tugged at by Arissa.


    He cast a gaze downward to look at the woman who was sound asleep.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave.¡± The gentle voice sounded pitiful. Anyone who heard it would surely feel bad.


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze softened. He sat down at tapped on her nose. ¡°Ah, you look cute only when you¡¯re


    asleep.¡±


    When she was awake, every word she uttered had the potential to drive him up the wall.


    Thinking he was her son, Arissa stretched out her arms and hugged him.


    She wrapped her arms tightly around his waist and even rubbed her face against his body, feeling a


    sense of blissfulness.


    Benjamin narrowed his eyes as his gaze darkened.


    His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he swallowed hard, trying his best to suppress the reverie in his mind. He


    then gently leaned beside the bed.


    ¡°Sweetheart,¡± Arissa murmured.


    The corner of Benjamin¡¯s lips lifted, feeling delighted.


    Unfortunately, that feeling onlysted for a few seconds. After hearing Arissa¡¯s next words, he froze


    instantly.


    ¡°Mommy really loves you!¡±


    He red at the sleeping woman, not realizing the jealousy that was disyed all over his face.


    Her words would have sounded better without the word ¡°mommy.¡±


    How dare she take me for her son?


    Benjamin snorted inwardly.


    However, when he saw her rubbing her face against himself, his displeasure dissipated, feeling


    comforted by her actions.


    He then pulled the nket over her and started looking through the documents using his phone.


    Perhaps it was Arissa¡¯s snoring that affected his work efficiency.


    After forcefully reading through one document, he tossed his phone aside andy down as well.


    When he brought the children back to the hotel, he barely had any time to take a nap.


    Benjamin pinched Arissa¡¯s nose gently, causing thetter to grumble defensively and turn her head


    away.


    Shortly after, she turned her head back and hugged him tightly.


    Her familiar fragrance entered Benjamin¡¯s nostrils, which gave him a calming effect. Not long after, he


    fell asleep, too.


    Meanwhile, the children wanted to see if their mother was asleep or not. To their surprise, they saw


    them hugging each other to sleep.


    Looks of surprise were disyed on their faces.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take a picture as proof!¡± Oliver took out his phone cheekily and took a picture of the scene


    before him.


    ¡°It¡¯s Mommy who¡¯s hugging Mr. Graham!¡± Jesse told her brothers.


    ¡°Mr. Graham is also hugging Mommy!¡± Jasper stared at the two adults on the bed without blinking.


    Seeing Arissa was still sleeping, Jesse gestured for his siblings to go out. ¡°Let¡¯s go out first. Mommy¡¯s


    still sleeping.¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We¡¯lle backter.¡± Gavin, too, pulled Tim out of the room.


    Tim gave Benjamin and Arissa a nce. ¡°Is it weird for Mr. Graham to sleep with Ms. York?¡±


    Immediately, Gavin, Zachary, Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse looked at him.


    Tim did not understand why they were so surprised.


    Nathan¡¯s parents sleep on the same bed in the vige, too! Mr. Graham and Ms. York are our parents.


    Of course, they should be sleeping together, right?


    ¡°Tim, Mr. Graham and Mommy¡¯s rtionship aren¡¯t¡­ very close,¡± Zachary exined while walking out.


    ¡°Mommy didn¡¯t know him in the past. She didn¡¯t know him even when she gave birth to us. She only


    came to know him when she came looking for Gavin and you.¡±


    Tim was dumbfounded when he heard that. ¡°If they didn¡¯t know each other, then why would they


    have¡­¡±


    He stared at the rest of the children.


    Jasper cleared his throat, his face turning slightly red. ¡°They were set up and made a mistake. That¡¯s


    why we¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Tim was puzzled, not sure if he understood it correctly.


    Nheless, Gavin continued pulling him out of the room.


    Once the six children sat on the bench in the passageway, Gavin and the others took turns exining


    Arissa¡¯s rtionship with Benjamin to Tim.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 535 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 535 Read Online


    Chapter 535 You Even Called Me Sweetheart


    Soon, Arissa woke up. As she opened her eyes, a handsome face came into view.


    She was stunned. Why is my son suddenly all grown up?


    Unable to grasp the situation, she blinked a few times. Immediately, she met a pair of dark eyes that


    caused her to jolt back to her senses.


    This is not my son. It¡¯s obviously Benjamin. But wasn¡¯t I hugging my son to sleep? Why has he turned


    into Benjamin?


    She eximed, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Benjamin stared intently at her shocked expression. ¡°That¡¯s what I want to ask you.¡±


    Arissa was taken aback. Ask me?


    Realizing his arms were wrapped around her waist, she immediately raised her arm to push him. ¡°Let


    go of me!¡±


    Benjamin raised a brow, locking his eyes on her with a devilish gaze. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be the one who


    should let me go first?¡±


    His breath brushed against her face, leaving a ticklish and numbing feeling on her skin.


    Hearing that, Arissa quickly withdrew her hand and turned around to lie on her back. Her face grew hot.


    At the same time, Benjamin continued staring at her with an intense gaze.


    ¡°Why are you sleeping here?¡± Arissa looked elsewhere, refusing to meet his eyes.


    Benjamin rested his head on an arm, casting her teasing nces. ¡°You pulled my shirt and made me


    come up here.¡±


    Stunned, Arissa turned around to rebuke, ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    Benjamin arched a brow charmingly. ¡°You even called me Sweetheart.¡±


    His words left Arissa speechless.


    I tugged at his shirt and even called him Sweetheart? Is he lying to me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you!¡± Arissa insisted.


    Looking at the woman who refused to admit it, Benjamin sniggered. ¡°I should¡¯ve recorded it. That way,


    I¡¯ll be able to y it for you.¡±


    Arissa eyed him. Did I really call him that?


    Right then, she recalled having a dream. Maybe I really did take him for my son.


    ¡°I had a dream. Maybe I thought you were Tim,¡± she said.


    When Benjamin heard her words, his face darkened instantly.


    So, she really took me for her son because of a dream.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Tim?¡± Arissa sat up and looked around the room in search of Tim.


    ¡°He¡¯s next door.¡± Benjamin, too, sat up and went into the restroom.


    After getting some sleep, he felt much more energized. Even his mood had improved.


    Arissa gave him a nce before getting off the bed. She rubbed her face and went out to look for her


    children.


    In the meantime, the six children were keeping Marypany by chatting with her. It was a lively


    atmosphere.


    Seeing that, Arissa smiled. Just as she was about to return to the lounge to wash her face, the children


    spotted her.


    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re awake!¡± Jesse ran faster than anyone, leaping onto Arissa and hugging thetter.


    Arissa held her up with affection and nted kisses on Jesse¡¯s face. ¡°When did all of youe here?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, we¡¯ve been here for almost an hour!¡± Jesse grinned as she looked at Arissa, returning the


    latter¡¯s kisses. ¡°Did you get a good rest?¡±


    Arissa nodded. ¡°Yes! I¡¯ve gotten enough rest now.¡±


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Gavin, Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper approached her. They lifted their heads to look at her with happy


    expressions.


    Tim was staring at her from the side as well.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Arissa patted the children¡¯s heads. ¡°Why did all of youe so soon? How long did you sleep? Don¡¯t


    tell me you didn¡¯t sleep at all?¡±


    ¡°We slept, Mommy. We slept for half an hour!¡± Jasper piped up.


    ¡°All of us slept, but Mr. Graham didn¡¯t.¡± Oliver grinned.


    Arissa shed them a faint smile. No wonder Benjamin came here to sleep.


    After scanning the children, she smiled at Tim, asking, ¡°Tim, how long was your afternoon nap?¡±


    ¡°I slept for half an hour, too,¡± Tim replied softly.


    Arissa smiled in response, bending over to ce Jesse down.


    She went over to talk to Mary before saying to the children, ¡°Don¡¯t disturb Mdm. Mary, okay? I¡¯ll go


    freshen up ande back in a while.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Mommy!¡± Gavin and Zachary replied in unison.


    When Arissa arrived at the lounge, Benjamin had stepped out of the restroom and was sitting on the


    couch, looking at something.


    ¡°Go get washed and have some food,¡± he said.


    She turned around and caught sight of some food for tea time on the coffee table.


    ¡°Okay,¡± she responded. Before leaving for the restroom, she called out, ¡°Go get the children toe


    over and have some.¡±


    Benjamin did not respond.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 536

    Chapter 536


    Chapter 536 Put This On Your Eyes


    Not long after, Arissa finished washing up and exited the restroom. Seeing the children were not


    around, she nced at Benjamin. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell Gavin and the others toe over?¡±


    Benjamin cast a nce at her, lifted his cup and took a sip of coffee. ¡°No.¡±


    Arissa shot the elegant-looking man a re, her lips twitching.


    She then turned around, wanting to go get the children. When she arrived at the door, she retreated,


    took some food for Mary, and left for the room next door.


    ¡°Sweethearts, go to the lounge next door to have some food. Your daddy is there.¡± She beckoned for


    the children to go over. Then, she sat beside Mary¡¯s bed and said, ¡°Here. Have some, Mdm. Mary.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not hungry. You can have it.¡± Maryy in the bed, as she was not done with her injections.


    ¡°Please have some. Your injections take up energy fast,¡± Arissa coaxed Mary.


    ¡°Put it aside first. I want to go to the restroom.¡±


    Hearing that, Arissa quickly helped Mary up.


    Tim came over to help as well. ¡°Be careful, Grandma!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Mary stood up, stumbling slightly.


    After helping her to sit in the wheelchair, Arissa brought the IV drip over.


    She held it with one hand, while using the other to push Mary to the restroom.


    ¡°Sweetheart, hurry up and go over to have something to eat. I can handle this on my own.¡± She turned


    around and spoke to Tim, who stared at her before saying softly, ¡°I want to wait for Grandma toe


    out first.¡±


    Arissa smiled, not bothering to make him leave anymore. I¡¯ll just bring him overter.


    She helped Mary into the restroom, while Tim helped to shut the door.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Issa. I can do it on my own. You can go out.¡± Mary stood up carefully, and Arissa helped her


    to sit on the toilet bowl. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you,¡± said thetter.


    Mary turned to her. ¡°I might need to take a dump. It¡¯s better if you go out.¡±


    Arissa nodded and reminded Mary, ¡°Watch out for the IV drip. Don¡¯t raise your arm too high up. Call for


    me when you¡¯re done, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay. Go out now, quickly,¡± Mary urged gently.


    When Arissa stepped out of the restroom, she saw Tim still standing in front of the door. She pulled him


    aside and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you sleep for a little longer?¡±


    ¡°I did and I¡¯m awake now.¡± Tim studied her, noticing her eyes were slightly puffed. After some time, he


    said, ¡°Ms. York, I¡¯ll get you a warm towel for your eyes.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Arissa gave him a puzzled look.


    Tim tapped his eyelid. ¡°Yours eyes are puffed up.¡±


    Stunned, Arissa took out her phone to look at herself. True enough, her eyelids were indeed swollen.


    No wonder I kept getting the feeling that something was blocking my view. What¡¯s wrong with my


    eyelids? Why do I look like I¡¯ve been crying?


    ¡°Haha! Maybe I drank too much water,¡± Arissa said, feeling embarrassed.


    Tim pursed his lips. He did not dare to tell her that was caused by crying.


    Arissa patted his head. ¡°Go on and have something to eat. Daddy and the others are in the room next


    door.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Right then, Gavin dashed into the room. ¡°Mommy, Daddy is calling for you and Tim to go over and eat.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll be over in a while. Bring Tim over first.¡± Arissa gave Tim a gentle push.


    Gavin went over and tugged at Tim. ¡°Let¡¯s go and eat. If not, the others are going to finish the food.¡±


    As Tim was being pulled out, he said, ¡°Grandma-¡±


    ¡°We¡¯lle over and keep Grandmapanyter. Mommy is here to keep herpany now, isn¡¯t


    she?¡± Gavin pulled Tim out of the room.


    Meanwhile, Arissa continued waiting for Mary in the ward. When Arissa heard the sound of flushing in


    the restroom, she stood up and went to the door. ¡°Mary, are you done?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Hearing that, Arissa went to arrange the bedsheets and tidy up the area.


    When the nurse entered and saw what Arissa was doing, the former quickly stepped forward to take


    over the job. ¡°Mrs. Graham, let me do it.¡±


    Arissa rubbed her nose. How did Ethen introduce me to the nurses? Why are they also calling me Mrs.


    Graham now?¡¯


    ¡°Arissa!¡± A men¡¯s voice could be heard shouting by the door.


    ¡°Huh?¡± She turned to look over, only to make eye contact with Benjamin¡¯s frustrated gaze.


    ¡°Come here!¡± he said.


    Dumbfounded, Arissa walked over. ¡°What is it?¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 537 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 537 Read Online


    Chapter 537 Choked


    ¡°Go over there and eat with the children. Why are you dawdling for?¡± Benjamin asked.


    He tugged at her arm, but she grabbed him. ¡°I want to wait until Mdm. Maryes out. Why are you in


    such a rush? You can just eat with the children.¡±


    ¡°Just let the nurses take care of her!¡± Benjamin turned around to instruct the nurses to take care of


    Mary before pulling Arissa out of the room.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Arissa side-eyed his handsome face. How aggressive. He just has to go his own way.


    ¡°Are you worried I¡¯m hungry?¡± she asked.


    Benjamin shot her a nce. ¡°The children can¡¯t eat in peace when you¡¯re not around. They¡¯re all


    waiting for you.¡±


    Arissa could not believe his words. When she entered the lounge, she saw the six children sitting in the


    room, taking tiny bites out of the food. Even the glutton, Jesse, was licking her food. It was an amusing


    scene.


    ¡°Sweethearts, why are you eating like this?¡± Arissa asked.


    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re finally here! We¡¯ve been waiting for you! Come and eat!¡± Jesse patted the seat beside


    her, beckoning Arissa to sit there.


    Arissa smiled and walked over, sitting in between the children.


    ¡°Mommy, have this!¡± Gavin gave her an egg tart. It was still warm.


    Arissa smiled and hummed in response. After taking a bite, she eximed, ¡°It¡¯s delicious! Sweethearts,


    try this, quick! It¡¯s best eaten when it¡¯s warm.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± the children answered, and they started digging in.


    Arissa gazed at them. When she saw Tim looking reluctant to eat, she prompted, ¡°Eat up, Tim. There¡¯s


    still some more.¡±


    Tim looked at her and nodded.


    He found the pastry extremely delicious and fragrant.


    ¡°Tim, here¡¯s another egg tart for you.¡± Jasper gave Tim another while taking one for himself. The former


    finished it with just a few bites. ¡°It¡¯s really yummy, Mommy. How many can each person have?¡±


    Arissa cast Jasper a nce. ¡°Count it. Just make sure you don¡¯t eat it all.¡±


    Jasper stuck his tongue out mischievously.


    Arissa, too, took another one. Before Tim could even finish one, she had already eaten two.


    ¡°Sweethearts, eat faster. If not, I¡¯m going to finish it all!¡± she urged.


    Oliver grinned. ¡°Mommy, you were telling that to Jasper earlier. And now, you¡¯re eating the most!¡±


    Arissa raised her brow. ¡°My stomach is bigger than yours. Isn¡¯t it normal for me to eat more?¡±


    Gavin chuckled.


    Even Tim¡¯s lips quirked into a smile.


    Zachary shot her a disdainful look. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re the most thick-skinned person!¡±


    Arissa gave him a side-eye. ¡°I¡¯d be starved to death if I wasn¡¯t thick-skinned.¡±


    Zachary merely smiled, feeling at a loss for words.


    Meanwhile, Benjamin scanned the crowd of Arissa and the six children before taking a seat opposite


    them.


    It was only at that moment that she realized there was another adult, which gave her a startle.


    Seeing the man was only drinking coffee without having any food, she said, ¡°Benjamin, you can¡¯t just


    drink coffee without eating anything. It¡¯s bad for the stomach.¡±


    Especially when Benjamin only drank coffee without sugar and milk. It was pure, bitter coffee.


    There¡¯s no way I could drink that.


    Benjamin nced at her. ¡°Go ahead and eat first.¡±


    Arissa was surprised, and she gave the food on the coffee table a nce. ¡°There¡¯s still a lot of food.¡±


    Is he worried there won¡¯t be enough for me and the children?


    She leaned over and pushed the te of food toward him. ¡°It tastes better if we eat together.¡±


    A glint shed across Benjamin¡¯s eyes. ¡°Okay.¡±


    He epted the food and started eating slowly.


    He was extremely handsome. Thus, even the sight of him eating was pleasing to the eye.


    Arissa¡¯s gaze trembled slightly.


    When Benjamin swept his gaze over her, she quickly retracted hers and picked up something to eat.


    Perhaps it was the guilt of stealing nces at him that made her choke identally.


    She coughed violently, causing Benjamin to frown and push the cup of coffee to her lips.


    Without realizing it, Arissa took a few sips and came to her senses only after a few seconds. ¡°Ugh. It¡¯s


    so bitter!¡±


    Benjamin patted her back. ¡°That¡¯s what happens if you don¡¯t pay attention while eating.¡±


    The warmth in Arissa¡¯s heart faded the second she heard his words.


    She cast him a re. ¡°Don¡¯t speak as if you¡¯ve never choked before.¡±


    It¡¯s all his fault. Why is he so handsome? I got distracted because he made me take a few more


    nces at him.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 538 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 538 Read Online


    Chapter 538 The Meaning Of Surfing The Inte


    ¡°How dare you talk back!¡± Benjamin felt strange to be faced with Arissa¡¯s resentful gaze.


    He lifted his hand and flicked her forehead, warning, ¡°Don¡¯t be a bad influence on the kids.¡±


    Arissa opened her mouth to say something, but she could only scold him in her heart. What¡¯s his


    problem? It¡¯s his picky behavior that¡¯s going to be a bad influence on the kids.


    When Benjamin saw the change in her expression, he chucked inwardly. ¡°Are you scolding me?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I wouldn¡¯t dare to,¡± Arissa replied with a snort.


    ¡°Really?¡± Benjamin raised his eyebrow devilishly, exuding an aura of dominance.


    Arissa was speechless.


    At the same time, the six children watched them without blinking.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Jasper grinned mischievously, cheering for Arissa, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t be a pushover! I¡¯ll back you!¡±


    Arissa¡¯s lips twitched, and she turned to re at him. ¡°I¡¯m not!¡±


    I¡¯m being smart by adapting to the situation.


    Jasper snickered, but he was criticized by Benjamin, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t talk like that to your mother.¡±


    Benjamin frowned. From whom did he learn to speak like that?


    Jasper pouted.


    ¡°Why are you scolding him?¡± Arissa red at Benjamin. Why is he so strict with his son?


    Benjamin¡¯s handsome face darkened, and he chastised, ¡°How could he say such things to you?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Arissa was rendered speechless.


    Benjamin knitted his brows. He had the urge to teach her a lesson at that moment.


    ¡°You¡¯re being fierce to Mommy again!¡± Gavin rolled his eyes at Benjamin.


    Benjamin frowned and shot him a nce before turning to look at Jasper. ¡°Who taught you those


    words?¡±


    When Arissa heard Benjamin¡¯s question, she finally understood what he was angry at.


    Her confidence faded. She nced at the stern-looking man and then at her son.


    Hearing that, Jasper cowered. If it was not because of fear being a bad influence on them, Arissa


    would have wanted to tease the boy for being more cowardly than her.


    ¡°I learned it from surfing the inte,¡± Jasper answered.


    He picked it up, thinking it was cool.


    Benjamin frowned harder and growled, ¡°Don¡¯t watch too much nonsense on the inte in the future!¡±


    Arissa hinted to Jasper to nod, to which thetter did immediately. ¡°Mr. Graham, I rarely surf the


    inte. It¡¯s just that I saw many people saying such things. Even Mr. Hinton said it. That¡¯s why I did


    the same.¡±


    Suddenly, Benjamin cast Arissa a stern gaze, and she grinned sheepishly. ¡°Why are you ring at me


    for? Don¡¯t all men speak like that?¡±


    She really did not think it was that serious. At least he wasn¡¯t cursing.


    ¡°Have I ever said that to you?¡± Benjamin asked suddenly.


    Arissa blinked, staring at the grim-looking Benjamin.


    She tried to repeat Jasper¡¯s words in her mind, and her heart sank. The meaning was totally different.


    Her cheeks flushed instantly, and she turned away, not daring to meet Benjamin¡¯s eyes.


    Putting on a stern face, she said to Jasper, ¡°Don¡¯t say such things in the future. All of you must not


    learn such words, okay?¡±


    Jasper looked at her and nodded. ¡°Got it, Mommy.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Mommy!¡± the other children replied in unison.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡± Arissa bent forward and served the children with food before continuing to stuff herself. She


    did not even bother looking at Benjamin.


    Tim was a curious child. He leaned toward Zachary and asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of surfing


    the inte?¡±


    Is it some kind of fishing? Why do I not understand the meaning?


    Zachary felt bad for him and exined softly, ¡°Have you seen aputer before?¡±


    Tim shook his head, saying he was not sure. Every child in the vige said his brother had one, but he


    had never seen it.


    ¡°Does it look like a television?¡±


    Zachary paused for a while and nodded. ¡°Something like that. But it has different functions. Nowadays,


    smartphones have simr functions as aputer, that is, they can connect to a signal. It lets


    someone read the news, novels, watch movies, search for information, y games, and so much


    more!¡±

 The More The Merrier Chapter 539 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 539 Read Online


    Chapter 539 Benjamin Comforts Her


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Zachary pulled out his phone and showed it to Tim. ¡°This is what surfing the inte means¡ªusing the


    phone or aputer to do such things.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Tim nodded, finally understanding the meaning.


    Though their voices were soft, Arissa heard everything, and it left an ache in her heart.


    They lived in the same world, yet Tim looked as though he had been living in another.


    It was as if he was living in a world that existed a couple of decades back. He had never seen anything


    and had been living a poor life.


    She lowered her head, shoving food into her mouth robotically as her heart ached terribly.


    Even her vision started to blur.


    When the children found out Tim had not seen such devices, they exined it enthusiastically to him.


    They even taught him how to use a phone.


    Meanwhile, Benjamin fixed his gaze on Arissa when he saw her behaving oddly. ¡°Arissa! Arissa?¡±


    The six children turned to look over.


    Sensing the movements, Arissa quickly wiped the corner of her eyes and lifted his head to look


    Benjamin swiftly in the eye.


    Right then, he stood up. ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Realizing his tone was a little forceful, he spoke in a gentler tone. ¡°Pleasee out for a while. Make


    sure you guys eat your food.¡±


    His final sentence was a reminder for the kids.


    Arissa was a little dejected, and it was not appropriate to scare the children. Hearing that, Arissa rose


    to her feet to exit the lounge.


    ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Gavin cast her a worried look.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Arissa smiled and followed Benjamin out.


    The six children stared at them while Jasper scolded himself, ¡°Did Mommy cry because of me?¡±


    Jesse pursed her lips. ¡°If she were to cry because of that, she would¡¯ve cried long ago. She must¡¯ve


    thought of something sad.¡±


    Zachary nced at his silly siblings, and a glint shed past his eyes. ¡°Hurry up and eat. We can just


    ask Mommyter.¡±


    Jasper and Jesse looked at him and turned to the door.


    Oliver and Tim were confused.


    Why did Mommy cry?


    Gavin frowned and fixed his eyes on the outside. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a look. You guys continue eating.¡±


    After giving them the instructions, he crept over and hid behind the door.


    Zachary could not help but chuckle at his brother¡¯s actions. Even Gavin¡¯s learning all the bad habits. He


    knows how to eavesdrop now.


    ¡°Tim, let¡¯s eat!¡± Zachary called out to Tim warmly and handed him some food.


    Meanwhile, Arissa almost bumped into Benjamin outside.


    Noticing that, he helped her up.


    Arissa felt slightly embarrassed. ¡°Sorry!¡±


    When Benjamin noticed she was feeling down, he could not bring himself to scold her.


    ¡°Are you sad?¡± A gentle voice rang in the air, leaving Arissa stunned and wondering if she had


    misheard it.


    She lifted her head to look at Benjamin, who raised his brow. ¡°Why are you crying if you¡¯re not sad?¡±


    She returned to her senses, feeling embarrassed. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m sad. I feel bad for my son!¡±


    Benjamin sighed and patted her head.


    When Arissa felt his concern, her heart raced.


    ¡°It¡¯s normal for him to not be exposed to such things in the vige. You¡¯ll just have to make sure to


    teach him slowly in the future.¡±


    Arissa nodded. Of course, she knew that. She just could not help but feel bad for her child.


    ¡°Do you need me to lend you a shoulder to cry on?¡± Benjamin lifted her chin.


    Stunned, Arissa swatted his hand away and grumbled, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Benjamin snickered upon seeing her reddened face.


    His reaction only made her blush even more.


    ¡°Go in and eat with them. I¡¯m going to look for Shaun,¡± Benjamin informed her and turned around to


    leave.


    Arissa watched him as he left. Did Benjamin call me out tofort me?


    A heartwarming feeling filled her.


    Seeing that Arissa was about to return to the lounge, Gavin quickly ran back in with a smile on his face.


    Not bad. At least Daddy did something right.


    ¡°What did you hear?¡± Zachary and the others asked upon seeing Gavin¡¯s return.


    Gavin ced a finger in front of his mouth and shushed them.


    In the next second, Arissa entered the lounge.


    Meanwhile, Zachary felt calmer when he saw that Gavin¡¯s mood had lifted.


    ¡°Mommy, why did Mr. Graham ask you to go out? What did he say?¡± he asked Arissa while looking at


    her without blinking.

 The More The Merrier Chapter 540 Read Online

    The More The Merrier Chapter 540 Read Online


    Chapter 540 Mommy Has Never Forgotten About Us


    Arissa stroked his head as she sat down. ¡°He said that he has gone to see Mr. Bailey.¡±


    Zachary nodded.


    Oliver asked, ¡°Mommy, what happened to you just now? Did you think of something sad?¡±


    He noticed Arissa wiping the tears off her eyes.


    Arissa cleared her throat awkwardly. ¡°I was just touched by how delicious the food was!¡±


    The six children were stumped.


    Without exining any further, Arissa quickly finished her food and went to Mary¡¯s ward to apany


    her.


    Meanwhile, the children continued to finish their snacks in the break room.


    Tim suddenly asked in a low voice, ¡°Is Ms. York reacting that way because of me?¡±


    She was also crying when she was asleep.


    Gavin was stunned by how sensitive Tim was and quicklyforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. It might


    well be because of something else.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It might not necessarily be because of you,¡± Zachary reassured him too.


    When the other three children saw Tim lowering his head, they, too, consoled him immediately.


    ¡°Tim, do you feel pressured? Didn¡¯t Mommy say just now that it was because of the delicious food?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. Ms. York was crying in her sleep, for she feels that she has failed me,¡± Tim exined.


    Gavin and the others were shocked.


    ¡°Mommy was crying in her sleep?¡±


    When he saw the surprised and sympathetic looks on their faces, Tim nodded his head.


    As if he had done something wrong, he tucked his head in and exined apologetically, ¡°I didfort


    her, but she didn¡¯t hear me because she was in deep sleep. She did stop after crying for a long while.¡±


    When Tim¡¯s siblings saw how sorry he was and that he was ming himself, their hearts went out to


    him.


    Gavin tousled his hair. ¡°Tim, Mommy just felt bad for your sake. She feels that way because of her love


    for you. In fact, she reacted the exact same way when she first found me. She didn¡¯t dare speak loudly


    and felt that she had let me down. All she felt like doing was treat me better. Even then, she would cry


    while we weren¡¯t looking.¡±


    Tim widened his eyes and asked in surprise, ¡°She was like that with you too?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    After a brief hesitation, Gavin continued, ¡°Back then, I was even abused by that wickeddy. When


    Mommy found out, her heart ached so much that she shed tears over it.¡±


    Upon hearing Gavin¡¯s words, Tim hid his hands, for he didn¡¯t want Arissa to see scars and feel sad


    over them.


    ¡°As Mommy mes herself for losing us, she can¡¯t help but feel that she has let us down. Therefore,


    you shouldn¡¯t feel any pressure from her response, as that¡¯s a testament to how much she loves us.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Nodding in agreement, Zachary added, ¡°Tim, Mommy loves us a lot and has never forgotten to look for


    both of you. When she took us overseas back in the day, she was grievously injured. Also, after she


    gave birth to us, she didn¡¯t have the opportunity to recover properly, causing more damage to her


    health.¡±


    ¡°In fact, wergely spent the first few years of our lives in the hospital. It would either be her or one of


    us that needs to be warded. Due to how taxing it was for her to care for us, she didn¡¯t manage toe


    back and find you so soon. Nevertheless, she had instructed Mr. Hinton to search for you in secret.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t tell us that we still had two more brothers. Instead, she would always cry alone and


    shoulder the pain alone. Back then, we assumed that she was devastated over being dumped. It was


    only now that we realize it was because of both of you.¡±


    When Gavin and Tim heard the story, both of them could feel their heartache.


    It turns out that Mommy didn¡¯t forget us at all. Also, she has really been through a lot.


    Tim asked in concern, ¡°In that case, are all of you feeling better already?¡±


    ¡°Mmm-hmm, all of us are fine. But due to Mommy suffering from the side effects of her sickness, she


    can¡¯t get too emotional.¡±


    Zachary let out a sigh. ¡°This time, Mommy even fainted a couple of times from sad news. Tim, stop


    ming yourself or Mommy, all right? It was a viin who separated us. Or else, Mommy wouldn¡¯t be


    suffering from the side effects still.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t me her at all!¡± Danny murmured.


    Zachary¡¯s eyes lit up, while the rest of the children were delighted by what they heard.


    ¡°Really?¡±

 Chapter 541

    Chapter 541


    The More the Merrier Chapter 541


    He Cannot Show Too Much Attention


    When the five children saw Tim nod, all of them hugged him and gave him a peck on his cheek.


    ¡°We knew you wouldn¡¯t me Mommy.¡±


    Tim stood frozen after being showered by everyone¡¯s warm attention.


    ¡°I¡¯ll inform Mommy right away. She¡¯ll definitely be delighted to hear it!¡±


    Unable to contain her tion, Jesse slipped out at once.


    When Zachary saw how stunned Tim was, he burst intoughter and teased, ¡°Tim, don¡¯t be shy.


    Mommy will be overjoyed to know that you don¡¯t me her.¡±


    ¡°Mmm-hmm,¡± Tim grunted softly.


    ¡°Tim, if you call her Mommy instead of Ms. York, she¡¯ll be even happier!¡± Oliver gave him a


    mischievous look.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Tim was tongue-tied, as he hadn¡¯t gotten used to it yet.


    ¡°Take your time. It¡¯s fine to address her as Ms. York for the time being.¡±


    Beaming, Zachary gestured for Oliver to stop harping on the topic.


    ¡°Tim, let¡¯s go and see Mommy too!¡± Gavin pulled him along.


    ¡°Mmm-hmm!¡±


    Just as he nodded, Tim¡¯s tanned face began to blush.


    At that moment, Jesse returned to the group. ¡°Mommy isn¡¯t around.¡±


    Jasper asked, ¡°Where did she go?¡±


    ¡°Grandma mentioned that she has gone to tailor some clothes.¡±


    Jesse scratched her head.


    ¡°Tailor some clothes?¡± Oliver asked curiously.


    Tim exined, ¡°Perhaps, the clothes I¡¯m wearing are too big for me.¡±


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go and see Grandma.¡±


    Gavin ushered all his younger siblings over to Mary¡¯s ward.


    With Tim¡¯s clothes in hand, Arissa managed to find a tailor near the hospital to alter them into one size


    smaller.


    Recalling that Tim¡¯s shoes were also too big, she got the driver to send her to the closest mall after


    searching for one on the inte.


    Once she arrived, she rushed to the children¡¯s section to shop for clothes.


    When Benjamin returned from the doctor¡¯s office, he only saw the children in Mary¡¯s ward. ¡°Where¡¯s


    Mommy?¡±


    All six children looked at him in unison.


    ¡°Mommy went to alter Tim¡¯s clothes,¡± Gavin replied.


    Benjamin left the room and asked the bodyguard. ¡°Has Arissa gone out?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Graham.¡±


    Pursing his lips, Benjamin went to the next room to work.


    Given that she¡¯s unfamiliar with the ce, where did she manage to find a tailor? Why is she taking so


    long?


    When Darius called, Benjamin waited for a while before answering.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you sent me the address after I asked you to? Send it over at once!¡±


    ¡°You had better note.¡± Benjamin pinched his forehead. This old man¡­


    ¡°I want to see my grandson! Send it over!¡± Darius roared in a resonating voice.


    After throwing his phone aside, Benjamin continued with his work.


    The next second, he picked up his phone and gave Arissa a call.


    When she didn¡¯t pick up, Benjamin pursed his lips tighter.


    What is she doing? Why isn¡¯t she answering her phone?


    Growing frustrated, Benjamin furrowed his brows.


    Do I care too much about his woman?


    The moment he realized the phenomenon, Benjamin¡¯s face darkened.


    I can¡¯t show that I care so much about her. Or else, she will be too full of herself, especially when she¡¯s


    barely bothered about me.


    After managing to calm down, Benjamin got back to work.


    Back at home in Dellmoor, Darius was fuming.


    ¡°That little punk is growing more insolent by the day. How dare he refuse to give me the address!¡±


    ¡°Old Mr. Graham, please calm down. Perhaps, Mr. Graham will bring your grandchildren home soon,¡±


    William reassured Darius.


    Darius snorted in displeasure, ¡°Go now and find out where they are.¡±


    Just as he gave out his instructions, he stopped William, ¡°Wait, let me ask Issa. She is definitely with


    them.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    William was amused.


    ¡°You can also give the children a call. They would probably be there too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to give my daughter-inw a call, for there¡¯s no way she would say no to me. Besides, even


    my grandchildren might not be willing to reveal their location.¡±


    After letting out an arrogant grunt, Darius gave Arissa a call.

 Chapter 542

    Chapter 542


    The More the Merrier Chapter 542


    Protect My Daughter In Law


    After leaving the children¡¯s section, Arissa received Darius¡¯ call just when she wanted to get some new


    clothes for Mary.


    ¡°Issa, are you with the children?¡±


    ¡°I was, but I left them to go out shopping. What is it, Mr. Graham?¡±


    She headed toward the floor that sold clothes for the elderly.


    ¡°I want to ask you if you are with the child?¡± Darius couldn¡¯t hide his excitement.


    ¡°Mmm-hmm. Tim is together with us,¡± Arissa replied with a smile as she walked.


    Just when she entered one of the shops, she was jolted by a familiar voice.


    ¡°Issa, where is he? I¡¯ll go over to visit,¡± Darius pressed on.


    When there was no response, Darius shouted anxiously, ¡°Issa? Issa!¡±


    ¡°Arissa!¡±


    Just when he heard an unfamiliar voice ring out, the call ended at once.


    Knitting his brows, Darius grew concerned.


    ¡°That sounds bad. Something must have happened to Issa. Hurry, give Benjamin a call and get him to


    check on her. Don¡¯t let anyone harm my daughter-inw!¡± Darius instructed William.


    ¡°Yes, Old Mr. Graham!¡± William gave Benjamin a call.


    Thinking that Darius had ordered William toe asking for the address, Benjamin didn¡¯t answer.


    Subsequently, Darius himself called the second time.


    ¡°Dad-¡±


    ¡°Issa is in trouble. You should check on her at once!¡± Benjamin roared before ending the call.


    With a darkened gaze, Benjamin called Arissa at once.


    ¡°Arissa, why are you here?¡±


    Finley Durden rolled her eyes at the sight of Arissa. What an unlucky day to run into her today.


    Arissa¡¯s expression turned grim at the unexpected encounter. After all, the York family had broken ties


    with her a long time ago.


    Meanwhile, Finley scrutinized Arissa with a resentful look in her eye.


    When she noticed that they were in the elderly clothing section, the thought of Arissa buying a present


    further infuriated her.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you buy some clothes for your granduncle, you will be weed to the


    birthday banquet. Instead of getting him a present, you should just give me the money. I¡¯ll buy my own


    brother some clothes.¡±


    When she saw how the shameless olddy extended her hand for money, Arissa¡¯s eyes shed with


    disdain. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think!¡±


    Arissa recalled that Northstream was Finley¡¯s hometown. No wonder she¡¯s here buying a present for


    her brother¡¯s birthday.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to misunderstand? Aren¡¯t you here to buy clothes for your granduncle? Since you don¡¯t


    know what suits him, you should just give me the money. In fact, you don¡¯t even have to attend the


    banquet and jinx the asion. Anyway, be quick about it. I still need to rush over.¡±


    Assuming that Arissa was there to buy her brother clothes, Finley demanded money matter-of-factly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Issa. You don¡¯t know how to choose clothes for the elderly. Hence, you had better give


    your grandma the money, and we¡¯ll just buy it for you,¡± Finley¡¯s younger sister, Morgan Durden, added.


    Giving Arissa a resentful look, she felt her grandniece was nothing but a nuisance.


    Therefore, they didn¡¯t dare invite her to the birthday banquet.


    After ending her call, Arissa ignored the two olddies and walk straight into the shop.


    ¡°Hello, can you get me a set of this and another one with that design? Both have to be in medium.¡±


    Ignored by Arissa, Finley and Morgan were outraged.


    Suddenly, they saw Arissa instructing the staff to wrap up the clothes she bought.


    ¡°Finley, is Issa buying us clothes? Not bad!¡±


    Delighted by what she saw, Morgan softly praised Arissa in front of Finley, ¡°Looks like she still has


    some respect for us. Not only is she buying clothes for Adrian, but she¡¯s also buying a set for us.¡±


    Finley, too, was ted. Shemented smugly, ¡°I like the designs she picked, and the clothes cost


    quite a bit too. Looks like it¡¯s your lucky day to be able to bask in my glory.¡±


    Morgan added with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s right. Under normal circumstances, I can¡¯t bring myself to buy a set


    of clothes that cost a few hundred.¡±


    As Morgan wasn¡¯t as rich as Finley, she had to rely on thetter and naturally ingratiated herself with


    her all the time.

 Chapter 543

    Chapter 543


    The More the Merrier Chapter 543


    It Is Not For You


    When Arissa overheard their conversation, she cracked a mocking smile.


    Even though a few years have gone by, nothing has changed. They¡¯re just as thick-skinned as ever.


    Subsequently, she went to pay for the clothes and waited for the staff to wrap them.


    When her phone rang again, she saw that it was from Benjamin. The moment she was about to


    answer, Morgan came over to take the clothes away.


    ¡°Issa, I¡¯ll be epting the gift. Thank you for the thoughtful gesture. It¡¯s been a few years since west


    saw you. Have you just returned recently?¡±


    In the meantime, Finley instructed the staff to pack some men¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°We¡¯ll have eight sets. She¡¯ll be paying for all of them.¡±


    As a gloomy expression descended upon her face, Arissa snatched the clothes back from Morgan¡¯s


    hands. ¡°Who says I¡¯m buying them for you?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Finley and Morgan red at Arissa.


    ¡°Issa, you don¡¯t have to be shy. These clothes are obviously for us. Even the sizes are a perfect


    match.¡±


    When Morgan came over to snatch the clothes away, Arissa avoided her with a scowl.


    ¡°Are you trying to rob from me?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Morgan pointed at Arissa with her face red in anger.


    ¡°Insolence! How dare you speak to your grandaunt that way?¡±


    Even though her expression drastically changed, the severity of her tone didn¡¯t reflect her anger.


    If she isn¡¯t buying them for Morgan, she must be getting them for me. Why else would she be buying


    clothes for the elderly?


    ¡°You can give your grandaunt one set, as one will be enough for me.¡±


    Arissa sneered, ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say that I wasn¡¯t buying them for you?¡±


    When Finley realized she was being humiliated in front of a bunch of onlookers, her face turned grim.


    The cordial tone she adopted earlier was reced by one that was hostile.


    ¡°You unfilial girl! Are you ying games with me? Considering that the York family has raised you,


    what¡¯s the big deal about buying some clothes for your grandma? Give them to me!¡±


    After dodging Finley¡¯s hands, Arissa stood by the side, staring coldly at her.


    ¡°Arissa!¡± With her eyes spitting fire, Finley scolded, ¡°How can you treat your own grandma this way?¡±


    ¡°Grandma? You¡¯re not worthy!¡±


    When Arissa saw that a crowd had gathered and were gossiping about them, she didn¡¯t mind exposing


    Finley at all.


    ¡°If I had a choice, I wouldn¡¯t want to be born in the York family. What have you given me ever since I


    was born? All you did was steal my mom¡¯s assets and kicked me out. When I was older, you


    persuaded me toe back just to have me sold. Have you forgotten what you did to me back then?


    Did you even remember that I am your granddaughter when you plotted against me with your son and


    was happily counting the money you made from it?¡±


    Outraged by what they heard, the crowd began to disparage Finley. ¡°What an evil grandmother you


    are! How can she be so cruel as to sell her own granddaughter for profit?¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°She¡¯s so shameless. The moment I saw her trying to snatch something, I knew she was up to no


    good. I didn¡¯t expect her to have the cheek to ask for a gift after all the terrible things she had done. If I


    had a grandmother like her, I would give her a verbalshing every time I see her.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. I have no idea how they can be so thick-skinned. After treating her granddaughter so badly,


    how can she still expect thetter to be filial?¡±


    ¡°Lady, you should call the police. There¡¯s no way you can allow them to get away scot-free after selling


    you off. Only thew can punish people like them. Therefore, don¡¯t hold back on the ount of familial


    ties, as they have never treated you as their granddaughter at all.¡±


    With her face red with anger, Finley red at the onlookers and snapped, ¡°What do all of you know?


    How can you believe her nder just like that? We didn¡¯t sell her at all. Instead, she was being


    promiscuous and slept around. After we reprimanded her a few times, she ran away from home. As


    elders, isn¡¯t it our responsibility to teach her? And now, she¡¯sying the me on us instead.


    ¡°You jinx, my son shouldn¡¯t have married your mother who brought nothing but bad luck. Once she


    married into our family, she caused my husband to die. After she gave birth to you, I ended up in an


    ident. Luckily, I was tough enough; or else, I would have been cursed to death by you! My family


    was extremely unlucky to have met a mother and daughter like you. Now, you end up hurling baseless


    usations at us. How much more terrible can my life be?¡±

 Chapter 544

    Chapter 544


    The More the Merrier Chapter 544


    Benjamin Orders Finley To Be Beaten


    Finley began to cry and scream at the top of her lungs, making for a miserable sight.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯re all grown up, you have the cheek to bully an olddy like me. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t


    acknowledge me as your grandma, but is it necessary to humiliate me this way?¡±


    Arissa watched Finley putting on an act with an icy expression.


    ¡°My mom is unlucky to have met your useless son. Not only did you steal her assets, but you also


    caused her death.¡±


    ¡°That is nothing but lies! My son isn¡¯t responsible for her death. Your mom died of disease due to how


    despicable she is. In fact¡­¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Finley¡¯s gaze grew cold. ¡°It¡¯s you who jinxed her to her death!¡±


    Clenching her fist, Arissa retorted furiously, ¡°If I¡¯m a jinx, why are you still alive?¡±


    ¡°You b*tch!¡±


    A vicious glint shed in Finley¡¯s eye as she swung her hand in Arissa¡¯s direction.


    Suddenly, another hand appeared and grabbed Finley¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Just as Finley turned her head, her eyes met with a piercing gaze, sending a chill down her spine.


    Benjamin threw her hand aside.


    Obviously, Finley¡¯s strength was no match for a man. After staggering a few steps back, she ended up


    crashing onto the ground.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    Benjamin pulled Arissa into his arms to protect her.


    Shocked at his sudden appearance, Arissa stared nkly at him and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Why


    did youe?¡±


    Benjamin stared at her. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t, wouldn¡¯t you be hit for nothing?¡±


    Arissa felt her heart warm.


    ¡°Oh my! After painstakingly raising you, Arissa, is this how you treat your own grandma? How can you


    be so ungrateful to get a brute to hit your elderly?¡±


    Finley began crying and screaming on the ground.


    Morgan ran up to her. ¡°Finley, are you all right?¡±


    Finley held onto her leg as she cried, ¡°Both of them bullied me and even hit me. I¡¯m sure my bone is


    broken.¡±


    Narrowing his gaze, Benjamin was filled with murderous intent.


    After giving his bodyguards a look, they knowingly approached Finley and gave her a few ps.


    She was consequently smacked into a daze with blood oozing out the corner of her lips and her face


    swollen all over. In fact, she even lost a few teeth from the impact.


    Terrified, Morgan began to shriek, ¡°Help! Help!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± the bodyguard threatened, causing Morgan to gape in fear. All she could do was watch her


    sister being beaten up in silence.


    Even Arissa was taken aback at how brutal Benjamin was.


    The crowd was equally shocked by the scene.


    Holding Arissa in his arms, Benjamin fumed angrily, ¡°You deserve a beating to cleanse that filthy mouth


    of yours!¡±


    ¡°Y-You¡­ You despicable couple. How dare you get someone to strike me? I¡¯ll never let you go for


    this¡­ Ah!¡±


    Finley had never been beaten in her life. When she couldn¡¯t resist scolding Benjamin and Arissa, the


    bodyguard gave her another p, causing her to scream in agony.


    Benjamin¡¯s expression was terrifyingly gloomy. ¡°If she dares to continue ranting, beat her until she


    shuts up!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Graham!¡±


    Standing in front of Finley, the bodyguard gave her an expressionless stare.


    When her eyes met with Benjamin¡¯s murderous gaze, Finley finally realized that he wasn¡¯t someone to


    be trifled with.


    This da*n girl! When did she get to know such a fearsome man? No wonder she dares to disrespect


    me.


    Despite cursing in her mind, Finley didn¡¯t dare utter a sound.


    ¡°Have you gotten what you came for?¡±


    Benjamin lowered his gaze at her. Even though his tone was still frosty, there was a tinge of warmth to


    it still.


    Arissa nodded. ¡°I have.¡±


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go.¡± Benjamin left while wrapping her in his arms.


    ¡°Arissa, you¡¯re not allowed to go. Are you going to leave your own grandma here just like that? Also,


    you haven¡¯t paid for your granduncle¡¯s clothes.¡±


    Finley was so shameless that she called out to Arissa when she remembered the clothes.

 Chapter 545

    Chapter 545


    The More the Merrier Chapter 545


    Just Hit Her Next Time


    Arissa stopped in her tracks abruptly.


    Furrowing his brows, Benjamin lowered his gaze at her. ¡°She¡¯s your grandma?¡±


    Arissa had a sullen look on her face. ¡°No!¡±


    Turning around, she sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t have a grandma like you, so stop ying victim just because


    you¡¯re an elder. You don¡¯t deserve it at all. Also, don¡¯t call me your granddaughter just because you


    want me to pay for your things, as it has nothing to do with me at all!¡±


    Finley stared at her in disbelief. ¡°Aren¡¯t you my granddaughter?¡±


    Arissa was amused. ¡°Am I only your granddaughter whenever you need money? When you don¡¯t, do I


    turn into a jinx? Given how vicious you are, shouldn¡¯t you learn to have a heart if you want me to show


    you some respect?¡±


    By then, a scowl had reced the smile on her face.


    ¡°From the day you sold me off five years ago, I no longer have anything to do with all of you. In fact, I


    will make sure you are punished by thew for what you have done. Go back and tell your son that it¡¯s


    just a matter of time before I settle this score with him!¡±


    Even though Danna was unforgivable, Regan was worse.


    If he hadn¡¯t plotted against her, Danna wouldn¡¯t have had the opportunity to do the sameter. Also,


    she and her children wouldn¡¯t have had a close shave with death.


    ¡°You, how can you be so cruel?¡±


    Finley¡¯s eyes opened so wide that they could pop out anytime.


    Just when the bodyguard stepped forward to p her, Finley held onto her cheeks frantically. ¡°Don¡¯t hit


    me!¡±


    ¡°If you dare continue ranting, it will be more than just a p!¡± the bodyguard warned.


    When she saw the usually arrogant Finley terrified into silence, Arissa averted her gaze.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to spend another moment together with Finley, for thetter disgusted her.


    After giving his bodyguard a look, Benjamin left together with Arissa.


    Inside the car, she put the shopping bags aside.


    She had intended to get Mary some shoes, but her mood was spoiled by her encounter with Finley.


    Hence, she decided to get them next time.


    Benjamin handed her a water bottle. ¡°Drink some hot water.¡±


    Arissa received it and took a few mouthfuls.


    When she saw him staring at her, she turned to look at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes glistened slightly. ¡°Has that olddy always treated you that way?¡±


    His expression was exceptionally gloomy.


    ¡°Other than having a filthy mouth, she¡¯s all right,¡± Arissa replied in a nonchnt tone, for she had


    gotten used to it.


    It was only when Finley disparaged her mother that she lost her temper.


    In response, Benjamin pulled her into his embrace and patted her on the head.


    ¡°When someone derides you like that the next time, you should strike first instead of standing there


    cluelessly, waiting to be hit.¡±


    Arissa felt a jolt in a heart.


    ¡°Mmm-hmm!¡±


    Benjamin stared at her intently, cognizant of her bad mood. ¡°What did you buy?¡±


    ¡°I bought clothes for both Tim and Mdm. Mary. Also, I got Tim a pair of shoes.¡±


    ¡°Let me see.¡±


    Benjamin brought the bags over and took out the top she bought for Tim. ¡°Mmm-hmm, this suits him.


    He looks good in white given how tan he is.¡±


    Arissa nced at him.


    After Benjamin put it back, Arissa took it out to fold it when she noticed he didn¡¯t do so.


    ¡°Is that necessary?¡±


    Benjamin stared earnestly at her.


    ¡°It will be crumpled if I don¡¯t fold it.¡±


    After wiping the creases away, Arissa folded it carefully.


    ¡°Once we take it back, we¡¯ll have to wash it before letting our son wear it,¡± Benjamin reminded.


    ¡°I know. Even then, it still needs to be folded.¡±


    Arissa put the clothes back into the bag once she was done.


    ¡°The children mentioned that you went out to alter some clothes, so I didn¡¯t expect you to be running


    around buying them too. Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    In response to hisint, Arissa looked at him and smiled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be busy?


    There¡¯s no point in telling you, as I would be heading back once I am done. By the way, how did you


    find me?¡±


    When Benjamin leaned back into his seat, he pulled Arissa along, who then adjusted her posture


    upright.


    ¡°Dad called me, as he was worried that you were in trouble. Tracking you down was the easy part.¡±


    Arissa¡¯s heart warmed to learn of it. ¡°That¡¯s really nice of Old Mr. Graham!¡±


    Frowning, Benjamin snapped, ¡°Why are you praising him when I was the one who came to your aid?¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 546

    Chapter 546


    The More the Merrier Chapter 546


    Why Did You Not Pick Up


    Arissa rolled her eyes with a smile. ¡°You did well too. Thank you, Mr. Graham!¡±


    When he saw the mischievous look in her eyes and how it glistened with the light, Benjamin was briefly


    shaken.


    He pinched her cheeks. ¡°You¡¯re wee. I did it on the ount of the children.¡±


    With a twitch of her lips, Arissa turned away to look out the car window.


    Is it so hard to admit that he cares for me?


    When Benjamin saw her turning her back toward him, he assumed that she was hurt by his words.


    Hence, he leaned closer and whispered into her ear, ¡°I was worried about you too.¡±


    His deep maic voice sounded especially alluring.


    Arissa¡¯s heart skip a beat before it began to pound furiously.


    Breaking into a smile, she turned to look at him.


    When his lips brush across her face, Arissa recoiled to avoid it as her cheeks began to burn.


    Benjamin gazed longingly at her.


    When he saw how adorable she was when blushing, he tousled her hair.


    ¡°Why is the York family here?¡±


    Arissa¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Northstream is her hometown.¡±


    Nodding in response, Benjamin instructed, ¡°If there¡¯s anything you want to buy, just get Ethen or the


    bodyguards to get them.¡±


    ¡°Mmm-hmm.¡±


    Arissa nodded and reassured him, ¡°I¡¯m fine, as they barely harmed a hair on my head. Instead, I


    managed to get on their nerves.¡±


    Benjamin chortled. ¡°But all I saw was you standing cluelessly there.¡±


    Arissa was stumped. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t appeared, I would have dodged, all right?¡±


    Previously, she didn¡¯t dare resist out of respect for her elders. But now, things were different.


    She was no longer the old Arissa who would let everyone walk over her. She would respond in kind to


    whoever bullied her.


    Benjamin grunted in acknowledgment. His concerns were eased when he saw that Arissa wasn¡¯t as


    glum as before.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer when I called your phone?¡±


    Arissa giggled in response to his question. ¡°Wasn¡¯t I facing off with them? How would I have time to


    pick it up?¡±


    Benjamin responded with a snort.


    Taking out her phone to check, Arissa realized that she had two missed calls.


    ¡°I need to call Old Mr. Graham back.¡± She didn¡¯t want him to worry.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call him!¡±


    When Benjamin snatched her phone away from her, Arissa was shocked and just looked at him.


    ¡°What¡¯s with you?¡±


    ¡°If you call him, he¡¯ll definitely ask where we are.¡±


    Benjamin was cognizant of the reason why Darius called Arissa in the first ce.


    Arissa was amused. ¡°I can choose not to tell him.¡±


    Benjamin snorted to express his disbelief.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Can you promise that you won¡¯t waver?¡±


    Pursing her lips, Arissa rebutted, ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I can, but it¡¯s not a big deal if Old Mr. Grahames


    over. He just wants to see Tim.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll see him when we take them back. Besides, it¡¯s pointless for him toe here. Going back and


    forth is just too much trouble,¡± Benjamin objected in a deep voice.


    ¡°However, we can¡¯t go back now, can we?¡± Arissa empathized with how anxious Darius was to see


    Tim.


    ¡°Just do as I say. He will be nothing but a nuisance if hees,¡± Benjamin warned with a frown.


    Arissa was amused. ¡°I got it. I won¡¯t tell him.¡±


    Benjamin let out a smug grunt.


    Smiling in response, Arissa ordered the driver to drop her at the tailor when she saw that they were


    about to arrive at the hospital entrance.


    ¡°You should head back first. I need to pick up the clothes.¡±


    Just as she spoke, she alighted after the car came to a stop. When she was about to close the door,


    she saw Benjamining down with her.


    ¡°Are you going with me?¡±


    ¡°Mmm-hmm!¡± Benjamin nodded as he alighted.


    ¡°To make sure you won¡¯t run off without warning.¡±


    Benjamin then held her hand. ¡°Lead the way!¡±


    Beaming in response, Arissa reminded him, ¡°It¡¯s dirty there. Are you sure you want to follow me?¡±


    When Benjamin gave her the side-eye, she chuckled at the thought of how he was a clean freak.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that dirty. It just isn¡¯t as clean as Dellmoor. That¡¯s all.¡±


    When they arrived, Benjamin knitted his brows and reprimanded her, ¡°Can¡¯t you find some ce


    cleaner? Why would you evene to such a dirty ce?¡±


    Arissa was dumbfounded.


    Even though the other streets were cleaner, this particr one was dirtier due to the mass left by


    vendors selling supper the night before.


    Unlike Benjamin, she had a greater tolerance for dirty surroundings.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you wait for me here?¡±

 Chapter 547

    Chapter 547


    The More the Merrier Chapter 547


    Benjamin Apanies Arissa To The Tailor


    Benjamin stared at her with a frown. ¡°Where is it? I¡¯ll get my men to pick them up.¡±


    Stumped, Arissa pointed to a spot that was just ten meters away.


    ¡°There. I¡¯ll go get it myself. You should just wait here.¡±


    Not wanting to dwell on the matter further, she hurried over at once.


    Tim¡¯s clothes were ready to be picked up. After conducting a quick check, she paid for them and


    returned to Benjamin.


    Throughout the entire episode, Benjamin¡¯s gaze never left her at all.


    When Arissa walked up to him and saw that his brows were still furrowed, she teased, ¡°Mr. Graham, do


    you want me to keep a distance from you?¡±


    As Benjamin¡¯s expression darkened, he held her hand before walking back out.


    Arissa giggled under her breath.


    ¡°If his clothes don¡¯t fit, you should just buy new ones. What¡¯s the point of altering them?¡±


    Looking at the grouchy expression on Benjamin¡¯s face, Arissa replied with a smile, ¡°Tim likes these


    clothes. Hence, altering them will make them fit better.¡±


    She had initially nned to keep the clothes till he was older. Nevertheless, she was worried that Tim


    would wear them on his own ord, together with his shoes.


    Benjamin cocked a brow. ¡°You have a pretty good eye when ites to choosing children¡¯s clothing.¡±


    The children like them a lot.


    Arissa grinned. ¡°Well, kids always like clothes that make them look cool.¡±


    Narrowing his gaze, Benjamin gave her the side-eye.


    ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t you buy something cool for Jesse? Why does she have to wear pink prints?¡±


    His sudden admonishment aggrieved Arissa.


    Despite her urge to exin, she swallowed her words in the face of Benjamin¡¯s intimidating look and


    decided not to tell him.


    ¡°My sweetheart can wear whatever she wants. If you don¡¯t like it, you can always look away!¡±


    ¡°What a witty remark!¡± Benjamin snapped.


    Zipping her mouth, Arissa followed Benjamin back to their car.


    ¡°You should get in. I want to walk back and buy some food along the way.¡±


    Benjamin protested, ¡°But it¡¯s still some distance away!¡±


    Arissa scanned the surroundings. ¡°I¡¯ll go buy something to eat.¡±


    Nevertheless, Benjamin pulled her back into the car. ¡°Whatever you feel like eating, I¡¯ll get Ethen to buy


    them.¡±


    After being forced into the car, Arissa exined, ¡°It¡¯s not me. I just want to buy some for the children.¡±


    Benjamin scrutinized the shops outside. ¡°They are not clean!¡±


    Arissa was speechless.


    Huh, I shouldn¡¯t have told him.


    Subsequently, their car drove back to the hospital without stopping for Arissa to buy any food. When


    they arrived, they returned to Mary¡¯s ward.


    Watching Arissa strut off, Benjamin frowned.


    Is she angry because I didn¡¯t allow her to buy food earlier?


    He gestured for Ethen toe over.


    ¡°Go out and buy some local snacks.¡±


    ¡°Right away!¡±


    Ethen hurried off to do as he was told.


    When Arissa entered the ward, she beamed when saw the six children telling Mary stories while sitting


    around thetter¡¯s bed.


    ¡°Mdm. Mary, it¡¯s time to get some rest.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I was just listening to their stories. Issa, why were you out for so long?¡± Mary expressed her


    concern with a narrowed gaze.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°I was out shopping for some clothes. Come, Mdm. Mary, why don¡¯t you try them on.¡±


    After putting down the shopping bags, Arissa took out Mary¡¯s clothes to measure against thetter¡¯s


    body.


    ¡°You bought clothes for me? You shouldn¡¯t have.¡±


    Mary was surprised by the gesture.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Since you¡¯ll be staying in the hospital for a while, it would be better to have more


    clothes that you change into,¡± Arissa reassured Mary.


    ¡°There¡¯s no such concern as I¡¯m wearing the hospital gown all the time.¡± Mary was deeply touched.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. You can wear them once you¡¯re discharged.¡±


    After Arissa measured the clothes against Mary¡¯s body and was satisfied with the fit, she put them back


    in the bag.


    ¡°Mommy, you bought a lot of clothes!¡±


    When Jesse peeked into the bag, her eyes lit up.


    Arissa nced at her. ¡°These are for Tim. I didn¡¯t get anything for you, and will do so next time.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Filled with delight, Jesse gestured to Tim. ¡°Tim,e quickly. Mommy bought you a lot of clothes.


    Look, there¡¯s even a pair of shoes!¡±

 Chapter 548

    Chapter 548


    The More the Merrier Chapter 548


    Hot Egg Delivery


    ¡°Tim,e here!¡± Arissa called her son in a soft voice.


    ¡°Why you didn¡¯t tell us that you were going to the mall, Mommy? Do you shop in secret?¡±


    Jasper¡¯s feet swung irritably as he voiced his displeasure.


    Arissaughed. ¡°I just went running a quick errand of getting some clothes. We¡¯d take all day if I were


    to bring you kids with me.¡±


    Oliver grinned. ¡°We¡¯re not slowing you down, are we? We just wanted toe with you, that¡¯s all!¡±


    Arissa knocked Oliver on the head yfully as she beckoned Tim toe over.


    ¡°Come try these on, Tim. Let¡¯s see if they fit.¡±


    ¡°You should have brought Tim to shop for his clothes, Mommy.¡± Zachary pulled Tim forward as he


    spoke. ¡°That way, you wouldn¡¯t have to worry about whether or not they fit. What a hassle it would be if


    you had to return to the shop to get them changed if they didn¡¯t fit Tim!¡±


    ¡°It was ast-minute n, all right?¡±


    Arissa smiled helplessly at his indignance as she pulled Tim over and pulled a shirt over his head.


    ¡°Is it a good fit?¡± she asked, gazing at her son with a twinkle in her eye as she smoothed the front of his


    shirt.


    Tim chanced a sheepish nce at Arissa before hurrying away.


    Stunned by his sudden movement, Arissa¡¯s eyes followed Tim.


    The child ran to the coffee table to procure something she could not see before jogging back again.


    When he returned, she saw a hot egg, freshly boiled, in his little hand as he handed it to her.


    ¡°Here, Ms. York!¡±


    Arissa was deeply moved as she hurriedly took it from him. Putting the egg down, she held both the


    boy¡¯s hands in hers and blew into them. ¡°Did you burn yourself?¡±


    ¡°Not at all. My skin is extraordinarily thick! Put it over your eye, Ms. York. The heat will help!¡±


    Arissa wrinkled her nose. ¡°I will. Thank you, Sweetheart!¡±


    Overwhelmed with emotion, she hugged Tim and kissed him on the cheek. ¡°Help yourself to your new


    clothes while I dab my eyes, will you?¡±


    Tim nodded.


    Gavin and the other four smiled fondly at the scene.


    ¡°Sit over here, Mommy. I¡¯ll massage your eyes!¡±


    Jasper made sure she wasfortable, leading her into a seat near him before he ran the warm egg


    over her closed eyelids.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you, Tim!¡±


    Gavin came over and took out the new clothes.


    Zachary, too, stepped forward to help.


    Tim took off his shirt and tried on the pants again.


    Oliver took out his shoes from the shopping bag in the meantime. Jesse stood to the side and happily


    watched her brother try on some new clothes.


    ¡°You look so handsome, Tim!¡±


    Tim blushed. ¡°Thank you!¡±


    ¡°Try on those shoes, Tim,¡± suggested Oliver as he crouched down to loosen the shoces.


    ¡°Coming!¡±


    Tim sat on the ground and took his time putting them on.


    Even Mary beamed at the sight before her.


    Benjamin entered and smiled ever so slightly at the sight of the children flocked around Tim before


    announcing his arrival.


    ¡°Tim, have you tried on all the new clothes?¡±


    Tim leaped obediently to his feet. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve tried on everything Ms. York bought.¡±


    Benjamin tousled the boy¡¯s head. ¡°Do they fit?¡±


    Tim nodded. ¡°They do!¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Try on the altered ones again.¡±


    Gavin had already taken them out of the bag at Benjamin¡¯s words and was holding it out for Tim.


    Benjamin nced at the children before addressing Arissa, ¡°Ethen will drop by with food in a few


    minutes.¡±


    Arissa jumped as she took the egg before ncing at him.


    Then, she closed her eyes so Tim could continue rubbing the egg over her eye sockets.


    Benjamin raised his brows before sauntering over. Along the way, he motioned for the boy to step


    aside.


    Jasper did not cooperate. ¡°I¡¯ll do Mommy¡¯s eyes!¡±


    With a displeased frown, Benjamin shoved the boy aside casually and snatched the egg from his


    chubby little hand.


    Jasper¡¯s face contorted with anger. ¡°Bandit!¡±


    Arissa opened her eyes at themotion and was surprised to see Benjamin seated next to her.


    ¡°Keep them shut!¡± he ordered.


    ¡°I can do this on my own,¡± she said hastily.


    Oh God, so many people are watching.


    Arissa touched her neck, feeling a tad warm at the moment.


    Tired of having his orders defied, Benjamin leaned into Arissa intrusively and startled her so much that


    she squeezed her eyes shut.


    His thin lips curled upward in triumph, Benjamin turned his attention toward the task at hand.


    ¡°Why are your eyes are swollen? Did you not sleep well?¡±

 Chapter 549

    Chapter 549


    The More the Merrier Chapter 549


    The Fight


    ¡°No! Mommy has been crying!¡±


    Jasper¡¯s quick retort at Benjamin earned him a frown of disapproval from thetter.


    Arissa jumped out of her reverie and pushed Benjamin¡¯s hand away. ¡°I was? How was I not aware?¡±


    Jasper watched the adults for a while before turning to his siblings and found Gavin and the others


    staring at him.


    He smiled so broadly that his eyes were slits. ¡°I made that up!¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes shed as he gently turned Arissa¡¯s face to ce the egg¡¯s warmer side against her


    other cheek.


    Arissa closed her eyes and raised her neck, feeling the man¡¯s breath on her face from time to time. Her


    heartbeat elerated again.


    Reveling in his masculine scent, Arissa felt her heart hammering wildly against her ribs and wondered if


    he could tell.


    As if in response, Benjamin¡¯s eyes flickered. A hint of mischief appeared in his eyes at the sight of her


    blushing cheeks.


    ¡°Does that feel better?¡± he asked when he switched sides again.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The glint in Benjamin¡¯s eyes became more profound at the quaver in Arissa¡¯s grunt.


    He inched closer with great deliberation. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Arissa felt as if she was being hugged by him. Her ears became hot.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± She pushed his hand away.


    ¡°Stop moving!¡± Benjamin grabbed her wrist. ¡°I¡¯m not done yet!¡±


    Arissa gulped before resigning to lean back in her chair so Benjamin could dab her eyes.


    Are they swollen? Did I really cry in my sleep?


    She had dreamt that Tim would not forgive her. Even worse, he refused to recognize her as his mother.


    She remembered feeling heartbroken in the dream.


    ¡°Do the clothes fit, Tim?¡± she asked him softly once more.


    ¡°They do!¡± Tim chirped in response before trying on another set.


    ¡°What about the altered ones?¡± she asked, smiling a little more now.


    I¡¯m trying them out, Ms. York. Everything seems to be in order. I finally have a set that fits!¡±


    Like music to her ears, the child¡¯s tender voice made Arissa smile with delight like music to her ears.


    ¡°I¡¯m d, Sweetheart! Put aside the ill-fitting shoes for now. You can try them on again in a few years


    when you grow into them!¡±


    Tim nodded wordlessly before a nce at her. Upon recalling that Arissa had her eyes attended to, he


    answered her with his voice.


    ¡°I will.¡±


    Benjamin looked down at her bright little face with gentle eyes.


    Suddenly, a familiar voice came. ¡°I¡¯m getting diabetes just being around the sweetness in this room.


    Good thing I¡¯m in a hospital.¡±


    Arissa turned and met Kingsley¡¯s mischievous smile.


    Benjamin, too, nced at the neer.


    The children were surprised to see him. ¡°Uncle Kingsley!¡±


    Kingsley beamed as he walked toward them who ran over to meet him halfway, clearly delighted by his


    presence.


    ¡°What¡¯re are you doing here, Uncle Kingsley?¡±


    Kingsley gave each child a hug and a tousle as he replied, ¡°I miss you kids, that¡¯s why. Where are your


    brother?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Upon noticing Tim in the corner looking at him after a quick nce around, Kingsley¡¯s mouth fell open


    in astonishment.


    ¡°What a tanned child!¡±


    Tim seemed to wilt before their eyes.


    Zachary rapped Kingsley¡¯s forehead severely. ¡°You aren¡¯t allowed to say such things about Tim, Uncle


    Kingsley! If you¡¯re not careful, you¡¯ll be even darker than him.¡±


    Upon regaining his senses, Kingsley squatted in front of the child at once to apologize.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tim. I shouldn¡¯t have teased you like that. Will you forgive me?¡±


    As he spoke, Kingsley reached out to stroke the boy¡¯s lowered head.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡±


    His eyes lighting up suddenly, Kingsley bent over to pick Tim up to the group¡¯s surprise.


    ¡°What a fineplexion Tim has,¡± he dered. ¡°The rest of you should get some sun. Look at all these


    pallid little faces!¡±


    The other five children stared at him angrily. ¡°You are the one who needs a tan!¡±


    ¡°Okay, fine. I¡¯m the pale one here!¡±


    Being in an exceptionally amicable mood, Kingsley hurriedly cated the indignant children.


    Arissa was amused. ¡°How did you find us here, Mr. Watts?¡± she asked, remembering Benjamin¡¯s prior


    warning not to inform Kingsley.

 Chapter 550

    Chapter 550


    The More the Merrier Chapter 550


    Did Benjamin Hit You


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t remind me. It¡¯s all Shaun¡¯s fault for preferring to watch me suffer as I stumble around in


    search of where you might be than to just give me the address.¡±


    After vented, Kingsley smiled at Tim again.


    ¡°This is Uncle Kingsley, Tim!¡±


    Tim looked at him curiously. ¡°Are you Uncle Kingsley?¡±


    Kingsley was surprised. ¡°You know me?¡±


    The boy nodded as he had heard the name on more than one asion.


    Kingsleyughed and pinched his little face adoringly before noticing that the child was all bones.


    ¡°Poor Tim,¡± he said, visibly distressed. ¡°Don¡¯t they ever feed you? I¡¯ll take you for something nice to


    fatten you up!¡±


    To Arissa¡¯s amusement, Tim pouted.


    Benjamin shot her a nce before turning her head to get a better angle of her eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough now!¡± she said.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your eyes, Arissa? Did Benjamin hit you?¡±


    With Tim in his arms, Kingsley came over to tease Arissa next.


    ¡°He did not,¡± Arissa exined hurriedly. ¡°It had nothing to do with him!¡±


    Kingsley gave them a meaningful smile. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯d seen Benjamin dab a woman¡¯s eyes


    so tenderly. Bing adies¡¯ man, are you?¡±


    Arissa was embarrassed. Her whole body stiffened up at the sight of Tim in Kingsley¡¯s arms.


    Regaining her mobility the next second, she got up and quickly took her son.


    Benjamin red at Kingsley before reprimanding in a deep voice, ¡°What are you making such a racket


    for? Can¡¯t you see that Mdm. Mary is trying to rest?¡±


    It was only then that Kingsley noticed the figure in the hospital bed as he had his attention captured by


    the children earlier.


    ¡°My apologies, Madam.¡± Kingsley hastily apologized to Mary.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be,¡± Mary replied affably. ¡°Don¡¯t feel like you¡¯re disturbing me, too. I happen to like the noise.¡±


    It had been many years since she found herself in the middle of a lively scene like that.


    Benjamin signaled for Kingsley to leave with a severe re, though Kingsley did not cooperate at first.


    Despite wanting to stay, Kingsley quailed under Benjamin¡¯s re and followed him out.


    ¡°I¡¯ll y with youter, children.¡±


    Arissa looked at them before turning to address her son. ¡°Are the altered clothesfortable?¡±


    Tim nodded.


    At that moment, Benjamin walked in and handed Arissa an egg. ¡°Here. Eat this.¡±


    Arissa took it and sat down with her son in her arms. With a smart rap against the table, she peeled the


    shell off neatly and handed it to Tim.


    ¡°Thank you for the egg, Tim. Here, it¡¯s yours.¡±


    Tim shook his head. ¡°You should eat it, Ms. York.¡±


    Arissa was moved by the sincerity in her son¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°How about we share it?¡±


    Tim looked at Gavin and the other five. He bit his lip and shook his head.


    It¡¯s not fair that I get to eat the egg and the others do not.


    Interpreting her son¡¯s reluctance correctly, Arissa smiled.


    ¡°One egg isn¡¯t enough for all of you,¡± she said with a nce at the five children. ¡°It¡¯s better that I eat it


    instead!¡±


    Jesse ran over and threw her arms around Arissa¡¯s neck. ¡°Mommy,¡± she said coquettishly, ¡°I¡¯ll help you


    with it!¡±


    Arissa was greatly amused by the girl¡¯s initiative and expressed it by brushing her nose affectionately.


    ¡°Here you go!¡±


    The little girl shrugged her shoulders happily.


    ¡°Thank you, Mommy!¡±


    Jesse kissed her mother¡¯s cheek before seating herself on Arissa¡¯s side as she helped herself with the


    egg. ¡°Would you like to share this with me, Tim?¡±


    ¡°No, thank you.¡± Tim shook his head. ¡°You can have all of it!¡±


    Arissa put him down. ¡°Are there any more eggs? I can cook some more.¡±


    ¡°There aren¡¯t anymore, Ms. York,¡± Tim informed her. ¡°I borrowed thest one from the nurse.¡±


    Arissa froze. She was so moved that Tim overcame his shyness to speak to strangers for her that she


    sniffled.


    ¡°Did you returned it to her?¡±


    Tim lowered his head. ¡°I¡¯d treated her to a cup of water for her help.¡±


    Arissa stroked his hair fondly. ¡°That¡¯s very nice of you, Sweetheart.¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tim nced at her before lowering his head again. His ears were scarlet.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to, Mommy,¡± Zachary said. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t eat so close to dinner.¡±


    I¡¯m sure they wouldn¡¯t hold it against us if Jesse ate one egg of theirs.

 Chapter 551

    Chapter 551


    The More the Merrier Chapter 551


    No Trouble


    Arissa nced at the clock and was startled to find that it was already veryte.


    She went over to Mary. ¡°What would you like for dinner, Mary?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just eat at the hospital. As I¡¯m not a big eater, there¡¯s no need to trouble yourselves for me.¡±


    Mary thought about the amount of food she had brought back at noon and felt it was a waste if she did


    not finish it.


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble,¡± Arissa said as she tucked Mary¡¯s quilt in for her. ¡°We want some dinner anyway.


    There¡¯s no trouble in having you join us. I¡¯m just happy to be able to care for you. Are you hungry now?


    I¡¯m about to head to the hospital cafeteria to get a snack myself.¡±


    Mary shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. I just had some breakfast food with you, remember? That hasn¡¯t


    even been digested yet!¡±


    At that moment, Ethen entered with a big bag of food. ¡°These are from Mr. Graham, Ms. York.¡±


    Arissa did not expect Benjamin to follow through with his promise. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a delicacy around these parts.¡± Ethen ced the box on the coffee table as he spoke. ¡°These are


    for you and the children.¡±


    Arissa came over. ¡°Is there anything Mary can have?¡±


    ¡°I asked Mr. Bailey. He said she could have these saltine crackers.¡±


    Ethen opened a packet and filled the whole ward with its fragrant aroma.


    Though they looked like dessert crepes, these crackers were of the savory kind.


    With a side of horseradish sauce and sprinkled with crushed peanuts and sesame seeds, it made for a


    very authentic and satiating snack.


    Just looking at it made the children¡¯s mouths water.


    Jesse swallowed. ¡°Wow! It looks delicious!¡±


    Ethen smiled. ¡°There¡¯s more in there! Hurry up and have some, Ms. York. They taste their best while


    they¡¯re hot!¡±


    Arissa nodded and gestured at Ethen. ¡°Please, join us.¡±


    ¡°Would you like to try some, Mary?¡± she said after bringing some back to the hospital bed.


    Mary waved her hand. ¡°Enjoy it, my dear. Don¡¯t mind me! I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    ¡°Just a taste?¡± Arissa coaxed, aware that the older woman was simply being polite.


    Mary gazed at the remaining crackers in the box. ¡°Do you have enough for yourselves?¡±


    ¡°Plenty for all,¡± Ethen replied with a smile as he beckoned the children to eat. ¡°I bought enough for


    everyone to each have their own packet!¡±


    Arissa sat beside the bed and fed Mary.


    ¡°Set up the tray, will you, Issa?¡± Mary requested with a gesture. ¡°I can manage on my own.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Arissa agreed it would be at Mary¡¯s convenience to have a table, so she obliged thetter


    before continuing to feed Mary.


    ¡°I can¡¯t finish the entire packet,¡± said Mary. ¡°Leave me a few pieces, and you can have the rest. You


    can have some too, Tim!¡±


    Mary told Arissa that as she spent most of her time lying on the bed, her digestion was so slow that she


    was still full from the snack she had had prior.


    ¡°All right, Mary.¡±


    Noticing Mary¡¯s ufortable squirming, Arissa obliged the olddy by apportioning a few pieces for


    her.


    ¡°Hurry up and eat it while it¡¯s hot! I¡¯ll do the same.¡±


    Mary picked one up and nibbled at it slowly.


    Arissa watched her for a while. She only began to eat at Mary¡¯s second reminder.


    She looked at the children and saw to her satisfaction that all six were seated and eating obediently.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to see if Bradley is here.¡±


    Arissa walked to the door as she ate and found the corridor outside empty.


    ¡°Have you seen Mr. Hinton, kids?¡± She turned back and asked the children.


    ¡°Mr. Hinton?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hinton was just here!¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Did he go to the bathroom?¡±


    The children exchanged confused nces.


    Arissa pursed her lips. Turning to nce at the corridor again, she saw Benjamin engaged in


    discussion with Shaun, Kingsley, and several doctors.


    She put her cracker down and hurriedly wiped the corners of her mouth before walking over.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t Mommy eating anymore?¡± Jasper wondered aloud as he hurriedly followed her to the door.


    Oliver followed suit. Bringing with him his morsel, he leaned against the door to peek outside.


    ¡°Mommy went to look for Mr. Hinton!¡± Jasper announced, his interest piqued in an instant.


    Oliver giggled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see anyone else. I¡¯m positive that¡¯s not where she went!¡±


    Oliver nced at Jasper as he spoke and deduced something from his brother¡¯s expression.

 Chapter 552

    Chapter 552


    The More the Merrier Chapter 552


    The Report


    Jasper saw the doctors in white coats frowning when he got closer.


    ¡°Are they discussing Grandma¡¯s illness? Let¡¯s go have a listen!¡±


    Oliver¡¯s eyes shed as he pulled his younger brother in the other direction.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Zachary shouted after their shifty figures.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to pee!¡± Oliver called back and ran in Jasper¡¯s wake.


    ¡°They¡¯re over there!¡± Jasper indicated to Oliver.


    ¡°We have to eavesdrop,¡± Oliver dered as he took Jasper for a detour around the back, ¡°they won¡¯t let


    us listen when they see us.¡±


    Meanwhile, Benjamin shot Shaun a look of warning as Arissa approached.


    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be too many men standing guard over Mary¡¯s ward, Benjamin,¡± Shaun said tactfully to


    change the topic. ¡°She needs some quiet. A man or two should be all the help she needs.¡±


    ¡°Good point.¡± Benjamin looked at Arissa. ¡°Tell her that.¡±


    ¡°I heard you.¡± Arissa red back at him before turning to Shaun.


    ¡°Has Mary¡¯s examination reporte out, Dr. Bailey?¡± she asked, anxious to find out beforehand if


    Mary¡¯s condition was severe.


    Shaun nced at Benjamin before answering Arissa, ¡°It¡¯s out. Her condition is slightly more


    complicated than we anticipated.¡±


    Arissa became nervous. ¡°Whatplications are we talking about here?¡±


    Benjamin red at Shaun.


    ¡°Mary¡¯s diabetes is more serious than my initial diagnosis,¡± Shaun admitted, deeming it better to tell her


    the truth than to have her anxious imagination run amok. ¡°Her other ailments are not easily treated as


    well, I¡¯m afraid. Surgery is required to get rid of her kidney stones, for starters. Aside from those, the


    rest are justmon symptoms of the elderly. Being as fragile as they are at that age, even the


    smallest bumps and bruises has the potential to be something much worse if left untreated.¡±


    ¡°Are those the only two serious conditions?¡± Arissa urged.


    Shaun nodded. ¡°This is Mary¡¯s test report. Here, have a look.¡±


    Arissa took it from him. Skipping the jargon, she went straight for the summary.


    ¡°Mary has a pretty bad cough too,¡± he continued. ¡°Being a victim of bronchitis, her heart and lungs are


    more vulnerable than most. We have a gradual treatment n, so it¡¯ll be a load off your shoulders.


    However, there is no cure for diabetes at this point, so the best course of action would be to control the


    disease.¡±


    Arissa nodded, thankful that that was the extent of it.


    Carefully perusing Mary¡¯s physical examination report once more, Arissa read the details she had


    skipped earlier.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In addition to what Shaun said, Mary was also afflicted with gynecological inmmation, arrhythmia,


    and cerebral vascr sclerosis.


    Arissa sighed.


    Benjamin took the report in her hand before turning to Shaun.


    ¡°Work out the best possible treatment n for her you can and let me know what youe up with.¡±


    Shaun nodded.


    Kingsley and Bradley also sighed when they heard that Mary was so sick.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t worry too much,¡± Shaun went on. ¡°As long as sufficient rest is had post-surgery, Mary would


    still regain the health a person her age has the right to be. However, long-term consumption of


    medication is necessary to control her other diseases. Some may be cured, but others, such as


    diabetes, will never be.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Arissa nodded. That¡¯s not so bad. I¡¯d expected it to be much worse.


    ¡°Dr. Bailey, can Mary return to Dellmoor for treatment?¡±


    As Arissa was expected to be at work and to send her children to school, having Mary treated in


    Dellmoor would be the most convenient for her. Besides, modern medical amenities in the big city were


    more readily avable.


    Shaun maintained his smile as he gazed at Benjamin.


    Arissa, too, was watching the man.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t two of you talk it over?¡± Shaun grinned ufortably. ¡°It¡¯s not my ce.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a doctor?¡± Arissa demanded hotly after an initially startled pause. ¡°I¡¯d say it is your ce.


    What would he know? He isn¡¯t a doctor!¡±


    Shaun was stunned at her bravado for daring to challenge Benjamin.


    Though Benjamin was not an expert in medicine, Shaun was familiar with the former¡¯s capacity to


    learn. If Benjamin devotes himself to medicine, he will be a far greater doctor than I could ever be.

 Chapter 553

    Chapter 553


    The More the Merrier Chapter 553


    My Boss Is A Pro


    Even Kingsley couldn¡¯t stifle hisugh and teased Benjamin. ¡°I guess there are still some things you


    don¡¯t know, huh?¡±


    Benjamin scowled in response.


    Ethen turned around, trying to conceal a smile.


    Bradley merely shot Benjamin a nce and dared notugh. Still, he greatly admired Arissa. My boss


    is such a pro!


    ¡°Can we change hospitals?¡± Arissa asked Shaun.


    With a nod, Shaun turned to Benjamin and began to exin after seeing thetter remain silent.


    ¡°Yes, but you¡¯ll have to wait until Mary¡¯s condition stabilizes. If nothing critical happens from now until


    tomorrow, there won¡¯t be any problem changing hospitals. She¡¯ll just be transferring to Dellmoor,


    anyway, not to some other hospital in Northstream.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll let Mary know.¡±


    Arissa nodded and returned to the ward.


    ¡°I¡¯lle with you.¡±


    Benjamin followed her.


    Arissa paid him no attention.


    She could feel the man giving her an asional nce, but she pretended not to notice.


    ¡°Are you upset?¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s lips curled slightly at the sight of the woman looking angry.


    ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± Arissa huffed.


    ¡°You look like a puffer fish with your cheeks like that,¡± Benjamin remarked while pinching her face.


    Arissa turned and red at him. ¡°Did you ask Shaun to hide the truth from me?¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s brows knitted slightly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the report?¡±


    The woman pursed her lips. It was true she had seen it.


    ¡°Is Mary really okay?¡±


    Seeing how worried she looked, Benjamin gave her cheek another pinch.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine. Shaun was telling you the truth. I initially told him not to, but that moron went against me


    anyway!¡±


    Arissa¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Well, I would¡¯ve found out sooner orter, wouldn¡¯t I? In fact, I can take better


    care of her now that I know how she¡¯s doing!¡±


    ¡°Look. You¡¯re frowning again.¡±


    Benjamin reached for her forehead.


    Evading his touch, the woman turned and headed into the ward.


    Inside there, she saw only Gavin, Zachary, Jesse, and Tim.


    ¡°Where are Oliver and Jasper?¡±


    ¡°They went to take a poop, Mommy,¡± Zachary answered solemnly.


    Nodding, Arissa stood next to Mary. ¡°Is your head still hurting, Mary?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m much better now, thank you.¡± Mary just had her IV needle removed.


    Then, Arissa noticed how the green on the back of Mary¡¯s hand seemed to be spreading further. ¡°Does


    it hurt here, Mary?¡±


    ¡°Yes, from the needle.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The elderly woman nced at her hand. She had grown ustomed to its appearance.


    ¡°We have to do something about this.¡± Arissa furrowed her brows tightly as her heart ached.


    Will she be able to continue getting injected on this hand?


    I can¡¯t even see her veins anymore.


    Tim walked over with a frown.


    ¡°This always happens to Grandma, Ms. York. Whenever she gets hurt, her small injuries turn into big


    bruises. It takes about two weeks for the bruises to disappear,¡± he borated, feeling Arissa¡¯s pain.


    Arissa gazed at Mary in shock. ¡°Is that true?¡±


    ¡°It is. I getrge bruises just from bumping into something, and it takes so long to heal,¡± the old woman


    replied, not thinking much of her condition.


    Hearing that, Benjamin exined, ¡°This is a sign of diabetes. Even a small cut takes a long time to


    heal. That¡¯s because when your blood sugar levels are too high, your white blood cells be less


    capable of fighting off infections.


    Irregr blood sugar levels also cause your telets to gather excessively at the site of an injury,


    which is good for stopping any bleeding, but not when ites to healing. In fact, high blood glucose


    causes stiffening of your arteries and narrowing of your blood vessels, which then impair wound


    healing because of insufficient blood supply.¡±


    He continued, ¡°Diabetes affects the nerves too, but it¡¯s worse on the legs. You¡¯d feel numb and weak,


    and once you get hurt, you¡¯d be increasingly less sensitive to pain.


    All of these affect how your wounds heal. It¡¯s not as bad if you get an injury on the upper limbs; you¡¯d


    probably just have a bruise. But if you get hurt on the lower limbs, every injury tends to grow into a


    large patch. Your entire calf could even turn ck depending on how severe the injury is. These are


    what reduce your body¡¯s ability to heal wounds.¡±

 Chapter 554

    Chapter 554


    The More the Merrier Chapter 554


    Admiration In Their Eyes


    ¡°Just take care of yourself and try not to get hurt. It¡¯d be hard to recover once you bleed,¡± Benjamin


    concluded.


    Arissa stared at him in awe.


    How does this guy know so much?


    Mary couldn¡¯t quite believe her ears. I have diabetes?


    Meanwhile, the children¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration.


    He¡¯s so smart!


    However, Tim wasn¡¯t just amazed; he was also concerned. ¡°Will Grandma get better, Mr. Graham?¡±


    There was a pang in Benjamin¡¯s heart as he saw the anxious look in the boy¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way to cure diabetes at the moment, Tim,¡± he answered while crouching down and pulling


    the child over. ¡°We can only try to control it and keep her condition stable. It doesn¡¯t help that she¡¯s had


    this illness for a while now and that she¡¯s old, but Mr. Bailey has said that things won¡¯t get worse for her


    as long as she takes her medication for as long as possible.¡±


    Tim bit his lip. That means she¡¯ll have to go through this every day?


    Benjamin caressed the boy¡¯s head. ¡°Diabetes is a chronic illness. Taking long-term medication is the


    only way to deal with it.¡±


    Arissa gave Mary an assuring look, although thetter insisted she was fine.


    Then, the younger woman came over to give her son a hug before shooting Benjamin a re. ¡°Couldn¡¯t


    you have put it in a gentler way?¡±


    How worried this poor boy must be now!


    Benjamin merely nced at her. Mary wasn¡¯t in a critical condition, but he silently agreed to be more


    tactful with his words.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Now that we¡¯ve figured out the cause of Mary¡¯s condition, things will get better for her once she takes


    her medication. She won¡¯t have to suffer like she used to. She¡¯ll be much better for sure. We¡¯ll just have


    to take good care of her, make sure she doesn¡¯t get hurt, and keep track of her diet. She can live the


    same way we do!¡±


    Tim nodded despite still biting his lip. He was just worried about his grandmother.


    It pained him that Mary still had to go through such ordeals at her age.


    The child walked over and held the old woman¡¯s ashen palm. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Grandma!¡±


    Mary felt incredibly touched. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. Haven¡¯t I gotten by all this while without any medication?


    Besides, your daddy just said this is a chronic illness. I¡¯ll be fine as long as I take more pills.¡±


    Tears threatened to spill from the sides of Tim¡¯s eyes, and the sight of that made Mary¡¯s heart hurt.


    She reached out to wipe his tears.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, silly! I¡¯m not going to die!¡±


    Arissa gazed at the old woman. Keeping a positive mindset was beneficial when one was ill.


    ¡°Trust in Dr. Bailey and his team, Mary. They¡¯ll give you the best possible medication. In fact, you may


    even be able to stop taking medication if you get better. What matters most is to watch your diet. Try


    not to eat or drink anything that has a lot of sugar.¡±


    Mary nodded in response. ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to watch what I eat.¡±


    She then caressed Tim¡¯s head. ¡°Help me keep track of my diet, okay?¡±


    ¡°I will!¡± Tim nodded fervently, making a mental note.


    Then, Arissa took his hand. ¡°Go pour your grandma a ss of water.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± The boy quickly did as told.


    ¡°Get some rest, Mary.¡±


    After tucking the old woman in bed, Arissa began to advise her on things she had to look out for.


    ¡°Diabetes is a serious condition, but you can get better as long as you¡¯re treated on time. We¡¯ll have to


    make sure you don¡¯t catch a cold, though, because it¡¯d also be difficult for a person with diabetes to


    recover from that¡­¡±


    Benjamin walked toward the couch, his heart feeling rxed from hearing the woman¡¯s tender voice.


    Gavin and the other children were more relieved after hearing his exnation of Mary¡¯s condition.


    ¡°Is her condition really no big deal?¡± asked Gavin.


    Benjamin turned to the children who now gazed at him eagerly.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be as long as she follows through with her treatment,¡± the man answered with a slight nod.


    Gavin beamed. ¡°We¡¯ll take good care of her!¡±


    Then, Benjamin¡¯s gaze fell on Zachary and Jesse.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you two have to go to school?¡±


    The three children instantly exchanged nces.

 Chapter 555

    Chapter 555


    The More the Merrier Chapter 555


    Go To School


    ¡°We still have to go to school while we¡¯re here?¡± Zachary asked in astonishment.


    Benjamin felt tickled to see the children¡¯s intense reactions, but he tried to y it cool and nodded


    expressionlessly.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but want to tease them. ¡°I¡¯ll get Ethen to take you to school.¡±


    The children¡¯s jaws fell to the floor.


    ¡°But we want to go to the school in Dellmoor!¡± Gavin was the first to protest.


    It¡¯s not like we¡¯ll be here for a long time! Why do we have to change schools?


    Benjamin stared at him for a few seconds.


    This kid still hates going to school?


    ¡°Your brothers will go with you.¡±


    A look of envy formed on Tim¡¯s face as he heard Benjamin talking to the other children about school.


    He wanted to go to school too, but he didn¡¯t have the money.


    ¡°Will Tim be going too?¡±


    Zachary gazed at Benjamin with puppy eyes before turning to Tim, who was in the midst of bringing his


    grandmother some water.


    ¡°Of course! All six of you have to go to school.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Tim became so filled with excitement that the hot water from the ss began to


    spill.


    Arissa rushed over and put the ss aside before wiping the water off her son¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    Tim¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he saw the woman use her own shirt to clean him up.


    ¡°No,¡± he answered, shaking his head.


    Arissa then observed the boy¡¯s hand. It¡¯s not red.


    Feeling concerned, Mary sat up too.


    ¡°Be careful, Tim!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± The child nodded obediently.


    Benjamin gazed at him deeply as the other children ran toward him.


    ¡°Did you get hurt, Tim?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Tim shook his head.


    Arissa blew on his hand before turning to leave.


    Tim stared at her, not knowing where she was headed.


    ¡°Where are you going, Mommy?¡±


    Jesse ran after her, but she was just too quick.


    ¡°Mommy didn¡¯t wait for me!¡± he eximed after returning to the ward.


    ¡°I guess she went to get some ointment for your hand.¡±


    Zachary understood Arissa well and immediately knew where she had gone off to.


    Tim was visibly surprised. ¡°But I¡¯m not hurt.¡±


    Zachary smiled. ¡°The water didn¡¯t hurt you, but you¡¯d still feel better after using some ointment.¡±


    Tim nced at him before turning his attention back to Mary and giving her the ss of water. ¡°Be


    careful, Grandma.¡±


    ¡°Use a straw.¡±


    Gavin ced a straw into the ss for Mary.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help myself,¡± the old woman remarked, feeling touched by the children¡¯s kindness.


    Meanwhile, Arissa spotted Oliver and Jasper while making her way to Shaun¡¯s office.


    ¡°Where are you going, Mommy?¡± The children ran toward her.


    ¡°Tim scalded his hand, so I¡¯m getting him some ointment.¡±


    ¡°Is it serious?¡± they asked, their faces filled with worry.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No. He just got some hot water on his hand,¡± the woman answered before quickly walking away. ¡°Get


    back to the ward.¡±


    The two boys nced at her before returning to the ward.


    ¡°Is your hand okay, Tim?¡±


    They quickly took their brother¡¯s hand and eyed it.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Tim replied, feeling moved. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Jasper grinned. ¡°We bumped into Mommy just now. She¡¯s gone to get you some ointment.¡±


    Tim¡¯s eyes lit up as he turned to Zachary. He was right!


    Zachary smiled at him.


    ¡°Wash your hand with some cold water, Tim. Mommy will be back real soon,¡± he urged.


    Tim shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s just a slight burn. It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±


    ¡°Come over here, Tim!¡±


    Benjamin walked out of the restroom with a handkerchief and called out to the boy.


    Seeing how stern the man looked, Tim walked toward him obediently.


    ¡°Mr. Graham?¡±

 Chapter 556

    Chapter 556


    The More the Merrier Chapter 556


    Tim Wants To Go To School


    Benjamin looked down at the boy before kneeling, pulling thetter¡¯s tiny hand over to him, and


    wrapping it with the handkerchief.


    ¡°Be careful next time.¡± The man¡¯s voice became much gentler.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The child blinked, feeling the man¡¯s concern for him.


    Benjamin then walked out of the ward while continuing to hold Tim¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Where are we going, Mr. Graham?¡± the boy asked in confusion.


    ¡°To see your mommy.¡±


    Benjamin shot him a nce.


    Tim remained puzzled. But she¡¯ll be back soon.


    Still, he agreed to follow the man.


    Gavin and the other children watched as the two left, their eyes widening.


    ¡°Mr. Graham can¡¯t leave Mommy alone, can he? He just doesn¡¯t want to admit it!¡± Jasper eximed


    with a sigh, imitating the way adults spoke.


    ¡°Right? She¡¯ll be back real soon, but he can¡¯t even wait another second,¡± Oliver chimed in while


    adjusting his sses.


    ¡°Does Mr. Graham like Mommy now?¡±


    Jesse stared at her older brothers with herrge eyes.


    Mary chuckled upon hearing the children¡¯s conversation.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Mr. Graham your daddy? Why do you still call him Mr. Graham? Is he not together with your


    mommy?¡±


    She had initially thought Arissa and Benjamin were a married couple, but after spending more time with


    them, she soon noticed that the two didn¡¯t seem as close as husband and wife should be.


    ¡°Mommy¡¯s not with Mr. Graham,¡± Jasper remarked with a smile.


    ¡°They¡¯re not together?¡± Mary was bewildered.


    ¡°Nope. Mommy only came back to Chanaea a while ago,¡± Gavin exined. ¡°She and Daddy barely


    knew each other, and she was just working at Daddy¡¯spany. They only started talking to each


    other more after she found me.¡±


    Mary was still in the dark. Does that mean Issa became pregnant before marriage?


    That poor girl. It must¡¯ve been so hard for her, having to raise four kids on her own.


    Her heart broke for Arissa.


    ¡°Your mommy must¡¯ve worked so hard to raise you on her own.¡±


    Zachary nodded. ¡°It was hard for her, but things are better now. Don¡¯t feel like you¡¯re troubling Mommy,


    okay? She¡¯ll be sad if you do.¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Mary was touched. ¡°Okay. Thank you, children. I¡¯m so thankful for your mommy too. She¡¯s so much


    better than my good-for-nothing son!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll take good care of you from now on. Don¡¯t you worry!¡±


    Jesse beamed at her, looking utterly adorable as she revealed a toothless smile.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Mary was beyond ted.


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t disrupt her sleep,¡± Gavin reminded his siblings before turning to Mary. ¡°Get some rest for


    now.¡±


    With a nod, Zachary, Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse sat next to the old woman.


    Mary was delighted to see that.


    Meanwhile, Benjamin had left the ward with Tim not to look for Arissa, but because he had something


    to discuss with the boy.


    He carried Tim to a chair on the hallway and sat down.


    The child nced up but quickly looked downward after meeting Benjamin¡¯s gaze, feeling nervous.


    What does he want to talk about?


    Benjamin stroked the boy¡¯s head.


    ¡°Tim.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Tim looked up again, only to hastily avert his gaze once more.


    Seeing how nervous the boy looked, Benjamin put on a gentler demeanor.


    ¡°Have you been to school, Tim?¡±


    Tim shook his head and kept his head low. Many other kids from the vige don¡¯t go to school.


    Even those who do would only start going when they¡¯re seven. I¡¯m not old enough.


    There are people who do send their kids to kindergarten, though. But we can¡¯t afford it.


    It costs a few thousand per semester. That¡¯s way too much.


    I still have to make sure Grandma gets treated. Will there even be enough money for me to go to


    school when she gets better?


    But I want to go to school like other kids do.

 Chapter 557

    Chapter 557


    The More the Merrier Chapter 557


    Benjamin Signs An IOU With His Son


    Feeling sorry, Benjamin carried his son and seated him on hisp.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you go to school, then. Do you want to?¡± he asked gently.


    Tim nodded before hurriedly shaking his head.


    Benjamin was befuddled.


    ¡°Do you want to go, or do you not want to?¡±


    The boy bit his lip. ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I want to look after Grandma.¡±


    Benjamin was d to see how thoughtful and appreciative this child was.


    ¡°There¡¯ll be other people looking after your grandma, but you¡¯re at the age where you should be


    learning. This isn¡¯t something you should hold back on. I¡¯ll sign you up for school so you can go with


    Gavin and Zachary, then you can keep your grandmapany after your sses are over.¡±


    Tim was visibly fazed, but he still worried about Mary.


    ¡°Who will look after Grandma?¡±


    Benjamin noticed the boy¡¯s concerned gaze. ¡°There¡¯ll be nurses and your mommy to care for her. If


    you¡¯re still worried, I can get the butler to look after her at the hospital too. She¡¯ll also have Mr. Bailey


    and the other doctors tending to her, and they¡¯d be any time better than you taking care of her!¡±


    Tim pondered for a moment and frowned. ¡°Won¡¯t it cost a lot of money?¡±


    I can¡¯t afford to hire so many people to look after Grandma.


    Benjamin smiled. ¡°It¡¯s definitely going to cost a bit to look after a patient, but an amount like this means


    nothing to me. You don¡¯t have to worry!¡±


    Tim gazed at the man seriously. ¡°I can¡¯t squander your money like that¡­ How about this, Mr. Graham?


    Lend me some money, and I¡¯ll return it when I start making my own. You can also charge me interest.


    Is that okay?¡±


    Benjamin froze in surprise. This kid even knows about interest charges?


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    To ease the boy¡¯s unsettlement, he could only agree.


    Then, Tim flushed slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to write, Mr. Graham. Could you write up an IOU? I¡¯ll sign


    the document with my thumbprint. I promise I won¡¯t bail!¡±


    Benjamin turned to a bodyguard, signaling him to do as requested.


    Arissa returned after getting some ointment only to spot the father-and-son duo seated outside. She


    didn¡¯t know what they were up to, but she had arrived just in time to see Tim cing his thumbprint on


    a piece of paper.


    The woman strode over.


    ¡°What are you two up to?¡±


    Tim immediately tensed up as his face turned crimson.


    Benjamin nced at her before putting the IOU away. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    However, Arissa swiftly grabbed the piece of paper from him.


    She exploded upon reading its contents.


    ¡°Are you that shameless, Benjamin? How could you sign an IOU with your own son? You should be the


    one paying for all this, to begin with! Why are you being so calctive?¡±


    She was so close to calling him a cheapskate.


    Benjamin merely frowned and said nothing.


    ¡°No, Ms. York! I¡¯m the one who asked to sign the IOU, not Mr. Graham. Please don¡¯t me him!¡±


    Tim hastily tried to clear up the misunderstanding.


    ¡°You wanted to sign it?¡± Arissa asked in shock.


    She then nced at both the father and son.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Tim nodded gravely.


    The woman shot Benjamin a re in response to the smug look he was giving her. Why didn¡¯t he say


    so earlier?


    Then, she carried the boy and began to rub the ointment on his hand.


    ¡°I can afford to pay for your grandma¡¯s treatment, Sweetheart,¡± she exined. ¡°You don¡¯t have to


    borrow money from him.¡±


    Tim stared at her. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Ms. York. I¡¯ll make lots of money when I grow up.¡±


    Seeing how determined the child looked, Arissa felt relieved yet heartbroken at the same time.


    What a kind boy he is. He¡¯s always thinking about others.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Benjamin leaned into her ear and whispered, ¡°If he wants to borrow money, let him. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ll ask


    him to repay me.¡±


    Arissa gave him a side nce.


    He hinted at her to respect the boy¡¯s decision.


    With that, the woman sighed internally before turning to the child in her arms.


    ¡°Do you feel better now, Sweetheart?¡±


    Tim nodded. ¡°Thank you, Ms. York.¡±


    Arissa ran her fingers through his hair before carrying him back into the ward.


    ¡°Does Grandma have other illnesses aside from diabetes, Ms. York?¡±


    The woman gave her worried-looking son a peck on his forehead.


    ¡°Nothing serious ¨C just somemon issues that many older people have.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to tell him too much, lest he grew even more fretful.

 Chapter 558

    Chapter 558


    The More the Merrier Chapter 558


    Too Spoilt


    Tim looked at the woman. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yup. Mr. Bailey and his team will take a close look at your grandma¡¯s condition and find out the best


    way to treat her. When that happens, she¡¯ll slowly get better, and she won¡¯t be as sick as she is now,¡±


    Arissa assured patiently, hoping to make the boy feel better.


    ¡°Thank you, Ms. York!¡±


    Arissa couldn¡¯t resist his smile. ¡°You¡¯re wee. It¡¯s all thanks to your daddy. He¡¯s the one who


    brought together such a wonderful team of doctors!¡±


    Tim turned in Benjamin¡¯s direction. Despite answering a call, thetter kept his eyes on the mother and


    son.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Graham!¡±


    Benjamin nodded in response.


    Arissa nced at the man who had picked up the phone before turning away and carrying Tim back


    into the ward.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    After eating dinner with Mary, she then had Benjamin take the six children back to the hotel to rest.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head back and get some rest. Shaun and Kingsley will be here keeping watch.¡±


    While speaking, Benjamin gave Shaun and Kingsley a nce.


    Kingsley opened his mouth and wanted to disagree, but he ultimately kept his mouth shut.


    Meanwhile, Shaun was Mary¡¯s attending physician and had to stay either way, so he was amused to


    see how stumped Kingsley looked.


    ¡°You can keep mepany!¡± he eximed, patting his friend on the shoulder.


    Thetter merely shot him a re.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. You should all go home and rest. There¡¯ll be nurses to check on me, no?¡±


    Mary didn¡¯t want to trouble them.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mary. I¡¯m always upte,¡± Kingsley urged nonchntly. ¡°Besides, I can also get some shuteye


    after you¡¯ve fallen asleep. I¡¯ve looked after my grandfather, so I¡¯m kind of experienced!¡±


    Then, he turned to Benjamin and Arissa. ¡°You can all head back.¡±


    With that, Benjamin bid Mary goodbye before returning to the hotel with Arissa and the children.


    That was Tim¡¯s first time being away from the old woman, and he stared out the window at the hospital


    while seated in the car.


    Arissa patted his head as she saw that. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The doctors will do a far better job taking care of


    your grandmapared to us! She wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep if we were still there, anyway.¡±


    Hearing that, Tim bit his lip, still unable to stop thinking about Mary.


    ¡°Have you never been apart from your grandma, Tim?¡±


    Seeing how the boy looked close to tears, Zachary struck up a conversation in an attempt to distract


    him.


    Tim nodded. ¡°We¡¯ve been apart before during the day, but never at night¡­¡±


    He had to work for money during the day while still in the vige, so being apart from Mary was only


    necessary.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you think of now as daytime, then?¡± Oliver suggested.


    ¡°Why did you have to be apart during the day?¡± Jasper asked.


    Tim pursed his lips, choosing not to tell them the reason.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Tim. I¡¯ve been apart from Mommy before too, but I wasn¡¯t scared because all my brothers


    kept mepany. So even if you¡¯re not with your grandma now, you still have us. We¡¯re here with you,


    and so is Mommy!¡± Jesse assured while hugging Tim¡¯s arm.


    Zachary couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Jesse, have you forgotten how you cried this morning just because


    you couldn¡¯t find Mommy?¡±


    The little girl turned scarlet immediately.


    ¡°You cried because Mommy wasn¡¯t around?¡± Gavin felt sorry for his sister.


    Jesse lowered her head and nced at Gavin sheepishly.


    ¡°I-I just wasn¡¯t used to not having Mommy around¡­¡±


    Unable to contain herughter, Arissa stroked the girl¡¯s head lovingly.


    Benjamin gazed at the mother and her six children before focusing on Jesse¡¯s flushed face.


    This kid is way too spoilt.


    Still, he couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty upon hearing that the girl had cried because of Arissa¡¯s absence


    this morning. It was his fault.


    The man also used to treat her poorly before learning that Gavin was not his only child. He even


    used the other children of not belonging to him.


    ¡°You¡¯ll always be with your mommy from now on,¡± Benjamin dered to the children.

 Chapter 559

    Chapter 559


    The More the Merrier Chapter 559


    Eating Supper With Sunsses On


    Jesse was thrilled to hear that. ¡°Mommy! Mr. Graham says we don¡¯t have to be apart anymore!¡±


    Arissa beamed and tousled the girl¡¯s hair before ncing at Benjamin.


    ¡°You¡¯d better not forget what you just said, Graham.¡±


    Benjamin gazed at her in amusement. Why does she keep doubting whatever I say?


    Have I ever gone back on my word?


    ¡°Tim, are you hungry?¡±


    He turned to the boy.


    ¡°Nope.¡± Tim shook his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry, Gavin!¡± Zachary yelled. ¡°Will you buy us food?¡±


    Oliver grinned and turned to the oldest boy slyly. ¡°Your treat, Gavin!¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    He grew up with Mr. Graham, so he¡¯s definitely loaded!


    Gavin merely smiled at his brothers. ¡°Daddy will pay for our food.¡±


    Benjamin huffed. ¡°Your brothers are asking you to buy them food, but you¡¯re shoving the responsibility


    to me? How are these two the same?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not! My money belongs to me, but your money isn¡¯t ours,¡± the boy argued.


    Benjamin¡¯s lips twitched in response. How is my money not theirs?


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t mind buying us supper, would you, Graham?¡±


    Seeing how the children wanted to have supper, Arissa gave Benjamin a wink.


    ¡°What do you feel like having?¡± the man asked, his gaze softening instantly.


    The children were stunned by his sudden change in demeanor.


    He¡¯s so biased!


    ¡°What do you want, Sweethearts?¡±


    Arissa turned to them.


    ¡°Can we go to a marketce? We¡¯ll only know what we want after taking a look at what street food


    there is!¡± Jesse said coquettishly.


    Arissa nced at her before turning to the other five children.


    Gavin, Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Okay. To the marketce it is!¡± she answered cheerily. ¡°Let¡¯s go grab some supper, Tim!¡±


    Seeing that everyone was going, Tim nodded.


    Arissa looked forward to taking him to enjoy some street food.


    Benjamin instructed the chauffeur to take them to a marketce.


    As soon as they arrived, he frowned at the surroundings.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere else,¡± he remarked with disdain.


    ¡°Why? All marketces are the same,¡± Arissa insisted. ¡°They¡¯re actually very clean, even if there are


    lots of people!¡±


    She wasn¡¯t overly particr about cleanliness.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get supper, Sweethearts!¡± she eximed, carrying each child out of the vehicle.


    Gavin and Zachary each took Tim¡¯s hand, while Oliver held Gavin¡¯s and Jesse¡¯s. Jasper also linked


    hands with Jessie.


    The six children stood in a row hand-in-hand.


    Arissa was tickled to see that, and she tugged onto Gavin¡¯s hand. ¡°Stay close with each other,


    Sweethearts!¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡± the kids replied in unison.


    The woman was beyond proud to see her six adorable children looking exactly like one another.


    Benjamin had no choice but to follow them since they had already exited the car, and he walked closely


    behind Jasper.


    Not ustomed to being around so many people, the man extended an arm toward a bodyguard, who


    then hurriedly removed his sunsses, gave them a wipe, and handed them to the former.


    Benjamin put the sunsses on before taking Jasper¡¯s hand.


    Turning around to see him, Jasper let out a titter.


    Benjamin gazed down at him.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±


    Jasper merely chuckled again.


    Then, Jesse, Oliver, and Zachary began tough too.


    Even Tim¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help but twitch.


    ncing at Benjamin, both Gavin and Arissa pursed their lips, trying to suppress augh.


    Benjamin raised an eyebrow upon noticing their expressions.


    ¡°What¡¯s with those looks?¡±


    Arissa coughed. ¡°Why are you wearing sunsses at night, Graham? Are you sure you can see?¡±


    With a narrow of his eyes, Benjamin removed the sunsses and handed them to her.

 Chapter 560

    Chapter 560


    The More the Merrier Chapter 560


    Being Poor


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you put them on and find out?¡±


    Noting the serious look on his face, Arissa skeptically took the sunsses and put them on.


    To her surprise, she could see clearly.


    These weren¡¯t regr sunsses; they were dark, but they could easily be used at night.


    She returned them to Benjamin.


    I¡¯m so ignorant.


    ¡°Sorry. Being poor has stifled my imagination,¡± she sighed.


    Benjamin didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    Meanwhile, Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper let out another giggle.


    ¡°Do you like these sunsses, Mommy? I¡¯ll buy you a pair.¡±


    Gavin looked up at her and smiled.


    Arissa caressed the boy¡¯s head. ¡°But I don¡¯t like wearing them at night.¡±


    ¡°You can wear them during the day. You looked so pretty wearing them just now, Mommy,¡± he gushed.


    Arissa chuckled.


    There was nothing more delightful than being praised by one¡¯s own son.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you to buy me a pair, then!¡±


    She couldn¡¯t say no to such a gift.


    Benjamin turned to her with knitted brows. ¡°I have another pair in the car.¡±


    This kid sure knows how to sweettalk his mom, huh?


    Arissa cast him a nce. ¡°I prefer one given to me by my son.¡±


    Benjamin pursed his lips.


    Gavin stifled augh at the sight of his father being rendered speechless.


    Tim eyed the sunsses Benjamin was wearing. Mommy does look good in them.


    He then snuck a nce at Arissa. Mommy really is pretty!


    Noticing the boy¡¯s gaze, Arissa turned to him and shed him a radiant smile.


    Tim blinked shyly before hastily looking away.


    The woman¡¯s smile widened as she saw the boy¡¯s adorable side.


    Then, she took the kids into the marketce.


    Many looks of envy fell on the six identical children.


    Then, those same eyes turned to the children¡¯s parents, both of whom had beautiful facial features.


    Most people there gazed at the children, but there were also many who couldn¡¯t stop staring at Arissa


    and Benjamin.


    However, they couldn¡¯t observe Benjamin¡¯s looks clearly enough since he had sunsses on, so a


    larger number of people would nce at Arissa instead ¨C especially the men.


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes narrowed. Those sunsses he wore helped to conceal his sharp gaze, but his


    presence remained overwhelming.


    The men who noticed him staring at them dared not keep their eyes on Arissa for too long.


    Benjamin sized the woman up.


    Her long hair cascaded down her back as she wore a white T-shirt with ruffled sleeves and a pair of


    culottes. Her silky, wless skin added to her youthfulness.


    Then, the man gulped as his eyes wandered down to her small waist, rounded hips, and slender legs.


    He scowled upon noticing all the men turn around to look at Arissa as they walked past her.


    ¡°Get my coat,¡± he ordered the bodyguard from before.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Graham!¡± The guard quickly returned to the car.


    The children didn¡¯t know what Benjamin was up to.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Are you cold, Mr. Graham?¡± Jesse inquired.


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    Passersby began to mutter among themselves, ¡°So, he¡¯s not their dad? They¡¯re not his kids?¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s face fell even more. Are you all blind? Can¡¯t you see they¡¯re the spitting image of me?


    Hearing those words, Arissa turned to Benjamin in amusement, only to suppress her glee upon noticing


    his darkened expression.


    ¡°What do you feel like eating, Sweethearts? I¡¯ll buy whatever you want.¡± She turned to the children.


    ¡°Mommy, I want ice-cream!¡±


    ¡°Can I get sausages?¡±


    ¡°Oxtail soup for me, Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Barbecue skewers, please!¡±

 Chapter 561

    Chapter 561


    The More the Merrier Chapter 561 Naturally Conceived Sextuplets


    There were so many stalls at the marketce that Gavin had a hard time choosing what to eat.


    Ultimately, he decided to get the same thing as Zachary. ¡°I¡¯ll have some barbecue skewers too.¡±


    ¡°Can I have a milkshake too, Mommy?¡± asked Jesse.


    Arissa could barely keep up with the kids¡¯ requests.


    ¡°What about you, Tim?¡± she asked, beaming.


    Tim had never visited a ce like this. He wanted to scratch his head, but both his hands were being


    held by Gavin and Zachary respectively.


    He peered at his surroundings. Everything looks and smells so good!


    ¡°Barbecue skewers, please,¡± he replied, going with something he had not tried before.


    He was familiar with all the other food items.


    I¡¯ve had oxtail soup at one of our neighbors¡¯ ces. It was good.


    Arissa nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go buy whatever you guys want.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, I want a milkshake too,¡± Jasper added with a smile.


    Arissa nced at all the children.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get you all one each, then!¡±


    The children squealed in excitement, causing more people to stare at them.


    ¡°Such adorable kids!¡±


    ¡°All six of them look around the same age. They also look so alike. Are they actually sextuplets?¡±


    ¡°Maybe they¡¯re not actually siblings, but cousins of the same age? If you stare at them long enough,


    they¡¯d all start to look alike.¡±


    ¡°Good point. One of them looks extra tanned too. He¡¯s obviously not from the same parents¡­¡±


    Arissa frowned as she heard that and politely corrected the passersby.


    ¡°They¡¯re all my kids.¡±


    ¡°Oh? That many of them?¡±


    And what about it?


    ¡°All six of them!¡± the woman dered proudly.


    ¡°IVF?¡±


    Arissa didn¡¯t know how to respond at this point.


    ¡°Naturally conceived,¡± Benjamin chimed in unhappily.


    With that, the people stopped asking questions and continued to admire the children.


    ¡°You guys are amazing to be able to have six at a time!¡±


    The crowd couldn¡¯t contain their adoration for the children, all of whom had exquisite features.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°They¡¯re so cute!¡±


    ¡°Oh, how I¡¯d love to carry one of them home!¡± a young woman gushed.


    Jasper smiled at the passersby.


    ¡°Oh, God. He even smiled at me. My heart can¡¯t take it anymore.¡±


    Seeing people praise him made Jasper beam with delight.


    Jesse, too, beamed at the crowd.


    ¡°This one¡¯s a girl, right? She¡¯s adorable!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Benjamin frowned and gazed at Jesse. She does look like a girl.


    There were dimples on her face when she smiled.


    Gavin and Zachary weren¡¯t as bubbly, but the crowd liked them too.


    Meanwhile, Oliver¡¯s eyes wandered as he calcted how much money they would have to spend on


    their food.


    Tim kept his head low. He rarely visited ces like these, so he wasn¡¯t used to being stared at.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Tim. We¡¯ll protect you!¡± Arissa petted his head.


    The boy nodded as his eyes lit up.


    With a smile, Arissa went to buy their food.


    Benjamin walked toward her to ce an arm around her waist, clearly trying to indicate to everyone


    that she belonged to him.


    Arissa nced at the man and tried to evade him, but to no avail.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Be careful. Someone might bump into you,¡± Benjamin murmured into her ear as he led her forward.


    The woman¡¯s heart began to race.


    ¡°I am being careful!¡±


    She turned to look at her children, only to see them eagerly watching her and Benjamin¡¯s interaction.


    ¡°Stay close, Sweethearts! Don¡¯t fall behind!¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t fall behind even if you do, Mommy!¡± Zachary teased. ¡°You¡¯d better follow us closely, or we


    might end up having to look for you if you get lost!¡±


    Arissa¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°How could I fall behind?¡±


    That brat!


    The children burst intoughter.


    Arissa shot daggers at them, albeit in a joking manner.


    ¡°You won¡¯t get to eat anything if you fall behind!¡±


    The children fell silent in response.

 Chapter 562

    Chapter 562


    The More the Merrier Chapter 562


    Predatory Eyes


    The bodyguard returned with Benjamin¡¯s coat and sunsses.


    Thetter wore his own pair of sunsses and gave the previous ones back to the guard, who then put


    them back on and stood nearby.


    Some were fortunate enough to have caught a glimpse of Benjamin¡¯s face while he was switching


    sses. The men felt ashamed of themselves, whereas the women began to drool as their jaws fell to


    the floor.


    ¡°That guy looks so hot!¡±


    ¡°I just saw his face too. The kids look just like him ¨C those features, those charming eyes!¡±


    ¡°He looks way better than most male celebrities out there! Who on earth is he? He even has


    bodyguards with him. Is he a superstar?¡±


    ¡°We would¡¯ve seen him before if he really were a star, so he¡¯s definitely not one. His looks are just too


    unmatched! He¡¯d be crazy famous if he really were a star!¡±


    ¡°Oh, my God! He¡¯s so hot. His wife is so lucky to have such a gorgeous partner like him ¨C along with six


    adorable kids! I¡¯m so jealous!¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes twinkled. Wife?


    His gaze fell on the woman next to him, only to see her frowning in speechlessness.


    He then took his coat and wrapped it around her waist to hide her curves.


    Arissa froze.


    ¡°What are you doing? It¡¯s so hot out here!¡±


    ¡°Keep it on,¡± the man instructed while pushing her hands away from the coat. ¡°Can¡¯t you see all those


    guys staring at you?¡±


    Arissa nced around and noticed many people turning their heads as they walked past her.


    Then, sheughed. ¡°You know, I see more women looking at you instead ¨C with their predatory eyes!¡±


    ¡°Would you like something bitter to go with that jealousy?¡± Benjamin teased as he pulled her back into


    his arms.


    Arissa was at a loss for words. What a narcissist this guy is!


    ¡°I¡¯d prefer something salty, thank you very much.¡±


    The children behind couldn¡¯t help butugh, including Tim.


    Benjamin gritted his teeth. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll have Edwin buy more salt so you can eat as much of it as


    you want.¡±


    Arissa smiled at him tauntingly. ¡°And what about you, Graham? Would you like some salt too? Or do


    you prefer something bitter?¡±


    The man stared at her intently with his narrowed eyes. ¡°You¡¯re asking me what I want to eat?¡±


    His warm breath fanned her cheeks, making her feel all tingly.


    He was being so intimate.


    She blinked before quickly looking away.


    Seeing the food they were looking for straight ahead, she ced an order for the children and


    bodyguards.


    ¡°Thank you, Ms. York!¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it!¡±


    Arissa then bent over and distributed one skewer to each child.


    ¡°Just one, Mommy? That¡¯s not enough!¡± Jasper whined as he took a huge bite of his barbecued


    sausage.


    The woman flicked his forehead gently.


    ¡°Slow down! It tastes better when you eat it slowly.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious!¡± Jasper took a huge whiff of his skewer. It smelled so good.


    Unable to resist the temptation, Arissa decided to order another set of skewers.


    ¡°Here.¡±


    She gave the rest to Benjamin, who merely nced at them.


    ¡°You can have them.¡±


    What a weirdo. Oh, well. His loss.


    The woman gave the bodyguards more skewers and prepared to feed her children more when they


    were done with what they had now.


    ¡°It¡¯s been so long since Ist ate these. I used to love them so much back when I was still in school,¡±


    Arissa reminisced. ¡°I used to buy these with a group of friends. I could only get one each time, but it


    was so gratifying.¡±


    She looked so calm as she recalled the past.


    ¡°Why did you only get one?¡± asked Benjamin.


    Arissa turned to him. ¡°Because I couldn¡¯t afford any more than that!¡±


    Despite seeing her smile, Benjamin felt a pang in his heart.


    Tim felt sorry for her too. So, she used to be poor too? It must¡¯ve been tough for her.


    ¡°We have money now, Mommy. You can eat as many skewers as you want!¡± Oliver said to her.


    ¡°Really, Sweetheart?¡± asked Arissa.


    ¡°Of course!¡± The boy grinned.


    ¡°Thank you, Sweetheart! How about you pay for these skewers, then?¡±


    Oliver¡¯s smile instantly froze. Then, he turned to Benjamin ¨C the only person who wasn¡¯t eating.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it Mr. Graham¡¯s treat?¡±

 Chapter 563

    Chapter 563


    The More the Merrier Chapter 563


    The Intricate n Of The Materialistic Kid


    When Benjamin saw how much Oliver treasured money, he did not know whether tough or cry.


    ¡°How much is it?¡±


    ¡°Eight-four,¡± replied Oliver quickly.


    Benjamin took out a credit card from his wallet.


    Arissa and the other six were speechless.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, they only ept cash or online payment!¡±


    Benjamin nced at the stall and realized that he was telling the truth.


    The boss was looking at him weirdly.


    Pursing his lips, Benjamin turned his head around and shot a look at his bodyguard.


    The bodyguard quickly took out a hundred in cash. Benjamin grabbed it and passed it to the boss.


    ¡°Keep the change!¡±


    Delighted, the boss replied, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    ¡°Wait, no! You need to give back sixteen!¡± protested Oliver.


    When everyone stared at him, he became embarrassed. ¡°Why don¡¯t we get four more sausages


    instead?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    The boss had no qualms about that either and quickly gave Oliver four sausages. When he saw how


    adorable the six kids were, he took out another two sausages.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m giving you two more for free!¡±


    ¡°Thank you! We¡¯ll visit you again next time!¡± Oliver grinned so widely that his eyes became crinkled.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± The other five kids thanked the boss too.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡± The boss gazed at them with a smile,pletely smitten with how adorable they


    were.


    shing everyone a toothy smile, Oliver told the other five kids, ¡°It¡¯s just nice! We can have one more


    sausage each.¡±


    When Arissa saw the kids sharing so happily, she could not help but smile too.


    ncing at the kids, Benjamin reminded them, ¡°Don¡¯t finish everything in one go! We need to eat other


    things too.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Graham, we have a huge appetite.¡±


    Jasper had already finished two sausages, with oil glistening on his lips.


    Benjamin grabbed a piece of tissue paper and wiped his mouth.


    ¡°Be neater when you eat!¡±


    Jasper stuck his tongue out and snuck a peek at Arissa. ¡°Mommy¡¯s mouth is oily too!¡±


    When Arissa met Benjamin¡¯s gaze, she quickly wiped her mouth with her hand and turned around.


    The kidsughed when they saw how embarrassed she was.


    A glint shed across Benjamin¡¯s eyes. He walked over, grabbed her hand, and wiped it.


    Arissa¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°You eat like a child! Looks like the kids learned how to eat so dirtily from you!¡± Benjamin chided her.


    Arissa rebuked. ¡°I¡¯m not normally like this! I¡¯m very clean!¡±


    Benjamin pinched the corners of her mouth before bringing his long fingers to her.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    When Arissa saw the oil glistening on his fingers, she blushed and mumbled, ¡°Everyone¡¯s mouth would


    get dirty after eating.¡±


    ¡°Hah!¡± Benjaminughed mockingly.


    That made Arissa feel even more embarrassed.


    ¡°Kids, let¡¯s go in front and buy some more food!¡± shouted Arissa as she brought the children to continue


    buying food.


    Benjamin did not eat anything and merely followed them.


    When it was crowded, he would even carry two or three kids, preventing them from being bumped into


    by others.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating? Are you not hungry?¡± Having eaten so much food, Arissa felt embarrassed.


    After all, Benjamin was the one paying for everything.


    If he did not eat anything and they were the only ones stuffing themselves, they would feel guilty.


    ¡°I¡¯m not used to eating while walking,¡± replied Benjamin coolly.


    The corners of Arissa¡¯s lips twitched.


    Why is this man so different from the ordinary folks?


    ¡°These street snacks taste better when you eat it while walking! You should experience it!¡±


    Behind the sunsses, Benjamin watched as she chattered away. A glint shed across his eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk when you eat!¡±


    How boring!


    ncing behind, she noticed a barbeque skewer store. ¡°Look after them! I¡¯ll go and buy some food.¡±


    After reminding Benjamin, she went over to buy some barbeque skewers.


    The six kids were about to follow her when Benjamin stopped them. ¡°Stay here! I¡¯ll go over.¡±


    The kids were stunned.

 Chapter 564

    Chapter 564


    The More the Merrier Chapter 564


    Not Enough Money


    When Benjamin walked over, the kids were quite happy. However, they could not help butin


    about it.


    Shaking his head, Jasper remarked, ¡°As expected, Mr. Graham can¡¯t leave Mommy for even a second.¡±


    Oliver agreed, ¡°Haha! Mr. Graham¡¯s treating Mommy differently now!¡±


    Looking at both of them, Zachary did not rebuke.


    Mommy told Daddy to look after us, but he instructed us to stay here and went to follow her instead.


    Does he want some alone time with her?


    ¡°If Daddy helps Mommy carry the food, that¡¯ll look even better on him!¡± said Gavin matter-of-factly.


    Jesse chimed in, ¡°Mr. Graham probably would, right?¡±


    Tim stared at them before looking at Benjamin.


    When Arissa saw Benjamining over, she frowned. ¡°If you¡¯reing here, what about the kids?¡±


    ¡°The bodyguards are looking after them.¡±


    Grabbing her hand, Benjamin led her through the crowd. Arissa nced at him holding her hand, then


    back at his handsome face. Happiness filled her.


    ¡°Is it this barbecue skewers store?¡±


    Benjamin nced around and saw a stall with the word ¡®BBQ¡±.


    ¡°Yeah! This is it!¡± Excited, Arissa pulled her over.


    Benjamin frowned when he saw the food on the grill.


    ¡°Are you sure that this is yummy?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious!¡±


    Arissa missed it a lot. When she was overseas, she rarely had the chance to eat food like that.


    Remembering that there was still other food, she only ordered a few servings.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to order more?¡± reminded Benjamin upon noticing that she had only ordered four


    portions despite there being six kids.


    ¡°This is enough! We can eat them togetherter. There¡¯s other food too!¡± replied Arissa as she turned


    her head around.


    Benjamin nodded. While he watched the stall owner grill the food, he frowned.


    His frown deepened further when he saw the other sauces.


    Just when Arissa was about to pay, Benjamin stopped her and passed the money over instead.


    ¡°Keep the change!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m short of ten!¡± added the boss after a slight moment of surprise.


    Feeling embarrassed, Arissa quickly paid the remaining amount.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! He doesn¡¯t know the price.¡±


    Arissa held the food with one hand and dragged Benjamin away quickly with the other.


    Having been humiliated, Benjamin frowned. ¡°It¡¯s that expensive?¡± There was not a lot of food, to begin


    with.


    Looking at him, Arissaughed.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t usually eat it, you wouldn¡¯t know. It used to be really cheap, but its price has increased


    due to intion. Meat cost five per skewer and the vegetables cost three per skewer. In total, one


    portion would cost fifty. I added two meat options, so it added up to two hundred and ten.¡±


    Benjamin pursed his lips in disdain. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look yummy. The food is cooked over the same grill over


    and over again!¡±


    When Arissa heard how picky he was, she did not know how to exin that if he kept nitpicking at the


    food, he would not even dare to eat it.


    ¡°Once you have a taste of it, you¡¯ll know whether it¡¯s tasty!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so unhealthy!¡±


    Benjamin red at her. ¡°Do you usually eat food like these with the kids?¡±


    Feeling a headacheing, Arissa spun around and faced Benjamin. ¡°I couldn¡¯t have these overseas!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    When Benjamin saw how eager she was to eat the food, he pursed his lips.


    ¡°Bring these to the kids first. I¡¯ll buy some oxtail soup!¡± As Arissa spoke, she shoved the food into


    Benjamin¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Oxtail soup?¡± He frowned again.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Unable to take it anymore, Arissa gestured for him to fall silent. ¡°Stop overthinking and don¡¯t


    follow me anymore. I¡¯ll buy it myself!¡±


    With that, Arissa ran away. Benjamin stood there with a frown as he stared at her intently.


    He only averted his gaze after she disappeared from his sight. Then, he walked back to the kids.


    The food that the kids ordered was not done yet. When they saw Benjamin returning with food, they


    gulped hungrily.


    The corners of Benjamin¡¯s lips lifted as an amused look shed across his eyes.

 Chapter 565

    Chapter 565


    The More the Merrier Chapter 565


    Arissa Boldly Fed Him


    ¡°These are the barbeque skewers! Come and eat them.¡±


    Benjamin opened the packet before sitting beside Gavin.


    ¡°Barbeque skewers!¡±


    Standing up, Gavin looked at it and sniffed it. ¡°How fragrant!¡±


    Benjamin cast a nce at him.


    Zachary smiled brightly. ¡°There are four portions! That¡¯s a lot!¡± He passed Gavin a skewer. ¡°Have a


    bite! They¡¯re delicious.¡±


    After giving two skewers to Tim, he passed a skewer each to his siblings. In the end, he started


    munching on a skewer.


    ¡°Eat up, Tim!¡± When Zachary noticed Tim staring at the skewer, he gently nudged Tim.


    ¡°Um¡­¡± Nodding, Tim nced at them and asked softly, ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to wait for Ms. York?¡±


    Benjamin answered his question, ¡°Your mommy went to buy some oxtail soup.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Jasper and Oliver were ted.


    Jesse also grinned. While she munched on the food, she eximed happily, ¡°Oxtail soup is tastier than


    skewers!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Oxtail soup is delicious. Tim, you should have a taste of itter!¡± shared Jasper with Tim


    excitedly.


    ¡°Eat up, Tim! You still have more food to eatter,¡± urged Oliver. ¡°You don¡¯t have to wait for Mommy.


    There¡¯s more for her to eat when shees back.¡±


    Tim already wanted to eat it when he saw the rest eating so happily. When he lowered his head and


    took a bite, his eyes lit up.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Is it delicious, Tim?¡± asked Gavin affectionately.


    Tim nced at him and nodded. ¡°Yeah!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s still pork, meatball, tofu, squid, mutton, prawn¡­¡± listed Zachary enthusiastically, encouraging


    Tim to try each of them.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Tim nodded.


    ¡°Tim, do you like spicy or non-spicy food? This is spicy,¡± asked Jasper as he passed his skewer to Tim.


    Tim¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I like spicy food!¡±


    ¡°Here!¡± Jasper passed a prawn to him.


    ¡°Thank you! I¡¯m not done eating yet.¡±


    Tim was holding three skewers¡ªthe most out of the other kids. Since the other kids only had one


    skewer each, he felt embarrassed.


    ¡°Eat up! It¡¯s yummy when it¡¯s hot!¡± said Oliver with a smile.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s yummy when hot!¡± teased Zachary.


    Oliverughed. The steam condensed on his sses, so he could barely see anymore.


    When Benjamin noticed that, he bent down and took off Oliver¡¯s sses.


    Oliver raised his head and stared at Benjamin, his vision blurred.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, I can¡¯t see after you took off my sses!¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Benjamin wiped the condensation from the sses before cing them back onto Oliver.


    Smiling secretly, Oliver said happily, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Graham!¡±


    When Arissa returned and saw that the kids had already started eating, she was pleased.


    ¡°Is it yummy, Sweethearts?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± replied the six kids simultaneously, all overjoyed from the food.


    When Arissa saw Tim smiling so happily as well, she grinned affectionately.


    ¡°If it¡¯s yummy, eat more!¡±


    She grabbed two portions of oxtail soup and called out to the bodyguards, ¡°You should sit down and


    eat too.¡±


    Pleasantly surprised, the bodyguards looked at Benjamin first before taking the food.


    ¡°Thank you, Ms. York!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. It¡¯s tough on you to keep following us around.¡±


    Arissa sat beside Jesse, leaving one seat between her and Benjamin.


    ¡°The oxtail soup is here, Sweethearts!¡±


    When she opened the packet, the fragrance filled the air. Swallowing her saliva unconsciously, Arissa


    quickly picked up some meat and started eating.


    ¡°Yummy!¡±


    Looking at how immersed she was in the food, Benjamin asked, ¡°Is it that yummy?¡±


    It¡¯s oxtail! How can she possibly like it?


    When Benjamin recalled what it was, he frowned in disdain.


    Casting him a look, Arissa picked up a piece of oxtail meat. ¡°You¡¯d know that it¡¯s delicious just by


    smelling it. Have a bite!¡±


    She passed it to him.


    Staring at it, Benjamin did not really want to eat it. However, Arissa was bold enough to ce it beside


    his lips.


    The fragrance drifted into his nose, tempting him greatly.

 Chapter 566

    Chapter 566


    The More the Merrier Chapter 566


    Douchebag Cousin


    ¡°Hurry up! My arm is sore!¡± urged Arissa, sounding like she was whining. When Benjamin heard her


    soft voice, his mood improved and he actually took a bite.


    ¡°How is it? Is it yummy?¡± She moved closer and stared at him with an eager smile.


    When Benjamin met her clear gaze, a glint shed across his eyes.


    He chewed slightly. The meat tasted extremely fresh, without any stench that he had expected.


    That surprised him greatly. He had to admit that the oxtail tasted quite decent.


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad!¡±


    Arissaughed before giving him the rest of the meat. ¡°Eat up!¡±


    Sitting at the al-fresco seats, Benjamin ate the delicacies which he had never tried before.


    Arissa ced a bowl of oxtail soup in front of the kids before giving them a serving each.


    ¡°Eat it while it¡¯s hot! Don¡¯t burn yourself!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The six kids nodded. With their lips oily from the food, they grinned in satisfaction.


    Seeing the kids happy, Arissa felt happy too.


    She continued eating with them. ¡°What barbequed food did you order?¡±


    ¡°Chicken wings, eggs, beef, mutton, fish, prawn, chili, noodles, eggnt, corn¡­ And Mommy¡¯s favorite


    oyster!¡± reported Jesse.


    Looking at the kids, Arissa smiled and said, ¡°You little glutton! Since you ordered so much, you aren¡¯t


    allowed to go home before you finish all the food!¡±


    ¡°Haha! Don¡¯t worry, Mommy. We¡¯ll finish everything. In fact, there might not be enough to go around!¡±


    promised Jasper with a pat on his chest.


    Benjamin pulled out the chair in the middle and sat closer to them.


    Arissa nced at him. When she saw him eating attentively, she felt embarrassed. She thought that he


    wanted to sit closer to her.


    Unable to control herself, she snuck a few more glimpses of him. He was eating slowly and elegantly.


    Those were just normal street snacks, but it looked like he was an upper-ss man dining at a


    luxurious restaurant.


    Then, she nced at the other kids. Except for Gavin who was eating as elegantly as Benjamin, the


    rest were just like her.


    Inparison to the other two, they were much more brazen and devoured the food quickly.


    Looks like the kids will have to change their dining habits slowly. It¡¯s obvious uponparison.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Benjamin turned his head around and looked at her.


    Arissa smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Benjamin stared at her for a while before averting his gaze.


    The food was soon served. The barbeque skewers and oxtail soup on the table had already been


    finished.


    When Arissa saw that the kids were actually hungry, she ordered a few more servings.


    ¡°Tim, try all of them!¡±


    All the kids were eating free-spiritedly, but Tim did not really dare to take any food. Hence, Arissa took


    more for him.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Tim nodded.


    Arissa smiled affectionately at him. After gazing at him for a while, she continued eating and would


    asionally take some food for the kids.


    Benjamin ate some mutton skewers alongside Arissa and the kids.


    Just when they were in the middle of eating, a surprised voice rang out.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t¡¯ that my dear cousin, Arissa?¡±


    A man, who was wearing a mboyant shirt, sauntered over. His eyes lit up when he scrutinized Arissa.


    ¡°It¡¯s really you, Arissa! When did youe back?¡±


    Keh stared at her lecherously as an annoying smile yed on his lips.


    Shooting a cold re at Keh, Arissa replied coldly, ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person. Please leave and


    stop blocking the light.¡±


    Keh was standing right in front of the light. When he heard Arissa¡¯s contemptuous tone, he did not


    get angry. Chuckling, he moved aside slightly.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s you, Arissa. Don¡¯t deny it. We haven¡¯t met in a few years, but why are you acting like


    strangers toward me? I miss you every day. Your father is really too much. I¡¯ll protect you in the future


    and prevent him from bullying you.¡±


    Arissa ignored him. Everyone in the York family disgusted her, especially Finley¡¯s great-nephew.

 Chapter 567

    Chapter 567


    The More the Merrier Chapter 567


    Pierce His Palm With A Stick


    Keh was the grandson of Finley¡¯s elder brother.


    However, he did not love Arissa like a sibling. Instead, he had disgusting ulterior motives.


    When Keh saw her ignoring him, he nced around. Upon noticing the six kids and a man wearing


    a pair of sunsses, he was stunned.


    ¡°Arissa, who is this man? Is he your boyfriend?¡±


    Keh stared at Benjamin disdainfully like a hooligan. ¡°Even if your dad sold you, you can¡¯t just find a


    man so casually, right? He¡¯s even blind. Why don¡¯t you and I¡­¡±


    Keh started getting touchy. Just when he was about to ce his hand on Arissa¡¯s shoulder, he


    withdrew his arm in shock.


    A skewer had pierced right through his palm, causing blood to stter all over.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Keh howled in pain as he clutched his hand.


    Meanwhile, Arissa was shocked as she nced at Benjamin. Did he do it?


    His expression was frosty.


    Furious, Keh bellowed, ¡°Which b*stard¡­¡±


    Benjamin tilted his head slightly with a gloomy expression.


    Immediately, the bodyguards sitting at the other table moved. They grabbed Keh¡¯s cor and


    swung a punch at him.


    The bodyguards beat him up before warning, ¡°Be more respectful toward Mr. Graham and Ms. York!¡±


    Keh curled into a ball on the floor. With his entire face swollen, he red at Arissa furiously.


    ¡°Arissa, why didn¡¯t you stop them? You even asked them to beat me up!¡±


    Shooting him a nce, Arissa smirked coldly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you deserve the beating? It¡¯s all your fault for


    being so dense. Don¡¯t seek trouble with me anymore!¡±


    When Keh met Arissa¡¯s stern and hostile gaze, he was stunned. A chill ran down his spine.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Smiling appeasingly, he nodded and said, ¡°Okay, okay!¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± bellowed Arissa solemnly.


    Keh quickly scrambled to his feet and scampered away. Looking at him escaping so pathetically,


    Arissa smiled mockingly.


    She had already wanted to teach that hooligan a lesson. However, as she did not want to scare the


    kids, she held herself back.


    To her surprise, Benjamin acted before she did, helping her vent her anger. Even she was surprised at


    how swift his actions were.


    If the skewer had not flown past her eyes, she would have thought that the bodyguards did it.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that man?¡± Benjamin¡¯s expression was extremely grim.


    Arissa could not hide it anymore. ¡°He¡¯s the great-nephew of the two old women you saw in the


    shopping mall. He¡¯s their brother¡¯s great-grandson.¡±


    Benjamin frowned. How dare he still act like a hooligan? He¡¯s either a douchebag or a pervert.


    ¡°Does he treat you like that all the time?¡±


    When Arissa noticed his frosty look, she shook her head. ¡°We rarely meet. I know that he¡¯s a


    douchebag, so I always avoid him.¡±


    She remembered that her first time meeting Keh was in middle school, when Regan held a


    banquet after marrying Heather.


    The moment Keh met her, he kept flirting with her. After finding out that they were rtives, he


    even tried to take advantage of her.


    When she told Finley about it, she even got scolded for being shameless and seducing her own cousin


    Keh.


    Even her father, Regan, sided with Finley and defended that douchebag.


    Unable to find anyone to stand up for her, Arissa was filled with disappointment.


    When she went to high school, she chose the school that was the furthest away from home. All she


    wanted to do was to be as far away as possible, so she could avoid going home.


    When Benjamin heard her call Keh a douchebag and heard how disgusted she was, he nodded.


    ¡°If you meet someone like him in the future, just attack him directly!¡±


    For some reason, Arissa was mesmerized by Benjamin¡¯s crude and violent methods.


    Some scums will only be afraid of messing with you if you respond to them with violence. If they¡¯re


    vicious, you have to be even more vicious than them. Otherwise, they¡¯ll stille seeking trouble with


    you.


    ¡°Continue eating!¡± Benjamin patted her head before brushing the non-existent dust away from her


    shoulders.


    Arissa nced at him.


    He took out a handkerchief and wiped her shoulders gently. Then, he threw it into the rubbish bin


    directly.


    She was stunned. Is Benjamin disgusted by how Keh almost touched me?


    The sleeves exposed part of her shoulders, so she looked a bit sexy.


    ¡°Done!¡± Benjamin was only satisfied after adjusting her shirt.

 Chapter 568

    Chapter 568


    The More the Merrier Chapter 568


    Charming


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Arissa¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she thanked him, ¡°Thank you so much for earlier. That was so


    satisfying!¡±


    When Benjamin met her sparkling eyes, a flicker of emotion appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°Were you swooned by my charm?¡±


    Arissaughed. ¡°Yeah!¡±


    Blushing, she added, ¡°You were quite handsome just now.¡±


    Benjamin smiled. ¡°Am I not usually that handsome?¡±


    Arissa shot a nce at him. What happened to his aloof personality?


    The six kids stared at them without blinking.


    Is Daddy flirting with Mommy? Did they forget that we¡¯re here too?


    ¡°Mommy, you met that old woman at the shopping mall?¡±


    Zachary frowned. Why didn¡¯t Mommy say anything aftering back in the evening?


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Arissa looked at her son.


    Oliver and Jasper were furious. ¡°Mommy, did she bully you?¡±


    Arissa was touched. Not wanting them to feel worried, she assured them, ¡°No. In fact, I taught them a


    lesson!¡±


    ¡°Them? Who else was there?¡± Jesse pursed her lips, looking angry.


    Benjamin nced at them. Do the four kids know about it too?


    ¡°She¡¯s with her sister! When I went to buy some clothes for Mary, I bumped into them. They were


    shameless enough to think that I¡¯m buying clothes for their brother. They didn¡¯t want me to give them


    the clothes, but demanded that I pay for them. They even thought that the clothes I bought for Mary is


    for them! When I snatched the clothes back, I taught them a lesson too. You should¡¯ve looked at their


    expressions¡­¡±


    ¡°Mommy, were they angry?¡± Jesse widened her sparkling eyes.


    Arissa nodded before looking at Benjamin. ¡°Your daddy even instructed the bodyguards to p them.¡±


    Gavin nced at Benjamin. ¡°Did Daddy pick Mommy up?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± replied Benjamin.


    Knowing that Benjamin helped Arissa teach them a lesson, Gavin was overjoyed.


    ¡°Good job!¡± Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper started to look at Benjamin in a different light.


    Since those old women are so mean, they deserve to be taught a lesson!


    ¡°Mommy, aren¡¯t they at Dellmoor? Why did theye here?¡± asked Jasper indignantly.


    After Arissa exined what happened to them, they understood.


    It was no wonder that they bumped into Keh, that douchebag, here.


    Luckily, we¡¯re with Mommy. Otherwise, she¡¯d be bullied!


    ¡°Mommy, who¡¯s that old woman?¡±


    Gavin knew that the old woman had bullied Arissa, but he did not know what her rtionship was with


    Arissa.


    Tim was oblivious too. Even though he had been listening all the while, he still had not figured out who


    that old woman was.


    A look shed across Arissa¡¯s eyes as she spat through gritted teeth, ¡°She¡¯s my grandma.¡±


    Gavin widened his eyes. Even Tim was filled with disbelief.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Mommy¡¯s grandma bullies her! But my grandma dotes on me so much.


    ¡°Mommy, why is she bullying you? Aren¡¯t you her granddaughter?¡±


    Gavin could not understand it. After all, his grandpa showered him with a lot of affection.


    When Arissa saw how naive the kids were, she did not really want to share much about Finley¡¯s bad


    deeds.


    ¡°Maybe she just doesn¡¯t like me!¡±


    In the past, she did not know why Finley hated her so much. She could not figure out her father, Regan,


    either.


    The only exnation she could think of was that some people were born evil. It would be wishful


    thinking to hope that they would be kind.


    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re such a nice person! They are definitely bad people,¡± protested Gavin furiously.


    ¡°If they¡¯re not evil, they wouldn¡¯t have bullied Mommy. They chased her out!¡± A grim expression


    crossed Zachary¡¯s face.


    ¡°That old woman and her son are both evil!¡± criticized Oliver.


    Gritting his teeth, Jasper snapped, ¡°They¡¯re so evil! If I see them again, I won¡¯t let them off the hook.¡±


    ¡°Yeah! I¡¯ll teach them a lesson on behalf of Mommy!¡± Jesse chimed in angrily. ¡°Those shameless


    people!¡±


    ¡°Ms. York, if you meet a bad person next time, you must tell us. We¡¯ll help you!¡± Tim frowned, wanting


    to stand up for her too.

 Chapter 569

    Chapter 569


    The More the Merrier Chapter 569


    Do I Look Blind


    ¡°Okay!¡± Arissa was touched and amused by how indignant the kids were. ¡°All right, let¡¯s stop


    mentioning those annoying people. Let¡¯s quickly finish eating and go back home to rest.¡±


    Nodding obediently, the kids ate faster.


    ¡°This chicken wing is for you!¡± Arissa gave Benjamin a chicken wing before chewing on one herself.


    ted, Benjamin replied gently, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Arissa shot a look at him and smiled.


    ¡°Huh? Why is that man wearing a pair of sunsses when eating supper? Can he see?¡±


    ¡°He might be blind. That¡¯s why he has to wear sunsses in the day and at night.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I think so too. It¡¯s such a pity for that beautifuldy. She¡¯s actually together with a blind man¡­¡±


    Benjamin had a keen hearing. When he heard the discussion a few tables away, a gloomy look crossed


    his face.


    That hooligan who pestered Arissa earlier said that I¡¯m blind too.


    Since they were sitting in the direction of the wind, Arissa could vaguely hear some of the


    conversations.


    When she sensed that Benjamin¡¯s vibe was quite off, she snuck a peek at him. His expression was


    tense and extremely frosty.


    Gulping, she averted her gaze.


    However, Benjamin turned around and looked at her. An unhappy tone crept into his deep voice as he


    asked, ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m blind?¡±


    Arissa flinched, wishing to make her existence as invisible as possible. Unfortunately, Benjamin


    confronted her with that question.


    She scratched her nose, not knowing how to answer that question.


    ¡°Mr. Graham¡­¡±


    ¡°You really look like you¡¯re blind! Who¡¯d wear sunsses when eating at night?¡± mocked Gavin coolly


    as he shot a look of disdain at Benjamin.


    Since he had grown up with Benjamin, he was much bolder.


    While the other kidsughed secretly, Benjamin red at his son harshly behind the sunsses.


    When the other bodyguards sitting at the other table heard Gavin¡¯sment, they took off their


    sunsses silently.


    ¡°Take it down!¡± Arissa suggested to Benjamin softly.


    It was better to take the sunsses off if he did not want to be misunderstood. However, he insisted on


    wearing them.


    His looks were already attracting people¡¯s attention. Now that he was wearing sunsses at night, he


    stood out from the crowd. Anyone would notice him immediately.


    Frowning, Benjamin took off his sunsses.


    Now, everyone was no longer casting doubtful looks at him and wondering if he was blind. Instead,


    they were staring at him like they were lovestruck.


    A grim look appeared on Benjamin¡¯s face. After a while, he wore the sunsses again.


    Arissa was speechless.


    Meanwhile, Keh was ring in her direction from a corner. His gaze was filled with resentment.


    D*mn it! Who¡¯s that man in sunsses? He even has bodyguards. Looks like he¡¯s a gangster.


    Keh shuddered.


    Since when did Arissa, that b*tch, get to know such a formidable person?


    Staring at the heartwarming scene, Keh gritted his teeth. He clutched his arm and rushed to the


    hospital.


    If his arm became paralyzed, he would definitely not let Arissa off the hook.


    Cursing viciously, Keh went to the hospital to get his arm bandaged.


    At the same time, Finley called Regan, who was all the way at Dellmoor.


    ¡°Regan, I bumped into that little b*tch. Do you know how she treated me? She got someone to beat me


    up! My face is still swollen and my teeth got knocked off!¡±ined Finley furiously.


    ¡°Regan, you must teach that b*tch a lesson for me!¡±


    ¡°Mom, who are you talking about?¡± Regan¡¯s confused voice sounded. He did not know who Finley was


    referring to. Who would dare to bully my mother?This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Who else could it be! It¡¯s that b*tch, Arissa! Now that she¡¯s all grown up, she became so much bolder.


    That ungrateful b*tch! She actually instructed someone to beat me up! She no longer sees me as her


    grandmother. My life is so sad! Now that I¡¯ve been bullied by my granddaughter, I¡¯m too humiliated to


    meet anyone in the future!¡± scolded Finley as she sobbed.


    ¡°Mom, did you bump into Issa? Where?¡± asked Regan anxiously, suppressing his anger.


    He was not angry over his mother scolding his daughter, but that his daughter had hit her.


    How dare she hit her elder!

 Chapter 570

    Chapter 570


    The More the Merrier Chapter 570


    Finley Asks Her Son To Teach Arissa A Lesson


    ¡°At Northstream! Didn¡¯t I tell you that I¡¯m here to celebrate your uncle¡¯s birthday? I went to the shopping


    mall with your aunt to buy some clothes for him. Then, I bumped into her! She dressed up so well. Yet,


    not only did she not buy us any clothes, but she also snatched them back. Then, she got a man to


    come over and pushed me to the ground. She even instructed someone to beat me up! Regan, we


    worked so hard to raise her, but how could she be so vicious? She joined forces with outsiders to hit


    her own family member. That ungrateful b*stard! We should¡¯ve sold her overseas as a ve.¡±


    Finley wiped her tears sadly, making herself sound extremely miserable so her son would feel sorry for


    her.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t cry! Take care of your health. When I meet her, I¡¯ll definitely teach this unfilial daughter a


    lesson for you. How dare she hit her own grandmother?¡± scolded Regan furiously, not even caring that


    Arissa was his daughter.


    ¡°Regan, my head hurts. You shoulde over and send me to the hospital. Do you think that I have a


    concussion after being beaten up by them? I feel so ufortable!¡± wailed Finley.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m busy. Why don¡¯t youe back first?¡±


    If Regan did not have work to settle in thepany, he would have apanied his mother to her


    hometown.


    ¡°Regan, I might die soon. Aren¡¯t youing to keep mepany? Or do you think that I¡¯m lying to


    you? Let me take a picture for you! Look at how badly that b*tch beat me up!¡± Sniffling, Finley


    immediately took a few photos of her injuries and sent them over.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    When Regan saw her swollen face, he was furious.


    Wishing for nothing more than to kill Arissa, he quickly booked a ne ticket and rushed over to


    Northstream.


    Arissa followed Benjamin back to the hotel after ensuring that the kids were full.


    When they reached the suite, she instructed the kids to bathe.


    ¡°Tim, I¡¯ll help you bathe, okay?¡± She squatted in front of Tim and gazed at him gently.


    ¡°Ms. York, I can bathe on my own! You should bathe too,¡± refused Tim.


    Gavinughed secretly. ¡°Mommy, you don¡¯t have to help us bathe anymore. We know how to bathe on


    our own! You should go bathe now.¡±


    Gavin dragged Tim away. He then called Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper to bathe together.


    Arissa carried Jesse and entered the bathroom to bathe.


    When Benjamin saw her treating Jesse differently, he frowned.


    ¡°Arissa!¡±


    Pausing, she turned around and nced at Benjamin. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you let Jesse bathe with his brothers? Why are you bathing him separately?¡±


    There was a solemn look on his face. He disagreed with Arissa being biased toward any child.


    Arissa was stunned. When she met his disapproving gaze, she chuckled secretly.


    ¡°Jesse doesn¡¯t know how to bathe yet. It¡¯s cleaner if I help her.¡± Arissa¡¯s response left Benjamin


    speechless. Then, she brought Jesse away to bathe.


    Jesse still doesn¡¯t know how to bathe?


    Frowning, Benjamin strode toward them. Arissa had already carried Jesse into the bathroom.


    Benjamin nned to ask Arissa to rest while he bathed Jesse. To his surprise, the door was locked


    from the inside.


    Immediately, a grim expression crossed his face.


    What is she trying to do?


    Jesse stared at the entrance in surprise while Arissa ced a finger over her lips, signalling Jesse to


    stay silent.


    At that moment, Benjamin said, ¡°Arissa,e out! I¡¯ll bathe Jesse.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine! Jesse still isn¡¯t close to you, so she won¡¯t like it if you bathe her,¡± replied Arissa as she shot a


    look at Jesse.


    Jesse, who was very smart, immediately wailed, ¡°No! I don¡¯t want Mr. Graham to bathe me! I want


    Mommy instead! Mommy, don¡¯t let him enter! If he does, I don¡¯t want to bathe anymore!¡±


    Looking at Jesse¡¯s dramatic and convincing act, Arissa almost burst outughing.


    Standing at the door, Benjamin fell silent.


    Having scared Jesse so badly that she cried, he felt bad.


    He coaxed softly, ¡°Jesse, a boy shouldn¡¯t cry so easily! Since you don¡¯t like me helping you bathe, I


    won¡¯t enter. Let Mommy bathe you instead!¡±


    Initially, Benjamin wanted to say that since Jesse was already five years old, she should learn how to


    bathe like her brothers.


    However, since Jesse was already crying, he could not bear to say anything else. Eventually, he had


    no choice but to relent.


    Unknown to him, Arissa and Jesse wereughing secretly in the bathroom.

 Chapter 571

    Chapter 571


    The More the Merrier Chapter 571


    No Hugging


    Seeing as he wouldn¡¯t be able to help out, Benjamin turned around and went back to his sons instead.


    To his chagrin, the five kids too, locked their bathroom door from the inside.


    What¡¯s the meaning of this? Why are they all guarding against me like I¡¯m some sort of criminal?


    He thought to himself with a frown.


    Arissa soon finished bathing her daughter and was helping her get dressed.


    ¡°Mommy, do you think Mr. Graham is still mad at us?¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Arissa gave her a little pinch on the cheek.


    ¡°Are you afraid of him being mad?¡±


    Jesse looked her in the eye as she whispered, ¡°He looks really scary when he¡¯s mad. It¡¯s like his entire


    face just turns all dark and gloomy! Even my brothers don¡¯t look that scary when they¡¯re mad!¡±


    Arissa chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s just how your daddy is like, Sweetheart. He rarely smiles since he¡¯s been


    uptight for too long. It¡¯s only natural for someone who¡¯s always strict and stern to look scarier when


    they¡¯re angry. Even so, he really loves you all. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve felt his love, right?¡±


    Even Arissa herself would get scared of Benjamin whenever he was angry, so she could see why the


    kids would fear him too.


    She affectionately ran her hands through Jesse¡¯s hair as shebed her hair into a cool-looking


    hairstyle, all while chuckling at how boyish she looked.


    Jesse tilted her head as she said, ¡°Mr. Graham loves my brothers.¡±


    Arissa froze upon hearing that. Hmm? Is she still upset that Benjamin was cold to her before?


    ¡°That¡¯s because he didn¡¯t know you were his child at the time. Now that he knows, he¡¯s been showering


    you with love and affection too, hasn¡¯t he?¡±


    Jesse nodded after giving it some thought. ¡°Mr. Graham is indeed treating me a lot better now, but he


    sometimes looks at me really weird! It¡¯s almost like I did something wrong again!¡±


    Children were particrly sensitive toward such things, so Jesse could definitely feel it if someone


    didn¡¯t like her.


    Arissa let out a chuckle as she knew exactly why Benjamin had behaved that way.


    ¡°That¡¯s because he still thinks you¡¯re a boy, so he expects you to act like your brothers. For example,


    he believes boys shouldn¡¯t be liking the color pink. That¡¯s why he gave you strange looks when he


    found out you like pink,¡± she exined.


    The look of sadness in Jesse¡¯s eyes had disappeared after she heard that. ¡°Oh¡­ How long do we


    have to keep this secret from him, Mommy? What if Mr. Graham thinks I¡¯m weird?¡±


    Arissa gave her an affectionate tap on the nose as she said, ¡°He won¡¯t. He probably just won¡¯t like it


    very much, that¡¯s all. We¡¯ll tell him when I feel like it, okay? Now, go on and y with your brothers! I¡¯m


    going to take a shower!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Jesse nodded and ran off.


    Arissa waited till she had left her line of sight before returning to the bathroom.


    Since her brothers weren¡¯t in the bedroom, Jesse decided to go look for them in the bathroom outside.


    However, she had only taken a few steps down the corridor when she saw Benjamin working in the


    living room.


    Still feeling a little afraid of him, Jesse tried to sneak past him on her tiptoes.


    Of course, Benjamin noticed her creeping figure through the corner of his eye.


    He furrowed his brows when he looked up and saw her cautiously trying to sneak past him, but quickly


    eased his frown when he realized it would scare the kids.


    ¡°Jesse!¡± he called out to her in a gentle voice.


    Jesse jumped in shock upon hearing that. She then nced at him nervously as she asked, ¡°Am I


    disturbing you, Mr. Graham?¡±


    ¡°Nope!¡± Benjamin replied with a smile while motioning at her toe over.


    Unsure of what to do, Jesse simply stood rooted to the spot and stared nkly at him.


    ¡°Come here, let me give you a hug!¡± Benjamin tried to coax her again.


    What? Daddy wants to hug me?


    Jesse¡¯s eyes went wide at the thought of that, and her face burned bright red on the spot. ¡°No! No


    hugging!¡±


    While Benjamin was still stunned by her response, Jesse ran off to the bathroom and hammered on the


    door.


    ¡°Gavin! Zachary! Oliver! Jasper! Come out now!¡±


    The five boys had finished showering and were getting dressed at the time. Upon hearing her call out


    to them, they quickly made a dash for the bathroom door.


    Gavin, being the first one toe rushing out, asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Tim, Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper then came out one after another with their clothes all in a mess.

 Chapter 572

    Chapter 572


    The More the Merrier Chapter 572


    They Want To Sleep With Her


    All five of the boys surrounded her and asked anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Jesse?¡±


    Jesse shot Benjamin a nce, prompting Gavin, Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper to re fiercely at him.


    Even Tim was staring at Benjamin with a curious look on his face.


    ¡°Did you do something to scare Jesse?¡± Gavin asked.


    Benjamin let out a helpless sigh as he looked at all six of his kids. He noticed that Tim was the only one


    not hostile toward him. If anything, Tim looked like he was confused instead.


    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault he¡¯s such a scaredy-cat!¡± Benjamin snapped back at him.


    Gavin snorted defiantly. ¡°Hmph! Of course it¡¯s your fault! What, do you feel proud of yourself for making


    Jesse afraid of you?¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s eyelids twitched slightly. ¡°I just wanted to give her a hug!¡±


    Gavin paused and turned around to look at Jesse. ¡°Daddy wanted to hug you?¡±


    Jesse nodded at him in response, much to everyone¡¯s relief.


    Jasper gave her a light smack on the forehead. ¡°And here I thought he was going to hit you!¡±


    As Jesse held her head low in shame, Tim patted her on the forehead and said, ¡°No hitting!¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jesse shed Tim a bright smile and said, ¡°You¡¯re such a nice brother, Tim!¡±


    Jasper simply shot her a warning re in response and kept quiet after that.


    ¡°What are you freaking out about, Jesse? It¡¯s just a hug! Besides, this isn¡¯t the first time Daddy has


    hugged you! Quit being such a drama queen!¡± Zachary teased her with a chuckle.


    ¡°Yeah! Daddy¡¯s just trying to be nice to you, so why are you running from him?¡± Oliver chimed in as


    well.


    Jesse simply stuck her tongue out in response while Zachary patted her on the head.


    Jesse pointed at his clothes and said, ¡°Zachary, you didn¡¯t button up your clothes¡­¡±


    ¡°We got worried when we heard you screaming, so we came rushing out before we could get dressed!¡±


    Zachary mumbled as he and the other boys continued buttoning up their clothes.


    ¡°Is Mommy still showering?¡± Gavin asked.


    ¡°Yeah, she only started showering after she was done bathing me!¡±


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to her room!¡±


    Jasper then grabbed Tim by the hand and ran off toward the bedroom.


    ¡°Hey, kids! Come here and drink your milk!¡± Benjamin called out to them.


    The six of them stared at him for a bit before making their way over.


    ¡°Be careful, it¡¯s hot!¡±


    Benjamin said as he poured the milk from the jug into separate sses.


    Seeing as there was still some milk left in the jug, Gavin suggested, ¡°You should pour Mommy a ss


    too!¡±


    Benjamin shot him a nce as he replied, ¡°I will when shees out.¡±


    Hmm¡­ This kid sure knows how to care for his mommy these days¡­


    Gavin handed Tim a ss of milk before getting one for himself.


    ¡°Tim, we¡¯ll go to bed after we finish our milk!¡±


    Tim nodded and started drinking his milk when he saw them all chugging theirs down.


    Benjamin waited till they had finished their milk before bringing them to their bedroom.


    Jesse tugged at Jasper¡¯s sleeve and whispered, ¡°Jasper, I want to sleep with Mommy!¡±


    Jasper stole a nce at Benjamin before whispering into Gavin¡¯s ear, ¡°Hey, Gavin, how about we sleep


    with Mommy tonight?¡±


    Noticing the look in his brother¡¯s eyes, Gavin took the hint and nodded in agreement. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s head


    over to Mommy¡¯s room!¡±


    Not only will we get to spend time with Mommy, but it¡¯ll also help Tim bond with her better!


    Gavin then started leading the kids toward the master bedroom.


    Naturally, Benjamin didn¡¯t like that very much.


    ¡°You kids are sleeping in your own room!¡± he said with a frown.


    ¡°Tim and I haven¡¯t really slept with Mommy before, so we want to spend a night with her!¡± Gavin


    protested.


    Benjamin couldn¡¯t bring himself to say no when he saw the yearning look in his eyes.


    I¡¯ve only slept with Gavin a few times when he was little. His fake mother Danna had always been


    putting up an act, so she never truly slept with him at all. As for Tim¡­ Well, he has never slept with


    either of us¡­


    With that thought in mind, Benjamin found himself giving in to their request.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been sleeping with Mommy before she moved in here, Mr. Graham! I want to sleep with


    Mommy!¡±


    Jesse was very stubborn when it came to this sort of thing, so she mustered up the courage to ask


    Benjamin too.

 Chapter 573

    Chapter 573


    The More the Merrier Chapter 573


    Up Your Game


    ¡°I¡¯m not sleeping unless I get to sleep with Mommy!¡±


    Jesse raised her adorable voice even more when she saw no response from Benjamin.


    He let out a sigh and gave in atst. ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll all sleep together!¡±


    The kids are still little, and this ce is a new environment for them. I suppose having them all sleep


    together will make looking after them easier¡­


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Graham!¡± Jesse said with a smile.


    ¡°Call me ¡®Daddy!¡¯¡° Benjamin said.


    Jesse¡¯s face was all red as she covered her mouth and shook her head.


    Benjamin didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry when he saw how adorable she looked.


    Being the more authoritative one of the brothers, Zachary spoke up. ¡°You¡¯ll have to up your game if you


    want us to call you ¡®Daddy!¡¯¡°


    Benjamin smiled and patted him on the head. ¡°In this case, do keep a close eye on my performance


    and let me know if I need any improvements!¡±


    Zachary¡¯s eyes went wide when he saw how easy-going Benjamin had be.


    ¡°For now, you need to stop following us and go take a shower! We can wait for Mommy on our own!¡±


    Gavin reminded him with a stern face.


    ¡°All right, you kids go wait for your mommy in bed. She takes rather long showers, so she won¡¯t be


    done so soon. I¡¯ll go take a shower myself now,¡± Benjamin instructed.


    The six kids had always felt more rxed without him around, so they were delighted when he agreed


    to leave them alone.


    Upon seeing the kids happily climb into bed, Benjamin shook his head with a smile and went off to take


    a shower in the bathroom outside.


    Arissa¡¯s heart was instantly filled with joy when she came out of the shower and saw the kids lying in


    bed.


    ¡°You kids want to sleep with me tonight?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Hurry up, Mommy! We¡¯re getting sleepy here!¡± Jesse replied.


    ¡°Mr. Graham gave us permission to sleep with you tonight!¡± Jasper added.


    ¡°Mr. Graham was going to have us sleep in our room at first, but Jesse took care of the problem with


    her charm!¡± Oliver said.


    Zachary chuckled. ¡°Pfft! Jesse didn¡¯t use her charm! She was just trying to sound fierce, that¡¯s all! I bet


    Mr. Graham gave in to her cuteness instead!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re sleeping with Mommy regardless of whether Daddy allows it!¡± Gavin chimed in as well.


    Tim snickered silently from the side.


    ¡°Now, now¡­ Time for bed, kids! Have you all drank your milk?¡± Arissa asked with a smile.


    ¡°Yes, Mommy! Yours is outside!¡± Jasper replied.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get it for you, Ms. York!¡±


    Tim then hopped off the bed and ran outside to fetch it.


    Arissa had a huge smile on her face as she sat down beside the bed.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already exined the situation to Tim, Mommy! He doesn¡¯t me you for what happened!¡±


    Oliver told her.


    Arissa¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that. ¡°Really?¡±


    Jasper nodded profusely as he crawled over. ¡°Yeah! Tim said it himself that he doesn¡¯t me you at


    all!¡±


    Would be nice if Tim could call me ¡°Mommy¡± too¡­ Arissa thought to herself with a chuckle.


    ¡°Tim may not call you ¡®Mommy,¡¯ but I think he has already epted you as his mommy!¡± Zachary


    comforted her.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Just give him some more time, Mommy! I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll call you ¡®Mommy¡¯ soon!¡± Gavin added.


    He too, used to think Arissa didn¡¯t want him at first.


    It wasn¡¯t until after he found out the truth about what happened to her that he stopped ming her.


    Jesse was about to say something as well, but Arissa quickly stopped her with a shushing motion as


    she heard footsteps outside.


    ¡°Stop talking, kids! Hurry up and lie down!¡±


    Gavin and Zachary exchanged nces before quickly lying down in their respective corners of the bed.


    Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse too, snuggled up beside them.


    ¡°Take off your sses, Oliver!¡± Arissa reminded him.


    ¡°Okay, Mommy!¡±


    Oliver then sat up straight and ced his sses on the nightstand.


    Tim soon came into the room with a ss of milk in hand. Arissa swiftly made her way over and took


    the ss from him before leading him toward the bed.


    ¡°Come on, Sweetheart. It¡¯s time for bed!¡±

 Chapter 574

    Chapter 574


    The More the Merrier Chapter 574


    Tim Gives Her A Kiss


    ¡°Okay! You should get some sleep too after you finish your milk, Ms. York!¡± Tim replied while taking his


    shoes off beside the bed.


    ¡°I will!¡±


    Arissa ruffled his hair affectionately. ¡°Have you drank your milk?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I have! I drank it together with Gavin and the others!¡± Tim said as he crawled over toward Gavin.


    ¡°Tim, would you like to sleep next to Mommy tonight?¡± Gavin asked softly.


    Tim bit down on his lip as he felt a little shy about it.


    Gavin then moved himself toward Oliver as he said, ¡°You go sleep next to Mommy!¡±


    The siblings even made sure to have Zachary sleep near the edge so that Jesse wouldn¡¯t identally


    fall off the bed.


    Arissa simply smiled as she sipped on her milk while watching their interactions from the side.


    ¡°Will Mommy be sleeping in the middle?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    Jasper let out a mischievous snicker as he ced his leg over Oliver¡¯s tummy.


    ¡°Hey! Get your heavy legs off me!¡± Oliver protested and gave him a kick.


    ¡°I¡¯ll sleep in the middle, so three of you will sleep on one side while the other three will sleep on the


    other!¡± Arissa said.


    Oliver and Jasper red at each other upon hearing that.


    ¡°You go!¡±


    ¡°No, you go!¡±


    Oliver gave him a little shove. ¡°You sleep on Zachary¡¯s side!¡±


    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re always bullying me!¡± Jasper protested defiantly.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be far away from Mommy if you choose to stay on this side!¡± Oliver reminded him.


    Jasper paused as he thought about it and realized Oliver was right.


    ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll go sleep on Zachary¡¯s side!¡± Jasper then made his way over to the other side of the bed.


    Having finished her milk, Arissa put the ss down and shut the bedroom door.


    ¡°Hurry up, Mommy!¡± they called out to her in unison.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Arissa responded as she climbed into bed andy down with three kids on each side.


    With Tim and Jesse closest to her, she gave them all a hug and a kiss on the forehead.


    ¡°Good night, Sweethearts!¡±


    ¡°Good night, Mommy!¡±


    Gavin, Zachary, Jesse, Oliver, and Jasper all took turns kissing her on the cheek as well.


    Noticing that Tim hadn¡¯t done so, Gavin urged him, ¡°Go on, Tim! Give Mommy a kiss!¡±


    Arissa looked at Tim with an expectant look in her eyes, but Tim simply blushed without doing anything.


    ¡°All right, go to sleep now!¡± Arissa brushed it off as she didn¡¯t want to force him.


    Tim could tell that she was a little disappointed, so he leaned in and gave her a quick peck on the


    cheek. ¡°Good night, Ms. York!¡±


    Feeling overjoyed, Arissa replied with a smile, ¡°Good night, Sweetheart!¡±


    She then switched off the light and hugged her kids to sleep.


    Benjamin received a phone call aftering out of the shower, so it was reallyte at night when he


    ended the call.


    Arissa and all six of the kids had already fallen fast asleep by the time he entered the bedroom.


    Not wanting to wake any of them, Benjamin stealthily crept toward the bed andy down next to Gavin.


    With only the moonlight illuminating the room, he leaned over to give them all a kiss on the forehead.


    Of course, he made sure to give Arissa one as well.


    ¡°Leave me alone! Go to bed!¡± Arissa opened her eyes all of a sudden, only to close them again after


    saying that and went back to sleep.


    Benjamin breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that she didn¡¯t realize it was him.


    Did she actually mistake me for one of her sons again?


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He thought to himself as he closed the blinds with the remote control before going to sleep.


    Benjamin was the first to wake up the next morning.


    Seeing as Arissa and the kids were still asleep, he gently climbed out of bed, got changed, and left for


    his morning run.


    Arissa broke into a sweet smile when she woke upter on and saw her kids all still sleeping soundly


    beside her.


    She took a moment to get a good, long look at them before getting out of bed to wash up and make


    breakfast.


    Suddenly, she thought of Benjamin and checked the living room to see if he was sleeping on the couch.


    Where did Benjamin sleepst night?


    She then decided to check the study, but didn¡¯t see him in there either.


    Did he end up sleeping in the kids¡¯ room?


    With that in mind, she opened the door to the kids¡¯ bedroom, but still saw no sign of him.


    ¡°What are you looking for?¡±


    A familiar voice came from behind Arissa all of a sudden, causing her to jump in shock.


    Arissa then turned around and saw Benjamin standing there in sports attire. He had clearly just


    returned from his morning run.

 Chapter 575

    Chapter 575


    The More the Merrier Chapter 575


    I Slept With You Last Night


    ¡°N-Nothing at all!¡± she replied awkwardly while patting herself on the chest.


    D*mn, how is this guy able to move so quietly? I didn¡¯t even hear himing! He nearly gave me a


    heart attack!


    Benjamin grinned when he saw her blushing.


    ¡°Were you looking for me?¡±


    Arissa got a little flustered when she heard that, but cleared her throat and tried to sound normal as she


    asked, ¡°Did you sleep in the kids¡¯ roomst night?¡±


    Benjamin asked with a chuckle, ¡°You don¡¯t know where I sleptst night?¡±


    Of course I don¡¯t! Duh! Why would I even be asking this if I knew? The only reason he caught me


    snooping around was because I wanted to find out! Arissa thought to herself.


    Benjamin shed her a devilish smile as he grabbed her arm and led her toward the living room.


    Because the palm of his hand was burning hot, Arissa instinctively tried to curl her fingers.


    The look in Benjamin¡¯s eyes changed when he felt her finger scraping against his palm.


    Sensing a hint of sexual tension in the air, Arissa stole a nce at him, only to meet his eyes the


    moment she did.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s lips curled into a faint grin as he pinned her against the wall of the corridor and savored her


    blushing face.


    This is all it takes to get her as red as a tomato? Man, she sure is cute!


    Arissa¡¯s heart was racing like crazy as she pressed her back against the wall, but she tried to y it


    cool and asked, ¡°Oh? What¡¯s with this move? Did you learn this from some cheesy romance flick,


    Graham?¡±


    With an eyebrow yfully arched, Benjamin leaned in close and breathed down her face. His breath


    felt really warm on her skin, and Arissa found herself getting even more flustered as a result.


    ¡°What, you like it when I pin you against a wall?¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s insanely handsome face coupled with his casual tone made him all the more charming.


    Unable to handle his charm, Arissa looked the other way as she mumbled, ¡°N-No, I don¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, how stubborn!¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s grin widened as he slowly traced a finger across her cheek.


    He was pushing all of her buttons in the right way and sending ripples through her heart.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it when you blush!¡± he whispered into her ear with a seductive voice, causing her to blush


    even harder in response.


    What? Blushing is a natural physical response! It¡¯s not like I can control whether I blush or not! I tried to


    remain calm, but my face just turns red on its own!


    Benjamin felt incredibly satisfied when he saw her response.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Arissa asked angrily when she heard himughing.


    Benjamin responded by caressing her face affectionately as he said, ¡°I slept with youst night!¡±


    The next thing she knew, he nted a quick kiss on her cheek and returned to the room.


    Arissa buried her bright red face in her palms as she thought to herself.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    What a jerk! He did that on purpose, didn¡¯t he? No, this won¡¯t do¡­ I need to stay calm! I can¡¯t be the


    first to freak out! Wait, I thought he was rumored to be uninterested in women? Why is he flirting with


    me now? Are all men like this? Also, what does he mean he slept with me? It¡¯s obviously the kids that


    he slept with! Good thing there¡¯s no one else around here, or they might really get the wrong idea!


    She then smacked herself on the cheeks in an attempt to clear her head before entering the kitchen.


    However, she froze in shock when she saw that the kitchen waspletely empty.


    Apart from milk, everything else was gone. It looked as if burrs had raided the entire kitchen


    overnight.


    Even the refrigerator had been emptied, so there was nothing she could cook at all.


    What¡¯s going on here?


    Her mind went nk for quite a while before she snapped out of it and decided to question Benjamin.

 Chapter 576

    Chapter 576


    The More the Merrier Chapter 576


    Have You Forgotten Your Promise


    She opened the bedroom door, only to walk right into Benjamin standing at the doorway.


    Had he not caught her by the waist in time, Arissa would¡¯ve fallen on her behind.


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    This time, his voice sounded stern as opposed to his yful tone from earlier.


    After taking a few seconds to regain herposure, Arissa recalled what she wanted to ask him about


    and quickly broke out of his embrace.


    ¡°What happened to the kitchen?¡±


    Benjamin simply shot her a nce as he grabbed some clothes and headed toward the living room.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk in the living room.¡±


    Huh?


    Arissa froze and stared at him in confusion.


    Benjamin turned around and said, ¡°The kids are still asleep. Let¡¯s not wake them now.¡±


    Arissa could only nod and follow behind him.


    Unbeknownst to her, Benjamin broke into a grin as he thought to himself.


    Mmm¡­ How obedient¡­


    ¡°Did you have someone remove all the food from the kitchen?¡± Arissa asked the moment they got to


    the living room.


    Since Benjamin had just returned from his morning run, he was about to take a shower.


    ¡°Yup!¡± he replied as he continued making his way toward the bathroom.


    Arissa was so caught up with questioning him that she followed him inside without even realizing.


    ¡°Why did you do that? How am I supposed to make breakfast, then?¡±


    ¡°The hotel will prepare breakfast for us. You can go back to sleep if you wish to kill time!¡±


    Having set his fresh change of clothes down in the corner, Benjamin began taking off his shirt in front of


    her.


    The sight of his well-developed muscles gave her quite a shock and caused her to turn around


    immediately. That was when she saw the mirror and realized she had followed him into the bathroom.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be on my way out now!¡±


    Benjamin nced at her through the corner of his eye as she ran off. ¡°I don¡¯t mind having you scrub my


    back for me!¡±


    Arissa ignored him and mmed the bathroom door shut behind her. Fearing the loud noise would


    have woken up the kids, she quickly ran over to check on them.


    It wasn¡¯t until she saw that they were still asleep that she breathed a sigh of relief. She then pulled the


    nket over their shoulders before leaving the bedroom.


    I can¡¯t make breakfast since there¡¯s nothing in the kitchen, and it¡¯s still very early at the moment¡­


    Should I go back to sleep? Or should I just wait for the kids to wake up? D*mn you, Benjamin! You


    could¡¯ve at least told me if you didn¡¯t want me making breakfast! I wouldn¡¯t have gotten up so early if


    you did!


    She thought to herself while ring fiercely at the bathroom door.


    Eventually, Arissa decided to order some food from the menu and had the butler serve it up.


    The butler had just brought the food over when Benjamin came out of the shower.


    ¡°Enjoy your breakfast, Mr. and Mrs. Graham!¡±


    Arissa froze when she heard that.


    Benjamin shot her a nce as he sat down at the table. ¡°Go on, Mrs. Graham. Eat up!¡±


    Arissa made her way to the couch and said defiantly, ¡°I¡¯ll eat when the kids are all here. You can carry


    on without me, Graham!¡±


    Hmph! Does he really think I enjoy this title? I just didn¡¯t feel like exining myself, that¡¯s all!


    Benjamin narrowed his eyes. ¡°Arissa, have you forgotten what you promised me?¡±


    Arissa¡¯s face turned gloomy when she recalled her promise and reluctantly returned to the table.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t feel like eating yet. You can always serve me while you wait for the kids!¡± Benjamin


    added.


    Arissa felt the corner of her lips twitch as she tried to force a smile at his shameless expression.


    ¡°And how would you like me to serve you, Graham? Be careful what you ask for, because you might


    suffer indigestion as a result!¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Go ahead and give it a try. We¡¯ll see if I can handle it!¡± Benjamin replied while staring deep into her


    eyes.


    Arissa gritted her teeth in anger when she saw how calm and collected he was.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to start eating!¡± she said while sitting down at the table.


    Benjamin shed her a smile before gracefully eating the food on his te.


    Arissa stole one more nce at him before digging in as well.


    The food made by the hotel tasted so great that Arissa¡¯s mood improved significantly, and she became


    a lot more talkative as a result.


    ¡°Mr. Frank sure knows how to pick a hotel! The food here is amazing!¡±


    Benjamin gave her a strange look when he heard that.


    Noticing his response, Arissa paused briefly before asking in confusion, ¡°What, am I wrong? This food


    does taste amazing!¡±


    Benjamin arched an eyebrow at her as he replied, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right about the food. There¡¯s just one


    thing you got wrong.¡±


    ¡°And what would that be?¡± Arissa asked while munching on her food.

 Chapter 577

    Chapter 577


    The More the Merrier Chapter 577


    The Best Boss


    ¡°This hotel is a subsidiary of Graham Group,¡± Benjamin said calmly before he continued chewing his


    food.


    Arissa froze in shock.


    What? This is a subsidiary of Graham Group? I don¡¯t think it was stated in the files I read before!


    Noticing the look on her face, Benjamin decided not to tell her that he had only acquired this hotel the


    day before yesterday.


    ¡°Does that mean everything here is for free now?¡± Arissa asked excitedly.


    ¡°Yup!¡± Benjamin nodded.


    Arissa then happily grabbed the menu and started ordering dishes that she and the kids loved.


    Benjamin didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry when he saw that. ¡°Those who don¡¯t about us might think


    I¡¯ve been starving you guys!¡±


    Arissa shot him a nce and said, ¡°No, of course not! You¡¯re really nice to us, Graham! You¡¯re the best


    boss I¡¯ve ever seen!¡±


    Her sweet voice brought a smile to his face, and the look in his eyes turned gentle as he looked at her.


    ¡°Do you always tter your bosses like this?¡±


    Arissa shook her head profusely. ¡°Nope! You¡¯re the only one I tter! Wait, no¡­ I mean, this isn¡¯t


    ttery! I genuinely think you¡¯re a good guy!¡±


    Benjamin couldn¡¯t bring himself to get mad at her when he saw how cute her response was.


    Arissa then passed her order down to the butler and carried on eating.


    ¡°Benjamin, the chef here is really good! You should give him a raise!¡±


    Benjamin nodded. ¡°Sure!¡±


    Arissa was a little taken aback by his response, but chose not to think too much about it.


    As the butler returned with more food momentster, Benjamin instructed, ¡°Give all the chefs here a


    raise.¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The butler was shocked. ¡°Mr. Graham¡­¡±


    ¡°Just tell them Mrs. Graham enjoyed the food a lot, so we¡¯re giving them a raise,¡± Benjamin added.


    ¡°Yes, Sir! Thank you, Mr. and Mrs. Graham!¡± the butler eximed while bowing gratefully.


    Arissa retorted softly with a pout, ¡°Since when did I be Mrs. Graham?¡±


    Noticing that the butler was still standing there and watching nosily, Benjamin shot him a warning re


    in response.


    The butler then quickly served up the food and left them alone.


    What, you don¡¯t like being called ¡®Mrs. Graham?¡¯¡° Benjamin teased her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not married to you, so you¡¯ll give people the wrong idea!¡± Arissa protested.


    ¡°I¡¯m not even worried, so why are you getting so worked up about it? Here, eat up!¡± Benjamin said


    while handing her a breakfast tter.


    ¡°You know what? It¡¯d be a lot nicer if you¡¯d be gentler instead of ordering me around all the time!¡±


    Arissa snapped back at him.


    What? She¡¯s starting to make demands now?


    Benjamin frowned at the thought of that. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you at least reflect upon yourself before you


    request such things from me?¡±


    Arissa pouted. ¡°Am I not gentle enough?¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Benjamin snorted coldly, much to her chagrin.


    The chefs were delighted when the butler informed them about the raise.


    ¡°Why are we getting a raise all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Because Mrs. Graham really likes the food you guys made. She¡¯s the reason behind your raise!¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Graham sure is a nice person! Should we go thank her?¡±


    ¡°Maybeter! They¡¯re having breakfast at the moment, so you guys probably shouldn¡¯t ruin the mood


    for them!¡± the butler reminded them.


    ¡°Oh, right! They¡¯re having a romantic breakfast right now, so we shouldn¡¯t interrupt! Hey, boss! What


    other dishes does Mrs. Graham like? We¡¯ll whip up some more for her!¡±


    The butler, who had been personally serving Benjamin and the others, was actually the manager in


    charge of the hotel.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you guys know when I¡¯ve figured that out. From what I know, Mrs. Graham really liked whatever I


    just served them. You guys can use those dishes as a reference to figure out what she might like. Try


    coming up with some different dishes this time. Don¡¯t just make the same ones over and over.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir! We¡¯lle up with something different!¡±

 Chapter 578

    Chapter 578


    The More the Merrier Chapter 578


    A Little Romantic


    When they had almost finished eating, the children started getting out of bed one after another as the


    tantalizing smell of the food roused them from their slumber.


    Tim was the first to wake up, and sensing his movements, Gavin and Zachary also followed suit.


    ¡°Could it be that Mommy is making breakfast again?¡±


    Zachary nced around but did not see Arissa.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out and take a look!¡± Gavin suggested, calling for the two other buys to follow him. The trio


    ran outside together, and their eyes widened when they saw Arissa eating breakfast with Benjamin.


    They could not help thinking that the scene before them looked a little romantic.


    Seeming to sense their presence, Arissa turned and saw the three brothers standing rooted to the spot


    in shock.


    She beckoned at them happily. ¡°Sweethearts, why are you just standing there? Come over!¡±


    Gavin, Zachary, and Tim rushed over to them with a chorus of greetings.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Ms. York!¡±


    ¡°Daddy!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Graham!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Graham!¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Benjamin nodded at them. ¡°Good morning.¡±


    Their sweet and adorable voices melted Arissa¡¯s heart, and she pulled them to her. ¡°Come and have


    breakfast with me. Aren¡¯t the others up yet?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, we haven¡¯t washed our faces!¡± Zachary piped up as he stared at the delicious spread on the


    table.


    Gavin and Tim nodded. ¡°And we haven¡¯t brushed our teeth!¡±


    Smiling, Arissa stood up and quickly brought them to wash up.


    ¡°Come on. Go and brush your teeth first.¡±


    After leading them to the bathroom, she went to the bedroom to wake the three younger children.


    She leaned over and nudged them gently. ¡°Sweethearts, it¡¯s time to get up.¡±


    Jasper turned onto his front and hugged the covers while Oliver also rolled away.


    Meanwhile, Jesse burrowed deep under the covers.


    The three older siblings slept in much more normal positionspared to them. Now that the older


    ones were not in bed, they began moving around and sleeping in various odd positions.


    It tickled Arissa to see their actions. Clearing her throat, she said sternly, ¡°Oliver! Jasper!¡±


    The two boys sat up instantly and even stood at attention on the bed. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡±


    She chuckled and instructed, ¡°Go wash your faces.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± With that, they jumped from the bed and ran to the bathroom.


    Gazing at Jesse, who was still curled up in bed, Arissa said, ¡°Jesse, if you don¡¯t get up, your brothers


    and I will be leaving you here.¡±


    As she spoke, she patted the little girl¡¯s bottom through the covers.


    ¡°Mommy, I still want to sleep¡­¡±


    She raised her eyebrows. ¡°Well then, go back to sleep. We¡¯ll finish breakfast and won¡¯t leave anything


    for you. The food prepared by the hotel looks so nice and tastes so yummy¡­¡±


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, she deliberately described how good the food tasted. She even


    smacked her lips to emphasize its deliciousness and tempt Jesse.


    Jesse squirmed and finally poked her head out from under the covers.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Having just woken up, the little girl looked utterly adorable with her flushed cheeks.


    Arissa picked her up in her arms and kissed her cheek. ¡°Come on. I¡¯ll take you to go wash your face.¡±


    Jesse wrapped her arms around Arissa¡¯s neck and leaned against thetter¡¯s shoulder, still half-asleep.


    Then, Jesse sniffed at her and asked, ¡°Mommy, you¡¯ve had breakfast already?¡±


    Although Jesse was half asleep, she was still thinking about food. Arissa gazed at her in amusement


    and said, ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve almost finished with my breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Then is there any more left?¡± Jesse asked with a yawn. The thought of getting up to eat something


    delicious was tempting. However, she also felt like sleeping, and the two opposing thoughts locked


    horns in an inner conflict.


    ¡°Yes. But if you continue sleeping, there might not be any left for you to eat by the time you wake up,¡±


    Arissa replied, teasing her daughter.


    Jesse pouted. ¡°This is a hotel. I can just ask the kitchen staff to make some more.¡±


    ¡°Do you have money?¡± Arissa asked, arching her brow.


    Jesse bowed her head and mumbled in a defeated tone, ¡°No.¡±


    Arissa carried her daughter into the bathroom with a chuckle and ced her on a chair. Dampening a


    towel with warm water, she proceeded to wipe Jesse¡¯s face.


    Jesse felt much more awake after that.


    Then, Arissa squeezed some toothpaste onto Jesse¡¯s toothbrush. ¡°Hurry up and brush your teeth.¡±

 Chapter 579

    Chapter 579


    The More the Merrier Chapter 579


    We Are Not Arguin


    Oliver and Jasper looked up at Arissa as they stood to one side, brushing their teeth.


    ¡°Mommy, what time did you get up today?¡± Jasper asked, spewing foam everywhere as he spoke.


    She pinched his cheek lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t talk while you¡¯re brushing your teeth!¡±


    As Jasper nodded obediently, Oliver secretlyughed and lowered his head to spit out the foam in his


    mouth. ¡°Mommy, have Gavin and the others been up for a long time too?¡±


    ¡°They only just woke up as well. They¡¯re washing up in the bathroom outside,¡± Arissa replied,


    dampening some towels and wiping the boys¡¯ faces after they cleaned their teeth.


    After that, she went out to check on the three older boys and saw they had just finished washing up.


    ¡°Sweethearts,e and have breakfast,¡± she called out while waving at them. The trio went over to the


    dining table.


    Benjamin was still eating, and he poured sses of milk for the children. ¡°Sit down quickly and have


    breakfast.¡±


    Arissa lifted each of the kids onto the chairs and took a few tes for them.


    Benjamin watched her intently as she busied herself, then asked, ¡°Are you done eating?¡±


    Arissa turned to look at him. ¡°No. Why?¡±


    ¡°If you haven¡¯t, then sit down. Watching you bustle around is making me lose my appetite.¡±


    Her lips twitched when she heard that while Gavin shot him a dirty look as he thought about how


    infuriating those words were.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t stand watching my mommy bustle around, then don¡¯t look!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk when you¡¯re eating!¡± Benjamin barked, reprimanding his son with a stony expression on his


    handsome face.


    Gavin pursed his lips and ate in silence.


    Arissa¡¯s heart ached when she saw that, and she caressed the boy¡¯s head gently. ¡°Can¡¯t you speak to


    him in a gentler tone?¡± she chastised Benjamin.


    Benjamin glowered at her. ¡°The children are already five years old. It¡¯s time you let them learn to be


    more independent and stop doing everything for them.¡±


    Arissa did not retort after getting admonished by him. Just then, the three younger children came


    running over.


    As they climbed into their seats by themselves, she shot Benjamin a proud look.


    ¡°Do you think my darling children aren¡¯t independent? I was only trying to interact with them more.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s expression turned grim.


    For some reason, Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse immediately sensed something amiss in the atmosphere.


    Their eyes flicked back and forth between Benjamin and Arissa.


    Then, they whispered to their older brothers, ¡°Are they arguing?¡±


    Gavin, Zachary, and Tim looked at each other.


    ¡°It seems like it,¡± Gavin answered.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Hearing that, Benjamin and Arissa were speechless for a moment.


    ¡°We¡¯re not arguing. We¡¯re just having a discussion,¡± Arissa exined.


    All six children fixed their gazes on Benjamin.


    Casting a nce at Arissa, Benjamin said, ¡°Yes, I was having a discussion with your mommy. As you¡¯re


    all older now, you need to be more self-aware and independent. Don¡¯t keep waiting for her to help you.¡±


    His words struck a chord within the children. Recalling how Arissa would always help them, they bowed


    their heads guiltily.


    Seeing that, Arissa rolled her eyes at Benjamin.


    ¡°They¡¯re all very independent. Does helping the children into their seats, getting their tes, and


    washing their faces mean they¡¯re not independent?¡±


    She could not help cursing inwardly. They¡¯re only five years old, for goodness¡¯ sake. I still have to


    watch over them a little with things like these. I correct them as I spend time with them. After all, it¡¯s a


    learning process. Sometimes, I do it because I love them and want to dote on them. Is that wrong?


    Must I let them be self-reliant like adults? Is that the only way? My sweethearts are very


    independent, okay? They do so much for me that I sometimes don¡¯t even feel a sense of pride from


    being a mother.


    As Benjamin watched her closely and noticed her cheeks puffing with anger, his tone softened slightly


    as he said, ¡°I was only reminding you to be mindful. It¡¯s not the first time this has happened.¡±

 Chapter 580

    Chapter 580


    The More the Merrier Chapter 580


    Are You A Big Baby


    ¡°They¡¯re my children. If I don¡¯t do these, who will?¡± Arissa retorted, shooting Benjamin a sidelong look.


    Nheless, she did agree that what he said made sense, so she added, ¡°I¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    These are things that I do at home, and there¡¯s nothing wrong with doting them asionally. Unlike


    him, who always looks so stern and serious. No wonder the kids are afraid of him.


    After setting tes in front of Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse, she began serving them food.


    ¡°Eat up, Sweethearts!¡±


    Even after she sat down and started eating, she did not forget to continue getting more food for them.


    ¡°You should eat more. You¡¯ll be going to the hospitalter to spend time with Mdm. Mary, and there


    won¡¯t be anything to eat there. You¡¯ll have to wait until lunchtime.¡±


    Then, she paused when she noticed Tim had left some food on his te untouched. ¡°Tim, why aren¡¯t


    you eating? Does it not taste nice?¡±


    Tim bit his lip. ¡°I¡­ It¡¯s nice. It¡¯s just that I want to bring some for Grandma.¡±


    Arissa felt a pang in her heart. Patting his head affectionately, she said, ¡°We¡¯ll pack some for herter.


    These are for you, so hurry up and eat.¡±


    She scooped up a mouthful of food and held it up to his mouth.


    Tim quickly took the spoon from her and ate it by himself, sneaking a peek at Benjamin.


    When Arissa saw that, she felt her chest tighten and red at Benjamin. It¡¯s all because of what he


    said earlier. Now, I can¡¯t even feed my child.


    Benjamin¡¯s heart wrenched in pain when he saw the look of disappointment on her face and that she


    was on the verge of tears.


    ¡°Arissa,¡± he called out.


    She ignored him and continued eating with her head lowered.


    I like bonding with my children. I¡¯m not like him, cold and distant.


    ¡°Take some omelet for me,¡± he ordered.


    She gritted her teeth when she heard his voice, then lifted her head and red at him.


    Benjamin froze when he saw her fix him with a death stare. Did I go overboard with what I just said?


    Suppressing her anger, she snapped, ¡°You just told me off and wouldn¡¯t let me help the kids. But now,


    you want me to get some food for you? Are you a big baby? Can¡¯t you get it yourself? You¡¯re a¡­ fiend


    with double standards!¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Having noticed the instant darkening of his expression, she had forced herself to change herst


    sentence. I wonder if he¡¯d kill me if I¡¯d called him a dog instead.


    Thinking that Benjamin had gotten what he deserved, the children snickered to themselves.


    Gavin was especially gleeful, secretly giving his mother¡¯s actions his stamp of approval.


    If Arissa had not been fuming with anger, he would have burst outughing.


    Benjamin pressed his thin lips together tightly and flung down his knife and fork. ¡°I¡¯m full!¡±


    Arissa watched him walk away with a smug look. Full from rage, I suppose.


    Unable to contain hisughter anymore, a giggle escaped from Jasper.


    ¡°Hush!¡± Arissa hissed, motioning for him to watch his behavior.


    Benjamin is someone who holds grudges. It¡¯ll be bad if he overhears themughing.


    The children finally continued eating after giggling quietly for a while.


    ¡°You should all eat more. There¡¯s still a lot of food. This one here and that one are nice too. Here, have


    some milk.¡±


    Her soft and gentle voice would drift over to Benjamin from time to time, and he could feel his rage


    intensifying.


    The sight of the seven around the table was such a happy and heartwarming scene that he felt the


    urge to join them. However, he could not let go of his pride.


    Hence, he sat reading the newspaper in the living room. But only he knew how much he actually read


    as his gaze kept getting drawn toward the dining table.


    ¡°Mommy, I want to eat this!¡±


    ¡°Mommy, this is for you. It¡¯s a little hot, so be careful!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Benjamin could not help feeling envious when he saw how close she was to the children and began


    reflecting on his behavior.


    Was I too harsh? Is that why the children behave so differently when they¡¯re with mepared to how


    they are with her? They share such a close bond with her, but with me, they feel afraid. Even Zachary,


    who has been by my side since he was little, is sometimes somewhat scared of me.


    He pursed his lips as the thought crossed his mind. Since he was a child, Darius had raised him in a


    military-style setting with strict expectations, and he had been envious of the other children¡¯s freedom.


    Gazing at the kids, Benjamin fell into deep thought.

 Chapter 581

    Chapter 581


    The More the Merrier Chapter 581


    Has He Fallen For Her


    Once Arissa and the kids were done eating breakfast, she turned and saw Benjamin sitting there. She


    had no idea what was on his mind. After ncing at him several times, she asked, ¡°Are you going to


    the hospital today?¡±


    His eyes shed as he jolted to his senses. ¡°Are all of you ready to leave?¡±


    She nodded. In her hand was a packed breakfast.


    Then, she said to him, ¡°You don¡¯t have to go if you¡¯re busy. We can apany Mdm. Mary by


    ourselves.¡±


    Since he had been in Northstream for a few days already, she guessed he must have a lot of work


    piling up in the office.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Benjamin rose to his feet to take them to the hospital.


    She nced at him, then motioned for the children to follow. They had been eagerly waiting to leave.


    Hence, the entire family rushed straight to the hospital.


    They alighted from their car in front of the inpatient building. And at the exact same time, Regan was


    helping Finley out of the car in front of the outpatient building¡¯s entrance.


    Regan happened to catch a glimpse of Arissa¡¯s figure, and his eyes widened.


    ¡°Mom, wait for me here. I need to go somewhere for a while.¡±


    A frown furrowed Finley¡¯s brows, and she asked anxiously, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I think I saw Issa!¡±


    Regan kept looking toward where he thought he had seen Arissa. However, he did not see her there


    anymore and was desperate to go over and look.


    ¡°Huh? That little b*tch is here? Where?¡±


    Finley stoppedining about her aches and pains and started looking around instead.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mom, wait for me inside. I¡¯ll go take a look and see if it¡¯s her.¡±


    With that, Regan dashed off at once. But by the time he got to the inpatient building, there was no sign


    of Arissa.


    He nced at the elevator. Seeing that it had stopped at one of the floors, he hurried upstairs at once.


    But when he got to the floor and failed to find Arissa after circling the area once, he became puzzled.


    Since he had been some distance away, he started to be uncertain of what he had seen. Could I


    have made a mistake? Thatdy even had a few kids with her.


    He nced into each of the wards. However, he was stopped by the bodyguards when he got nearer to


    Mary¡¯s ward.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± one of the bodyguards demanded in a low voice.


    Regan smiled and replied, ¡°I¡¯m looking for someone.¡±


    He looked around before turning away, thinking that there was no way Arissa would be there.


    After searching the other wards but to no avail, he left reluctantly.


    When he had walked quite far away, the bodyguards exchanged nces. ¡°We have to report this to Mr.


    Graham.¡±


    One of them left to report to Benjamin immediately. ¡°Mr. Graham, Regan York was here looking for


    someone just now. He was probably looking for Ms. York.¡±


    Benjamin narrowed his eyes, wondering why Regan had suddenly showed up there.


    ¡°Is he still here?¡±


    ¡°He left already,¡± the bodyguard replied.


    ¡°Follow him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±


    When Regan returned to the outpatient building, Finley asked hurriedly, ¡°Was it that little b*tch?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t find her. Maybe I made a mistake,¡± Regan replied uncertainly, frowning.


    ¡°If you see her, be sure to teach her a lesson!¡± Finley spat furiously. The motion tugged at the muscles


    in her face, and her face twisted in pain.


    Regan was overwhelmed with worry when he saw the expression on her face and quickly said


    reassuringly, ¡°Calm down, Mom. I¡¯ll think of a way to find her and make her beg for your forgiveness.


    Come on. Let¡¯s go and get you registered.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a heartless woman. Once we find her, I¡¯ll make her kneel for a good few days. Have you ever


    heard of a granddaughter hitting her elder? She¡¯s as heartless as her mother and is always so mean to


    me!¡± Finley muttered, reviling Arissa.


    Regan continued to cate her as he led her to get registered.


    Meanwhile, the two bodyguards trailing them had heard every word.


    ¡°Are these two people really Ms. York¡¯s biological father and grandmother?¡±


    The remarks they had heard were so nasty that they could not bear to hear another word of it.


    ¡°It¡¯s rather unfortunate for Ms. York to have rtives like these. If they hadn¡¯t sold her off, she wouldn¡¯t


    have fallen into Danna¡¯s trap.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. However, it¡¯s fortunate she met Mr. Graham. He cares for her so much now!¡±


    ¡°Do you think Mr. Graham has fallen for Ms. York?¡±


    ¡°Without a shadow of a doubt.¡±


    Feeling bored, the two bodyguards began gossiping in hushed voices to pass the time.


    Over at Mary¡¯s ward, Arissa was oblivious to everything that had happened. She brought Mary to get


    some tests done after feeding thetter breakfast, and the bodyguards stayed close to them the entire


    time.

 Chapter 582

    Chapter 582


    The More the Merrier Chapter 582


    Badmouthing Arissa


    Arissa didn¡¯t understand. Even though she let them stay at the ward, they still wouldn¡¯t budge.


    After Mary¡¯s examination was over, Arissa pushed her back.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Regan shouted when he heard a familiar voice upon exiting the restroom.


    Arissa seemed to hear someone shouting her name, but when she saw no one outside of the elevator,


    she went up.


    Just as she returned Mary to the ward, Benjamin came by. He nced at her a few times silently.


    She was speechless.


    Regan tried looking around, but since he couldn¡¯t find her, he decided to head back.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you to Uncle¡¯s ce, Mom!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Finley applied the medicine silently.


    The injuries were still swelling and hurting a lot.


    ¡°Go to the police station and ask them why they haven¡¯t found the culprit yet, Regan.¡±


    ¡°I will!¡±


    Regan sent his mother back to her home first before going to the police station. Just as he was about


    to leave, he met Keh.


    When he saw Keh¡¯s injured hand, he asked, ¡°What happened to your hand, Ken?¡±


    Keh red at Regan. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to your daughter. She called someone to stab my hand! If I


    can¡¯t use my hand any longer, I¡¯m going to make sure your family cares for me until the day I die!¡±


    Regan¡¯s expression changed. It was the first time he was threatened by someone younger than him.


    He was surprised Keh had the guts to disrespect him, considering that he was the reason Keh


    could live his carefree life.


    ¡°Is this how you speak to your uncle, Ken?¡± Adrian Durden, Finley¡¯s older brother, scolded him when he


    heard that.


    ¡°His daughter hurt my hand so badly that there are holes in it. Why should I keep talking to him in a


    respectful way? My hand wouldn¡¯t have been hurt if his daughter didn¡¯t show up!¡± Keh roared.


    ¡°Where did you see her?¡± Regan¡¯s face darkened.


    He had heard Arissa hurt someone multiple times, and most of the time from them. It made him feel


    pretty pissed off and ashamed.


    ¡°I was eating supper at the food streetst night. When I greeted her, I was stabbed.¡±


    Upon hearing themotion outside, Finley and Morgan walked out. When they saw Keh¡¯s injured


    hand, their hearts ached.


    ¡°Who¡¯s cruel enough to hurt Ken¡¯s hand? We¡¯re going to make that person pay!¡± Finley eximed.


    Keh scooched over to Finley. ¡°You have to seek justice for me, Grandma. I was beaten by Arissa.¡±


    ¡°What? That b*tch was the one who hurt you?¡± Finley¡¯s expression darkened. I¡¯m going to skin that


    b*tch alive!


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s her. Technically, she wasn¡¯t the one who hit me. It¡¯s the man next to her. She just watched


    me get beaten up by him!¡±


    Finley wasn¡¯t going to let the matter go, since she was scolded by Arissa while Keh got beaten


    blue and ck.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and report this to the police! That b*tch is getting out of control! I shouldn¡¯t have let her be


    born back then. Now, she¡¯s bullying every one of our family members! I should¡¯ve just kill her when she


    was a child. It was a bad idea to leave that minx alive and let her walk all over us!¡± Finley eximed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too riled up, Grandma. My injuries aren¡¯t that serious. They¡¯ll recover in just a few days. Why


    is your face swollen too?¡± Keh pretended to ask caringly.


    ¡°I was also hit by her. Yesterday, when I went shopping to buy clothes for your Grandpa with my


    younger sister, I came across her. She just ordered someone to beat me up! Is the person who hit you


    a tall, strong man?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I was also¡­¡±


    Both of them kept on cursing Arissa.


    For some reason, even though Regan didn¡¯t feel anything when his daughter was called names before,


    it started to sting his ears at that moment.


    ¡°What did you say to her that time?¡± he asked.


    Keh paused and scolded loudly, ¡°When I greeted her, they just beat me up! What, do you think I¡¯m


    smearing her name? Don¡¯t you know what kind of person Arissa is?¡±

 Chapter 583

    Chapter 583


    The More the Merrier Chapter 583


    cklist


    ¡°Regan, Ken¡¯s a good kid. I bet that b*tch is just being petty. She probably remembers that Ken


    snatched her food away one time when they were little and decided to seek revenge by beating him up.


    If she dared to hit me, what else won¡¯t she do?¡± Finley scolded.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! That b*tch is outrageous! Yesterday, when we were at the mall, she took the clothes in my


    hand away and even got someone to beat us up!¡± Morgan added.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the police station.¡± Regan stared at them before leaving.


    It didn¡¯t bother him when he showed disdain for his daughter and scolded her.


    However, when his rtives were doing the scolding, he still felt bad.


    So, he decided to leave and not let himself be bothered by them anymore.


    On his way to the police station, he thought about the situation for a bit before deciding to camp out at


    the hospital instead.


    He had a gut feeling that the figure he saw was Arissa and that she was still there.


    ¡°Regan and his mother had left, Mr. Graham. He brought her to the hospital to treat her wound.¡± Ethen


    entered the temporary office and informed.


    ¡°Tell the hospital to put that d*mn old woman¡¯s name on the cklist!¡± Benjamin ordered.


    Ethen was shocked. It was the first time he heard Benjamin curse someone. ¡°Roger!¡±


    ¡°Also!¡± Benjamin raised his head and stared at him coldly. ¡°Tell the hospital at Dellmoor to not ept


    her as a patient.¡±


    Ethen nodded and left to make the arrangements. She just had to offend Mr. Graham.


    During noon, Benjamin wanted to bring Arissa and the children out for lunch.


    Arissa decided to have lunch at the hospital cafeteria instead because it was hot outside.


    When she saw him nitpicking, she giggled. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, you can just go back to the hotel and eat


    there. You don¡¯t need to stay with us.¡±


    She managed to convince him. Mary still couldn¡¯t be transferred, at least until tomorrow. Mary almost


    caught a coldst night.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk when you¡¯re eating!¡± Benjamin eximed.


    He couldn¡¯t get used to eating hospital food because it tasted disgusting to him.


    Arissa chuckled as she watched him swallow the food as though he was swallowing a bitter pill.


    She turned to her children and saw them eating withoutining.


    That was how people should be eating.


    ¡°You know, people struggle to find food to eat in poor ces. Stopining about the taste when


    you¡¯re blessed enough to have food to eat!¡± sheforted.


    Sure, the food was in, and the taste wasn¡¯t as great as the food found in the hotel, but it was


    healthy.


    Benjamin stared at her and the children before eating a little.


    Tim nced at Benjamin when he saw Benjamin stop eating, even though there was food left on the


    te.


    He asked in a small voice, ¡°You¡¯re not going to eat anymore, Mr. Graham?¡±


    Benjamin nodded. ¡°I¡¯m full!¡±


    Tim bit his lip and asked, ¡°Can I eat it then, Mr. Graham?¡±


    The man shook as he stared at his son¡¯s anticipating look. It was as though his heart was being


    squeezed by someone. He was having difficulty breathing.


    The child stared at him timidly before turning to the food on the te again. It was clear Tim found it to


    be wasteful.


    Arissa felt relieved and her heart aching at the same time when she saw her child¡¯s action.


    ¡°You don¡¯t mind eating Daddy¡¯s leftover?¡± she asked warmly.


    Tim shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t mind!¡±


    ¡°Then eat it, Sweetheart.¡±


    Arissa put all the food on Benjamin¡¯s te to her child¡¯s. ¡°Don¡¯t waste any food!¡±


    ¡°Mhm!¡± Tim nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Good boy!¡± She smiled lovingly.


    Tim lowered his head shyly and ate.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He was pretty happy to be able to eat extra.


    It wasn¡¯t embarrassing at all for him to eat Benjamin¡¯s leftovers.


    Benjamin felt like he had been lectured by his son.

 Chapter 584

    Chapter 584


    The More the Merrier Chapter 584


    Bad Influence


    ¡°Bad Influence!¡± Zacharymented.


    The edge of Benjamin¡¯s mouth twitched.


    ¡°It¡¯s bad to waste food!¡± Gavin uttered.


    Oliver and Jasper stared at their father with disdain.


    Even Jesse let out a ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Benjamin rubbed his nose. ¡°My appetite isn¡¯t that good today!¡±


    No one believed him.


    Arissa continued to eat speechlessly.


    Kingsley and the others were eating at the table next to Benjamin, so they joked about him.


    ¡°You need to get rid of your picky habit, Benjamin. Otherwise, your children will grow up like you. You


    don¡¯t want that, because wasting food is bad!¡±


    ¡°Shut it!¡± Benjamin rolled his eyes.


    Kingsley zipped his mouth.


    Shaun, Bradley, and Ethen exchanged a nce and stifled theirughter.


    Arissa ignored them and, upon seeing her children almost finishing their meals, asked, ¡°Are you all full,


    Sweethearts?¡±


    The children nodded.


    Jesse wiped the sauce on the edge of his lips away. ¡°I¡¯ll be full when I finished, Mommy!¡±


    Jasper nodded. ¡°Me too!¡±


    Oliver pushed his sses upward as it was getting foggy. ¡°I¡¯m not eating anymore!¡±


    Zachary said, ¡°This is enough for me, Mommy!¡±


    Gavin uttered, ¡°I¡¯m full too!¡±


    Tim swallowed his food before saying, ¡°I¡¯m not done eating yet, Ms. York!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right! Take your time.¡±


    Arissa patted his head lovingly.


    Seeing how everyone was about to finish, he increased his eating speed and chewed rapidly.


    Arissa held her chin up with her arms and stared at the children with a wide smile.


    When she felt a searing gaze settling on her, she turned and met Benjamin¡¯s dark eyes.


    Her heart thumped, her eyes blinked, and her line of sight shifted away. Even so, she could feel him


    still staring at her.


    Thus, she turned back again to gaze at him. ¡°What are you looking at me for?¡±


    Benjamin smiled and wiped the watermelon seed on her forehead away.


    Her face was instantly flushed with embarrassment. How did that watermelon seed get to my


    forehead? This is so embarrassing.


    ¡°Look at how you¡¯re eating. You should be more careful!¡± he teased.


    Arissa pouted and shot a re at him. ¡°It¡¯s just one seed!¡±


    He chuckled.


    Her cheeks remained red for quite a bit.


    The children stifled theirughter when they saw that.


    She lowered her head awkwardly. ¡°Drink your soup!¡±


    The children smiled and drank their soups.


    ¡°Mommy, this soup taste like water!¡± Jasperined.


    ¡°You should be d you get to drink! Stop nitpicking,¡± she replied humorously.


    Benjamin gazed at her. ¡°He¡¯s right. This soup does taste like water!¡±


    Arissa was speechless.


    After the meal was over, they returned to the ward. Mary had finished her meal with the help of the


    nurses.


    They apanied her for a while before she fell asleep.


    Then Arissa brought the children to the lounge for them to nap.


    ¡°Ms. York!¡± Ethen shouted.


    It prompted her to exit the room quickly and closed the door partially. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    He looked at her, unsure of what to do. ¡°You should go to Mr. Graham. He doesn¡¯t want to eat his


    medicine!¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± She was stunned. ¡°What medicine is he eating?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Ethen sighed and replied, ¡°His stomach is acting up again!¡±


    Arissa furrowed her eyebrows and shut the doorpletely. ¡°It¡¯s probably because he didn¡¯t finish his


    lunch!¡±


    Benjamin only ate five mouthfuls of it before he gave the rest away to Tim.


    She headed to his temporary office. ¡°Buy some food for him! Something soft!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Ethen happily left to buy food for his employer.


    When she arrived at Benjamin¡¯s office, she saw him reading documents while his hand rested on his


    stomach.


    She approached him and took his documents away.

 Chapter 585

    Chapter 585


    The More the Merrier Chapter 585


    Sweet Talking Him To Eat Medicine


    Benjamin had thrown a sharp nce over, but the look in his eyes immediately softened upon realizing


    it was Arissa.


    ¡°Why are you here instead of going to sleep?¡± he uttered while attempting to grab the document back.


    However, Arissa avoided him.


    ¡°Mr. Frank told me you¡¯re unwilling to take your medicine!¡±


    A frown formed between his eyebrows. ¡°Such a bbermouth!¡±


    Seeing his tensed expression and his forehead beaded with sweat, Arissa did not argue with him.


    ¡°Do you have medicine here?¡±


    As there was no response from the man, she began rummaging around. When she spotted the


    contents in the rubbish bin, she bent over to pick it up and stared at him, speechless. To her, the man


    before her eyes seemed to be much more difficult to please than a child.


    ¡°How can you not take your medicine?¡± she cooed.


    She then poured a ss of warm water, grabbed some pills, and passed it to him.


    ¡°Hurry and take some medicine. I¡¯ve already sent Ethen to go get you something to eat.¡±


    Clenching his teeth, Benjamin tried to suppress the unbearable feeling.


    Noticing more sweat droplets forming on his forehead, Arissa only grew more worried. ¡°Are you all


    right?¡±


    She hurriedly passed him some tissues to wipe his sweat away while reaching her hand out to rub his


    back.


    After a while, Benjamin finally felt much better.


    ¡°Take your medicine first!¡± She passed him the ss of water and handed him the pills.


    ¡°It¡¯s acting up because you skipped your meals again. Here, eat your medicine. Otherwise, the pain will


    come back again.¡±


    Her soft and patient voice was exactly like how she would coax the kids to take their medicine. And


    because of that, Benjamin felt slightly better that he took the pills from her and ate them.


    Then, she put the ss of warm water near his mouth, and the man took a few sips.


    ¡°Drink more.¡±


    The man took the ss from Arissa and gulped the water down.


    ¡°Go lie down for some rest. It¡¯ll take some time for Ethan toe back.¡± She put the ss away and


    looked at him concernedly.


    Leaning against his seat, Benjamin responded, ¡°I have a meetingter.¡±


    Arissa¡¯s tone turned a little more aggressive as she shot him a stern nce. ¡°Is your health more


    important than your work?¡±


    He had no choice but to lie down on the couch after her reprimand. ¡°Help me massage my head.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Noticing how exhausted he looked, Arissa eventually walked up to him and crouched down a little to


    rub his temples.


    ¡°Benjamin, don¡¯t be so picky with your food in the future. Eat when there¡¯s something for you to eat.


    You have gastritis; you can¡¯t afford to go hungry, else it¡¯ll act up easily.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± The man sounded weak and strengthless as he interrupted her.


    ¡°Fine.¡± Arissa stopped talking and instead diverted her attention to rubbing his temples.


    About twenty minutester, Benjamin had already fallen asleep when Ethen returned.


    ¡°Ms. York, should I wake Mr. Graham up to have his meal?¡± Ethen put the food he bought down as he


    asked Arissa softly.


    She turned to look at the man, whose brows were still tightly scrunched up despite being asleep. ¡°Let


    him sleep a little while more.¡±


    Ethen shifted his gaze to Benjamin. ¡°It¡¯s rare of Mr. Graham to take afternoon naps.¡±


    Indeed, ever since he worked alongside Benjamin, thetter would only get more sleep when he was


    ill.


    Apart from that, he would only take a few hours off for sleep daily. Sometimes, the man would even go


    without sleep for a few days, and thus afternoon naps were undoubtedly a luxury for him.


    But he did admire how Benjamin would still manage to stay so rejuvenated even without sleep.


    The only downside of ack of sleep for the man was that his temper would be extremely bad.


    Arissa looked at Ethen. ¡°Go have some rest too. I¡¯ll stay by him.¡±


    Ethen, nevertheless, was a little hesitant. ¡°There¡¯s a meetingter at one-thirty.¡±


    ¡°Is it important?¡± Arissa asked.


    She thought of pushing the meeting back to ater time since it was rare to see Benjamin sleeping so


    soundly.


    ¡°We can wait till Mr. Graham wakes up beforemencing the meeting. I¡¯ll inform the others first.¡±


    Arissa nodded.


    With that, Ethen strode out and closed the door behind him.


    Sitting at one side, Arissa could not help but stare at Benjamin.


    The arrogance and vigor of the man had toned down while he was asleep. Compared to when he was


    awake, he radiated an air of gentleness and warmth.


    His furry straight eyebrows, high-bridged nose, and delicate and chiseled facial features were all so


    perfect it looked as though it was God¡¯s most wless work.


    He looked handsome and wless from every angle.


    He¡¯s really good looking.


    Before Arissa knew it, she was entranced by the visual before her eyes.

 Chapter 586

    Chapter 586


    The More the Merrier Chapter 586


    Swooning Over Him


    Suddenly, Arissa saw Benjamin¡¯s deep eyes staring straight into hers.


    Only then did she return to her senses. Embarrassment rose within her as she felt like she had been


    caught red-handed in the act, and her face instantly flushed with a burning temperature.


    She quickly averted her guilty-looking gazes to the ceiling, then shifted them to look at her surrounding


    before looking back at the man.


    Yet, he still had his deepened eyes glued on her.


    I wonder how long he has been awake. He doesn¡¯t even look like he just woke up. I can¡¯t believe I was


    swooning over him just now. And I was even caught red-handed by him!


    With those thoughts in mind, Arissa was on the brink of going ballistic.


    ¡°Do I look good?¡± There was a tinge of pleasure and satisfactionced in his deep voice.


    Immense joy surged within Benjamin when he saw Arissa¡¯s obsessed and lovestruck look.


    She shied away initially, then looked back into his amused-filled eyes and quickly shifted her gaze to


    look elsewhere again.


    ¡°Not too bad!¡± She did not deny either.


    Of course, he¡¯s good-looking. That¡¯s why my Sweethearts all look so great.


    Arissa had to admit that the man, indeed, had good genes.


    The tion gleaming in Benjamin¡¯s eyes had be more pronounced. Reaching his arm out, he


    wrapped it around her waist and pulled her into his embrace.


    ¡°Oh, oh¡­¡±


    Caught off guard, Arissa knocked her chin against the buttons on his shirt, leaving her with intense pain


    that nearly brought her to tears.


    Benjamin was shocked to find himself hurting her. He lightly pinched her chin, and with a frown, he


    asked, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Arissa¡¯s soft voice had a tinge of annoyance in it.


    An unfathomable glint shed across Benjamin¡¯s eyes before he lowered his head and blew on her


    chin.


    The proximity to the man left Arissa¡¯s body stiffened up, and her heart began to race.


    Does he know how close is he leaning to me? He¡¯ll be able to kiss me if he lifts his head up!


    ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± He stared at her with a scorching gaze.


    Arissa blinked her eyes, and her mind wentpletely nk.


    A hint of delight flickered in his eyes, and without hesitation, he left a peck on her lips.


    It was such a light peck, yet it felt like a tonne of weight in her chest, stirring ripples in her heart.


    Benjamin gently rubbed her chin. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡± He regained his elegant demeanor as


    he eyed her inquisitively.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask me to wake you up either!¡± Arissa knitted her brows.


    ¡°Look at that sharp tongue you have!¡±


    Benjamin admonished her, yet his tone was hinted with a trace of affection that even he did not realize.


    Surprisingly, having detected it, Arissa¡¯s heart began to throb violently.


    ¡°Let me get up. Don¡¯t lean so tightly against me.¡±


    She stole a nce at the man.


    Benjamin hugged her tightly, put his chin over her shoulder, and took a deep breath.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The scent from Arissa¡¯s body wafted into his nostrils, causing greed and craving to grow inside him.


    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±


    The man rubbed himself against her neck. Unable to withstand the tickle, Arissa grew bright red as she


    shrunk back to avoid the man¡¯s action.


    Of course, Benjamin did not go overboard with more intimate behavior. All that he needed to satisfy


    himself was to cuddle her tightly.


    ¡°You should eat something now. Don¡¯t you have a meetingter?¡± she reminded softly.


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry.¡± Benjamin let out a sigh of ineffable satisfaction. ¡°I¡¯m sure Ethen has already


    postponed the meeting!¡±


    Arissa was rendered speechless. ¡°But still, you have to eat. If you skip your meals, your gastritis will act


    up again.¡±


    Even though she was nagging, Benjamin did not find that irritating. In contrast, he enjoyed listening to


    her soft and soothing voice that was full of concern.


    ¡°Ms. York, Mr. Graham¡­¡±


    When Ethen walked in and saw them embracing each other, he hastily ducked outside.


    Oh gosh¡­ Oh no¡­ Will Mr. Graham kill me?


    Ethen cussed himself internally for his recklessness and clumsiness. He figured he should have


    knocked on the door before walking in.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Coincidentally, Kingsley happened to stride over. Upon seeing the look of frustration on


    Ethen¡¯s face, he casually asked as he was about to head into Benjamin¡¯s room.


    Ethen hurriedly ced his arm over Kingsley¡¯s shoulders and guided him away.


    ¡°Mr. Watts, let¡¯se back in a while!¡±


    Unsure what the situation was, Kingsley threw Ethen a side nce. ¡°Mr. Graham is mad again?¡±


    ¡°T-That¡¯s a possibility!¡± Thetter appeared uncertain.


    The revtion stirred Kingsley¡¯s curiosity. ¡°He really got mad? What exactly happened? Perhaps I


    should go take a look!¡±

 Chapter 587

    Chapter 587


    The More the Merrier Chapter 587


    Do Not Jeopardize Your Health


    At the sight of how Kingsley was about to cause more trouble, Ethen twitched his lips.


    ¡°Mr. Watts, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you, but Ms. York is inside too.¡±


    Kingsley immediately stopped in his tracks, seemingly all ready for more gossip. ¡°Arissa is inside?¡±


    Ethen nodded his head.


    In response, Kingsley tiptoed his way over to open the door slightly and sneak a peek inside, only to


    meet with Benjamin¡¯s intense gaze.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Jolting in shock, he hurriedly shut the door.


    Meanwhile, back in the room, Arissa felt so embarrassed she almost wanted to bury her head. She


    quickly shifted to the empty spot while secretly throwing Benjamin a re.


    Noticing that he was looking over in her direction, she looked away.


    The man was amused and chuckled as he saw how adorable she looked with her flushing red face.


    Flustered, Arissa gave him a deadly stare as she snapped, ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±


    After sneaking a few more nces at her, he did not stay around for longer and got up to freshen


    himself up.


    The man¡¯s well-built figure left Arissa¡¯s heart beating wildly.


    Shortly after, she opened the lunch box, scooped some oatmeal porridge into a small bowl, and left it


    aside to cool down.


    She then walked over and hollered, ¡°Benjamin! I¡¯ll leave to visit Mary now!¡±


    There was no response from inside.


    She had took several steps forward, but worried that his gastritis would act up again, she turned and


    walked back. ¡°Benjamin!¡±


    As she did not hear any sound inside, she knocked on the door. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± At this point, Benjamin groaned in pain.


    The astounded Arissa hastily pushed the door open and headed in.


    With one arm on the basin supporting himself, Benjamin had his other arm cradling his belly. The


    crease between his brows deepened, and his head slightly lowered as he tolerated the pain and


    difort.


    ¡°Benjamin!¡±


    Startled, Arissa darted over and held onto him. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    The man seemed a little breathless. ¡°Head out first¡­¡±


    She helped him out and put him on the couch. ¡°Lie down and try to rx a little.¡±


    After helping him lie down, she massaged his temples.


    Soon after, she poured a ss of water and fed it to him.


    ¡°Are you feeling any better?¡± Arissa looked at him with concern.


    With his hand over his stomach, he pushed himself up and leaned against the couch, looking slightly


    pale and sickly.


    She pulled a tissue to wipe the cold sweat rolling down his face.


    Observing how she kept a gentle look while doing everything, the man¡¯s furrowed brows slowly rxed


    into their original cement.


    ¡°Have some oatmeal porridge.¡±


    Arissa sat at one side, took the bowl, and held it in her palms to check its temperature. She then stirred


    the bowl and blew it to cool it down.


    She had wanted to pass it to Benjamin for him to feed himself.


    Nheless, she sumbed to the sight of his weak look and eventually scooped up a spoonful and


    sent it near his mouth.


    Benjamin opened his mouth to eat it though he was slightly frowning.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there something else?¡±


    Arissa shot him a look. ¡°No wonder you have gastritis. You¡¯re one picky man!¡±


    Benjamin kept quiet in response.


    ¡°Your gastritis is acting up, so you can¡¯t eat solid foods now. Have some oatmeal porridge first.¡± Arissa


    switched to cajoling the man. She could not bear to retort him anymore since he was still looking sick.


    ¡°At least this tastes better than what you get in hospitals, right?¡±


    Benjamin gave a slight nod. ¡°It does taste a little better.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that good enough? It¡¯ste; hurry and have some. Otherwise, your stomach¡¯s going to hurt again.¡±


    Arissa continued feeding him whileforting him.


    Benjamin had cooperatively eaten a few mouthfuls before the door flung open again, with Kingsley


    walking in.


    Thetter grinned brightly with a mischievous look on his face. ¡°Benjamin, you sure know how to enjoy


    life. You even have Arissa to feed you during meals.¡±


    Benjamin shot daggers toward Kingsley, who was chuckling and making fun of the man after settling


    down opposite him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so melodramatic!¡±


    Arissa giggled at those words. However, she was still worried that Benjamin would feel provoked and


    hence quickly put forth an exnation.


    ¡°His gastritis is acting up.¡±


    Kingsley heaved a sigh. ¡°This condition has been pestering Benjamin for a long time. It¡¯s all because of


    his erratic meal habits. Not only does he skip breakfast, but he also doesn¡¯t have his lunch and dinner


    on time either!¡±


    Noticing that Benjamin was glowering at Kingsley, Arissa quickly chimed in, ¡°From now on, remember


    to eat your meals on time. You have to take care of yourself and not jeopardize your health. Or else


    you¡¯ll be the one suffering!¡±


    ¡°Did you hear what she said? Don¡¯t jeopardize your health.¡± Kingsley suggestively repeated those


    words.


    Benjamin ignored him and instead cast an impassive nce at Arissa. ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    She was unquestionably dumbfounded at his attitude, but instead of holding a grudge, she patiently fed


    him the oatmeal porridge on the ount that he was still a sick patient at that moment.


    Sitting at one side, Kingsley grabbed an apple to munch on while staring at the pair closely. His lips


    could not help but curve into a yful smirk.

 Chapter 588

    Chapter 588


    The More the Merrier Chapter 588


    Ignore That Fellow


    ¡°Arissa, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve been taking care of him for the entire afternoon?¡±


    Arissa was taken aback. ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°But I saw everything just now. You two¡­ Haha¡­ You guys should pay more attention to the location in


    the future. Luckily, Gavin and the others are still taking their nap. Otherwise, it won¡¯t do them good if


    they see you two getting intimate. After all, they¡¯re still young¡­¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Whoosh!


    Just then, something flew past Kingsley¡¯s eyes. It was so aggressive a strong gust of wind brushed


    across his face, instantly putting him in utter shock.


    And with a loud ng, Benjamin¡¯s lighter fell on the floor not far behind Kingsley.


    ¡°Haha! I¡¯m just kidding, Benjamin!¡± Thetter chickened out.


    A sharp glint crept up Benjamin¡¯s eyes as he warned, ¡°I¡¯ll throw you down if you spout nonsense


    again!¡±


    At once, Kingsley pressed his lips and said nothing more.


    Arissa could not help but peer at Benjamin, only to see a horrifyingly sullen face on him.


    If not that he deliberately tries to tease me, would people run into it? Instead of reflecting on his actions,


    he¡¯s ming them now.


    ¡°Hurry up and eat!¡± she urged.


    Benjamin brushed his gaze across Arissa¡¯s peaceful-looking face as he tried to control his emotions.


    Then, he lowered his head to continue eating his oatmeal porridge.


    On the other hand, Kingsley continued snacking the apple by the side quietly.


    The sound of his bites was exceptionally crisp and loud in the room.


    Benjamin lifted his eyes and glowered at him in dissatisfaction.


    Catching sight of that, Kingsley almost choked and stood up in fright. ¡°I¡¯ll go and check if Sweethearts


    are awake.¡±


    After leaving that sentence, he slipped out of the room. It¡¯s better to go and look for the children to y


    with them.


    Arissa was looking at Kingsley when she felt another pair of eyes fixated on her intently. She averted


    her gazes and cast him a puzzled look.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Ignore that fellow.¡± Benjamin pursed his lips and uttered.


    Arissaughed. ¡°Why?¡±


    The man¡¯s handsome face darkened. ¡°Is there a need to question when I merely ask you not to be


    bothered about someone else?¡±


    Arissa could not find words to refute.


    After she finished feeding him one bowl of oatmeal porridge, she scooped another bowl.


    ¡°I¡¯m not eating anymore.¡± Benjamin furrowed his brows.


    Arissa spared him an odd look. ¡°You¡¯ve only had one bowl. Eat another one.¡±


    Sensing that she was slightly displeased, the man decided topromise.


    ¡°Then just one more.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    She almost wanted to burst outughing. How can this man behave like a kid at times?


    ¡°Don¡¯t eat too full for now since your stomach hasn¡¯tpletely recovered yet. Finish these two bowls


    for now, and eat again if you¡¯re hungryter.¡±


    Watching her small mouth asionally parting as she spoke, the man directed his zing gaze


    longingly at her.


    Moreover, the scent from Arissa¡¯s body was igniting the desires within him from time to time.


    Benjamin¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple uncontrobly bobbed up and down. It was an indescribably tantalizing and


    enthralling sight.


    When Arissa took notice of that, she stole a few extra nces at it. He looks so good.


    Right then, Benjamin¡¯s gaze deepened. Does this woman know her bright eyes are especially


    enchanting?


    He reached out his chiseled and slender fingers to touch her soft and supple cheeks.


    Arissa felt her heart skip a beat. Her cheeks turned crimson red as she met the man¡¯s passionate gaze.


    She avoided his stare andpelled, ¡°Finish it. I still have to head over to check on Mary to see if


    she¡¯s awake.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s voice was a little raspy, and it sounded rather alluring.


    ¡°The caretaker is around. Why are you in such a hurry?¡±


    Arissa instinctively sat further away. ¡°The caretaker might be good at taking care of her, but how can


    shepare to me?¡±


    Essentially, a caretaker was hired to do their job. Arissa reckoned there was no way they would be as


    thoughtful and careful aspared to her.


    ¡°If that¡¯s so, I¡¯ll get Ethen to find another one!¡±


    Arissa stood in stunned silence. ¡°But I didn¡¯t say the current one isn¡¯t good!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll find a new one!¡± Benjamin was firm with his decision and called out to Ethen.


    Thetter hurried in with his head lowered, not daring to look at Benjamin in his eyes as he was still


    awkward about how he had interrupted them earlier.


    ¡°Mr. Graham!¡±


    Benjamin cast a cid nce at him. ¡°Find a new caretaker who can take better care of people.¡±


    Ethen was baffled for a second but quickly obliged. ¡°Got it!¡±


    Did the current caretaker not do a good job right now?


    ¡°Find someone from Dellmoor,¡± added Benjamin.


    He believed there would be easier to find arger pool of professional talents in a smaller location.


    ¡°I¡¯ll notify them right away!¡±


    Since Benjamin had no other instructions for him, Ethen headed out to make the necessary


    arrangements.


    There were private hospitals in Dellmoor, and getting the director to look for a good caretaker would not


    be too much of an issue.

 Chapter 589

    Chapter 589


    The More the Merrier Chapter 589


    ept Mary As Her Aunt


    As Arissa cleaned the table, Benjamin started working right after he finished having the oatmeal


    porridge.


    ¡°Do you need to get some rest?¡±


    Benjamin met her caring gaze and exined, ¡°The meeting has been postponed for a long time.


    Anyway, please check on the kids on my behalf!¡±


    As Benjamin continued with his work, Arissa didn¡¯t disturb him. After washing the dishes, she headed


    to Mary¡¯s room.


    Meanwhile, Mary cleaned her face while the care worker stood beside her.


    Upon seeing it, Arissa hastily walked toward Mary and asked, ¡°Mary, allow me. Did you just wake up?¡±


    With that, Arissa gently wiped Mary¡¯s face with a towel.


    ¡°Yes, I just woke up!¡± Mary was still a little tired.


    After wiping Mary¡¯s face, Arissa passed the towel to the care taker and asked her to continue with other


    work.


    Then, Arissa poured a ss of warm water for Mary to rinse her mouth and reminded her to drink more


    water.


    After a while, Mary was visibly energized.


    Arissa took a te of breakfast tter and fruits for Mary and said, ¡°Mary, have something to eat!¡±


    ¡°Come and join me!¡± Mary took the te from Arrisa with a grin.


    ¡°The meat floss bread is delicious!¡±


    ¡°Let me try some!¡±


    Arissa grabbed a piece of meat floss bread and enjoyed it with Mary. ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s delicious! Mary, you


    should have more.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t eat so much. Keep some for Tim and other kids!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve kept some food for them. Since the breakfast tter is to your liking, feel free to have more,¡±


    Arissa gently persuaded Mary.


    After a while, Arissa proposed to Mary, ¡°Mary, we n to bring you back to Dellmoor for future


    treatment after your condition has stabilized.¡±


    Mary was taken aback for a while and frowned. ¡°To Dellmoor? It¡¯s too far!¡±


    ¡°Dellmoor has the best medical facilities. We can put our minds at ease if you receive treatment there.


    Besides, since we¡¯re working there, it will be easier for us to take care of you. Even though the


    environment changes, your doctor would still be Dr. Bailey.¡±


    Arissa paused for a while and added, ¡°Anyway, don¡¯t worry about the medical bill because we¡¯ll transfer


    you to Benjamin¡¯s hospital. We¡¯ll handle everything if there are any charges.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Mary hesitated.


    Deep down, Mary was slightly reluctant to leave her home and head toward Dellmoor.


    All the more so, she didn¡¯t want to trouble Benjamin, Arissa, and the others.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Do you miss your home?¡±


    Gazing at Arissa, Mary replied slowly, ¡°I¡¯ve never been to a ce so far from my home. I¡¯m worried that


    I won¡¯t get used to it! Well, I think I can get some simple treatment here. Just go back to Dellmoor if you


    guys are busy. Don¡¯t worry about me because I can take care of myself.¡±


    ¡°How can we stop worrying about you? You¡¯ll be alone if we go back. Besides, Tim is still a child and


    can hardly take care of you here.¡±


    After a while, Arissa continued to persuade Mary. ¡°If you miss your home, you can return once you¡¯ve


    recovered. What do you think?¡±


    Arissa kept trying to persuade Mary to go to Dellmoor with them, for the medical facilities there were


    way better.


    They wouldn¡¯t make such a decision if the medical facilities here were on par with those in Dellmoor.


    Looking at Arissa, Mary said, ¡°I think it¡¯s enough for you to bring Tim back to Dellmoor. Isn¡¯t that too


    much of a hassle if Ie with you?¡±


    ¡°Not at all!¡±


    Arissa immediately held onto Mary¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Mary, I¡¯ll be upset if you think like that. By the way,


    would you like it if I ept you as my grandaunt?¡±


    Mary met Arissa¡¯s gaze and felt touched. ¡°You silly goose, others keep their distance from me after


    knowing my health condition. Why do you want to ept me as family? I¡¯m worried that I¡¯ll be a burden


    to you instead.¡±


    Arissa said, ¡°Well, I meant it from the bottom of my heart. Mary, I¡¯m grateful to you for raising Tim for


    us. Hence, we¡¯re indebted to your family and must treat you well.¡±


    Arissa paused for a while and added, ¡°Please don¡¯t think that you might be a burden to us, for Tim will


    be upset. Also, Tim, Gavin, and the other kids will return to school in Dellmoor. They will be happy if


    you can go to the city with us for treatment.¡±


    After Arissa brought up Tim, Mary gave it some thought and eventually believed that she ought to go to


    Dellmoor.


    After all, Tim had to go home with his dad and mom.


    Moreover, Tim hadn¡¯t gone to school all the while because Mary couldn¡¯t afford it.


    Mary knew that if she insisted on staying here, Tim wouldn¡¯t leave her alone.

 Chapter 590

    Chapter 590


    The More the Merrier Chapter 590


    Tim Is Visibly Nervous


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have the money to support his studies. Besides, he saved all money that he earned for my


    treatment instead of going to school¡­¡±


    Feeling heartbroken, Mary lowered her head and wiped her tears away.


    ¡°Tim has suffered a lot with us. Hence, I think it¡¯s best to let him go to school. If he dys his studies


    any longer, I¡¯m worried he can¡¯t catch up with others. Okay, I¡¯ll go to Dellmoor with you¡­¡±


    Arissa was delighted upon hearing it. ¡°Well, we¡¯ll tie you up to bring you back even if you refuse. I let


    you know earlier on so that you could be mentally prepared!¡±


    Mary almost burst intoughter. ¡°You silly goose!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll treat you as my family member and you¡¯ll be my grandaunt from now on!¡±


    Feeling touched by Arissa¡¯s sincerity, Mary nodded non-stop. ¡°Sure, I¡¯m d you¡¯re willing to ept


    me.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s our good fortune to meet a kind-hearted woman like you!¡±


    Wrapping her arm around Mary¡¯s, Arissa continued to coax Mary to put her mind at ease.


    ¡°Grandaunt, you can stay with us after you¡¯ve recovered. Besides, we¡¯re always busy working and don¡¯t


    have enough time to take care of the kids. Hence, we¡¯ll be d if you can help us. If you can¡¯t get used


    to living in Dellmoor, feel free toe home for some time before returning to the city.¡±


    After a while, Arissa added, ¡°We can bring our kids here during the holidays. By the way, I¡¯ve bought


    the house but rarely stay here. If you don¡¯t mind, can you asionally clean the house for us when


    you¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Mary nodded with a beam.


    ¡°Grandaunt, Tim learned a lot by working on the farm with you. He is lucky to have met you. I can¡¯t


    imagine what will happen to him if he is sold by a human trafficker and tortured by others in another


    country. Hence, I¡¯m grateful that he¡¯s in good shape.¡±


    Arissa added, ¡°Besides, Tim has lived a better life than that of other kids from poor viges. I grew up


    in a vige when I was young. Despite being poor, Tim has learned to be more understanding than


    other kids. Am I right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Tim is a considerate child. After James passed away, I fell sick and couldn¡¯t work much. Since


    then, Tim has helped me with nearly everything. My useless son never cared about us. All the more so,


    he even asked for money and snatched Tim¡¯s hard-earned money¡­¡±


    Mary was irritated and heartbroken when she recalled how Raphael treated them as though they were


    his enemies.


    Arissa was shocked upon realizing that Raphael wasn¡¯t as good as Tim described.


    Tim used to tell me that Raphael is in the police station¡­ It can¡¯t be that¡­


    At that moment, Arissa felt like asking Mary why Raphael would be in the police station.


    Nheless, Arissa eventually bit her tongue when she noticed that Mary was emotional. Moreover,


    she wasn¡¯t sure if Mary knew about it.


    Then, Arissa patted Mary¡¯s back and consoled her. ¡°Grandaunt, please don¡¯t get worked up over this.


    We won¡¯t let you live a life like that anymore.¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Thank you! Thank you!¡± Mary was beyond grateful.


    ¡°My son is useless. Please don¡¯t get in touch with him, for he might disturb you from time to time. Also,


    don¡¯t give him money for Tim¡¯s sake¡­¡±


    ¡°Grandma!¡±


    Just then, Tim came in. He was seemingly a little nervous after overhearing their conversation about


    Raphael.


    ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡±


    Caressing Tim¡¯s head, Mary replied, ¡°We¡¯re talking about you!¡±


    Tim anxiously nced at Arissa. Is Mommy aware that I have been toiling on the farm and beaten by


    Raphael?


    Noticing that Tim fidgeted, Arissa squatted down and held his shoulder.


    ¡°Do you have any secret that you can¡¯t tell me?¡±


    Biting his lips, Tim gazed at Arissa silently for a while.


    Secondster, Tim turned to Mary and said, ¡°Grandma, please don¡¯t talk too much because you have


    to rest more!¡±


    While Tim shot her a worried look, Mary replied with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t talk much!¡±


    With that, Mary kept silent.


    Arissa was aware that she didn¡¯t know a lot of things about Tim. Therefore, she didn¡¯t dwell on Raphael


    but decided to take some time to find out what Tim had gone through.

 Chapter 591

    Chapter 591


    The More the Merrier Chapter 591


    Arissa Secretly Investigates Raphael


    ¡°Ms. York, you should go get some rest too. Mr. Frank said that you haven¡¯t had any rest since


    morning!¡± Tim proposed.


    Deep down, he was worried that Arissa would continue to dwell on the previous topic.


    ¡°Issa, is that true? In that case, you should get some rest. Don¡¯t wear yourself out!¡± Mary looked at


    Arissa with concern.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s already past afternoon, I don¡¯t feel tired now. Grandaunt, do you want to try some bananas?¡±


    With that, Arissa peeled a banana for Mary.


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Mary took it but immediately handed it over to Tim.


    Meanwhile, Tim kept shifting his gaze from Mary to Arissa.


    Secondster, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Ms. York, why did you call her Grandaunt?¡±


    Arissa caressed Tim¡¯s hair upon hearing it. ¡°Well, she is my grandaunt now.¡±


    While Tim looked at Mary shockingly, Mary nodded and said with a grin, ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    The next moment, Tim¡¯s eyes glinted with delight.


    ¡°Who is your grandaunt?¡± Just then, Jasper¡¯s voice sounded.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    At the same time, Gavin, Zachary, Oliver, and Jesse also heard it and looked at them curiously.


    ¡°Ms. York calls Grandma Grandaunt!¡± Tim eximed while Arissa and Mary smiled.


    Arissa waved at the kids and said, ¡°Sweethearts,e here and greet your Great-grandaunt!¡±


    ¡°Hi, Great-grandaunt!¡± Gavin said in a sweet voice.


    The next moment, Zachary, Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse followed suit.


    ¡°Hi, Great-grandaunt!¡±


    ¡°Hi all!¡± Mary was touched.


    Gavin turned to Tim and said, ¡°Tim, you should address Mary as Great-grandaunt like us!¡±


    Tim looked at Gavin for a while before turning his gaze to Mary.


    Mary smiled at Tim in response.


    Deep down, Mary didn¡¯t mind if Tim addressed her as his great-grandaunt like other kids.


    Arissa caressed Tim¡¯s head and said, ¡°Well, you can still address Mary as Grandma if you like.¡±


    After gazing at Tim for a while, Tim suddenly said, ¡°Great-grandaunt!¡±


    ¡°Good boy!¡±


    Feeling overjoyed, Mary looked at the six kids lovingly.


    ¡°Try some bananas!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Great-grandaunt!¡± The kids replied and grabbed the fruits on the te.


    Arissa peeled another banana for Mary and said, ¡°Grandaunt, you should eat more bananas. They are


    good for your health and rich in fiber.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Perhaps because Mary was delighted, she had a good appetite and enjoyed the fruits with the six kids.


    As Mary began telling stories to the kids, Arissa silently left the room.


    ¡°Bradley, please investigate Mary¡¯s son. Also, find out what the vigers think about him. Be careful not


    to expose your identity.¡±


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll do it right now!¡±


    With that, Bradley turned around to work on it.


    Later, Arissa wanted to see Benjamin but didn¡¯t enter the room because he was in the middle of a


    meeting.


    When Shaun and a few doctors headed toward Mary¡¯s ward, Arissa decided to join them.


    The doctors checked Mary over and injected an IV drip on her arm.


    Noticing that Arissa seemed worried, Shaun came up to her to exin Mary¡¯s condition.


    ¡°We inject an IV drip for Mdm. Mary to control her blood sugar level. The result is not bad and better


    than yesterday.¡±


    Arissa heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing it. ¡°Thank you so much!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, Arissa. We¡¯re indebted to Mdm. Mary for raising Tim. Hence, we should help cure her


    illness.¡±


    Mary could hear their conversation. After a while, she gazed at them and said, ¡°Thank you so much. I


    know you haven¡¯t gotten enough rest because of treating my illness.¡±


    ¡°No worries. We¡¯re used to working for several days without much rest. Sometimes, we even have to


    perform surgery for patients for dozens of hours straight! Our exhaustion means nothing as long as we


    can cure your illness!¡± Shaun consoled Mary in a friendly tone.


    In the meantime, Mary felt touched because they didn¡¯t disdain her for being a country bumpkin.


    Before this, Mary had never encountered anyone who was kind-hearted enough to treat her like a


    family member.

 Chapter 592

    Chapter 592


    The More the Merrier Chapter 592


    Robs The Cradle And Have Six Kids


    ¡°Dr. Bailey, your medical skills are impable even though you¡¯re young. I¡¯m sure you must be a top


    student in your ss!¡±


    Shaun beamed with delight upon hearing Mary¡¯spliment.


    ¡°Mdm. Mary, I¡¯m not that young anymore, for I¡¯m almost thirty.¡±


    ¡°Oh? I thought you are in your early twenties and have just graduated!¡±


    Mary looked at Shaun with surprise, for she couldn¡¯t tell he was almost thirty.


    Meanwhile, Shaun was overjoyed after receiving Mary¡¯spliment.


    Just as Kingsley came in, Shaun said smugly, ¡°Mdm. Mary has said I¡¯m in my early twenties and have


    just graduated!¡±


    As his lips twitched, Kingsley said to Mary, ¡°Mdm. Mary, don¡¯t be fooled by his look. He¡¯s already thirty


    this year and will be thirty-one after celebrating his birthday!¡±


    With a smile, Mary said, ¡°Is that so? I can hardly believe it. Besides, all of you look young!¡±


    Kingsley couldn¡¯t help but feel joyful. ¡°Am I young too?¡±


    Mary nodded without hesitation. ¡°Definitely! You¡¯re as young as Mr. Graham!¡±


    Kingsley grinned and asked, ¡°Mdm. Mary, do you know how old Benjamin is?¡±


    Shaking her head, Mary said, ¡°Isn¡¯t he roughly the same age as you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Benjamin is thirty-two years old and two years older than us.¡±


    Immediately, Arissa turned to Kingsley in disbelief. Is Benjamin really thirty-two years old?


    ¡°Daddy is thirty-two years old! Mommy, how old are you?¡± Gavin asked curiously.


    Arissa responded with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m twenty-six this year!¡±


    Instantly, Gavin¡¯s mouth widened. ¡°Daddy is six years older than Mommy!


    ¡°He¡¯s a little old!¡± Zachary chimed in and nodded.


    ¡°He¡¯s so old!¡± Jasper followed suit.


    ¡°He will be almost forty when Mommy is thirty years old!¡± Oliver added in exaggeration while pushing


    his sses.


    Meanwhile, Kingsley and Shaun were amused when they heard the kidsmenting about Benjamin¡¯s


    age.


    As Arissa smiled at the kids, Mary casually asked, ¡°Issa, did you have your first baby when you were


    twenty?¡±


    After giving it some thought, Arissa nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right!¡±


    Upon hearing it, Kingsley and Shaun exchanged nces and thought to themselves.


    At that time, Benjamin was twenty-seven, while Arissa was only twenty. My goodness! He was robbing


    the cradle!


    The next moment, Benjamin and Shaun were even more shocked after looking at the six kids.


    Benjamin is impressive. Not only that he has robbed the cradle, but he even has six kids! I¡¯m so


    jealous!


    Arissa was amused when she noticed the change in their expressions.


    ¡°What are you thinking of?¡±


    Squinting his eyes, Kingsley asked curiously, ¡°Arissa, were you still studying at the university back


    then?¡±


    Arissa nodded. ¡°Yeah! Why?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡±


    Kingsley shed Arissa a smile but silently teased Benjamin forying a finger on Arissa when she was


    so young.


    Kingsley was interested to know how Benjamin and Arissa got together. However, he bit his tongue


    after recalling how Danna schemed against Arissa in the past.


    Later, Kingsley couldn¡¯t help but ask another question with a grin. ¡°Arissa, is Benjamin dating you


    now?¡±


    Feeling slightly curious, Arissa looked at Kingsley for a while and responded, ¡°No.¡±


    As expected, Kingsley couldn¡¯t believe his ears.


    ¡°He has said that he doesn¡¯t like me. In that case, why would he date me?¡± Arissa exined while


    pursing her lips.


    Arissa vividly remembered Benjamin¡¯s arrogant face when he warned her against having feelings for


    her.


    Kingsley¡¯s lips twitched when he heard it. ¡°Well, men seldom reveal their inner thoughts!¡±


    Arissa shed Kingsley a smile and argued, ¡°As far as I know, men always im that women never say


    what they feel.¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Kingsley chuckled at it and said, ¡°Arrisa, Benjamin might be handsome, but he¡¯s a boring person. If he


    doesn¡¯t like you, he wouldn¡¯t have let youe close to him within half a meter. All the more so, he


    even¡ª¡±


    As Kingsley was speaking, he made a gesture to insinuate their intimacy.


    Arissa¡¯s face reddened almost instantly.


    ¡°You got it wrong. We didn¡¯t do anything!¡± Gritting her teeth, Arissa lowered her voice to deny the im.

 Chapter 593

    Chapter 593


    The More the Merrier Chapter 593


    He Is An Iceberg


    Kingsley was observant. He noticed her blush and smiled. ¡°He didn¡¯t kiss you?¡±


    Arissa did not know what to say.


    This jerk. No wonder Benjamin told me to ignore him.


    She walked away from him and went to apany Mary.


    Kingsley chuckled quietly.


    Shaun patted Kingsley¡¯s shoulder and whispered in warning, ¡°Be careful. Benjamin mighte after


    you!¡±


    Kingsley shrugged and replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything!¡±


    Shaun scoffed.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, they were cuddling on the couch¡­¡± Kingsley whispered to Shaun.


    ¡°Who were cuddling?¡± Jesse looked up at Kingsley and Shaun curiously.


    Kingsley looked at Jesse¡¯s curious gaze and smiled. He held Shaun closer and said, ¡°We were


    cuddling.¡±


    Jesse looked disgusted and ran to Jasper.


    ¡°Mr. Watts, I never knew you were someone like that!¡± Jasper said disdainfully.


    Oliver looked disgusted too.


    Zachary and Gavin also looked aghast upon hearing Kingsley. ¡°What a sissy. How embarrassing!¡±


    Shaun quickly pushed Kingsley away and stood by the side, not wanting the children to think he was a


    sissy.


    On the other hand, Kingsley¡¯s expression darkened, and he argued, ¡°How is that sissy?¡±


    ¡°Everyone can see that is sissy! Hmph!¡± Gavin looked disgusted.


    His reply prompted Kingsley to tear up in exasperation.


    Arissa let out an amused chuckle.


    ¡°Mr. Watts, you won¡¯t be able to find a wife if you behave like this!¡± Jesse took a good look at Kingsley


    and reminded him solemnly.


    Shaun and the others could not help butugh upon hearing that.


    ¡°Haha!¡± Even Mary could not helpughing. ¡°Kingsley is elegant and good-looking. However, a man


    should be more manly.¡±


    Initially, Kingsley feltforted by Mary¡¯s words but hearing the second half of her sentence made him


    dejected again.


    ¡°Mdm. Mary, I¡¯m not usually like this. I was only joking, so please don¡¯t misunderstand!¡± Kingsley


    exined.


    Mary chuckled.


    However, Gavin continued to roast him and said, ¡°You are usually like this!¡±


    Kingsley red at Gavin. ¡°Gavin, you are rude today. How can you say that? Am I usually like that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are extremely sissypared to Daddy!¡± Gavin replied.


    ¡°Haha!¡± Arissa did not stop herself fromughing.


    Kingsley flushed with fury. ¡°Your father is a poker-faced iceberg. Don¡¯t you know that is abnormal?¡±


    Suddenly, the air turned tense and shrouded with a sense of threat.


    Kingsley felt his senses tingling and turned around to find himself looking straight into Benjamin¡¯s


    chilling gaze. He instantly felt numb with fear, and a chill spread down his neck.


    Then, his mouth twitched and formed an awkward smile. ¡°Benjamin, it was all a joke. I wasn¡¯t criticizing


    you!¡±


    Benjamin red at him coldly and turned to Shaun. ¡°Can you prescribe some medicine to keep him


    from rambling like a lunatic?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll prescribe some for him soon!¡± Shaun answered.


    Kingsley¡¯s expression darkened. However, he did not say anything when he saw Benjamin¡¯s stern


    gaze.


    I¡¯m not sick. Why should I take medicine?


    Meanwhile, Arissa watched their interactions and found them funny.


    ¡°Arissa,e here!¡± Benjamin called Arissa over.


    Arissa looked at Benjamin in confusion and went to him.


    Benjamin nced at his watch and said, ¡°I will go out for a while. You are to stay here and not go


    anywhere!¡±


    Arissa looked at him strangely. ¡°You should go ahead and deal with your matter. I will stay here to


    apany Grandaunt!¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze flickered, and he frowned. ¡°Grandaunt?¡±


    Arissa smiled and exined that she epted Mary as family and decided to call her Grandaunt.


    Benjamin understood and nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t go anywhere!¡±


    Arissa pursed her lips. ¡°Okay, I understand!¡±


    Benjamin took another nce at her before leaving with Ethen.


    Arissa was curious about where they were going.


    Meanwhile, Kingsley saw that Benjamin was leaving and caught up with him. ¡°Benjamin, where are you


    going?¡±


    Benjamin red at him. ¡°Are you free?¡±


    Kingsley blinked bewilderedly. ¡°I¡¯m all right!¡±


    Benjamin nced at Ethen, and Ethen immediately pulled Kingsley aside.


    ¡°Mr. Watts, we are in the midst of an urgent matter, so stop fooling around! Otherwise, you give us no


    choice but to send you to the desert area to pioneer a business!¡± Ethen said.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

 Chapter 594

    Chapter 594


    The More the Merrier Chapter 594


    Arissa Discovered What Tim Experienced


    Kingsley looked at Ethen curiously. ¡°What is it? Does Benjamin has something going on here?


    Ethen patted his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t ask. I can¡¯t tell you!¡±


    Why so mysterious?


    Then, Ethen saw Benjamin entering an elevator and rushed to him.


    Kingsley smiled as he met Benjamin¡¯s warning gaze and waved goodbye.


    Seeing him, Benjamin pursed his lips and looked away.


    Then, he instructed Ethen, ¡°Get a bodyguard to watch him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Ethen chuckled. Kingsley was a busybody, so Ethen was sure that he would follow them in


    secret.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    After that, Benjamin came to the hospital¡¯s ground floor and noticed the suspicious Regan from the


    corner of an eye.


    He narrowed his eyes and instructed Ethen, ¡°Assign Kingsley this task!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Ethen answered. He also noticed Regan and quickly called Kingsley on the phone.


    Meanwhile, Kingsley was being watched by two of Benjamin¡¯s bodyguards when he received Ethen¡¯s


    phone call. After answering it, he said excitedly, ¡°Listen, your boss asked me to watch someone!¡±


    The two bodyguards followed him.


    Benjamin felt at ease that Kingsley was following Regan.


    Then, Benjamin and Ethen went to Rutaceae Vige.


    They did not meet Raphael but went to see the superintendent.


    The superintendent knew who Benjamin was, so he quickly invited Benjamin into the office and served


    him tea.


    After half an hour, Benjamin and Ethen left and rushed to Northstream.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let Mdm. Mary finds out that Raphael is in there,¡± Benjamin ordered solemnly.


    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Ethen replied and went to inform everyone to keep the matter a secret.


    Meanwhile, Bradley was stunned to see Benjamin¡¯s car.


    He went in and was astounded to discover that the police had arrested Raphael after a tip from Tim.


    Thus, he thought for a moment and felt he should inform Arissa.


    Soon, Arissa received a call from Bradley. She quickly left the ward to answer it in a secluded spot.


    ¡°Bradley, did you find anything?¡±


    ¡°Boss, I just discovered that the police arrested Raphael after Tim¡¯s tip. He¡­¡± Bradley paused and was


    worried that Arissa could not take what he was about to say.


    ¡°What did he do?¡± Arissa was stunned to find out that her son had reported Raphael.


    It means Raphael has done something terrible.


    ¡°He abused Mdm. Mary and had beaten up Tim!¡± Bradley answered furiously.


    Arissa was shocked by the revtion and felt heartbroken for Tim.


    Mdm. Mary is weak from illness, and Tim is only a small child. How dare he abuse them? How can


    Raphael bear to harm his biological mother? He is a monster!


    Arissa thought about her son growing up in such a frightening environment. Her heart sank and


    constricted painfully.


    ¡°Did it happen frequently?¡± Arissa asked.


    ¡°I have asked them for more details. The police have also gathered evidence. They told me that


    Raphael has a gambling addiction. He would demand money from Mdm. Mary and Tim. If they could


    not give him money, he would beat them up. Furthermore, he owes a lot of debt. The debtors came and


    messed up their home to demand payment. It could be due to Mdm. Mary¡¯s severe injury that Tim


    reported to the police. I also found surveince footage of Tim!¡± Bradley exined.


    Bradley told Arissa everything he found in his investigation. He looked at how pitiful and helpless Tim


    seemed in the surveince footage and felt sad for him.


    ¡°Do you have a surveince footage?¡± Arissa clenched her fist.


    Bradley hesitated before saying, ¡°Yes, would you like me to send it to you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, send it to me!¡± Arissa wanted to know everything about her son.


    She wanted to understand what he had gone through.


    Soon, Arissa began watching the surveince record.


    Tim looked dirty and wore shabby clothes. She could not see his face clearly, but he seemed like a


    beggar.


    Arissa felt her heart constrict. Seeing Tim like this, she finally knew he had been through a lot.


    When she rushed from Dellmoor to see Tim for the first time, he had already changed his clothes.


    It was probably Ethen who bought the clothes. Tim also had a bath, so he looked clean.


    However, the surveince footage showed what Tim was usually like.


    Bradley called her phone again. ¡°Boss, don¡¯t be sad. You must take care of your health!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Arissa sniffled and wiped the tears from her face.

 Chapter 595

    Chapter 595


    The More the Merrier Chapter 595


    Do Not Tell Him


    ¡°Bradley, can you go to the vige to find out more about Tim¡¯s situation?¡± Arissa instructed Bradley.


    Meanwhile, Bradley stood at the door and was about to head off. ¡°Boss, I will go there now and call you


    if I find anything.¡±


    ¡°Sure, be careful,¡± Arissa reminded before hanging up the call.


    She watched the surveince footage again and sighed.


    At the same time, Gavin and the other children also found out that Raphael had been arrested due to


    Tim. Thus, Gavin called Tim to meet in the neighboring room.


    Zachary asked, ¡°Tim, the police have arrested your Uncle Raphael. Did you report him?¡±


    Tim looked at them for a moment before nodding.


    Then, Gavin asked, ¡°Why did you ask the police to arrest him? Did he do something wrong?¡±


    Oliver and Jasper also looked at Tim curiously.


    Tim nodded. ¡°He hit Great-grandaunt!¡±


    The other children exchanged nces.


    Zachary asked, ¡°Did he hit you too?¡±


    He must have been violent that Tim reported him.


    Tim looked down and shook his head. ¡°He did not hit me!¡±


    However, the four other children exchanged nces again and did not believe Tim.


    ¡°Tim, you have to tell us the truth. We will help you!¡± Jasper looked at Tim with a frown.


    ¡°Tim, you need to tell us the truth so that we can help you! We must punish bad people!¡± Oliver advised


    him.


    Zachary asked, ¡°Tim, are you sure he never hit you?¡±


    Gavin added, ¡°Tim, you can tell us. We promise we won¡¯t tell Mommy!¡±


    Tim looked at them. After some time, he finally nodded and said, ¡°He hit me before!¡±


    ¡°That monster! He is evil. How can he hit a child? Furthermore, how could someone hit his mother? He


    is worse than a beast!¡± Zachary responded furiously.


    ¡°How dare he hit Tim! I will teach him a lesson when I see him!¡± Oliver added. The four children were


    all furious after hearing what Raphael had done.


    Tim was touched to see them feeling indignant on their behalf.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, he remembered how vengeful Raphael was and felt afraid. ¡°Do you think they will release


    him?¡±


    Gavin and the othersforted him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We will ask Daddy for help. He will know how to stop


    Raphael from leaving the prison.¡±


    ¡°Other than hitting you and Great-grandaunt, did he do anything else?¡± Gavin asked.


    Tim frowned and began to inform Gavin and the others of all the bad things Raphael did. ¡°He loves


    gambling and borrowed money from loan sharks!¡±


    After Tim finished speaking, Gavin, Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper hugged him. ¡°Tim, we will protect you


    from now on. We won¡¯t allow anyone to bully you anymore!¡±


    They all thought that Tim had suffered too much.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Tim was moved by them.


    ¡°I hid from him sometimes, so he only hit me a few times. He had hit Great-grandaunt too when she


    was trying to protect me. In the end, she suffered a severe injury. One time, he hit her until she bled


    and fell to the floor¡­¡± Tim suddenly choked on his words and could not continue.


    The other four children¡¯s hearts ached. They hugged him to give him strength.


    ¡°Tim, we should tell Daddy, and he will get people to teach Raphael a lesson!¡± Gavin said furiously.


    ¡°No, you must not tell Mr. Graham!¡± Tim looked down.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Zachary looked at Tim in confusion. ¡°Although the police have arrested Raphael, he would


    be released in a few days if we don¡¯t ask Mr. Graham for help. While we can teach him a lesson


    ourselves, we are still children. It is better to lock him up. Thus, we need Mr. Graham¡¯s help for that!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m afraid that Mr. Graham will worry!¡± Tim bit his lower lip. He did not want to tell Benjamin what


    had happened, fearing that he would worry.


    Gavin smiled and patted Tim¡¯s head. ¡°Tim, even if we don¡¯t tell Daddy, he will still find out. Perhaps, he


    already knows about it. How did Daddy find you?¡±


    Tim was stunned. ¡°He found me in the hospital!¡±


    ¡°I believe Mr. Graham must have found you by following the clues. He searched for you the whole


    night!¡± Jasper stroked his chin.


    Meanwhile, Oliver adjusted his sses. ¡°I think the surveince cameras must have recorded you


    when you went to make a police report. They searched the entire city for you based on this clue.¡±

 Chapter 596

    Chapter 596


    The More the Merrier Chapter 596


    Your Son Misses You


    Tim looked at them and said, ¡°I saw Mr. Graham¡¯s bodyguards at the hospital. However, I thought they


    were bad guys or Raphael¡¯s debtors. Thus, I asked the doctors and nurses to lie that they did not see


    me.¡±


    ¡°What happened after that?¡± Jasper asked curiously.


    Gavin and Zachary also looked at Tim with anticipation.


    ¡°When Great-grandaunt and I were in a car to head to a clinic, the bodyguards blocked the road. Still,


    we managed to slip past and arrive at Northstream. However, we could not escape them as they came


    to look for us at the clinic. They found us there. There was an advertisement on the television with a


    photo¡­¡± Tim exined.


    Then, he looked at the four children and said, ¡°I think it was a photo of one of you!¡±


    Gavin nodded. ¡°They might have used one of our photos. Daddy and Mommy had been searching for


    you. Since they found out about you, they began searching everywhere for you.¡±


    ¡°How did Mr. Graham find out where I was?¡± Tim was curious about this. After all, Dellmoor was quite


    far from Northstream.


    Gavin exchanged nces with the others before saying, ¡°You have to ask Daddy about this!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Daddy is brilliant. He knew that Raphael bullied you and Great-grandaunt, so he will teach


    Raphael a lesson for you,¡± Gavin added firmly and was confident that Benjamin could do it.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Tim nodded in agreement. After all, he did not want Raphael to be free again.


    He knew Raphael would not spare him and Mary if he found them again.


    ¡°I think Mr. Graham went out. Mr. Watts seemed to have left with them too, but I don¡¯t know what they


    are doing.¡± Oliver nced at them.


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. We can wait until Mr. Graham is back before telling him. Other than that, we can call


    him on the phone too!¡± Zachary said.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call Daddy!¡± Gavin nced at them to see if they object to him asking Benjamin where he was.


    Zachary and the others did not object.


    Thus, Gavin called Benjamin on the phone.


    ¡°What is the matter?¡± Benjamin¡¯s voice soon came from the phone. The children exchanged nces.


    Gavin sounded solemn. ¡°Where are you? We would like to talk to you about something!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon. What is it? You can tell me now!¡± Benjamin thought it was something urgent and


    gave his son permission to speak.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I will tell you once you¡¯re back!¡± Gavin replied and hung up.


    Benjamin frowned when he heard a beeping noise from the other end. ¡°This brat!¡±


    Ethen nced at him. ¡°Mr. Graham, I think Gavin misses you!¡±


    Benjamin snorted and nced back at Ethen. ¡°Did he behave like this because he misses me?¡±


    Ethen had a strong desire to live, so he nodded fervently. ¡°Yes, Gavin was too shy to admit it, so he


    called you with the excuse of wanting to tell you something!¡±


    ¡°Why am I not aware of that?¡± Benjamin scoffed. Previously, Gavin would not speak when he called or


    would straightaway tell him toe home.


    He would never find an excuse. Furthermore, he is now with his mother. There is also Zachary and the


    other children. Thus, he would not miss me.


    Benjamin grumbled quietly in his mind.


    Arissa returned to Mary¡¯s room and saw only Jesse there. His five brothers were missing. ¡°Jesse,


    where are your brothers?¡±


    ¡°They are probably next door!¡± Then, Jesse rushed to her and said, ¡°Mommy, I will check on them for


    you!¡±


    Arissa smiled and patted Jesse¡¯s head.


    Then, Jesse ran out of the room. He came back in a while and said, ¡°Mommy, Gavin and the others are


    all there!¡±


    ¡°What are they doing there?¡± Arissa was curious.


    Jesse scratched his head and answered adorably, ¡°I think they are calling Mr. Graham!¡±


    Arissa was stunned upon hearing Jesse¡¯s answer. Could they be missing Benjamin?


    She was curious and decided to check on them.


    After all, they did not seem to care about Benjamin when he was around. It felt far-fetched that they


    missed him.


    It might be believable if Gavin missed Benjamin, but that did not seem possible for the other four


    children.


    The children had finished the call when Arissa came to the room.


    They sounded guilty when they saw her. ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Arissa noticed the children exchanging nces. ¡°Why do you all look guilty?¡±


    The five children immediately shook their heads.

 Chapter 597

    Chapter 597


    The More the Merrier Chapter 597


    Mommy Will Protect You


    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t overthink and make wild guesses!¡± Zachary refuted loudly.


    Arissa could not resist chuckling as she gazed at them. Next, she approached Tim and wrapped her


    arms around him affectionately.


    Thetter remained still in her arms and could not fathom why she suddenly embraced him again.


    Catching sight of the sorrow on Arissa¡¯s face, Gavin and the others could not help but feel down in the


    dumps.


    Did Mommy find out what happened? Ah! It seems Mr. Hinton is not around too! At the thought,


    Zachary was momentarily stunned before scrutinizing Arissa discreetly.


    Tamping down the surging distress from within her, Arissa kissed the boy in her arms and cast a look in


    the direction of the other kids. ¡°Go over to apany Great-grandaunt first, okay? I need to have a


    chat with Tim for a while.¡±


    Gavin, Zachary, Oliver and Jasper seemed to sense something amiss. Nevertheless, they only nodded


    obediently. ¡°Okay!¡±


    After the foursome stepped out, Arissa embraced Tim again. Her heart wrenched at what he had gone


    through.


    Sensing the change in her emotion, Tim lifted his hand to pat her back. ¡°Ms. York, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Arissa tightened her arms around her son and kissed him again before letting go of him.


    ¡°Tim, how did Great-grandaunt¡¯s son treat you all the while?¡± Arissa cut the crap.


    Tim¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment. He could sense something was bothering her. Casting his head


    down, he mumbled, ¡°Ms. York, did Great-grandaunt tell you anything?¡±


    Arissa looked at him for a while and stroked his head gently.


    ¡°No, she didn¡¯t say anything. Thus, I hope you can pour out everything to me!¡± she coaxed him.


    Tim bit his lip and stole a nce at her without uttering any words. But why did she suddenly ask about


    that jerk? Could it be she has discovered anything?


    ¡°Ms. York, he loves gambling. Apart from that, he is seldom home and doesn¡¯t care about Great-


    grandaunt and me,¡± Tim replied honestly. Nheless, he chose to keep mum from her Raphael had


    been beating them up.


    Even so, Arissa stroked his head gently and cut to the chase. ¡°He always beat you and Great-


    grandaunt, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    Tim was stupefied. Secondster, he asked warily, ¡°Ms. York, have you found out about everything?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! I¡¯ve just known about it.¡± Arissa nodded. No words could describe the anguish enveloping her at


    the moment.


    Realization suddenly dawned on Tim why she seemed to be behaving weirdly. He tried tofort her,


    ¡°Ms. York, you don¡¯t have to be worried about me. Whenever he wanted to beat me, Great-grandaunt


    always stood in his way. Hence, I was seldom beaten, but she ended up sustaining more serious


    injuries than me!¡±


    Arissa wrapped her arms around him, choking up. ¡°Sweetheart, I¡¯m sorry! It¡¯s my fault! I couldn¡¯t protect


    you during those moments!¡±


    ¡°I never me you!¡± Tim emphasized as he gripped the hem of her top. Tears started to well up in his


    eyes.


    Shortly after, Arissa¡¯s tears finally flowed down her cheeks and dripped onto his shoulders.


    He lifted his head from her arms, only to find that she had burst into tears.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry!¡± he yelled out apprehensively and wiped off the tears on her face with his hands.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Arissa sniffled and shed him a smile, but tears flowed down her cheeks even more.


    ¡°Sweetheart, thank you!¡± She tried to get a grip of herself and wiped off her tears. Her heart wrenched


    even more as he was mature for his age.


    Tim tried to coax her, ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore. Otherwise, your eyes will be swollen!¡±


    Somehow, Arissa¡¯s heart leaped with joy when her son knitted his brows and was obviously worried


    about her.


    ¡°Sweetheart, how nice of you!¡± She embraced him and nted another kiss on his cheek again.


    Tim¡¯s ears were red as he replied softly, ¡°You¡¯re a nice person too!¡±


    Arissa stoked his head and asked softly, ¡°Sweetheart, are you hurt after being beaten by Raphael? Let


    me have a look.¡±


    She was about to pull Tim¡¯s top, but he dodged so she could not see the scars on his body. Perplexed,


    she asked suspiciously, ¡°Are there any wounds on your body?¡±


    Tim shook his head at once. ¡°No!¡±


    Arissa¡¯s heart thumped. Is he afraid of letting me see his wounds?


    ¡°All right, forget about it. Come, let me give you a hug!¡± She waved at him with a smile.


    As Tim gazed at her hesitantly, she waited patiently and coaxed him, ¡°Sweetheart,e over!¡±


    Thetter bit his lip and moved to her side slowly.


    She wrapped her arms around him jubntly, sniffing the soothing, refreshing smell of his body and


    reminded him, ¡°Sweetheart, remember to tell me at once if anyone bullies you again!¡±


    The boy nodded.

 Chapter 598

    Chapter 598


    The More the Merrier Chapter 598


    You Have Done Well


    Utterly pleased, Arissa kissed him again.


    In the meantime, Gavin and the others were eavesdropping on their conversation outside the door.


    Meanwhile, Jesse tiptoed toward her brothers, scratching her head at what they were up to. She poked


    Jasper and Oliver¡¯s shoulders with her finger.


    ¡°Stop disturbing me!¡± Jasper moved to shrug her finger off in frustration.


    When Oliver turned and saw Jesse, he gestured at her to be quiet.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± She lowered her voice and pressed her ears onto the door inquisitively.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mommy is having a chat with Tim inside!¡± Zachary exined to her before letting out a sigh. Our


    instinct is proven right. Mommy knows everything! Mr. Hinton must have investigated the matter for her!


    ¡°How did Mommy manage to find out? Did she investigate it?¡± Gavin walked aside; his forehead


    creased into a frown.


    Zachary threw a nce at him and responded resignedly, ¡°Mr. Hinton helped her dig into the matter.¡±


    Right that instant, the door opened abruptly. Arissa emerged with Tim in her arms and was astounded


    when the other five kids came into sight.


    She scanned them and questioned, ¡°Are you guys eavesdropping on our conversation?¡±


    The others¡¯ hearts skipped a beat. Jasper exined earnestly, ¡°Mommy, we¡¯re worried stiff about you


    and Tim!¡±


    Arissa let out a chuckle and bent down to put Tim down. ¡°How much have you heard?¡±


    Jesse retorted, ¡°Mommy, I didn¡¯t hear anything as I¡¯ve juste over. Great-grandaunt is asleep!¡±


    Arissa did not doubt her words.


    Gavin asked, ¡°Mommy, how did you find out Tim was beaten?¡±


    Arissa gazed at them and exined, ¡°I had a bad feeling after your great-grandaunt talked about him.


    That¡¯s why I requested Mr. Hinton investigate him.¡±


    All the six kids finally had a grasp of the situation.


    Jasper piped up, ¡°Mommy, he has been arrested¡­¡±


    ¡°Shh!¡± Arissa motioned to him to lower his voice.


    Oliver knocked his head hastily. ¡°Lower your voice! Don¡¯t let Great-grandaunt hear that!¡±


    Jasper stuck his tongue out and smiled sheepishly before asking softly, ¡°Hasn¡¯t Great-grandaunt known


    about it?¡±


    Tim chimed in, ¡°I¡¯d told Great-grandaunt earlier about it. However, she was receiving her treatment


    when I lodged the police report. Hence, she doesn¡¯t know what happened.¡±


    Arissa felt a stabbing pain in her heart at the sight of the fury on Tim¡¯s face when he mentioned


    Raphael.


    ording to Bradley¡¯s finding, the cold-blooded Raphael even had the heart to beat his mother up.


    D*mn it! He¡¯s even worse than a beast!


    Nevertheless, she was well aware that Tim did not pour everything out to her. She had a hunch


    Raphael was worse than what Tim had described earlier. As a result, her son could not take it any


    longer and lodged a police report.


    She presumed things must have worsened to such an extent that Tim had to bring Mary to see the


    doctor in the middle of the night.


    Her heart sank again at the thought. She ced her hands on Tim¡¯s shoulders and pinched them


    subconsciously. ¡°Sweetheart, you¡¯ve done the right thing. There¡¯s nothing wrong with lodging a police


    report to protect yourself!¡±


    No doubt, it was impossible for Tim and Mary to hide from Raphael forever if they continued staying in


    the vige. Now that Tim was sound and safe with them, Arissa vowed that she would not let the


    heartless many a finger on him and Mary again. Deep down, she felt the best way to do that was to


    take them back to Dellmoor.


    ¡°Mommy, we must find ways so that man will rot in jail! He¡¯ll surely bully Great-grandaunt and Tim again


    after he¡¯s released!¡± Zachary reminded her. Tim will be fine because all of us will protect him well. But


    how about Great-grandaunt? Hmph! That man will surely beat her up again if she goes back!


    After pondering for a while, Arissa was still indecisive. After all, Raphael was still Mary¡¯s flesh and


    blood. Hence, she feared that thetter might not be able to take it if her son ended up rotting in jail.


    ¡°I¡¯ll discuss this with your daddy first!¡± she replied tactfully as she threw a nce at them, unable to


    make a decision on the spot.


    To hold Raphael captive, she believed Benjamin would have more methods in mind. Did he go to the


    police station for this purpose too?


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ve just given Daddy a call. He told me he¡¯ll be home soon!¡± Gavin informed her eagerly.

 Chapter 599

    Chapter 599


    The More the Merrier Chapter 599


    She Is Waiting For Him


    Arissa was stunned. Huh? That¡¯s really fast!


    She nodded and reassured the kids, ¡°I¡¯ll discuss about it with himter.¡±


    They nodded solemnly. ¡°Okay! Coincidentally, we¡¯re thinking of asking for Daddy¡¯s help too!¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Seeing that the kids shared the same sentiments with her, Arissa crouched in front of them and


    advised, ¡°Keep it mum from Great-grandaunt first so she won¡¯t be upset, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± All the kids nodded in unison.


    Arissa stroked their heads lovingly as she sank into contemtion. She had no choice but to keep


    things under wrap from Mary temporarily. We¡¯d better find an ideal time before telling her the truth. Now


    that her condition is still unstable, we mustn¡¯t take the risk of triggering her emotion.


    Momentster, Benjamin was back.


    He narrowed his eyes when he caught sight of Regan outside the hospital. Paying no heed to the man,


    he stepped into the building directly, with Ethen trailing behind him.


    They were both wearing sunsses, and Regan did not recognize them. Ethen could not help snorting


    inwardly. Hmph! What a lowly small fry!


    Kingsley quickened his pace to catch them up. ¡°Ah! Benjamin, you¡¯re back! Do I still have to keep an


    eye on that man?¡±


    ¡°Carry on with that!¡± Benjamin only replied briefly before stepping into the elevator.


    ¡°Where did you go?¡± Kingsley asked inquisitively. He stopped the door from closing with half of his


    body inside the elevator.


    ¡°To the town!¡± Benjamin shot him a nce.


    Kingsley¡¯s curiosity was piqued, and he was about to ask further, but Ethen shoved him out. ¡°Mr. Watts,


    continue to keep an eye on him!¡±


    Low in spirits, the former could only continue to stand guard as instructed.


    Secondster, something came to his mind. Since Arissa is upstairs all the time, I guess there won¡¯t be


    any issue if I¡¯m not here!


    ¡°Continue to keep an eye on him! I¡¯ll go up a while,¡± he instructed a few bodyguards before entering the


    elevator.


    Momentster, Benjamin arched his brows when he noticed Arissa sitting alone on the bench. None of


    the six kids was by her side at the moment.


    ¡°Why are you sitting alone here?¡± he asked right away.


    Arissa¡¯s eyes lit up upon hearing his voice. ¡°Ah! You¡¯re back!¡±


    She got to her feet and kept her eyes glued to his face.


    Mary was still asleep, and the kids were in the lounge. Hence, she stepped out to sit on the bench


    while waiting for him.


    Looking intently into her glittering eyes, there was a flicker of inexplicit emotion in Benjamin¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Are you waiting for me here?¡± he mumbled.


    Arissa chuckled. ¡°Yeah! I¡¯ve something to discuss with you.¡±


    Benjamin took off his sunsses and sat next to her. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Arissa looked at him and questioned, ¡°Did you go to Rutaceae Vige?¡±


    ¡°How did you know that?¡± A hint of surprise shed across Benjamin¡¯s eyes. Other than Ethen and a


    few bodyguards who went along with him, nobody else was supposed to know about that.


    ¡°Bradley was there too. He saw you stepping out of the police station.¡± Arissa did not beat around the


    bush.


    Leaning against the bench with his long legs crossed, Benjamin exuded a vibe of idleness. ¡°You


    assigned him to investigate Raphael, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Dumbfounded, Arissa gave a thumbs-up inwardly at Benjamin¡¯s perfect guess. Good gracious!


    What a smart man!


    ¡°Do you know why he¡¯s arrested?¡± Benjamin shed her a subtle nce; his frown deepened into a


    scowl. He tried to keep it from her, but it never urred to him that she would assign Bradley to


    investigate the matter.


    Arissa nodded with a hint of misery amid annoyance on her face.


    Apart from feeling distressed for what Tim and Mary had been through, she felt a rush of boiling rage at


    Raphael¡¯s ruthlessness.


    Benjamin stroked her hair and consoled her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve settled it.¡±


    Huh? Arissa nced at him in disbelief. I haven¡¯t told him anything yet!


    ¡°Do you mean to say that you have settled everything?¡± she asked quizzically.


    Benjamin nodded slightly with a flicker of ferocity on his face. ¡°I bet the b*stard will be sentenced to


    imprisonment of at least ten years!¡±


    To him, it was merely a waste of time settling the score with such a lowly gambler. He headed to the


    police station mainly to cover up the trace of Tim lodging a police report in order to protect thetter.


    Arissa did not question further as she was convinced that he must have settled everything perfectly. In


    fact, Benjamin¡¯s efficiency was undoubtedly impressive.


    Benjamin tilted his head and nced at her. ¡°What do you want to discuss with me?¡±


    Arissa looked up at him. ¡°That was what I wanted to discuss with you.¡±


    ¡°I see. Where are the kids?¡± he asked doubtfully while looking around.


    Surprisingly, the kids who were usually clingy to her were nowhere to be seen.

 Chapter 600

    Chapter 600


    The More the Merrier Chapter 600


    Daddy Is Amazing


    ¡°They¡¯re teaching Tim how to use the phone in the lounge,¡± Arissa responded casually.


    The next second, she looked at him again as something came to her. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, help me to


    keep an eye on them. I¡¯ll go to the mall to buy a phone for Tim.¡±


    Hearing that, Benjamin furrowed his brows. ¡°We can buy one when we go out for dinner.¡±


    Arissa felt that it sounded fine and nodded in acknowledgment.


    ¡°Hey! What are you both talking about?¡± Kingsley advanced toward the duo suddenly, scanning them


    from head to toe ambiguously.


    Arissa turned to look at him instinctively.


    On the other hand, Benjamin cast a look of warning in his direction.


    Grinning gleefully, Kingsley asked deliberately, ¡°Benjamin, why did you go to the town?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you go together with him?¡± Arissa was in bafflement.


    ¡°No, I was downstairs¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, Benjamin interjected, ¡°Kingsley Watts, move


    aside!¡±


    Kingsley put on an innocent look. Benjamin rose and shot him a nce, hinting him to move aside. The


    latter was quick-witted and followed behind him.


    When they were quite a distance away from Arissa, Benjamin lowered his voice to warn him, ¡°Don¡¯t let


    her find out Regan York is downstairs!¡±


    Kingsley promised him, ¡°Okay! I got it.¡±


    Arissa twitched her lips as she turned to look in their direction, racking her brain on what they could be


    talking about.


    Shortly after, she stood up and headed toward the lounge to check on the kids.


    ¡°Mommy, Tim knows how to use the phone now!¡± Jasper told her excitedly.


    ¡°Oh, is it? I¡¯ll buy him a phone tonight.¡± She stroked Tim¡¯s head affectionately.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need a phone. Ms. York, you don¡¯t have to waste money to buy me one.¡± Tim tried to turn her


    down nicely. To him, the phone was too costly.


    ¡°Everyone else has one each, so you should have one too. That way, you can get in touch with them!¡±


    Arissa tried to talk him into epting it.


    ¡°Tim, phones are a lot cheaper now. I can buy one for you. Mommy doesn¡¯t need to buy it!¡± Zachary


    winked at him.


    ¡°You have money?¡± Tim stared at him.


    Zachary grinned ear to ear triumphantly. ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°If you feel bad that Mommy has to spend for you, I can buy you one!¡± Zachary dly offered him.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. I don¡¯t really need one!¡± Tim murmured.


    ¡°Tim, it¡¯s more convenient if you have a phone. By then, you¡¯ll be able to call anyone as you like.


    Besides, we can give you a call at any time too!¡± Gavin reassured him.


    ¡°Okay! We must get you one for convenience¡¯s sake!¡± Arissa made up her mind and stroked Tim¡¯s


    head. ¡°Oh yeah! Your daddy is back!¡±


    ¡°Mommy, have you mentioned it to him?¡± Oliver lifted his head and stared at her.


    ¡°Yeah! I¡¯ve told him.¡± Arissa nodded with a smile.


    ¡°What did he say?¡± Gavin asked apprehensively.


    Meanwhile, Zachary and the others¡¯ eyes were on her as well.


    She smiled at them. ¡°Your daddy has already settled it. Tim, Raphael will be in prison for at least ten


    years.¡±


    Tim was bbergasted. Ten years? Is that possible? He was usually held captive for not more than half


    a month in prison after he was arrested!


    ¡°Could it take so long?¡± he asked with sheer disbelief.


    ¡°Of course! Your daddy could do it!¡± Arissa exined briefly to him.


    ¡°Daddy is incredibly amazing!¡± Gavin smiled triumphantly. Evidently, he was in awe of Benjamin.


    At that very moment, Arissa could not resist feeling amused when she caught a glimpse of Benjamin


    emerging behind Gavin.


    All of a sudden, a figure shed across the door.


    She turned slightly and saw Benjamin standing there, looking rtively pleased. ¡°Did you hear that?


    Gavinplimented you for being amazing!¡± she teased him with a mischievous smile.


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Gavin¡¯s face flushed when he noticed Benjamin.


    Benjamin nced at Gavin, who blushed crimson. ¡°Gavin, what do you intend to tell me?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Mommy tell you just now? So is it true that the man will be in jail for at least ten years?¡± Gavin


    pursed his lips and asked solemnly. Even so, he looked exceptionally adorable as his face flushed red.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Yeah! The attorney has handed the evidence over to the police. It¡¯s more than enough for him to be


    convicted and sentenced to imprisonment for up to ten years.¡± Benjamin nodded nonchntly. Pfft!


    That rogue never turns a new leaf after being arrested numerous times. It¡¯s time for him to be


    enlightened via long-term imprisonment!


    ¡°Mr. Graham, thank you!¡± Tim thanked him sincerely.


    There was a sparkle in Benjamin¡¯s eyes before he fastened his gaze on Tim¡¯s skinny body. He stated


    resolutely, ¡°Tim, don¡¯t worry. Even if he¡¯s released, I won¡¯t let him bully you again!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Graham, thank you!¡± Tim nodded, utterly thankful to Benjamin. If not for Daddy, it won¡¯t be long


    before that man is released again!


    Benjamin stroked his head gently.

 Chapter 601

    Chapter 601


    The More the Merrier Chapter 601


    Not A Good Idea


    When dinner time rolled around, Benjamin left the hospital with his wife and children through another


    exit.


    Arissa felt a little perplexed. ¡°Why aren¡¯t we going through the front entrance? It¡¯s more convenient to


    do that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a good idea to go through the front entrance tonight!¡± he replied in a deep voice.


    Shaun, Kingsley, and Ethen held back theirughter.


    The children found it odd.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t it a good idea, Mr. Graham?¡± Oliver asked curiously.


    Benjamin nced at him. ¡°Because I¡¯ll get unlucky!¡±


    Oliver was befuddled.


    The same applied to the other children.


    ¡°I¡¯m quite curious. What¡¯s so bad about the front entrance?¡± Shaun looked at Benjamin curiously.


    ¡°You study medicine. Don¡¯t you know anything about geomancy?¡± Benjamin replied inly.


    Shaun¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°You actually believe that, Benjamin?¡±


    Arissa looked at Benjamin with intrigue, too.


    Benjamin nced at her. ¡°Look where you¡¯re walking!¡±


    She moved her line of sight away as he grabbed her hand.


    It made her smile sweetly.


    ¡°Mr. Graham is holding Mommy¡¯s hand again!¡± Jasper shouted, attracting everyone¡¯s attention to the


    couple.


    She blushed while Benjamin remained unmoved.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The bodyguard drove the car over to them. Benjamin let her in first before carrying the children into the


    vehicle and entering it himself.


    The six children sat close to each other as they were sandwiched between Arissa and Benjamin. It


    made them quite happy.


    ¡°Remember to buy a phone for Tim, Mommy!¡± Jesse reminded.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten!¡± Arissa patted her head.


    Tim shot a nce at her. When she saw that, she smiled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    He shook his head.


    She lovingly pinched his cheek.


    Gavin and the others stared at them, smiling.


    Benjamin looked at Arissa. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±


    She paused. ¡°Didn¡¯t you already decide the ce?¡±


    ¡°All of you can order the food you like first before we arrive back at the hotel for dinner. I¡¯ll let the


    kitchen know what to prepare beforehand!¡±


    She turned to the children. ¡°What do you all want to eat, Sweethearts?¡±


    They looked at each other before Zachary pouted. ¡°We don¡¯t know what to eat without the menu!¡±


    Jasper nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Oliver asked, ¡°Can we order prawns? Tim likes that!¡±


    Benjamin smiled. ¡°Of course. Anything else?¡±


    Jesse raised his hand. ¡°I want the same thing from this morning!¡±


    Benjamin nodded and looked at the rest. ¡°How about you guys?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll take a look at the menu first!¡± Gavin nced at him.


    Arissa smiled. ¡°I think it¡¯s better to just let them order the food after we arrived at the hotel. If you want


    food to be prepared beforehand, you can send some to the hospital for Grandaunt first!¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Benjamin gave the butler at the hotel a call and ordered the food the children wanted to eat


    before telling him to prepare some food that was suitable for Mary.


    Arissa heard him mentioning not to put any sugar or sweet ingredients into the food and nced at him


    a few times. He¡¯s pretty thoughtful.


    Once they all arrived at the hotel, Mary¡¯s dinner was done. Ethen asked someone to deliver the food to


    her.


    The group had their dinner at the hotel.


    Arissa helped the children order food while Benjamin continued to talk on the phone to deal with his


    work.


    She knew his stomach wasn¡¯t feeling too well, so she ordered a dish that would hopefully help his


    stomach out.


    Even after the dishes had been served, he still gestured for them to eat first as he continued to talk on


    the phone.


    Shaun and Kingsley asked him to eat first, but Benjamin simply shook his hand and continued to talk


    on the phone.


    ¡°You should eat first, Benjamin. Otherwise, your stomach¡¯s going to hurt!¡± Arissa eximed since he


    didn¡¯t seem to be stopping anytime soon.

 Chapter 602

    Chapter 602


    The More the Merrier Chapter 602


    Benjamin Taps Her Head


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want to eat, you should drink this soup to warm your stomach first,¡± Arissa


    suggested.


    Benjamin met her caring look, apologized to the other person on the phone, and ended the call. ¡°Let¡¯s


    eat!¡±


    Shaun, Kingsley, and Ethen were shocked. He really listens to Arissa.


    The three of them stared at the couple.


    The six children also sneakily nced at the couple as they smiled.


    They were pretty happy.


    Gavin whispered, ¡°Daddy¡¯s listening to Mommy more and more now!¡±


    Zachary added, ¡°Mr. Graham has been getting more intimate with Mommy. Not bad.¡±


    The children were d to see the couple getting along well.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you this egg, Mommy!¡± Jesse put an egg on her te onto her mother¡¯s te.


    ¡°Thank you, Sweetheart!¡± Arissa bent down to kiss her forehead before eating it. ¡°Tasty!¡±


    Jesse smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t it tasty, Mommy?¡±


    ¡°Mmm!¡± she replied and helped put food into her children¡¯s bowls. ¡°Let¡¯s finish quickly! Once we¡¯re


    done, we¡¯ll go and buy the phone!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± the children replied and increased their eating speed.


    ¡°Phone? For who?¡± Kingsley was curious.


    Shaun and Ethen turned their attention to her.


    Arissa answered, ¡°I¡¯m buying a phone for Tim!¡±


    ¡°Why the hassle? I can just ask Ethen to buy er.¡± Benjamin nced at Ethen.


    Ethen didn¡¯t mind as he looked at Arissa, awaiting her order. ¡°I can go and buy one now, Ms. York.


    Aren¡¯t you going back to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not in a rush. I just want to take them out on a shopping trip. They have been staying in the


    hospital for the entire day. It was boring them out of their minds, so I thought it¡¯ll be best if I take them


    outside for a stroll and rx.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk while eating.¡± Benjamin swept his gaze across them.


    Everyone smiled and continued their meal in silence.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Arissa nced at Benjamin, but when he did the same, she looked away.


    ¡°You should eat more of these!¡± He put the wild mushrooms on his te onto hers.


    She blinked. ¡°You aren¡¯t going to eat it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it!¡± Benjamin began drinking the mushroom soup.


    The edge of her mouth twitched.


    He would asionally put food onto her te, causing her to always have food on her te. She


    turned to him.


    He exined, ¡°These provide your body with the nutritions it needs. You should eat more, so you won¡¯t


    faint easily.¡±


    Pft!


    Kingsley failed to hold it back. That sounded so romantic.


    Shaun and Ethen lowered their heads and held back their chuckles.


    The children looked at Arissa caringly.


    Gavin said, ¡°You¡¯ve been taking care of Mdm. Mary for the entire day, Mommy. You should eat more so


    you have the energy!¡±


    Jasper agreed, ¡°That¡¯s right! This is for you, Mommy!¡±


    The children continued to pile food on her te.


    She felt very happy at that moment. ¡°Okay, okay, that¡¯s enough. I can¡¯t eat the food if you keep adding


    it to my te. There¡¯s basically a small mountain of food on my te right now!¡±


    Jesse giggled as she stared at the mound of food on her mother¡¯s te. The other five smiled too.


    Arissa couldn¡¯t help but smile with them.


    Benjamin also put some food into the children¡¯s bowl. ¡°Eat!¡±


    Jasper stuck his tongue out and lowered his head to eat.


    Oliver¡¯s sses were getting foggy.


    When Arissa saw that, she took off his sses, wiped them clean, and put them back on him.


    ¡°Thank you, Mommy!¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡± She patted his head lovingly.


    Tim gazed at them with a smile and ate.


    When Gavin and Zachary ate tasty food, they would put some on his te.


    As for Jasper and Oliver, they took care of Jesse.


    Knowing that the children enjoyed eating prawns, Arissa peeled some before putting them into their


    bowls.


    ¡°Thank you, Mommy!¡± they thanked her.


    Arissa felt blessed as she stared at their cute, delicate faces.


    Suddenly, she felt pain on her head.


    She turned and red at Benjamin.


    ¡°Stop staring at them and eat!¡± he ordered in a deep voice.

 Chapter 603

    Chapter 603


    The More the Merrier Chapter 603


    Stressful


    Arissa rolled her eyes. ¡°You can tell me that without hitting me.¡±


    Benjamin smiled.


    He leaned toward her ear and whispered, ¡°You can hit me back if you like.¡±


    She instantly felt her cheeks burning as she stared at the man in disbelief. Does he really mean it?


    ¡°Stop making goo-goo eyes at each other. Otherwise, all of us will finish our meals before the two of


    you!¡± Kingsley joked.


    Arissa blushed and lowered her head to eat.


    Benjamin shot a re at Kingsley.


    Kingsley dryughed and reminded, ¡°We already finished thismb chop, but it¡¯s not enough!¡±


    ¡°Just order more!¡± Benjamin eximed in a deep voice.


    Kingsley¡¯s eyes lit up as he called for a server and ordered more dishes.


    Shaun chuckled. ¡°Benjamin¡¯s family alone can finish eating a dish by themselves!¡±


    That family had six children and two adults, after all. At most, a dish only had enough portions for ten


    people.


    ¡°True!¡± Kingsley stared at the children with a grin and turned to Arissa. ¡°Isn¡¯t it stressful raising six


    children?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Arissa smiled. ¡°It was quite stressful in the past.¡±


    She raised four children by herself before, which wasn¡¯t easy.


    However, after that, she had help from friends. Once her job became stable, her stress level reduced.


    ¡°Mommy was really stressful when she was raising the four of us!¡± Zachary added as he looked at the


    men. ¡°Mommy had to work several jobs in the past!¡±


    Oliver nodded. ¡°Once, Mommy was almost bullied by thugs when she went to work during the night!¡±


    His eyebrows were furrowed as he disyed the worry he experienced back then.


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes glimmered as he looked at Arissa. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to fight?¡±


    Arissa looked back at him. ¡°I only learned that after I came back!¡±


    She learned how to fight when she thought about returning to the country because she didn¡¯t know who


    she would be facing.


    ¡°Mommy worked so hard back then. She had to work during the morning and learn martial arts during


    the night. It was super tiring!¡± Jasper furrowed his eyebrows tightly as he told them about what


    happened in the past.


    ¡°There were a couple of times when Mommy got so tired that she didn¡¯t have the energy to even take a


    bath and just slept on the bed!¡± A pitiful expression appeared on Jesse¡¯s face.


    Arissa smiled. Yeah, I was really busy back then. It was so tiring, but it also made me feel happy. It also


    helped me forget the pain of losing two children.


    She turned to Gavin and Tim.


    The two of them felt their heart ache as they saw the regret in her eyes.


    ¡°You really worked hard, Mommy. If I was by your side, you would¡¯ve needed to work even harder!¡±


    Gavin said considerately.


    Tim nodded. If the two of us were around, Mommy would have to earn even more money to raise us,


    meaning she¡¯ll have to work even harder.


    Arissa was d to see her children being so considerate.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. In fact, if both of you were with me, I¡¯ll be even happier! Sure, it¡¯ll be more tiring, but I


    won¡¯t need to worry about you two then.¡± Her eyes reddened as she choked a little.


    Benjamin stared at her profoundly and gently reminded, ¡°All right. Let¡¯s stop talking about that. Eat!¡±


    ¡°You should eat more, Mommy. When we grow up, we¡¯ll take care of you!¡± Zachary put more food on


    his mother¡¯s te.


    His siblings promptly did the same too.


    ¡°Thank you, Sweethearts! Let¡¯s eat together!¡± she thanked them.


    Once themb chop arrived, Arissa grabbed a piece of it for each of her children.


    ¡°Please have some too!¡± She turned to Shaun, Kingsley, and Ethen.


    They smiled and nodded.


    Ethen grabbed a piece and started eating. Eating with Mr. Graham and Ms. York is the best. We always


    get to eat awesome food!


    Seeing how eager Ethen was eating, Kingsley joked, ¡°Are you paying him enough, Benjamin? Your


    assistant looks like he¡¯s on the verge of starving to death.¡±


    Benjamin nced at Ethen in disdain.


    Ethen was speechless.

 Chapter 604

    Chapter 604


    The More the Merrier Chapter 604


    Arissa Buys Tim A Phone


    Ethenughed dryly. ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re treating me to such delicious food, Mr. Graham. That¡¯s why


    I¡¯m not holding back. Since Mr. Watts is getting sick of good food, I¡¯ll help you finish them!¡±


    He then put another piece of thembchop onto his te.


    Kingsley grumbled and quickly snatched it back. ¡°Who said I¡¯m sick of it? Benjamin¡¯s treating me today,


    and I haven¡¯t gotten a bite on that yet.¡±


    Shaun shook his head with a grin as he witnessed Kingsley acting like a child.


    It was quite an embarrassing sight.


    The children ate as they stared at the adults. Haha, this is interesting.


    Arissa smiled and put a piece on Benjamin¡¯s te. ¡°You should eat soon, or else it¡¯ll run out again!¡±


    Seeing how she put thest piece on his te, joy rushed into his heart.


    ¡°You should eat it. It is good for you!¡± He put the piece back on her te.


    Her eyes lit up as she munched on it with joy. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Graham!¡±


    Benjamin stared at her silently. I have a feeling that she didn¡¯t really mean to give that piece to me


    earlier, seeing how happy she is right now. Was she certain I would¡¯ve returned the piece to her? Still,


    as long as she¡¯s enjoying it, I don¡¯t mind.


    The dish Arissa ordered for Benjamin had arrived. She personally put it in front of him. ¡°This will help


    with your stomach. Have more!¡±


    He was surprised.


    ¡°Your wife ordered it especially for you, Benjamin. You should eat it!¡± Shaun teased.


    ¡°You ordered it for me?¡± Benjamin stared at her with a hint of joy in his eyes.


    ¡°Mhm! You¡¯re having stomach difort, right? These will help with your digestion!¡± she exined


    with blushing ears.


    Everyone just smiled silently when they saw her feeling a little shy.


    After that, they all ate happily.


    The children were happy to see their parents getting closer to each other before they resumed eating.


    Benjamin was in a good mood so he ate more.


    He was done before everyone else was. Then, he walked to the side to make a call. ¡°I¡¯m full. You guys


    enjoy yourselves!¡±


    Arissa took a look at him. Isn¡¯t he eating a bit too little?


    Kingsley noticed her confusion and leaned toward her. ¡°You¡¯re thinking that he¡¯s not eating enough,


    right?¡±


    She turned to face him and saw his smile.


    ¡°Actually, Benjamin¡¯s eating quite a lot today. He usually eats half of what he has just eaten. He¡¯s eating


    more today because you made the order for him.¡±


    ¡°I can vouch for that too. Mr. Graham usually only eats a small amount of food. He¡¯s real picky with it,


    too!¡± Ethen whispered.


    Arissa chuckled.


    Gavin added, ¡°Daddy used to not eat breakfast at all, Mommy. Even when he does eat breakfast with


    me, he only takes a few bites. He¡¯s now eating more than usual.¡±


    ¡°No wonder your daddy¡¯s stomach hurt! He has so much work to do; yet, he eats so little and even


    skips breakfast!¡± shemented.


    Gavin nodded. ¡°In the past, when Mr. Whitley told him to eat, he would just refuse!¡±


    Kingsley and the others found it humorous.


    ¡°Finish your meal, Sweethearts!¡± She put more food on their tes.


    They left to buy a phone once all of them were done eating.


    Benjamin also followed them to the mall.


    Shaun loved being around so many people, so he dragged Kingsley and Ethen with him and went


    along with them.


    ¡°We¡¯ll help take care of them!¡± Kingsley informed Benjamin.


    Then, he carried two children with Ethen and Shaun to the car first, leaving the couple behind.


    ¡°Head in!¡± Benjamin pulled Arissa into the car.


    She looked at him. ¡°You don¡¯t need to join us if you¡¯re busy! We¡¯ll head back to the hospital once we


    bought the phone.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°My work¡¯s done for now.¡± He swept his gaze across her face. ¡°Do you think you can take care of six


    children all by yourself?¡±


    She smiled. ¡°Of course, I can! They¡¯re all obedient and they won¡¯t run around! Besides, there¡¯re still the


    bodyguards, Mr. Watts, and the others.¡±


    ¡°Well, they aren¡¯t me. It¡¯ll be better if Ie with you.¡± Benjamin furrowed his eyebrows as he said


    domineeringly.

 Chapter 605

    Chapter 605


    The More the Merrier Chapter 605


    I Will Study Hard


    Upon arriving at the mall, the adults brought the children inside to buy a phone.


    Arissa stared at her children from behind as they held each other¡¯s hands.


    Kingsley nced at a branded store and led them there.


    ¡°Take a look at which one you like, Tim!¡± he suggested.


    Tim looked at him and then back at Arissa.


    Arissa nodded with a grin. ¡°Take a look at which one you want, Sweetheart!¡±


    Tim surveyed the phones, unsure of which to pick.


    ¡°This one is new, Mommy! Pick this for Tim!¡± Zachary picked up thetest brand of phone.


    ¡°This one looks good!¡± Gavin agreed as there were a lot of colors to choose from.


    ¡°Do you want this one, Sweetheart?¡± Arissa hugged Tim up and paid attention to his preference.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know which one to choose!¡± Tim uttered in a small voice.


    ¡°How about you buy this new one?¡± Benjamin suggested as he asked someone to turn the phone on.


    The children gathered around him to take a look.


    ¡°It looks good!¡± Oliver smiled.


    Benjamin nced at his children. ¡°Do you all want a new phone?¡±


    Gavin, Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper shook their heads.


    ¡°Our phones are still functional. There¡¯s no need to get a new one yet. Besides, we can just exchange


    our phones with Tim if we feel like it.¡± Jasper giggled.


    Benjamin was d that his children were not materialistic.


    ¡°Is that one useful?¡± Arissa nced at it.


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty good!¡± He nced at her. ¡°Good enough for a child.¡±


    She lowered her head to look at the son in her embrace.


    Tim stared at the phone curiously as she grabbed it for him. ¡°Do you like the color, Sweetheart?¡±


    The phone was blue. He nodded. ¡°I do!¡±


    Arissa smiled and handed him to Benjamin.


    Benjamin looked at her with confusion.


    She looked at him. ¡°I¡¯m going to pay for the phone! You take care of the children.¡±


    Then, she gestured for the staff to head to the cashier and followed them.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t want her to pay when he could.


    She nced at him again. ¡°I promised Tim I would buy it for him!¡±


    To prevent him from getting ahead of her, she hurriedly followed the staff.


    Kingsley and the others found it humorous.


    ¡°Boss, if Mrs. Graham buys a phone for Tim, you can just buy aputer for him. He¡¯ll need one in the


    future anyway.¡±


    A lightbulb appeared atop Benjamin¡¯s head. I forgot about that!


    And so, he brought the children to aputer store.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary!¡± Tim refused helplessly because he found aputer to be far too


    expensive.


    ¡°It¡¯s necessary! You¡¯ll need one in the future.¡± Benjamin patted his head.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it expensive¡­¡± Tim stared at him.


    Benjamin sighed in his heart as he lowered his head to meet his son¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s an important tool for


    your learning, and it really isn¡¯t that expensive. As long as you study well, these are well worth buying!¡±


    Tim nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to study, Mr. Graham!¡±


    Benjamin smirked.


    Gavin pursed his lip. Daddy¡¯s tricking Tim!


    Zachary and the others nced at Benjamin.


    ¡°Tim is the best!¡± Jesse smiled widely and revealed her teeth.


    She was so cute that Kingsley and the others wanted to hug her.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He threw her into the air, making her giggle.


    Benjamin nced at them a bit perplexedly. Why do they all like to y with Jesse? Even her older


    siblings love her a lot.


    ¡°Do you all want aputer?¡± he asked the kids.


    ¡°We have one, Mr. Graham!¡± Zachary answered proudly.


    He didn¡¯t want his dad to buy one.


    In the end, Benjamin bought a smallptop for Tim.


    The keyboard was small and cute.


    Jesse loved it. ¡°Pink looks good, Tim!¡±

 Chapter 606

    Chapter 606


    The More the Merrier Chapter 606


    Gift


    Tim looked at Jesse and wanted to pick pink because he wanted to give it to his sister. ¡°Mr. Graham¡­¡±


    ¡°This color looks good.¡± Benjamin picked one with the photo of an ocean printed on it on Tim¡¯s behalf.


    He then asked Ethen to pay for theputer.


    Jesse nced at Benjamin before approaching Oliver and tugging his shirt. ¡°How about we buy the


    pink one, Oliver?¡±


    Oliver pinched her nose. ¡°Theputer¡¯s still working. There¡¯s no need to buy another one yet.¡±


    ¡°But I like this pink one.¡±


    Oliver almost gave in to his sister¡¯s cuteness.


    Benjamin saw their interaction.


    I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve bought a gift for Jesse before¡­ He shot a nce at Ethen to grab the pink one too.


    ¡°This is for you, Jesse!¡± He pointed at the pinkptop.


    Jesse smiled brightly. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Frank!¡±


    Ethen¡¯s heart melted as he received a full st of cuteness from her. He patted her lovingly. ¡°Your


    daddy is the one buying it for you. You should thank him instead!¡±


    He dared not to take credit for it.


    Jesse turned to Benjamin. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Graham!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be happier if you call me Daddy!¡± Benjamin looked at her.


    She narrowed her eyes and pouted. ¡°You didn¡¯t recognize me before!¡±


    It seemed she held grudges.


    Hearing that, the edge of Benjamin¡¯s lip twitched.


    Kingsley and Shaun chuckled before turning to their friend with a pitying look. Both of them are quite


    simr to each other. He must¡¯ve been blind for not being able to tell she is his daughter right from the


    start. I bet he¡¯s regretting it right now.


    ¡°It¡¯s your fault!¡± Gavinmented.


    Benjamin stared at him resignedly before turning to Tim.


    Tim looked pretty happy upon receiving hisputer. He was hugging hisputer and phone tightly.


    After all, those gifts were given by his parents.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Graham!¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Benjamin nodded slightly.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    When Arissa returned from paying for the phone and saw her child holding aputer too, she smiled.


    ¡°Who bought this for you, Sweetheart? I forgot about theputer.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Graham bought it for me!¡± Tim turned to his father.


    She nced at Benjamin. ¡°What made you want to buy him aputer?¡±


    ¡°Kingsley reminded me about it!¡± Benjamin informed.


    Arissa patted Tim¡¯s head.


    ¡°I have one too, Mommy!¡± Jesse approached her mother hugging herputer.


    Arissa stared at her daughter. ¡°Don¡¯t you already have aputer, Sweetheart?¡±


    ¡°But I like this pink one. It looks good. Tim got a blue one!¡± Jesse pouted.


    Arissa¡¯s heart softened. Since her daughter was happy, she wasn¡¯t going to say more about it.


    ¡°Did you say thank you?¡±


    ¡°I did! I thanked Mr. Graham!¡± The child nodded.


    Arissa chuckled and nced at Benjamin.


    Benjamin stared at Jesse. ¡°Don¡¯t talk like a girl. You need to speak more confidently!¡±


    Everyone instantly appeared a little confused.


    ¡°I am! I¡¯m not being petty!¡± Jesse was braver when she was around her mother.


    So much so, in fact, that she dared to talk back against him.


    Arissa smiled, picked her daughter up, and kissed her face. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s head back!¡±


    She checked with her other children. ¡°Do you all want anything else?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t need anything else, Mommy. Let¡¯s go back to the hospital to meet with Great-grandaunt!¡±


    Gavin was a sensible boy.


    He knew not to ask for more when he already had them.


    After all, he was aware it wasn¡¯t easy for his mother to earn a living.


    Arissa then turned to Benjamin and the others. ¡°All right! Let¡¯s go back!¡±


    Benjamin hugged Tim with one arm while holding her hand with another.


    It made her heart leap for a second.


    Kingsley followed behind them and grabbed the opportunity to take a few pictures of the harmonious


    family.


    Quite a lot of people turned their attention to the family, but Shaun, Kingsley, and Ethen stepped ahead


    and blocked the strangers¡¯ curious gaze.


    Just as they arrived back at the hospital, and Arissa heading out of the car, someone suddenly rushed


    over to her.


    Then, that person pulled her to the side by her wrist.


    ¡°Issa!¡±

 Chapter 607

    Chapter 607


    The More the Merrier Chapter 607


    You Are Not My Father


    It was Regan!


    When Arissa saw who it was, hatred colored her surprised expression.


    She forcefully flung his hand away and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    He was taken aback by the disdain on her face.


    When he thought about how she returned to the country and insulted his other family members, rage


    burned bright in his heart. ¡°What¡¯s this attitude you¡¯re giving me, huh?¡±


    She stared at his furious expression coldly. There weren¡¯t any emotions passing through her heart


    because she already steeled herself. I thought he would at least show that he missed me, but I guess


    not.


    ¡°What kind of attitude do you want me to give you then?¡± she asked mockingly.


    Regan became even more furious as steam was practically rushing out of his nose.


    ¡°You brat!¡± he roared. ¡°Tell me, how long have you been back?¡±


    Arissa raised her chin and stared at him coldly instead of answering the question.


    After all, it had nothing to do with him how long she had returned.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to overlook that you¡¯re not going home, but you even get someone to beat up your grandma


    and cousin! When did you be so cruel?¡±


    Her expression turned even colder as she faced his questioning. ¡°The moment you sold me five years


    ago, you¡¯re no longer my father. Why would I care about your family? They were the ones who came to


    pick a fight with me. Do you think I¡¯ll let you all bully me like before?¡±


    His expression darkened in the face of her mockery. ¡°I didn¡¯t sell you. I found you a good man to marry.


    It¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t see what I¡¯m trying to do for you, but now you¡¯re hating me for it?¡±


    He was losing his ground as he had been exposed.


    ¡°Ha! A good man, you say? He¡¯s old enough to be your dad! You¡¯re truly shameless, Regan York. Do


    you think I can¡¯t sue you for selling your daughter?¡± Her lips curved upward coldly.


    Regan was so livid that his face was turningpletely ck. ¡°This is outrageous! You want to sue


    me?¡±


    He was about to p her when his arm was stopped by another person¡¯s hand.


    When his gaze shifted to his side and he saw an insidious look, he became scared.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Benjamin wanted to help her initially, but since she seemed to have the situation under control, he


    simply stood at the side and observed. He didn¡¯t expect Regan to raise his hand on Arissa.


    Thus, he interfered. Otherwise, his woman would be getting a p in front of him.


    The children in the car didn¡¯t know who Regan was. However, when they saw their mother arguing with


    him, they became worried, even more so when Regan attempted to hit her.


    Just as they were about to exit the car in a rage, they saw Benjamin make his move, and they decided


    to stay.


    Jasper asked, ¡°Who¡¯s that bad guy?¡±


    Zachary narrowed his eyes and nced between Arissa and Regan. He had no idea.


    Oliver gritted his teeth. ¡°How can a man hit someone willy-nilly? He¡¯s such a low-life! Mommy hasn¡¯t


    even made a move!¡±


    Jesse suggested. ¡°Let¡¯s go down and teach that guy a lesson, Gavin! How dare he bullied Mommy!¡±


    Gavin raised his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see first. Daddy is there! We probably won¡¯t be able to help them


    anyway. In fact, we may even cause more trouble and make Mommy worry about us!¡±


    Tim found that line of reasoning logical. ¡°We¡¯ll wait and see first.¡±


    At that moment, Regan¡¯s intimidation waned significantly. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Benjamin grinned coldly. It gave Regan goosebumps.


    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to know who I am!¡±


    Regan¡¯s face had turned as dark as ink. He wanted to argue back, but he shook in his boots when he


    saw Benjamin¡¯s chilling re.


    Unlike Finley and the others, Regan had somemon sense. His gut was telling him that whoever he


    was talking to wasn¡¯t someone he could afford to offend.


    Still, he argued, ¡°In any case, you¡¯re just an outsider, regardless of who you are! You don¡¯t have the


    right to interfere in me teaching my daughter!¡±


    ¡°Indeed, I don¡¯t have the right. However¡­¡±

 Chapter 608

    Chapter 608


    The More the Merrier Chapter 608


    No Bullying


    Benjamin flung Regan¡¯s hand away forcefully.


    It caused thetter to take a few steps back before he stabilized himself with a scowl.


    Benjamin then wrapped his arm around Arissa¡¯s waist and pulled her into his embrace. He continued to


    re at Regan furiously. ¡°You don¡¯t have the right when you¡¯re bullying my woman!¡±


    Her heart thumped quickly. He¡¯s so cool!


    She very much wanted to p as she stared at Regan¡¯s bbergasted and fearful expression. And


    here I thought Regan¡¯s a ruthless man. He still turns into the coward that he is in front of Benjamin! I¡¯m


    never going to leave this man!


    Regan¡¯s line of sight alternated between the couple as his face turned even darker. Is he the man who


    helped her bully my mother? He has such a strong aura. I know he¡¯s definitely not someone I should


    mess with. Who the hell is he?


    ¡°Who is he, Issa?¡± he questioned while suppressing his rage.


    He didn¡¯t have the guts to lose his temper before knowing who he was dealing with.


    Arissa smirked and mocked, ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to know who he is!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Regan was getting so angry that he was panting.


    She continued coldly, ¡°Since the day you sold me, the two of us are no longer rted to each other!


    No, to be more precise, all of you are now my sworn enemies. Back then, I was weak, but that doesn¡¯t


    mean I¡¯ll still allow myself to be bullied by all of you. I will im what is rightfully mine! Don¡¯t try to look


    for trouble with me anymore. If you don¡¯t harass me, you¡¯ll get to live out a few more days infort.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to deal with them that quickly because she wanted to deal with Danna and find her


    children first.


    However, since they were so eager to poke the ho¡¯s nest, she decided to show them the


    consequences of doing so.


    ¡°You ungrateful brat! Is this how you return my favor for raising you? Ask around and see which


    daughter isn¡¯t willing to sacrifice themselves for their family! When thepany was on the verge of


    copse, and I wasn¡¯t able to get any money to turn the situation around, it was only right that you


    sacrificed yourself a little! It¡¯s your luck that Mr. Marx happens to like you! You get to live afortable


    life; yet, you¡¯re ming me for that? I haven¡¯t even mentioned the fact that you almost caused the


    downfall of our family and thepany when you ran away back then!¡± Regan was running out of


    breath.


    Arissa smiled at him coldly. She knew just how shameless he and the rest of his family were.


    ¡°Your mother and you are absolutely shameless. You¡¯ll twist the truth to make yourself seem like the


    good guy while I¡¯m the bad guy. You say I¡¯m ungrateful, heartless, and don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for me;


    yet, I have never done anything to harm anyone or make them feel bad. Just ask yourself, Regan. Do


    you not feel sorry for me and my mother? You used me to gain more riches for yourself. Since you


    think so highly of the man you forced me to marry, why didn¡¯t you marry your other daughter to him?


    Isn¡¯t it because she¡¯s the apple of your eye while I¡¯m just a tuft of grass on the side of the road? The


    only reason you have what you have today is because of my mother! Do you hear me? My mother! It¡¯s


    clear you forgot how much my mother had helped you. Is this how you¡¯re supposed to treat me after


    she¡¯s gone? Working with those wretches to force me and then drug me toply? You and your sorryT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    family are the heartless ones. All of you will be going to hell when you die.¡± Her eyes were burning with


    unfiltered fury.


    Benjamin hugged her tightly and pinched her waist slightly tofort her.


    That reminded her of Benjamin¡¯s presence and caused her to lower her head bitterly. The York family is


    made up of a bunch of crooks.


    ¡°What are you saying? No one drugged you! Stop lying!¡± Regan¡¯s eyebrows furrowed.


    He wasn¡¯t going to admit it because he didn¡¯t do it.


    Back then, he married her off because he was forced to do so. Otherwise, hispany would have


    been doomed.


    ¡°I should¡¯ve known you won¡¯t admit it. After all, it¡¯s not exactly something to be proud of,¡± she mocked.

 Chapter 609

    Chapter 609


    The More the Merrier Chapter 609


    Worse Than An Animal


    Regan¡¯s face darkened as he retorted, ¡°I didn¡¯t drug you!¡±


    Benjamin narrowed his eyes and questioned in a deep voice, ¡°Then, who did?¡±


    ¡°How would I know? You should ask her! That didn¡¯t happen at all!¡± Regan gritted his teeth. ¡°Back then,


    I had to pay a lot of money to Mr. Marx because you injured him with a kick! If you were drugged, how


    did you escape?¡±


    He had to pay so much money that thinking about it still made his heart ache today.


    Arissa stared at her ¡°father¡± coldly. He really doesn¡¯t feel remorse for what he did, huh?


    ¡°Even a vicious tiger wouldn¡¯t harm its cub; yet, you threw me into the fire. I can still understand how


    desperate you were back then, but the fact that you never felt any remorse for what you did after so


    many years told me all I need to know. You don¡¯t think you did anything wrong, and now you¡¯re even


    ming me for causing you to lose money. You¡¯re even worse than an animal. Back then, I didn¡¯t kick


    that Mr. Marx you¡¯re talking about! I had never even met him! It¡¯s your own stupid fault that you got


    scammed!¡±


    Regan¡¯s facial muscles were twitching in anger. ¡°You didn¡¯t contribute anything to the family! After you


    escaped, we had to take care of the mess you made! You saw none of that!¡±


    p! p!


    Shaun, Kingsley, and Ethen were infuriated when they heard that after getting off the car.


    Kingsley pped and mocked, ¡°I didn¡¯t know there can be such a shameless father in this world until


    today.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t believe someone could treat their own daughter in such a heartless manner.


    Shaun was stunned. He saw plenty of unpleasant family members in the hospital before, but he didn¡¯t


    know someone close to him had them too.


    Ethen stared at Arissa sympathetically. I can¡¯t believe she has to deal with such a shitty father.


    Regan was shocked. ¡°Mr. Watts?¡±


    He stared at them. Do they know Kingsley Watts? How did Arissa know him? It¡¯s normal for me to know


    him because he often shows up at social events frequently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t. I don¡¯t know you,¡± Kingsley mockingly rified.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Even then, Regan unabashedly smiled at him. ¡°I know who you are. You¡¯re Kingsley Watts. You¡¯re


    familiar with Issa?¡±


    Then, he turned to Arissa. ¡°You know Mr. Watts?¡±


    Arissa smiled at Regan coldly and scornfully. I almost can¡¯t look at how disgustingly greedy he is. If he


    learns who Benjamin is, is he going to lick Benjamin¡¯s boots? I can¡¯t believe he can get even more


    shameless than he already is. I don¡¯t want to deal with him any longer. He is such a nuisance.


    ¡°My woman has nothing to do with you anymore, so you better stay away from her!¡± Benjamin warned.


    Regan stared at them. If Kingsley is with them, then it means they aren¡¯t normal people.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± he asked carefully with furrowed eyebrows.


    Benjamin ignored him and shot a nce at Kingsley. ¡°Get him out of here.¡±


    Kingsley nodded slightly and politely gestured for Regan to leave. ¡°Please leave!¡±


    Regan suppressed his rage and looked at Arissa. ¡°Is he your boyfriend?¡±


    She turned away with no intention of answering him.


    ¡°You better move now. Otherwise, when my boss gets angry, he¡¯s not going to be as polite as me.¡±


    Kingsley didn¡¯t hold back his words.


    Ethen waved and summoned a few bodyguards to chase Regan away.


    When Regan turned back to Arissa, he changed his attitude. ¡°Come back home if you have the time,


    Issa!¡±


    Arissa smirked coldly. ¡°I will!¡± And I won¡¯t just be visiting when I do that.

 Chapter 610

    Chapter 610


    The More the Merrier Chapter 610


    Who Is That Man


    Benjamin stared at Arissa.


    His heart ached when he realized her body was all stiff.


    ¡°Call me if you need anything!¡± Regan nced at them onest time before leaving.


    Arissa sneered with a cold expression. Where were you when I needed you? You¡¯re only acting like this


    because you know I¡¯m familiar with Kingsley and the others. Is everything you see only money to you?


    Do you think you can treat me like amodity again now that I¡¯m valuable once more? I suppose


    everything they do is right while everything I do is wrong from their point of view!


    Benjamin pinched her waist. ¡°Do you need my help to make sure he doesn¡¯t show up again?¡±


    She turned and met his serious gaze. It moved her, but she still shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine! I can deal


    with it.¡±


    He stared into her eyes deeply and held her chin. ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone bullies you!¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Thanks for helping me earlier!¡±


    It made a prideful grin surface on his face. ¡°You should let the kids out.¡±


    That reminded her of her children and made her panic. ¡°Regan didn¡¯t notice them earlier, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine even if he did. I asked them to stay in the car when I got down,¡± he informed.


    Arissa headed over to the car as the children opened the door and looked at her with worry.


    ¡°Are you okay, Mommy?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± She hugged her children tightly.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that man, Mommy?¡± Zachary asked with furrowed eyebrows.


    They couldn¡¯t hear the conversation clearly in the car.


    She pursed her lip before uttering, ¡°He¡¯s Regan York!¡±


    Zachary, Oliver, Jesse, and Jasper widened their eyes.


    They knew that he was their mother¡¯s evil father. Oh, he is Mommy¡¯s father!


    Gavin and Tim didn¡¯t know.


    However, from hisst name, they could tell he was rted to Arissa.


    ¡°Who is he, Ms. York?¡± Tim asked with furrowed eyebrows.


    He could tell the man didn¡¯t treat his mother well.


    ¡°That person is Mommy¡¯s enemy!¡± Jasper eximed in fury. ¡°If I knew it was him, I would¡¯ve gone down


    and taught him a lesson!¡±


    Arissa patted the angry child¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t confront them head first!¡±


    She wasn¡¯t concerned that her children wanted to fight Regan. However, she was worried that Regan


    and the others would do nasty things to her children if they found out.


    She didn¡¯t want her children to get involved.


    ¡°We¡¯ll secretly teach him a lesson when we meet him again, Mommy!¡± Gavin furrowed his eyebrows


    lividly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of these adult matters myself. Don¡¯t get involved in this and just protect yourselves, okay?


    If you see them in the future, go as far away as you can from them so you don¡¯t get hurt. Got it?¡± she


    reminded.


    The children exchanged a nce. They knew she was simply worried about them, so they nodded.


    ¡°Got it, Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± She patted their heads and subsequently had her mood lifted.


    Kingsley returned and informed in a small voice, ¡°Regan¡¯s gone, Boss.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not lurking around, is he?¡± Benjamin nced at him.


    ¡°Nope. He left in a car.¡± Kingsley made sure toe back only after he saw Regan left in a car with his


    own eyes. ¡°I even asked the bodyguards to keep an eye out for him so he won¡¯t have a chance to stick


    around here again!¡±


    Benjamin narrowed his eyes. ¡°I asked you to keep an eye on him. Is this how you¡¯re doing it?¡±


    Kingsley knew he was in the wrong for not doing his job. Otherwise, Regan wouldn¡¯t have had the


    chance to pull Arissa away.


    ¡°I¡¯ll teach those bodyguards a lessonter! What the hell are they doing¡­¡± he uttered in fury.


    Shaun and Ethen¡¯s lips twitched.


    When Arissa heard what they were saying, she let the kids down from the car and approached


    Benjamin.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You knew he was here?¡± she questioned.


    Benjamin stared at her.

 Chapter 611

    Chapter 611


    The More the Merrier Chapter 611


    Arissa Almost Trips


    Arissa recalled how Benjamin kepting in and out that morning when she sent Mary for the


    checkup. Finally, she realized.


    Ah, Regan was at the hospital since then¡­


    She stared at Benjamin, feeling touched.


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel moved.¡±


    Benjamin tapped on her forehead. ¡°Go up and see Grandaunt.¡±


    Arissa nced at him with a smile.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Benjamin tugged her toward the Inpatient wing.


    He didn¡¯t forget to look over his shoulder at the kids. ¡°Keep up.¡±


    The kids looked up at him with satisfaction, happy with his earlier performance, so they obediently


    dashed to keep up with him.


    Arissa looked over her shoulder to check on the kids. ¡°Sweethearts,e to the front.¡±


    A grin broke across all her six kids¡¯ faces as they hurriedly raced to the front.


    ¡°I wonder if Great-grandaunt has eaten yet?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure she misses us.¡±


    Arissa¡¯s eyes brightened as she looked at them. ¡°Slow down. Careful not to trip.¡±


    Her gaze was trained firmly on the kids.


    Benjamin cast a nce at her.


    ¡°You have to watch where you¡¯re going too.¡±


    Arissa shot him a side eye.


    ¡°This is a t surface. I won¡¯t trip even if I don¡¯t look.¡±


    Her towering confidence crumbled in the next second.


    She nearly slipped.


    She urgently grabbed Benjamin¡¯s arm to break her fall. His eyes sharpened with amusement and a


    sh of anger at her blind confidence.


    The floor was slightly wet.


    Arissa was speechless by that fact. ¡°Why is the floor wet?¡±


    She regained her bnce and stood up straight. With a nce at the kids, she exhaled a sigh of relief


    that they didn¡¯t walk over the puddle. They might¡¯ve slipped otherwise.


    ¡°I told you to watch where you¡¯re going.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s handsome face had turned stony.


    Feeling guilty, Arissa shut her mouth embarrassingly. I thought he didn¡¯t mean it.


    Benjamin gestured to Ethen. ¡°Clean this up.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Graham.¡±


    Ethen immediately went looking for the janitor. Luckily, Ms. York didn¡¯t fall.


    The kids dashed back worriedly when they caught their mom almost slipping and falling.


    ¡°Sweethearts, don¡¯te over here. Be careful.¡±


    Arissa stopped them urgently.


    ¡°Go wait by the elevator. Why are all of you back here?¡± Benjamin rebuked the kids with a displeased


    frown.


    ¡°Mommy, did you fall earlier?¡±


    Gavin looked at her with concern.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. Just strained my thigh a little.¡±


    Arissa shed Gavin a reassuring smile tofort him.


    ¡°You have scared us.¡±


    Jesse patted her chest to calm her pounding heart.


    Tim and the rest were staring at her with concern.


    Arissa walked over to them and carried them onto the elevator. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, be careful when you¡¯re walking,¡± Zachary reminded her with a serious look.


    Arissa nodded. ¡°I will.¡±


    She led the kids and stood at the side to let Benjamin enter. The elevator doors were about to close


    when Kingsley and Shaun blocked the door and squeezed in.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget about us.¡±


    Benjamin shot them a nce and stood beside Arissa.


    He swung his gaze to Tim. ¡°Tim, close the doors.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Tim obedientlyplied and went up to the control panel to shut the doors. After contemting briefly,


    he also pushed the button for their level of destination.¡±


    ¡°Good job!¡±


    Kingsley patted Tim¡¯s head adoringly.


    ¡°You learn so fast, Tim,¡± Shaunplimented Tim too.


    Tim¡¯s tan skin hid his blush, but everyone could see he was shy about thepliments.


    Arissa was watching Tim with a kind look.


    ¡°Tim is a smart boy. What do you guys think?¡±


    She was proud of Tim. Tim¡¯s studies were impacted by being stuck in a rural town but he¡¯s not dumb.


    Kingsley chuckled and started his ttery.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t assume anything. I knew Tim was smart all along, just like you and Boss. As your child, he


    must have inherited your genes, so there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll be worse than the rest.¡±


    Arissa smiled.


    A glint of admiration shed across Kingsley¡¯s eyes. Arissa looks so pretty when she smiles.


    Benjamin caught the admiration in Kingsley¡¯s stare and narrowed his eyes at Kingsley to throw him a


    silent warning.


    Sensing the unpleasant gaze from Benjamin, Kingsley felt chills snaking up his spine and returned an


    awkward smile.


    ¡°Mrs. Graham is pretty.¡±

 Chapter 612

    Chapter 612


    The More the Merrier Chapter 612


    You Have So Many Admirers


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze sharpened more with anger.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Kingsley calmly averted his gaze. I didn¡¯t mean anything by it. Everyone likes looking at pretty things


    and people. Benjamin is just overreacting.


    Shaun¡¯s gaze was darting between both the men with amusement, then paused on Arissa¡¯s face briefly.


    ¡°Mrs. Graham does look pretty.¡±


    Arissa was speechless at hispliment, knowing his intention, but still replied, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The creases on Benjamin¡¯s forehead deepened as he shot both of them a warning nce. He


    suppressed his displeasure by pressing his lips into a line.


    All the kids looked up at Arissa with wide smiles.


    ¡°Mommy is the prettiest angel.¡±


    Jasper was a sweet talker.


    There was a spark in Oliver¡¯s eyes too. ¡°Mommy got a lot of looks from passersby when she walked on


    the street. All the foreigners were staring at her.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s face darkened another shade at Oliver¡¯s admission. He shot a re at the smile on Arissa¡¯s


    face.


    ¡°Yeah, a lot of men like Mommy,¡± Jesse concluded proudly.


    Benjamin¡¯s face was already as ck as a kettle.


    Kingsley and Shaun both caught the change in Benjamin¡¯s expression and were amused by it.


    Gavin and Tim nced at Benjamin instinctively. When they realized he was jealous, theyughed


    silently.


    You¡¯ll regret it if you don¡¯t hurry up and make Mommy your wife soon.


    Gavin eyed Benjamin with gloat.


    Feeling an intense pressure looming over her, Arissa peeked at the man beside her.


    After Shaun, Kingsley, and the kids got out of the elevator, Benjamin wrapped his arm around her waist


    and whispered into her ear, ¡°You have so many admirers?¡±


    Hearing the jealously in his tone, a gleam of delight shed across Arissa¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Why? Do you care?¡±


    Benjamin narrowed his eyes at her.


    Arissa blinked her eyes innocently and stered an embarrassed smile. ¡°You¡¯re acting like you¡¯re


    jealous.¡±


    Benjamin scoffed. ¡°I didn¡¯t notice that you have so many admirers.¡±


    The corner of Arissa¡¯s lips twitched. I¡¯m not ugly.


    ¡°Maybe only good-looking people with faces like yours deserve admiration from others.¡±


    Benjamin frowned at her response.


    Ignoring him, she released herself from his grip and strode over to the kids to apany Mary.


    Benjamin slid both of his hands into his pockets as he continued to fix his gaze on the slender figure up


    ahead. Well, I care more about her every day.


    In a small suburban area in Northstream, Finley saw Regan had returned and hurriedly went up to him.


    ¡°Have you reported it to the police?¡±


    Her question reminded Regan, but he was hesitant when the thought of Benjamin shed across his


    mind.


    ¡°Mom, what exactly happened then? Tell me everything.¡±


    ¡°I was shopping for clothes with your aunt when I bumped into that b**ch. Your aunt thought she was


    there to celebrate your uncle¡¯s birthday. I-I thought she wouldn¡¯t be buying any clothes, so I asked her


    to give us some money to buy them. She just ignored us and went ahead to buy two sets of outfits. We


    thought she bought them for us, so your aunt took them from her, but she snatched them back and


    humiliated us in public. She even had a man beat us up.¡±


    Finley was so furious that she was breathing heavily.


    Regan¡¯s expression darkened as he helped Finley sit on the couch. ¡°Mom, calm down. Tell me what the


    man looks like.¡±


    Finley covered her face and yelped in pain briefly before answering, ¡°That man must be a hooligan that


    b**ch found from the streets. He had a few subordinates in ck suits. After hitting me himself, he even


    asked his subordinates to beat me. Oh, Regan! We have to call the police and catch all of them. I can¡¯t


    take this lying down. I don¡¯t believe that little b**ch can get away with it this time.¡±


    A malicious gleam shone in Finley¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Mom, tell me what the man looks like.¡±


    Regan wanted to be sure if the man Finley was referring to was the one he saw.


    With a deep set of frowns, Finley said, ¡°He was tall and muscr, seemed to be close with that little


    b**ch.¡± His gaze was frightening. With one glimpse at him, I knew he was nothing good.¡±


    Regan was certain that the man who beat Finley was the man he saw.


    Even Kingsley calls that man Boss. That guy isn¡¯t just an average joe, but I¡¯m not sure who he is. After


    all, I can¡¯t even step foot in Dellmoor¡¯s high society.

 Chapter 613

    Chapter 613


    The More the Merrier Chapter 613


    Wild Imagination


    ¡°Mom, I suspect that man isn¡¯t just an average Joe. Don¡¯t piss him off when you meet him next time,¡±


    Regan reminded.


    Finley didn¡¯t care much about that. ¡°What is there to be scared about him? We call the police, and


    they¡¯ll do their job. They are the ones at fault for getting physical first.¡±


    Regan felt his head hurt. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to tell you the truth. I saw Issa at the hospital earlier and the


    man you said. The man seemed close to Kingsley and wasn¡¯t someone we can afford to cross.¡±


    Regan was well aware of his social status and knew he couldn¡¯t afford to offend someone with higher


    social standing.


    Everyone had their own circle and his circle couldn¡¯t evenpare to Kingsley¡¯s.


    Shock filled Finley¡¯s eyes. ¡°You saw her earlier? Did you teach her a lesson for me? How dare she hit


    me!¡±


    Regan admonished, ¡°Mom, that is not the point! Issa is not that girl from a few years back. The people


    she knows are more powerful than the people I know. I can¡¯t afford to offend them. That Kingsley is the


    son of the Watts family from Dellmoor. Do you know that? The people she knows are from Mr. Watts¡¯


    circle. If you want to destroy my life, then go ahead and piss them off.¡±


    Finley was startled at his burst of temper. After a while, she finally processed what he said and started


    crying in frustration.


    ¡°I was the one wronged. Yet, you¡¯re scolding me? Why don¡¯t you condemn that b**ch? Are you


    nning to let this matter slide just like that? Did I get beaten for nothing?¡±


    Regan watched his crying mother and felt his head throbbing.


    ¡°What else can we do then? Ask them topensate us or apologize? Even if they beat you to death,


    they have a way to avoid shouldering the responsibility.¡±


    Finley was shocked by his words. ¡°What should we do then?¡±


    ¡°Next time you see Issa, don¡¯t cuss her out. Whatever it is, she¡¯s still my daughter and your


    granddaughter. It¡¯s not good for us if others heard about this,¡± Regan advised his mother.


    Finley scoffed with contempt. ¡°Cuss at her? Look at me now. Do you even see how badly I was beaten


    by her? And yet you¡¯re asking me to treat her well? Why don¡¯t you ask her to respect me as her elder?


    You shouldn¡¯t have married her mother.¡±


    Regan frowned. ¡°Do you think you get to live a good life if I don¡¯t marry her?¡±


    Finley was struck speechless at his refute.


    ¡°The people Issa knows are the ones I can¡¯t approach. If we treat her well, she might acquaint us with


    them. She¡¯ll know many others in Mr. Watts¡¯ circle if she is well acquainted with him. Thepany will


    get to develop on a greater scale. Don¡¯t you want the upper society to call you Mdm. Finley with


    respect?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Regan continued to persuade Finley, feeding into the wild imagination in her mind as though she was


    already living life as a part of the upper society and had everyone knocking on her door to fawn at her.


    She had stopped yelping in pain, and her eyes glowed with greed. ¡°Will that really happen?¡±


    ¡°That depends on our attitude toward Issa. I saw they were close to her. Mom, I won¡¯t force you if you


    can¡¯t do it, but don¡¯t offend her. It was true we treated her poorly in the past. Once I apologize to her,


    I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll forgive us.¡±


    Finley berated, ¡°We treated her poorly? Did we starve her? Or did we not give her anything to wear?


    We were the ones who provided the money for her education. Oh, does scolding her equate to us


    treating her poorly? Which kid is never hit or scolded before? From my point of view, she didn¡¯t get hit


    or scolded enough. That was why she ended up as an ingrate and came back to beat her elders.¡±


    Regan didn¡¯t want to continue the conversation with his mother.


    ¡°Mom, Arissa said she was drugged. Do you know what happened?¡±


    With creases marring his forehead, he eyed Finley suspiciously. She and Heather were the ones


    responsible for getting Issa there, so I wasn¡¯t sure if they drugged her then.


    Finley averted her gaze and barked, ¡°I don¡¯t know who drugged her. Why do you believe everything


    she said? Do you think I¡¯m that kind of person?¡±

 Chapter 614

    Chapter 614


    The More the Merrier Chapter 614


    Bring Medication For Her


    ¡°How could you wrong me? I have never done it.¡±


    Finley was coughing fervently as though she was about to cough her lungs out.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be agitated. I¡¯m just asking.¡±


    Regan peered at Finley and stopped asking when she began coughing from anger.


    He immediately patted her back to calm her breathing, thereby missing the guilt in her eyes.


    Meanwhile, Arissa sneezed a couple of times in the hospital.


    ¡°Did you catch a cold, Issa?¡±


    Mary looked at her with concern.


    Arissa rubbed her nose and shook her head with aforting smile.


    ¡°No, maybe someone is scolding me.¡±


    Mary chuckled. ¡°Our Issa is such a great person. Who will scold you? They¡¯re probably just thinking of


    you.¡±


    Arissaughed at herment. There are many who will cuss at me. The whole York family is enough


    to make a line around the block.


    ¡°Issa, jokes aside. You have to take care of yourself and not catch a cold. It¡¯s cold, so take some


    medicine as prevention.¡±


    The air conditioner in the room was on full st, not for the patient but for the equipment. They


    required a cold setting to operate well.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Arissa nodded. ¡°Grandaunt, are you cold?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not cold anymore.¡±


    Mary shook her head at Arissa and gestured at the nket covering her.


    Tim had run out of the room in search of Shaun to get some cold medication.


    Gavin and Zachary both noticed his leaving but had no idea where and why he left, so they secretly


    followed him.


    ¡°Mr. Bailey!¡±


    Tim soon arrived at Shaun¡¯s office.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Tim?¡±


    Shaun¡¯s expression turned dire, thinking something bad had happened to Mary. ¡°Did something


    happen to Mdm. Mary?¡±


    Tim shook his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s Mommy.¡±


    Tim paused to catch his breath and swallow the lump in his throat. His pause had shocked Shaun and


    Kingsley.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your mom?¡± Kingsley asked frantically.


    ¡°I think Ms. York has a bit of a cold. Can you prescribe something for her?¡±


    Tim looked up at Shaun with an urgent look.


    Shaun and Kingsley exchanged a nce. Shaun bent down to Tim¡¯s level and patted his shoulder.


    ¡°Calm down and tell me slowly. What symptoms does your mom have?¡±


    Tim ryed everything he observed a while ago. ¡°Great-grandaunt said Ms. York might have a cold.


    Ms. York has sneezed a few times too.¡±


    ¡°Does she have a runny nose?¡±


    Shaun ruffled Tim¡¯s head with amusement. He even knows how to care for others.


    ¡°No, she doesn¡¯t have a runny nose or cough.¡±


    Tim thought back at the symptoms when he had a cold and realized Arissa had none of it.


    ¡°Can you prescribe something for her? Just something as a preventive measure.¡±


    Shaun adoringly patted Tim¡¯s head. ¡°Okay, wait here. I¡¯ll go take some medication.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Bailey,¡± Tim thanked him politely.


    ¡®You¡¯re wee.¡±


    shing a smile at Tim, Shaun whirled around and left his office to go grab some medication.


    Spotting Gavin and Zachary outside, Shaun was about to ask for the reason they were there when the


    two gestured for him to stay silent.


    After understanding what was happening, he headed over to the pharmacy with a smile.


    Gavin and Zachary exchanged a nce before Zachary tugged Gavin to the sides.


    After they put some distance from Shaun¡¯s office, Zachary said, ¡°Tim is worried about Mommy.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Gavin agreed happily.


    ¡°Mommy will be so happy if Tim calls her Mommy.¡±


    Zachary nodded.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°He will. Tim had only been with us for a few days. He¡¯ll call her Mommy once he feels at home. You


    were the same before, calling Mommy only after you knew her better.¡±


    Gavin recalled his old self and giggled. ¡°I was pretending to be Jasper then, so I called her Mommy


    pretty quickly.¡±


    Zacharyughed. ¡°Were you shocked then?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, a little,¡± Gavin admitted.


    The two were immersed in their conversation, so they didn¡¯t notice Benjamining close.


    ¡°What are you guys hiding here and talking about? Where¡¯s your mom?¡±


    Benjamin nced at his two sons.


    Gavin and Zachary looked up at him at the same time. ¡°Mommy is with Great-grandaunt. I think she


    caught a cold.¡±

 Chapter 615

    Chapter 615


    The More the Merrier Chapter 615


    Catching A Cold


    A glint of yfulness shed across Gavin¡¯s eyes.


    Benjamin believed him and frowned with concern.


    ¡°She has a cold?¡±


    He met their gazes.


    Gavin and Zachary nodded with somber looks.


    Getting their confirmation, Benjamin turned on his heels and strode toward Mary¡¯s room. He caught


    Arissa coughing just as he opened the door.


    He crossed the room and got to her immediately and ced his palm on her forehead to feel her body


    temperature.


    Arissa was stunned as she nced at Benjamin with curiosity. She blinked her eyes when she noted


    the frown on his forehead.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Did you catch a cold?¡±


    Benjamin looked at her with concern.


    Arissa¡¯s heartstring was pulled.


    Can he stop making me feel moved?


    ¡°No.¡± She shook her head with a smile.


    However, the creases on Benjamin¡¯s forehead didn¡¯t smoothen.


    ¡°Then, why were you coughing?¡±


    Arissa couldn¡¯te up with a retort. Everyone coughs once in a while.


    ¡°I choked on my saliva just now.¡±


    With creases marring his forehead, he observed her expression and decided. ¡°I think we should get


    Shaun to check on you.¡±


    The corners of Mary¡¯s lips were tugged into a smile when she saw his concern for Arissa.


    ¡°We should have Dr. Bailey check on her. She even sneezed a couple of times earlier.¡±


    Hearing Mary¡¯s words, Benjamin red at Arissa for trying to y it down.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fall sick and spread it to Grandauntter. That¡¯ll be troublesome.¡±


    Arissa was speechless at his reasoning.


    ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Benjamin cast her a nce.


    ¡°Issa, go on. Have Dr. Bailey take a look at you.¡±


    Mary gestured Arissa to go with Benjamin.


    Arissa couldn¡¯t refute any one of them. I can¡¯t get sick and put Grandaunt at risk. With that thought, she


    trailed after Benjamin.


    Tim was already racing back with medication in his hands.


    ¡°Ms. York, take this medicine. It¡¯s to prevent a cold.¡±


    Arissa was moved when she saw Tim carrying a bagful of medication. With a sniffle, she bent down


    and pulled Tim into an embrace.


    ¡°Sweetheart, did you go out to buy medicine for me?¡±


    Oh, he cares about me. How sweet!


    ¡°I got these medicine from Mr. Bailey at the hospital, Ms. York. I didn¡¯t buy them, so can you take


    them?¡±


    Tim urged her with a frown.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Arissa reached for the strips and packets of pills and turned to Benjamin. ¡°Since Dr. Bailey prescribed


    all these medicines I guess I don¡¯t need to see him anymore.¡±


    ¡°Take your medication first.¡±


    Benjamin left after saying that.


    Arissa looked at him, then she turned around and led the kids back to Mary¡¯s room.


    Tim, Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse all diligently went to get her a ss of water and had her sit down to


    take her medication.


    Gratification filled Arissa¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Here you go, Mommy. Take your medication.¡±


    Oliver felt the temperature on the surface of the ss and passed it over to Arissa once it had cooled.


    Tim poured another ss of warm water on the side for her to rinse her mouth after she took her


    medicine.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Arissa looked at her kids. ¡°Where¡¯s Gavin and Zachary?¡±


    The kids exchanged a questioning nce with each other. None of them knew where they were.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know where they went,¡± Jasper replied honestly.


    Arissa¡¯s stomach tightened with concern at their reply. She sent Jasper to the entrance and asked the


    security guards there.


    ¡°Mommy, take your pills, and I¡¯ll go ask around.


    The minute Jasper ran out of the room, he saw his two brothers returning.


    He instantly turned around and dashed back into the room to inform Arissa. ¡°Mommy, they¡¯re back.¡±


    Arissa was relieved and took her medication.


    Tim noticed the frown on her face and quickly handed the ss of water in his hand. ¡°It won¡¯t be so


    bitter after you drink some water, Ms. York.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Arissa reached for the ss of water in his hand and patted his head before she gulped down the


    whole ss of water.


    Even the water he poured for me tastes sweet.


    ¡°Mommy, have some grapes.¡±


    Jesse had plucked a handful of grapes from the fruit basket and held one near Arissa¡¯s mouth.


    Arissa opened her mouth at Jesse¡¯s demand. ¡°It¡¯s so sweet!¡±


    Jesse¡¯s smile grew wider.


    Gavin and Zachary came in then.


    Seeing she was taking medicine, they asked, ¡°Mommy, does the medicine taste good?¡±


    Arissa didn¡¯t know how to reply to their question but managed. ¡°It wasn¡¯t very bitter.¡±


    Zachary giggled and nced at Tim. ¡°Tim was the one who asked Mr. Bailey to prescribe the


    medicines. Of course, they¡¯re not bitter.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Tim was surprised. ¡°You knew?¡±


    Zachary and Gavin nodded their heads.


    ¡°We all knew.¡±


    Tim¡¯s face blushed after having been exposed.

 Chapter 616

    Chapter 616


    The More the Merrier Chapter 616


    Moving Her Child Away


    Tim asked, ¡°Did you go to Mr. Bailey?¡±


    Zachary nodded. ¡°Yes. But we followed you there!¡±


    Arissa knew what they were up to. She reminded them, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have run around in the hospital!¡±


    Will Regane back? It will be bad if they run into him. It¡¯s best for them not to see each other.


    ¡°Mommy, we just want to see Mr. Bailey!¡± Gavin responded.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Arissa nodded in acknowledgment.


    Right then, Benjamin came in with Shaun.


    ¡°Show it to him,¡± Benjamin instructed her.


    Arissa could barely hide her surprise. Did he head out to summon Shaun?


    Shaun shot her an amused look. ¡°Arissa, do you have a headache?¡±


    Arissa shook her head as a flush crept up her cheeks. ¡°I sneezed a few times, and that was about it. I


    don¡¯t feel particrly unwell.¡±


    Despite that, Shaun proceeded to take her temperature.


    The electric thermometer showed that she wasn¡¯t having a fever.


    Shaun showed it to Benjamin. ¡°She¡¯s fine.¡±


    Benjamin could finally rx.


    Grinning, Shaun left some instructions. ¡°Arissa, you should be careful. You don¡¯t want to catch a cold,


    do you?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Arissa nodded obediently. ¡°I¡¯ve just taken the medicine a while ago.¡±


    Shaun shot her an approving nod. ¡°Prevention is better than cure. It was Tim who got the prescription


    from me.¡±


    Arissa turned to look at Tim, who blinked twice before averting his gaze shyly. She felt a surge of


    happiness.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s pack up and leave,¡± Benjamin said.


    Arissa nced at the time and bobbed her head.


    ¡°You can leave. I¡¯ll stay at the hospital to take care of Mdm. Mary,¡± Shaun said.


    They should get back to the hotel to get some rest.


    ¡°Thanks, Mr. Bailey!¡± Arissa thanked him gratefully.


    For the past few days, Shaun had worked really hard. He spent all his time in the hospital and didn¡¯t


    really get to rest.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can take a nap in the doctors¡¯ messter,¡± Shaun assured her.


    The temperature was dropping, so it would be best for Gavin and the rest to return to the hotel.


    Arissa bid goodbye to Mary before leading the kids and Benjamin back to the hotel to get some rest.


    Kingsley and Ethen left with them, too.


    Back at the hotel, everyone washed up and went to bed.


    Arissa made sure the kids were asleep before she went to the bathroom to take a shower.


    When she emerged from the bathroom, Benjamin was sitting on the couch. At once, she halted in her


    tracks.


    ¡°You should take a shower and go to bed soon,¡± she said.


    Benjamin whipped his head around and saw Arissa d in a nightdress that exposed her attractive


    legs. His gaze promptly turned dark with desire.


    Arissa had just stepped out of the shower, so she looked soft and inviting.


    Her cheeks were pink and fluffy. It was an enticing sight.


    ¡°You should sleep in the adjoining room.¡±


    Hearing that, Arissa was confused.


    The kids had fallen asleep in this room, and she wouldn¡¯t sleep separately with them in a new ce.


    Otherwise, they might wake up at night and cry if she wasn¡¯t with them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll sleep right here,¡± she said.


    Having said that, she walked over to the kids andy down beside them.


    Ignoring the man¡¯s presence, she tucked the kids in and prepared to sleep.


    ¡°Switch off the lights before you leaveter,¡± she told Benjamin.


    With that said, she shut her eyes and fell asleep.


    As she didn¡¯t get to rest all day, her energy was spent.


    Benjamin¡¯s brows snapped together when he heard her breathing turning stable. In the end, he


    switched off the lights and left the room.


    Soon, he returned to the room after taking his shower.


    The room was pitch ck.


    Benjamin could see clearly in the dark, so he strode over to the bed without any difficulty.


    Standing beside the bed, he nced at the spot beside Arissa.


    He then looked at the kids.


    Bending down, he moved Jesse, who was sleeping beside Arissa, to the other end of the bed. He then


    shifted Arissa carefully before joining her in bed.


    It was midnight when a loud thump reverberated around the room.


    Thump! It sounded like something hadnded on the ground.


    At once, Benjamin jolted awake.

 Chapter 617

    Chapter 617


    The More the Merrier Chapter 617


    Jesse Fell Off The Bed


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes snapped open as he observed his surroundings. His guard was up. However, he didn¡¯t


    discover anything out of the ordinary.


    He was about to go back to bed when a loud wail pierced the air.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Arissa woke up instantly and scrambled out of bed. She didn¡¯t even realize she had to crawl over


    Benjamin to leave the bed.


    She went in the direction of the wails immediately.


    ¡°Sweetheart, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m right here,¡± she coaxed patiently.


    Afraid she¡¯d stumble, Benjamin switched on the lights hurriedly.


    Arissa spotted her daughter wailing her heart out on the ground and picked her up.


    ¡°What happened? Hush, Sweetheart.¡±


    ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Jesse burped pitifully andined, ¡°Mommy, I fell off the bed!¡±


    Stunned, Arissa checked Jesse hastily to find if thetter was injured.


    ¡°Did you injure yourself? Show me!¡± she urged.


    Jesse shook her head. ¡°My butt hurts!¡± she sniffled.


    Her small face was a mess of tears and snot was bubbling out of her nose.


    Arissa wiped her tears off and unbuttoned her pajamas to check her body.


    ¡°Is she all right?¡± Benjamin came over to them.


    Arissa stopped abruptly when she realized he was also there. She nced at him before turning to look


    at the bed. Did he just sleep here?


    ¡°Mommy, my butt hurts!¡± Jesse whined as she touched her butt.


    ¡°Let me take a look.¡±


    Arissa observed the sore spot and massaged it gently. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Let me put on some ointment for


    you!¡±


    Feeling sorry, Benjamin offered, ¡°I¡¯ll go see if there is any ointment around.¡±


    He strode toward the living room to find the ointment.


    The other five kids roused and rubbed their eyes sleepily.


    Worried, they asked, ¡°Mommy, what happened to Jesse?¡±


    ¡°Jesse¡¯s fine. You should go to bed. She fell off the bed, but she¡¯s fine,¡± Arissa assured them.


    Oliver and Jasper were used to it, so they returned to bed and promptly fell asleep.


    Zachary also did the same.


    Jesse often fell off her bed, so this time, it didn¡¯t cause a huge ruckus.


    Both Gavin and Tim gazed at Jesse worriedly, so Arissa exined the situation to them briefly.


    ¡°Sweethearts, you should sleep. Jesse¡¯s fine. The floor is covered with carpet, so she didn¡¯t hurt


    herself.¡±


    ¡°But Jesse is crying so sadly!¡± Gavin¡¯s brows scrunched up in worry.


    Chuckling, Arissa patted Jesse¡¯s back and exined, ¡°Perhaps she got shocked after falling off the bed


    suddenly. It¡¯s fine. Hurry, sleep now!¡±


    Tim could barely hide his concern for Jesse.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Jesse.¡±


    Arissa brought Jesse over to them and said, ¡°Look, Sweetheart. Your brothers are worried about you.¡±


    Jesse sniffed loudly. Tears hung on hershes, and her nose was red. She looked like a pitiful sight.


    ¡°Gavin, Tim, I¡¯m fine. My butt hurts, though. You should sleep. I¡¯m sorry for waking you up!¡± she said.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Both Gavin and Tim shook their heads profusely. ¡°We¡¯re d you¡¯re fine!¡±


    Benjamin came in with the ointment. He joined Arissa on the bed and uncapped the ointment.


    ¡°Here, apply some ointment for her.¡±


    Jesse flung her arms around Arissa tightly.


    Arissa patted her back to console her. ¡°It won¡¯t hurt. You¡¯ll feel better after applying the ointment.¡±


    She coaxed Jesse patiently and told Benjamin. ¡°Give it to me. I shall apply it on her bottom.¡±


    Jesse rested her cheek on Arissa¡¯s shoulder and allowed her mother to apply the ointment to her


    bottom. Her cheeks were pink.


    Gavin and Tim¡¯s eyes turned as round as saucers.


    Carefully, they wiped her tears away.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Jesse bobbed her heads and stared at her brothers.


    Arissa focused her attention on applying the ointment a few times.


    Benjamin sat aside and noticed that Jesse¡¯s bottom looked slightly green. His brows furrowed together


    at the discovery.


    ¡°Apply more ointment and more pressure. Otherwise, the bruise won¡¯t go away,¡± he uttered.


    Arissa paused and shot him an amused look. She pulled Jesse¡¯s pants up without hesitation.


    She found his reaction quite funny, actually.


    ¡°That isn¡¯t a bruise.¡±

 Chapter 618

    Chapter 618


    The More the Merrier Chapter 618


    Benjamin Felt Embarrassed


    Confused, Benjamin turned to look at her. ¡°It isn¡¯t a bruise? But it¡¯s blueish green.¡±


    Arissa giggled. ¡°It¡¯s amon urrence in children.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s frown deepened. Amon urrence in children?


    He turned to Gavin. ¡°Gavin¡¯s bottom doesn¡¯t look like that.¡±


    Hearing that, Gavin flushed shyly.


    Arissa¡¯s lips curved as she put Jesse down. She told the kids to go to bed before she gave Benjamin


    an exnation.


    ¡°Not every kid has that. When they grow up, the lesion will disappear. It isn¡¯t a bruise,¡± she revealed.


    Benjamin had no idea about that.


    Arissa nced at him. ¡°It¡¯s perfectly normal.¡±


    Tim shot them a look and whispered, ¡°I have it, too.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Arissa asked him cheerfully.


    Tim gave a tiny nod.


    He scurried back to bed and pulled the nket over his head to cover his face.


    Arissa smiled. My son is so cute when he¡¯s embarrassed.


    ¡°Zachary has it, too!¡±


    She sat beside Tim and patted his head before pulling the covers up for Gavin and Jesse.


    ¡°Sleep tight.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Jesse shut her eyes obediently.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Gavin yawned and got up. ¡°Mommy, I need to pee!¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    She picked him up and helped him with his shoes. Turning at her shoulder, she asked, ¡°Tim, do you


    want to pee before going back to sleep?¡±


    Tim stole a nce at her.


    Seeing that, Arissa carried him up and helped him with his shoes.


    ¡°Go pee with Gavin.¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡± Tim ran away.


    Arissa then met Benjamin¡¯s gaze. ¡°Why did Jesse fall off the bed on the other side?¡±


    She remembered sleeping beside Jesse, but the little girl ended up falling off at the other end of the


    bed.


    A sh of embarrassment appeared on Benjamin¡¯s face. ¡°I moved her there.¡±


    Stunned, Arissa nced at the bed beforeprehension dawned.


    ¡°Did you sleep here earlier?¡±


    Benjamin shot her a look. ¡°Can¡¯t I sleep here?¡± he dered.


    Arissa¡¯s lips twitched, but she said nothing else.


    He moved Jesse away so he could sleep next to me?


    Her heart began to race. Does Benjamin want to get closer to me? Or was he merely trying to take


    advantage over me?


    At she stared at him strangely, Benjamin felt embarrassed. He went to the other side and climbed into


    bed.


    ¡°Sleep.¡±


    Arissa was rendered speechless.


    Why do you have to say that word so loudly? Fortunately, the kids didn¡¯t rouse.


    Shortly after, Gavin and Tim emerged from the bathroom.


    She tucked them into bed and said, ¡°Sweethearts, goodnight!¡±


    ¡°Mommy,e and join us in bed!¡± Gavin urged.


    Chuckling, Arissa made sure they werefortable in the bed.


    ¡°I need to go to the bathroom, too. Don¡¯t wait for me.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Both boys closed their eyes quietly.


    Arissa went to the bathroom and washed her hands hastily. When she came out, she switched off the


    lights.


    ¡°You switched the lights off before you get into bed. Can you see in the dark?¡±


    As she was stumbling in the dark, Benjamin switched on the bedsidemp.


    Arissa was startled by his action.


    ¡°There is a remote control here. Don¡¯t you know it exists?¡±


    Benjamin only switched off the lights when she snuggled into bed.


    I forgot about it, all right? Arissa rolled her eyes inwardly.


    She was too sleepy to argue with him. Pulling the covers up, shey beside the kids.


    Soon, she drifted off to sleep.


    Benjamin heard them snoring, but he couldn¡¯t go to sleep.


    Hey on his side. As the moonlight shone through the windows, he nced at Arissa and the kids in


    bed.


    A smile nudged his lips.


    They are sleeping soundly. They wouldn¡¯t know if someone move them out of the bed.


    Arissa rolled over and nearly tumbled off the bed. At that sight, Benjamin felt his heart sink to his


    stomach.


    Arissa then inched to the middle of the bed. Feeling disturbed, the kids mumbled in their sleep and


    inched toward Benjamin.


    The second time Benjamin noticed she nearly fell off the bed, he got up and went to her.


    Hey behind her and ced his arm around her waist naturally to pull her into his arms.


    Her familiar fragrance entered Benjamin¡¯s nostrils, and it gave him a calming effect. Not long after, he


    fell asleep, too.

 Chapter 619

    Chapter 619


    The More the Merrier Chapter 619


    identally Kicking Him Off The Bed


    The next day, Arissa woke up to a warm body behind her.


    Her entire being froze.


    She whipped her head around to see a handsome face right behind her.


    Benjamin seemed more approachable in his sleep, so she couldn¡¯t help but observe him carefully.


    Didn¡¯t he sleep on the other sidest night?


    She snuggled into his embrace, enjoying the feeling of his strong arms supporting her.


    The man¡¯s hot breath fanned her cheeks, bringing about a ticklish sensation.


    Arissa felt her heart skip a beat.


    As Benjamin¡¯sshes moved, she promptly shut her eyes.


    Her heartbeat quickened when she sensed the man¡¯s gazending on her.


    Benjamin had just roused to the sight of Arissa lying in his arms quietly. His heart was full.


    Something gleamed in his eyes as he realized hershes were twitching. His lips curled into a


    mischievous grin.


    Suddenly, Benjamin thought of teasing her.


    He tightened his arms and rested his chin on her shoulder.


    Arissa couldn¡¯t help but cower when his hot breath puffed against her neck.


    ¡°It¡¯s ticklish,¡± she grumbled softly.


    Benjamin let out a low chuckle as Arissa¡¯s cheeks turned pink.


    Benjamin nuzzled her neck and took in her alluring, sweet scent. Taking a deep breath, he couldn¡¯t help


    but give her a few pecks.


    Arissa¡¯s entire being trembled profusely as her cheeks heated up.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    In a low voice, she chided, ¡°What are you doing? Release me!¡±


    The kids are right beside us!


    She tried struggling out of his reach. However, she didn¡¯t dare move too much for fear of waking the


    kids.


    However, her struggles seemed like an invitation to Benjamin.


    His gaze turned dark with desire as he pressed his lips onto her nape.


    Arissa shuddered and gave him a forceful kick.


    Thump! The man tumbled off the bed.


    Arissa was shocked by the loud voice.


    The children promptly jolted awake. They sat up to find out what had happened.


    At the sight of Benjamin¡¯s grim expression, they gaped at him.


    Benjamin red at the woman who hid under the covers.


    How dare she kick me off the bed?


    Sensing his imposing presence, Arissa felt a chill go down her spine.


    I didn¡¯t do that on purpose! It was an instinctive reaction. He was the one who took advantage of me!


    ¡°Daddy, why are you on the ground? Did you fall off the bed?¡± Gavin asked on purpose.


    Inwardly, he wasughing in delight. I can¡¯t believe Daddy fell off the bed!


    ¡°Mr. Graham, why did you fall off the bed just like Jesse?¡± Zachary grinned.


    Both Oliver and Jasper giggled aside.


    Benjamin¡¯s expression turned dark.


    Jesse took one look at Benjamin and touched her head.


    ¡°I fell off that sidest night, and Mr. Graham fell off this side in the morning. Mr. Graham, did you sleep


    with us?¡±


    The kids cast him suspicious looks. Benjamin¡¯s throat went dry as he stood up.


    He nced at the woman hiding under the covers and told the kids, ¡°Hurry, go wash up!¡±


    The children shared a look and didn¡¯t say a word, for he looked especially grumpy this morning.


    They toddled to the bathroom as ordered.


    Benjamin fixed his gaze on the woman. ¡°Get up!¡±


    Arissa shuddered. Is he going to beat me up?


    Benjamin¡¯s brows snapped together. Isn¡¯t she afraid of suffocating under the covers?


    As she didn¡¯t move an inch, he reached out and pulled the covers away.


    Without warning, Arissa met his sharp gaze. She blinked before offering an apology.


    ¡°Graham, I didn¡¯t do that on purpose. You did that suddenly, so I reacted subconsciously to defend


    myself!¡± she exined.


    Benjamin harrumphed. ¡°If you did it on purpose, I would¡¯ve been injured!¡±


    Arissa had no words to reply.


    I¡¯m not as good as him at fighting. Even if I did it on purpose, I wouldn¡¯t be able to injure him.


    ¡°The floor is covered with carpet. Did you injure yourself?¡± she asked.


    Despite rejoicing inwardly, she pretended as though she was worried about him. ¡°Should I help you to


    apply some ointment?¡±


    Benjamin glowered at her cheeky smile. He knew she was merely putting up an act, but the anger in


    his heart faded away.

 Chapter 620

    Chapter 620


    The More the Merrier Chapter 620


    Let Us Return To Dellmoor Together


    Sensing his stare, Arissa looked away calmly and avoided meeting his gaze.


    Benjamin took note of her guilty look. ¡°Get up and wash up now.¡±


    Arissa wanted toze around.


    ¡°If Mdm. Mary is doing well this morning, we can prepare to head back to Dellmoor,¡± Benjamin told her.


    Arissa¡¯s eyes lit up at his words. She promptly sat up.


    ¡°We¡¯re going back to Dellmoor?¡±


    As she seemed eager to head back, Benjamin gave her a firm nod.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°We¡¯ve wasted enough time here.¡±


    With that said, Benjamin spun on his heels and strode out of the room.


    Arissa watched his departing figure silently. She was already busy nning how to send the kids to


    school.


    Scrambling out of bed, she ran to the bathroom. ¡°Sweethearts, hurry. We need to pack our stuff as


    we¡¯re going to head back to Dellmoor today.¡±


    Gavin and the other four were excited, but Tim was slightly nervous.


    ¡°Mommy, didn¡¯t Mr. Graham say we¡¯ll head back after confirming Mdm. Mary is okay?¡± Oliver reminded.


    ¡°Mdm. Mary will be fine. She looked fine yesterday!¡± Jasper replied cheerfully.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Arissa shed a grin and nodded. She patted the kids¡¯ head affectionately.


    ¡°Mdm. Mary can follow us back to Dellmoor today!¡±


    She nced at the kids and realized Tim had lowered his head. Her heart sank as she squatted before


    him.


    She held Tim¡¯s shoulders and asked, ¡°Sweetheart, let¡¯s go back to Dellmoor together, all right?¡¯


    Tim nced at her. ¡°Are we bringing Mdm. Mary there so she can get treated there?¡±


    Arissa ruffled his hair. ¡°Yes. We¡¯re bringing Mdm. Mary to Dellmoor so she can get treated there.


    Healthcare is more advanced there. You can go to school with Gavin and the rest.¡±


    Tim gripped his clothes. He was feeling nervous and uneasy about going to a foreign environment. He


    also felt reluctant to leave this ce.


    Arissa knew how conflicted his feelings were.


    She flung his arms around him and said, ¡°Sweetheart, no matter where you go, Rutaceae Vige will


    always be your home. When you wish toe back, I¡¯ll bring you back during the holidays to meet


    your friends. For the rest of the time, we¡¯ll live in Dellmoor. Is that all right?¡±


    Worried that he would be reluctant to leave, Arissa did her best to coax him.


    Tim took one look at her.


    Arissa exined patiently, ¡°If you follow Daddy and Mommy back, Mdm. Mary will also live with us. You


    don¡¯t have to leave Mdm. Mary, for you¡¯ll be with her at all times. You¡¯ll be living in a different ce,


    that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Tim,e back home with us. That way, Mommy and Daddy won¡¯t have to worry about you here.


    Don¡¯t you want Mdm. Mary to get treated by a better doctor?¡± Gavin chimed in.


    ¡°I do!¡± Tim answered firmly.


    ¡°If you feel reluctant to leave, we can ask Mommy to bring us back here during the holidays,¡± Zachary


    told Tim gleefully. ¡°We have a house in Rutaceae Vige, remember?¡±


    Tim gazed at his brothers and bobbed his head.


    He didn¡¯t want to leave Mary. If he were to stay here alone, his family and Mary would definitely worry


    about him.


    Arissa shed a relieved smile. She stroked his head adoringly and pressed a delighted kiss to his


    cheek.


    ¡°Sweetheart, rx. Everyone will be by your side in Dellmoor, including your daddy and brothers,¡± she


    assured him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget about Grandpa!¡± Gavin interjected. ¡°Grandpa will be thrilled to see Tim!¡±


    Tim turned to look at Gavin. ¡°Grandpa?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s Daddy¡¯s dad. He wants toe and see you, but Daddy stopped him froming. Grandpa


    must be upset! He won¡¯t be upset when he sees you, Tim,¡± Gavin exined.


    ¡°Yes, Grandpa will be thrilled to see you, Tim! His house is full of yummy food!¡± Jesse enthused.


    Tim¡¯s eyes lit up. Does Grandpa like me, too?


    ¡°Let¡¯s give Grandpa a call in secret!¡±


    Zachary blinked twice before asking, ¡°Tim, would you like to meet Grandpa now?¡±


    Daddy might¡¯ve blocked Grandpa¡¯s phone, but there is another way for us to contact him!

 Chapter 621

    Chapter 621


    The More the Merrier Chapter 621


    A Surprise For Grandpa


    As Tim seemed nervous, Arissa chuckled and reminded the kids, ¡°There¡¯s no rush. We¡¯re going back


    today, so we can give Grandpa a surprise.¡±


    Zachary and the rest nodded profusely.


    Arissa wetted a face towel and wiped the kids¡¯ faces.


    ¡°Has everyone gone to the toilet?¡± she asked.


    The kids giggled in chorus, so she knew they hadn¡¯t relieved themselves. She grinned and turned to


    leave.


    ¡°I shall head out now. Hurry up!¡±


    She prepared the kids¡¯ clothes and spread them on the bed.


    When the kids came out, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve ced your clothes on the bed. Get changed yourselves!¡±


    ¡°Got it, Mommy. You should go wash up,¡± Zachary urged.


    He brought his siblings over to the bed so they could get changed.


    Arissa went to the bathroom to wash up and relieve herself.


    Benjamin washed up and changed his clothes. He came out to see the kids busy changing their


    clothes. ncing in the direction of the bathroom, he asked, ¡°Is your mommy still inside?¡±


    ¡°Mommy¡¯s inside!¡±


    Gavin nced at him and asked, ¡°Daddy, are we really going home today?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± came Benjamin¡¯s answer.


    He had just called Shaun and confirmed that Mary was doing well today.


    Delighted, Gavin turned to Tim. ¡°Daddy says we can go back today!¡±


    Tim inclined his head.


    Benjamin swept his gaze over them before turning to the bathroom. With his hands stuck in his


    pockets, he said, ¡°Time for breakfast.¡±


    The kids ran to the bathroom and yelled, ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s time for breakfast! Hurry up!¡±


    ¡°Sweethearts, you don¡¯t have to wait for me. I need more time!¡± Arissa responded loudly.


    The kids ran out without waiting for her.


    Benjamin took one look at the bathroom before leaving with the kids.


    He took care of the kids when they were having breakfast.


    The kids¡¯ eyes lit up when they saw the scrumptious spread served before them.


    ¡°Take your seats!¡± Benjamin ordered.


    He took their cups and poured milk for them.


    Hearing that, the children climbed into their seats.


    Jesse plopped into her seat and was about to grab some food when something urred to her. She


    retracted her hand and shot Benjamin a look.


    Noticing her action, Benjamin said, ¡°Eat up!¡±


    Jesse beamed. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Graham!¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s heart melted when he saw her adorable smile.


    He ruffled her hair affectionately. After making sure the kids got what they wanted, he took his seat


    aside.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, won¡¯t you eat?¡± Tim inquired.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry yet.¡±


    Benjamin began reading the papers.


    The kids shared a look.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Both Jasper and Oliver giggled among themselves.


    Jasper whispered, ¡°Mr. Graham is obviously waiting for Mommy!¡±


    Zachary observed Benjamin and shed a smile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat. We can wait for Mommy while we eat,¡± Gavin reminded them.


    He didn¡¯t forget to get Tim some yummy food.


    Benjamin lifted his head to nce at the kids every now and then. A gentle smile nudged his lips when


    he saw them eating their breakfast obediently.


    The morning sunshine poured through the window, shining on the kids. Benjamin would remember this


    scene for years toe.


    He grinned before looking away to focus on the papers.


    Only the soft voices of the children chewing on their food could be heard.


    A whileter, Benjamin furrowed his brows when he realized Arissa was still in the bathroom.


    He nced at his watch and realized she had been inside for more than ten minutes.


    What is taking her so long?


    The children shared his sentiments, too.


    Jasper sighed. ¡°Mommy is really fussy, huh?¡±


    Oliver nodded and chimed in, ¡°We need to wait half an hour for her every morning!¡±


    Zachary giggled in response.


    Gavin and Tim stared at their siblings in bafflement.


    Curious, Gavin asked, ¡°Why do you have to wait half an hour?¡±


    Jesse replied cheekily, ¡°Mommy¡¯s pooing! She takes half an hour to poo!¡±


    Gavin, Tim, and Benjamin were speechless.

 Chapter 622

    Chapter 622


    The More the Merrier Chapter 622


    Weirdo


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat. There¡¯s no need to wait for Mommy. We can leave some food for her,¡± Zachary dered.


    He urged his siblings to eat up.


    The kids ate their breakfast and waited for Arissa patiently. Fortunately, they weren¡¯t in a rush.


    Otherwise, they would¡¯ve beente.


    Shortly after, Benjamin grew impatient. He ced the papers aside and got up.


    The kids promptly giggled when they realized what he was about to do.


    Benjamin strode into the room. Arissa was still inside the bathroom, so he went there instantly.


    Knock, knock!


    Inside, Arissa jolted in fright, for the sound was too loud and shocked her senseless.


    ¡°What are you doing inside?¡± Benjamin¡¯s sound boomed out.


    Arissa¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t bring herself to say that she was on the toilet.


    ¡°I was afraid you fell into the toilet.¡±


    Benjamin heaved a sigh of relief after confirming she was all right.


    Arissa gaped in disbelief.


    ¡°Leave me alone. I¡¯lle out soon!¡± she told him.


    After his figure left the room, Arissa flushed the toilet.


    She washed her face before walking out of the room.


    At the sight of Benjamin on the couch, she halted in her tracks.


    It was an awkward moment.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you have breakfast?¡± she asked as she went over to him.


    Benjamin observed her carefully. As she seemed to be in good spirits, he got up and left the room.


    What a weirdo! Arissa grumbled to herself before following him out.


    Upon spotting her, the kids greeted her excitedly.


    ¡°Mommy, hurry up! We¡¯re about to finish everything.¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Arissa chuckled and joined them. ¡°It¡¯s fine. If you finish everything, I can order more food.¡±


    They were at a hotel, so it would be convenient for her to order anything she wanted anytime.


    When Benjamin took a seat beside Arissa, she shot him a look.


    ¡°Eat up. We need to go to the hospitalter,¡± Benjamin told her.


    Arissa took one look at the spread on the table and began eating. She took one bite of the food and


    drank a mouthful of milk. She then stuffed another bite into her mouth.


    Her cheeks were all puffed up. She looked like a hamster as she munched on her food swiftly.


    An unfathomable glint shed past Benjamin¡¯s eyes. She looks like a kid when she eats.


    ncing at the kids, he noticed how Gavin resembled her when he was gulping down the food.


    Tim was still shy and munched on his food slowly. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to finish all the delicious


    food.


    ¡°Sweetheart, eat up. If it¡¯s not enough, we can order more!¡± Arissa urged.


    She helped the kids with the food without missing out on any of them.


    ¡°Got it!¡¯


    The kids nodded obediently and chewed on their food.


    The family sat around the dining table and ate together. It was a pleasant sight.


    After breakfast, Arissa asked, ¡°If Mdm. Mary can leave with us, will we depart back to Dellmoor from


    the hospital? Or will wee back hereter?¡±


    ¡°Anywhere is fine,¡± came Benjamin¡¯s answer.


    Arissa¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°If we depart from the hospital, I¡¯ll have to pack up now instead of doing that


    later.¡±


    ¡°Ethen can pack up for you,¡± Benjamin said calmly.


    Arissa red at him. She was fine with Ethen packing up the kids¡¯ stuff and his stuff, but she would still


    have to pack up her personal stuff.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pack up my stuff now.¡±


    She went back to the room and called, ¡°Sweethearts, time to pack your stuff!¡±


    The kids ran back into the room to pack up.


    Benjamin cast them a look before taking a seat in the living room to reply to his emails.


    Soon, someone knocked at the door. Benjamin ced hisptop aside and went to answer the door.


    ¡°Mr. Graham!¡± It was Ethen.


    Benjamin shot him a curt nod. ¡°Help them pack up.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Ethen immediately went to help the kids to pack up.


    Seeing him, Gavin asked, ¡°Mr. Frank, did you get a SIM card for Tim?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He can start using it back in Dellmoor!¡± Ethen replied.


    He had registered a Dellmoor number for Tim.


    Jesse beamed. ¡°When Tim gets his new SIM card, we can call each other every day!¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡± Tim nodded jovially.

 Chapter 623

    Chapter 623


    The More the Merrier Chapter 623


    Upset At Her Rejection


    ¡°Mr. Frank, why didn¡¯t you register his number here?¡± Zachary asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s more convenient for him to get a Dellmoor number. Besides, it¡¯s cheaper that way,¡± Ethen


    exined.


    Giggling, Oliver teased, ¡°Mr. Frank, you get paid a lot. Why do you even bother about discounts?¡±


    Ethen was embarrassed. ¡°Oliver, don¡¯t look down on the discount. Tim¡¯s going to use this number for a


    long time, so he can save a lot of money this way.¡±


    ¡°How cheap can it be? Can I get one, too?¡± Oliver asked earnestly when he learned that he could save


    money this way.


    Ethen nced at him. ¡°It¡¯s a family n under your daddy¡¯s number, so it¡¯s free.¡±


    Oliver immediately said, ¡°Mr. Frank, get us new SIM cards, too! We¡¯re using international phone


    numbers, so it¡¯s pretty expensive to make calls.¡±


    His response rendered Ethen speechless.


    ¡°Sure,¡± he agreed hastily.


    Mr. Graham will be delighted to find out about this.


    ¡°When you get new numbers, you can call each other for free! You can talk as long as you want. I¡¯ll get


    one for Ms. York, too!¡± he offered.


    The kids whooped happily.


    After Arissa finished packing up, she went to the kids¡¯ room and saw Ethen helping them.


    ¡°Mr. Frank, let them do it themselves.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Graham told me to help them out,¡± Ethen told her cheerfully. ¡°Ms. York, you¡¯ll have to help Mr.


    Graham with his luggage!¡±


    As Arissa¡¯s lips twitched in annoyance, Jesse hopped over to hug her legs.


    ¡°Mommy, Mr. Frank said he¡¯ll register our numbers under a family n. You¡¯ll get one, too! That way,


    we won¡¯t have to pay a cent to call each other!¡±


    Amused, Arissa pinched her fluffy cheek. ¡°It isn¡¯t free. We¡¯re not the ones paying for the n.¡±


    She lifted her head and told Ethen, ¡°I don¡¯t need that.¡±


    ¡°Ms. York, thepany has to do that for you. You can also join Mr. Graham¡¯s family n with your


    existing number,¡± Ethen suggested.


    He wanted nothing more than to be of help.


    Join Benjamin¡¯s family n?


    Arissa¡¯s brows snapped together. If he marries someone else, it will be difficult to reverse the action.


    ¡°No need for that. If I no longer work at thepany, it will be troublesome to cancel it.¡±


    ¡°What is troublesome to cancel?¡± A low voice rang behind her.


    Arissa turned at her shoulder to see a brooding Benjamin.


    ¡°I was asking if Ms. York would like to join your family n, but she finds it troublesome,¡± Ethen


    exined carefully.


    Benjamin scoffed.


    At once, the air became thick with tension.


    Arissa peeked at him but met his icy gaze. Her heart skipped a beat.


    Is he upset over such a minor matter?


    ¡°If you don¡¯t think it¡¯s troublesome, go ahead!¡± she dered.


    With that said, she scurried out of the room.


    She had no idea Benjamin woulde after her. He pinned her to the door she had just mmed shut


    and towered above her.


    ¡°Arissa, what was that?¡± he demanded.


    Arissa cowered back and pressed herself against the door.


    He looks scary when he¡¯s upset.


    She mumbled in a low voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything. I was just afraid to trouble you in the future. That


    was why I didn¡¯t want to join the family n. That¡¯s all. If you don¡¯t mind, you can give me a brand new


    phone. I¡¯ll ept it readily.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°Do you want a new phone instead?¡±


    Arissa parted her lips. I didn¡¯t mean that!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    However, she knew Benjamin wouldn¡¯t spare her if she said otherwise. Thus, she swallowed her words.


    Giggling, she responded, ¡°Can I get a new phone?¡±


    She observed his grim expression carefully and stiffened when she realized he was no longer mad.

 Chapter 624

    Chapter 624


    The More the Merrier Chapter 624


    Her Heart Was Fluttering


    ¡°I¡¯ll get you a new one in Dellmoor.¡±


    Benjamin stared at her as his expression rxed.


    Arissa nced at him. Deep down, she was shocked. Did he get mad as he thought I had rejected his


    kind intentions?


    Arissa felt her heart skip a beat.


    She replied happily, ¡°All right, then. Don¡¯t forget about your promise!¡±


    ¡°I have a great memory,¡± Benjamin snapped.


    She nodded profusely to appease him. Can¡¯t he talk nicely? Look how fierce he sounds. No one will


    know that he is a good person.


    ¡°I know you have a great memory. I was just reminding you,¡± she said softly.


    Benjamin¡¯s annoyance disappeared instantly.


    As he was still pinning her to the door in an intimate manner, she reached out and poked his arm.


    Carefully, she reminded him, ¡°Graham, can I go pack up now? You haven¡¯t packed up your belongings


    yet.¡±


    Ethen had handed this job to her. It was obvious that Benjamin wouldn¡¯t pack up his belongings, so she


    would be doing the job alone.


    At the sight of her obedient self, Benjamin reached out and pinched her cheek suddenly.


    He btedly realized that it was an intimate gesture and turned to leave. ¡°Hurry up!¡±


    Arissa¡¯s lips curled as she caressed the spot he had touched earlier.


    The warmth of his hand seemed to linger on her cheek, making her heart pound.


    Her cheeks flushed red. Did Benjamin realize that was really intimate?


    She pped her own cheek as her heart began to flutter.


    She was telling herself to calm down when Benjamin walked into the room.


    Her back stiffened as she turned around in embarrassment.


    Benjamin nced at her reddened ears, and his lips curved momentarily. He then strode toward the


    bathroom.


    ¡°What are you doing? Hurry up!¡±


    Arissa stuck her tongue out at his back before resuming her packing.


    Benjamin had little stuff. He only brought a few clothes and suits along.


    She folded his clothes and ced them in his luggage. After that, she walked around the room to make


    sure she didn¡¯t leave anything behind beforeing to a stop.


    The only thing left was his razor, which was in his bathroom.


    In the bathroom, the sound of running water could be heard. Confused, she wondered if he was taking


    a shower.


    She was deep in thought when Benjamin stepped out. He was wearing a bathrobe that hung loosely on


    his body.


    As he dried his hair, his muscr chest peeked out underneath the bathrobe.


    It was a sexy sight.


    Arissa gulped as she found him extremely desirable.


    Her heart began pounding faster, causing her cheeks to heat up.


    Oh, dear! I¡¯ve seen many naked men, many of them who were more muscr than Benjamin. I¡¯ve


    never lusted after any of them!


    p!


    Without warning, a towelnded on her hand and obstructed her view.


    Benjamin¡¯s voice rang out authoritatively, ¡°Come and dry my hair.¡±


    Arissa tugged the towel off her head and red at him.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, can¡¯t you talk nicely? Why are you so rude?¡± she demanded.


    Benjamin whipped his head around and pinned her with a withering look.


    His presence was so intimidating that Arissa backed down at once. She shed a grin and hurried over


    to help him.


    ¡°It was a joke, so please don¡¯t take it to heart. Let me dry your hair now!¡±


    She began drying his hair with the towel.


    ¡°Benjamin, why don¡¯t I dry your hair with the hairdryer?¡± she suggested.


    ¡°Dry it this way!¡± he insisted.


    Benjamin leaned back on his seatzily and crossed his legs.


    He looked every inch the gentleman, an alpha male.


    His face was wless and attractive as usual.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Arissa took in the scent of his body shampoo and felt her heart race.


    She was so engrossed in drying his hair that she didn¡¯t realize the towel had covered his eyes.


    Benjamin reached out and pulled her into his embrace.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Arissa gasped. ¡°What are you doing?¡¯


    She glowered at him furiously.

 Chapter 625

    Chapter 625


    The More the Merrier Chapter 625


    She Loves Sitting In My Lap


    Benjamin looked down. ¡°What were you thinking?¡±


    ¡°Nothing!¡± Arissa replied hastily.


    Her gaze darted around guiltily. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to admit that she had spaced out because of


    him.


    ¡°If it¡¯s nothing, then why didn¡¯t you realize the towel was covering my face?¡± Benjamin teased.


    An evil smirk flitted across his lips.


    Feeling embarrassed, Arissa retorted, ¡°I didn¡¯t notice it. Can¡¯t that happen?¡±


    Benjamin held her jaw and forced her to look up. He stared at her stubborn self and bent down


    deliberately.


    His voice waszy and seductive as he said, ¡°Were you too engrossed in watching me?¡±


    Arissa¡¯s heart leaped to her throat as she averted her gaze.


    ¡°No!¡± she responded frantically.


    Benjamin was pleased by how guilty she looked.


    ¡°You answered so quickly. That proves that you¡¯re feeling flustered,¡± he said as he brushed the tip of


    his nose across her cheek.


    It brought about a ticklish sensation.


    Arissa dodged away, but he merely inched closer.


    She extended her hand to keep a distance from him.


    In response, Benjamin¡¯s lips brushed across her palm.


    It felt like an electrical current had shot through her body, so Arissa immediately pulled her hand back.


    Her face grew hot.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, you saw everything clearly as you kept an eye on me at all times, huh?¡±


    She snuck a nce at him.


    Benjamin¡¯s lips curved. ¡°Are you admitting to it?¡±


    ¡°What did I admit to?¡±


    Arissa looked away and struggled to free herself.


    At once, Benjamin¡¯s breath turned erratic. He pinned her down and warned in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t


    move!¡±


    Hearing the change in his voice, Arissa felt her cheeks burn.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± she urged.


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze bore into her.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere turned amorous. It felt like he was going to gobble her up anytime.


    Staring at her lush lips, Benjamin lowered his head slowly.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Jasper ran into the room and gaped in shock when he saw his parents in an intimate position.


    ¡°Oh, Daddy is going to kiss Mommy!¡± he yelled.


    Hearing that, the other five children scurried into the room.


    Even Ethen got curious and stuck his head in. He took one look and promptly looked away. In a soft


    voice, he ushered the kids out of the room.


    Arissa blushed all the way to her neck. She buried her face in Benjamin¡¯s embrace shyly.


    Benjamin¡¯s face was as dark as thunder as he turned to re at the kids huddled at the door.


    The kids were staring at them curiously.


    Oliver was asking, ¡°Jasper, did you see them kiss?¡±


    Sensing Benjamin¡¯s warning look, Jasper shook his head. ¡°No. I think they were just hugging each


    other.¡±


    Zachary warned, ¡°Don¡¯t take advantage of my mommy. Let her go!¡±


    Ethen wanted nothing more than to disappear.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    They are brave kids, huh? They¡¯ve probably never seen Mr. Graham flying into a fit of rage.


    ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m taking advantage of your mommy?¡± Benjamin asked.


    The children exchanged nces.


    ¡°You¡¯re hugging Mommy. Obviously, you want to take advantage of her! We know what you have in


    mind!¡± Gavin harrumphed.


    Arissa was too shy to face the kids. She wiggled aside, but the man grabbed her waist and refused to


    let her leave.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t taking advantage of her. She¡¯s the one who loves sitting in myp!¡± he insisted.


    Arissa¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. How could he be this shameless?


    She lifted her head to re at him.


    Benjamin arched a brow at the sight of her puffy cheeks. Strangely, he found her angry look adorable.


    ¡°Shameless!¡± Arissa cursed under her breath.


    How dare he twist the truth? He locked me in his arms and refused to let me leave!


    Benjamin snorted and turned to the kids, who were all huddled at the door.


    ¡°Have you finished packing up?¡± he asked.


    The children were gazing at him intently. Other than Tim, the rest seemed to be seething in fury.


    ¡°Don¡¯t change the topic. Did you bully Mommy just now?¡± Zachary demanded with his hands on his


    hips.


    ¡°Ethen!¡± Benjamin suddenly called out.


    Ethen touched his forehead before schooling his expression into a calm one. He went to the door and


    greeted, ¡°Mr. Graham.¡±


    He dared not look up for fear of seeing something explicit.

 Chapter 626

    Chapter 626


    The More the Merrier Chapter 626


    This Is What A Real Kiss Feels Like


    Benjamin immediately ordered, ¡°Bring them away!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±


    Ethen hurriedly brought the six kids outside.


    ¡°Put us down, Mr. Frank!¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t gotten revenge against the bad guy yet!¡±


    ¡°How dare he bully Mommy like that? I¡¯ll never call him my daddy!¡±


    Ethen was starting to get a headache from all their moring. ¡°Please stop making a fuss, kids! Mr.


    Graham and Ms. York have mutual feelings!¡±


    If Arissa didn¡¯t like Benjamin, there was no way she wouldn¡¯t defend herself.


    The two of them were very clearly reciprocating the other¡¯s feelings, but neither of them wanted the


    other to know.


    ¡°Mr. Frank, you should get new sses. There¡¯s no way that Mommy could be into Mr. Graham! She¡¯s


    getting threatened by him! I saw it with my own eyes. He was holding onto her waist and wasn¡¯t letting


    her go!¡±


    Zachary wasn¡¯t as innocent of a child as he looked.


    Ethen forcefully dragged the kids out with three of them under each arm.


    Back inside, Arissa had covered her face in embarrassment, but her bright red ears betrayed exactly


    how she was feeling.


    Benjamin looked away from the door and at Arissa.


    He chuckled lightly at the sight of her red cheeks.


    ¡°So you know what being embarrassed feels like, do you?¡±


    Arissa¡¯s mouth twitched and she red at him in annoyance.


    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely shameless. I was just embarrassed by your antics, okay?¡±


    How could he tell the kids everything just like that? Even if he isn¡¯t embarrassed, I am!


    ¡°Let go!¡±


    He simply smirked in response as his eyes gleamed.


    She gritted her teeth in annoyance at the sight of his self-assuredness.


    ¡°Are you angry?¡±


    Arissa simply scoffed and looked away.


    Benjamin pinched her cheek lightly.


    ¡°They¡¯re always so defensive against me. I just wanted to mess with them a little bit.¡±


    Arissa nced at him.


    ¡°I bet none of the people who worship the oh-so-great Mr. Graham know how shameless you actually


    are. I should film this and post it, so the public would know what you¡¯re actually like.¡±


    ¡°And what would that be?¡±


    Benjamin raised a dangerous eyebrow, instinctively knowing she wasn¡¯t about to say anything good.


    She nced at him and swallowed before saying cheerfully, ¡°A loving father figure, of course.¡±


    Benjamin knew that wasn¡¯t what she was about to say originally, but he epted it anyway.


    ¡°So I¡¯m not usually loving?¡±


    Arissa didn¡¯t answer his question and poked his arm. ¡°Can you let go of me now?¡±


    She was beginning to feel incredibly flushed after being stuck in his embrace for so long.


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes gleamed teasingly. ¡°I¡¯ll let you go if you give me a little kiss.¡±


    She looked at him in shock at how daring he was.


    She chuckled and he frowned deeply.


    ¡°What¡¯s with that look on your face?¡± he said unhappily.


    ¡°If I kiss you right now, you¡¯re really not going to want to let me go!¡±


    Arissa winked flirtatiously at the man holding her.


    He scoffed. ¡°Try and find out.¡±


    She instantly started blushing again. After all, she was the one who had brought it up. If she didn¡¯t do it,


    it would be too cowardly of her.


    Oh, well. She wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him.


    It¡¯s not the first time we kissed anyway. Why wouldn¡¯t I dare kiss him again? Besides, the kids aren¡¯t


    here.


    She leaned in closer to him.


    Compared to Benjamin¡¯s kisses, hers wasn¡¯t even qualified.


    However, herck of technique simply proved to fuel the fire in Benjamin¡¯s heart even more.


    It was precisely the messy way she pressed her lips to his and the unfamiliar way she deepened the


    kiss that turned him on.


    His gaze darkened and he gripped the back of her head gently as he took the initiative.


    By the time Benjamin let her go, Arissa¡¯s legs were already as weak as jelly and she copsed into his


    embrace.


    Her face was red and her gaze was unfocused and misty, while Benjamin¡¯s fiery stare was locked onto


    her firmly.


    If he wasn¡¯t busy, he would really like to teach her exactly what a kiss was.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Remember, this is what a real kiss is!¡± he leaned down and whispered in a raspy voice into her ear.


    Arissa¡¯s face turned even redder and she quickly sat aside.


    ¡°You said a little kiss, not whatever that was!¡±


    Benjamin chuckled again at the sight of her huffy expression.

 Chapter 627

    Chapter 627


    The More the Merrier Chapter 627


    Someone Got Left Behind Again


    Arissa¡¯s face heated up at the sound of his low chuckle.


    She nced at him. ¡°Are you going to the hospital or not?¡±


    He smiled and replied, ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Then go get changed!¡±


    She looked away, her heart beating wildly in her chest.


    Still smiling, he reached out to caress her hair lightly. ¡°Go and bring my clothes to me.¡±


    Arissa¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°You can go get it yourself. I just packed your bag when you took a shower


    again.¡±


    Benjamin frowned. ¡°Is taking a shower a crime now?¡±


    Arissa pressed her lips together.


    ¡°Remember what you promised me? You¡¯re not self-aware at all!¡± Benjamin scoffed.


    She red at him again, but at the sight of his sharp stare, she quietly got up and went to bring him his


    clothes.


    ¡°Hurry and change.¡±


    She tossed his clothes to him and turned to walk into the bathroom to help him pack some of the


    toiletries.


    Benjamin walked into the bathroom curiously at the sound of bottles clinking.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    When he saw Arissa putting the toiletries into a bag, he felt a vein pulsing in his forehead.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m bringing these back home!¡± She said naturally. Clearly, this wasn¡¯t the first time she¡¯d done it.


    He stared at her speechlessly for a whole minute before choking out, ¡°Arissa, how poor do you think we


    are? Why do we need to bring all of these back?¡±


    She giggled at the sight of his disgust.


    ¡°This has nothing to do with money. It¡¯s just a waste to leave it here, that¡¯s all.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t as if these belonged to the hotel. They had bought them specifically when they came over, so


    obviously they had to bring their own belongings away.


    Benjamin just continued to look at her in silence.


    She proceeded to tidy up their things as he stared.


    ¡°Just leave these here. Someone else wille and tidy things up,¡± Benjamin said.


    He only left the room after she continued to ignore him.


    Arissa checked the room, making sure she hadn¡¯t left anything behind, before leaving.


    She nced at Benjamin, who was in the middle of changing. Then she walked out to check the kids¡¯


    room as well.


    After Benjamin was done changing, he walked out with his hands in his pockets and watched her


    pacing around the room.


    She turned around and looked at him. ¡°Are you done?¡±


    ¡°Clearly,¡± Benjamin said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡±


    She went back to take her handbag before the two of them went downstairs.


    Ethen was already waiting for them with the six kids all set in the car.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Mommy! Come here!¡±


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    All of the kids began waving at and calling out to her.


    Arissa quickened her pace at the sound of her kids.


    ¡°Mommy,e on!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    She bent down to get into the car and the moment she sat down, Gavin mmed the door shut and left


    Benjamin outside.


    ¡°Drive!¡± the kids called out to the driver in unison.


    The driver looked outside, unsure whether to listen to the little boss or the big boss.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t drive, I¡¯ll get you fired!¡± Gavin threatened.


    All the driver could do was drive away.


    Benjamin¡¯s face becamepletely dark at the sight of them leaving him behind once again.


    His entire being radiated with a frigid attitude.


    Ethen stood there and looked down sheepishly, not daring to look at his boss.


    ¡°Sweethearts, aren¡¯t we going to wait for Daddy?¡± Arissa said, looking at the six of them.


    Gavin scoffed. ¡°No! He bullied you!¡±


    Arissa hugged him and kissed his little face.


    ¡°Sweetheart, we can¡¯t leave him behind next time, okay? He¡¯ll get really mad!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± Gavin said with a snide smirk.


    Zachary and the others were smirking too.


    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t be scared of him. If he bullies you again, we¡¯ll deal with him!¡±


    Arissa chuckled. If they had seen whatever he had just done to her, they would be even angrier.


    Back at where Benjamin was still waiting furiously.


    Ethen had finally arranged for a car toe here and bowed, gesturing for Benjamin to enter. ¡°Here,


    Mr. Graham.¡±


    Benjamin red at him, and Ethen immediately bowed lower in an attempt to make his appearance as


    invisible as possible.


    He shut the door after Benjamin got on and then went into the passenger¡¯s seat.

 Chapter 628

    Chapter 628


    The More the Merrier Chapter 628


    Regan Is Here Again


    Before the car stopped in front of the hospital, Arissa spotted Regan waiting at the main doors.


    Her eyes darkened at the sight of him.


    ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s Regan!¡± Zachary turned to remind her.


    The other five kids turned to look and when they saw Regan in the doorway, they all frowned in unison.


    ¡°What¡¯s he still doing here?¡±


    Zachary red at Regan angrily. That¡¯s Mommy¡¯s enemy! How dare he stille back after getting


    told off by Daddy?


    ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s go in through a different entrance,¡± Zachary suggested, not wanting his mom to get


    caught up with Regan again.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Arissa patted him on the head gently. ¡°No need. Mommy will go in from here, but the rest of you will go


    in from the back.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want Regan to know about her kids.


    She remembered extremely clearly how Regan had chased her out.


    He had personally chased her out cold-bloodedly.


    Zachary frowned in disagreement.


    ¡°Mommy, you should follow us. If not, that guy is going to ruin your mood!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Mommy, he¡¯s right! You should go in with us,¡± Oliver began convincing her as well.


    ¡°Mommy, what about you go in from the back and we teach him a lesson here!¡± Jasper said.


    Tim nodded and said, ¡°Ms. York, we shouldn¡¯t see him! If not, you¡¯re going to get bullied again.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t go down here. He¡¯s going to get on your nerves again,¡± Jesse said.


    Arissaforted the kids quietly. ¡°If I don¡¯t see him now, he¡¯s going toe back to pester us.¡±


    ¡°He cane back all he wants! We¡¯re leaving soon!¡± Zachary said with a huge roll of his eyes.


    Arissa chuckled. ¡°Just go in from the back, you guys. I¡¯ll go and meet him.¡±


    Without waiting for the kids to say anything, she got off the car and closed the door rapidly behind her.


    The six of them stared after her in worry. Instead of asking the driver to go to the other side of the


    hospital, they continued to watch her.


    Benjamin¡¯s car arrived almost right after she stepped out and he narrowed his eyes at the sight of her


    walking out.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, Ms. York has gotten off the car,¡± Ethen reminded, having seen her walk out as well.


    Benjamin stared at her, still angry about what had just happened.


    Even though he continued to stay in the car, he was still watching Arissa¡¯s every step closely.


    Ethen chuckled quietly when he peeked at the rearview mirror and saw Benjamin¡¯s hidden worry.


    Before Benjamin could realize it, Ethen quickly looked away and got off the car.


    It was good that he chose to get off when he did, because he knew that Benjamin would have gotten


    even angrier if he happened to see Arissa getting mistreated.


    Regan instantly walked toward Arissa with a faux sincere smile on his face, looking for all the world like


    a loving father.


    ¡°Issa, why are you here again?¡±


    Yesterday, Regan hadn¡¯t known if Arissa was here to visit someone else or if she needed to see a


    doctor.


    He had stopped by today to test his luck and lo and behold, she was actually here again.


    Arissa crossed her arms as she red at his fake smile coldly.


    He had looked at her the same way many years ago, too.


    Now, it seemed more ironic than genuine.


    ¡°Have you ever even treated me as your daughter?¡±


    Or did you just put on an act because of Mother?


    Regan hesitated for just a millisecond before he hurriedly replied, ¡°Of course!¡±


    Arissa just scoffed coldly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you look into a mirror to see how different your smile actually is


    now.¡±


    Regan instantly heard the spite behind her tone and his faux smile nearly disappeared, but he manage


    to control himself. He wasn¡¯t looking to start an argument with her today.


    He did his best to look peaceful and said calmly, ¡°Arissa, are you feeling sick or something? I was


    careless yesterday and said some things that I didn¡¯t mean. I hope you won¡¯t mind them.¡±


    Arissa smiled. Regan was only acting all nice and friendly now that he knew she knew Kingsley and the


    others.


    How ironic!

 Chapter 629

    Chapter 629


    The More the Merrier Chapter 629


    You Might Extort Me Even After Death


    Even though she had trained her heart to be as strong and imprable as ice, Arissa still felt a


    sting in her chest at the thought.


    ¡°Regan, you were never there when I needed you. You just wanted to use me. Now that I no longer


    need you, stop trying toe at me with that fake smile. I¡¯m not stupid. I only let you guys bully me


    because I saw you guys as family, but now we¡¯re not rted at all, so stop trying to guilt trip me with


    your so-called fatherly act. Even if you¡¯re shameless enough to do it, I find it disgusting!¡±


    She was ruthless and harsh with her words, leaving no room for Regan¡¯s dignity.


    The patient¡¯s rtives walking by all stared at the two of them, their critical gaze piercing through


    Regan.


    His expression changed slightly as he found it harder to hold back his anger.


    ¡°Issa, I know you¡¯re still angry at me for things I¡¯ve done in the past. But think about it: your


    grandmother didn¡¯t like you, so if I treated you too well, she would hate you even more!¡±


    Arissa wanted to roll her eyes. How dare he evene up with such an excuse? If he really wanted to


    treat me well, he could have done it secretly. But all he ever felt when he saw me was hatred and


    disgust!


    She never knew what she had done wrong when she was younger. In fact, she could never understand


    why a father would hate his own daughter so much.


    ¡°You¡¯re all disgusting. Did you think everyone would be shameless as you? I already made it clear


    enough that I don¡¯t want anything to do with any of you. We¡¯re no longer rted, so please nevere


    and find me ever again. If you do, I¡¯ll make sure that you regret that day for the rest of your lives,¡±


    Arissa said with a stony gaze.


    Regan¡¯s heart sunk to the bottom of his stomach at how much his daughter had changed.


    ¡°I¡¯m your dad! How could you say such things? How dare you threaten your own father?¡± he yelled


    furiously.


    She just looked at him with a smirk on her face. ¡°Bet you can¡¯t hide it anymore, can you? Then don¡¯t


    try! I¡¯d rather you yell at me than die from holding it back and then extorting me even after your death!¡±


    Regan¡¯s face was rapidly turning dark red.


    ¡°I know why you¡¯re here. You just want to get on Mr. Watts¡¯ good side, aren¡¯t you?¡± Arissa said, ring


    at him coldly.


    His eyes gleamed again at the sound of his main priority.


    ¡°Issa, don¡¯t mind my temper. You know how bad it can get. I really came here to see you today. We


    haven¡¯t met in so long that I was worried about you.¡±


    Arissa really couldn¡¯t handle how shameless Regan could be. Did my mom like this desperate, pathetic


    side of him?


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    If not for that, she really couldn¡¯t figure out why her mother would ever get together with a guy like that.


    ¡°Stop with the pretense. I might actually vomit if I see any more of that,¡± Arissa said abruptly. ¡°Stop


    thinking of ways to get lucky off me, by the way. If I get mad, believe it or not¡­¡±


    She trailed off as she approached him and warned in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll get Mr. Watts to teach you a


    lesson. If you¡¯re really so desperate, maybe you can try selling your daughter and wife off. That would


    be much quicker and more effective than wasting your time with me.¡±


    Regan¡¯s face was so red it was turning purple and he red at her, so angrily that he couldn¡¯t speak.


    Arissa scoffed and walked into the hospital.


    ¡°Arissa!¡± Regan yelled loudly after her. ¡°How could you! I put aside my dignity toe and find you,


    and now you¡¯re embarrassing me like this?¡±


    Arissa looked down and smiled bitterly.


    She had to treat these heartless people the same way for them to truly get a hint.


    When she looked up at Regan again, her eyes were already as cold as before.


    ¡°Compared to you, I¡¯m a saint. Before you tell me off, look in the mirror and see exactly what kind of


    person you are. Do you think you have the right to scold me?¡±


    Regan almost jumped in shock at the sight of herplete and utter chilliness that was incredibly


    reminiscent of a person he knew.


    She turned and walked away, heading to the bathroom to wash her face. She was hoping that the


    sshes of cold water would help to get rid of her gloomy heart, but she still felt her eyes beginning to


    moisten.


    She continued to wash her face, not knowing if the water droplets streaming down her cheeks were


    from the tap or her own eyes.

 Chapter 630

    Chapter 630


    The More the Merrier Chapter 630


    You Can Rest On My Shoulder


    ¡°You¡¯re so useless! How could you get bullied by someone like that?¡±


    A familiar mocking tone echoed in the bathroom as she looked up to meet a man¡¯s disdainful stare.


    Her heart clenched as she felt even worse.


    Benjamin strode in and he pulled her over daringly.


    ¡°You-¡±


    Arissa wanted to push him away angrily but was shocked by his next move.


    He pulled her into his embrace and ced a warm hand behind her head as he said coldly, ¡°You can


    rest on my shoulder for a bit.¡±


    Arissa was stunned speechless.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to cry!¡± she said stubbornly, when in actual fact she had almost been moved to tears by


    his actions.


    Benjamin chuckled.


    As if I could have made such a mistake!


    He lifted her chin. Her innocent yet stubborn expression made it hard for him to look away.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t cry, then why are both your nose and eyes so red?¡±


    Arissa paused in surprise. Were they?


    She did feel like crying just now, but she hadn¡¯t actually cried.


    He swiveled her around to face the mirror.


    ¡°See? Your eyes are red! Of course you cried!¡±


    Arissa saw her eyes tinged with red at the corners. She really did look as if she had just cried.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t cry!¡± she refuted stubbornly, unsure of even her own words at this point.


    Benjamin red at her. ¡°What happened to the strong-headed girl who left me behind? How dare you


    get bullied by someone like that? If I were you, I¡¯d be embarrassed to keep my face straight.¡±


    Arissa had just started feeling touched when his words managed to set her off again.


    She pushed him away.


    ¡°I¡¯m not the one who actually left you behind. Why are you ming me?¡±


    Benjamin pressed his lips together in an attempt to hold back his smile at the sight of her annoyance.


    ¡°Who else if not for you?¡±


    Arissa looked up at him. ¡°Your sons were the ones who did it!¡±


    Benjamin frowned.


    ¡°Gavin?¡±


    At the sound of his annoyance, she was afraid that the two of them would be on bad terms again and


    said, ¡°All of them!¡±


    She walked out in the midst of Benjamin¡¯s confusion and disbelief.


    Instinctively, she nced at the doorway and saw no trace of Regan.


    ¡°What are you looking for? He¡¯s already gone upstairs.¡±


    Benjamin snatched her hand and walked toward the elevator.


    She didn¡¯t feel like arguing about his crudeness and simply nced at him. ¡°Where are the kids?¡±


    ¡°They went up too,¡± he said, turning back to look at her.


    No way!


    Arissa didn¡¯t believe him at first, but when they arrived at the floor they were supposed to be at, she


    spotted all of the kids in front of her.


    ¡°Mommy! Are you alright?¡±


    All six kids surrounded her worriedly and immediately began to bombard her with questions.


    Arissa smiled brightly at the sight of the kids¡¯ innocent stares and she reached out to hug them.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine! Let¡¯s go visit Great-grandaunt.¡±


    The six of them looked at her again before following her over to the hospital ward.


    Shaun had brought Mary to do a full body checkup earlier that morning and found that there was


    basically nothing else wrong with her.


    At the sight of all of theming around, Shaun said, ¡°She can finally transfer back to Dellmoor!¡±


    Arissa smiled at the good news, and the six kids were lit up with joy as well.


    ¡°Great-grandaunt, once you¡¯re all better and back in Dellmoor, I¡¯ll take you to eat great food and see


    some really nice ces too!¡± Jesse said cheerfully, showing off his cute missing tooth.


    Mary smiled and caressed her head tenderly. ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°Mommy, are we going to bring Great-grandaunt back home now?¡± Zachary said happily.


    ¡°Yep!¡± Arissa said before turning to look at Benjamin. ¡°Are we heading back now?¡±


    ¡°Pack up and we can leave soon,¡± Benjamin said with a nod.


    Mary looked at them and called for Arissa.


    ¡°Yes, Grandaunt?¡±


    Arissa walked over and helped the elderlydy sit up.


    ¡°Issa, I want to go back and take a look. Can I?¡±


    Mary wasn¡¯t willing to leave just like that. She had things that she hadn¡¯t finished keeping back home.


    Arissa nced at Benjamin. ¡°Can we?¡±


    Benjamin looked back at her and asked Shaun, ¡°It¡¯s alright for Grandaunt to go back, right?¡±


    Shaun chuckled. ¡°Of course. Just drive slowly and be safe.¡±

 Chapter 631

    Chapter 631


    The More the Merrier Chapter 631


    Their Piggy Bank


    Benjamin noted that there was a stretch of dirt road heading to the vige, so he turned to talk to


    Ethen.


    ¡°Arrange for us to fly over from there, and then fly back home.¡±


    ¡°Yes Sir!¡±


    Benjamin didn¡¯t want to waste time driving. It was better for them to fly over to the vige first for Mary


    to get used to it. After she looked around the vige enough, they could all fly back home together.


    Arissa mentally agreed with his idea. It would save a lot of time and stress going back and forth.


    She exined the situation to Mary, who was endlessly grateful.


    ¡°Thank you so much! I¡¯m sorry for troubling you guys.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Grandaunt! You can¡¯t be in any stressful situations right now, and taking a ne would


    get rid of that,¡± Arissaforted her.


    Mary nodded.


    Arissa finally started helping Mary tidy up her things along with the help of the six kids.


    The helicopter arrived right after she had finished helping Mary pack.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Benjamin asked Arissa.


    She nodded. ¡°All done!¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±


    Benjamin called for the kids to follow Ethen out first.


    Arissa was helping Mary onto the wheelchair and Benjamin walked over after seeing that. ¡°Hold on to


    the wheelchair,¡± he said to Arissa.


    She turned to look at him when he suddenly picked up the old woman to ce her in the wheelchair


    gently, which shocked both Mary and Arissa.


    Arissa giggled and gave Benjamin a big thumbs-up.


    He simply nced at her. ¡°Give her a nket or a shawl.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not cold, don¡¯t worry!¡± Mary said, almost tearing up at his kindness.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Benjamin may have been cold and sharp on the outside, but he was still warm and kind on the inside.


    Arissa brought over a nket for Mary.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to keep this on, Grandaunt. It¡¯s cold in the hospital, and it¡¯ll be cold on theer as


    well.¡±


    Mary looked at the two of them with a smile on her face. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll keep it on!¡±


    Arissa pushed the wheelchair out to meet the six kids, who were busy helping Mary with her luggage.


    Even Tim was holding onto a backpack.


    ¡°Tim, please give me that backpack.¡±


    Mary didn¡¯t feel right letting a small child hold onto her things.


    ¡°All of you, hold onto those bags for Great-grandaunt!¡±


    ¡°Great-grandaunt, we¡¯re fine! It¡¯s not good to put too much pressure on your legs,¡± Zachary said with a


    smile.


    ¡°Great-grandaunt, I¡¯ll carry it!¡± Tim said, keeping a firm grip on his backpack.


    Benjamin looked over to see a rather heavy backpack in Tim¡¯s embrace and gestured for Ethen to go


    help him with it.


    Tim held on to it tightly, not wanting to let go.


    ¡°I can take it by myself, Mr. Frank!¡±


    Ethen chuckled at the sight of Tim¡¯s stubbornness.


    ¡°What kind of treasures could possibly be in there?¡±


    Tim just nced at him silently.


    Arissa and Benjamin looked at Tim curiously as well.


    Mary chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s his piggy bank! Our IDs are in there as well.¡±


    ¡°No wonder he didn¡¯t let us take that just now!¡± Oliver said.


    Tim pouted.


    ¡°It¡¯s a ss jar! It¡¯s fragile and you might break it!¡±


    Arissa chuckled and continued teasing her son. ¡°How much do you have in there now?¡±


    Tim looked at her shyly, not daring to say anything.


    ¡°Daddy will take it for you,¡± Benjamin said, picking it up smoothly.


    Tim looked at him anxiously, but Benjamin just jerked his chin forward. ¡°Watch where you¡¯re walking.¡±


    Tim looked at him and mumbled, ¡°I can take it myself!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s quite heavy. I can promise you that it won¡¯t break with me holding it!¡± Benjamin said haughtily.


    Tim just pressed his lips together at the sight of Benjamin not letting the bag go. All he could do was


    run off to take something else.


    ¡°We¡¯ll hold on to these.¡±


    Jasper wasn¡¯t letting him take anything either.


    Arissa saw Tim feeling a bit panicked and called out, ¡°Tim,e over here and help push the


    wheelchair.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Tim said as he scurried over to help Arissa push the wheelchair.


    Arissa smiled gently and patted him on the head.


    They got into the ne and flew over to Rutaceae Vige.


    Arissa was worried that Mary wouldn¡¯t be used to it and kept watching over her and Tim.


    ¡°Grandaunt, are you feeling okay?¡±


    ¡°Yup!¡±


    Mary pressed her lips together. She was feeling nervous since she had never been on a ne before,


    but she felt too shy to actually say it.

 Chapter 632

    Chapter 632


    The More the Merrier Chapter 632


    His First Time On A ne


    Arissa held her hand gently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandaunt. nes are always like this at takeoff. It¡¯ll be fine in just a second.¡±


    Mary nodded.


    Tim was better off, but he was also both worried and excited since it was the first time he was so high


    up in the air.


    He sat next to Benjamin, who held his hand tightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Arissa turned around to caress Tim¡¯s head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, baby. Mommy¡¯s here.¡±


    Tim looked at her and nodded as he chewed on his lip.


    Jesse looked at him and said with a smile, ¡°Tim, it¡¯s fun to be on a ne. Don¡¯t worry too much. Later


    when we¡¯re higher up in the sky, you should look down at the view!¡±


    Tim nodded.


    Jasper patted Jesse on the head as he said to Tim, ¡°When we get high enough, you can see the


    clouds, too!¡±


    ¡°In fact, the ne will stabilize soon enough and it¡¯ll feel like nothing. I¡¯m actually a little bit dizzy now,


    too,¡± Oliver said, trying to calm Tim down.


    ¡°My heart skipped a beat too!¡± Zachary said with a smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s just how it is for takeoffs. This is okay because it¡¯s a helicopter, but those big nes are even


    scarier!¡±


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s first time on a ne is scary, Tim. It¡¯ll get better,¡± Gavinforted Tim.


    Tim nodded in response.


    Benjamin looked at the other kids with Ethen, Kingsley and Shaun around them.


    ¡°Were you guys scared too?¡±


    Zachary simply nced at him.


    ¡°Ethen, change our pilot next time,¡± Benjaminmanded in a low voice.


    The six kids just stared at him.


    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Ethen noted down.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, if we change the pilot, he won¡¯t have a job anymore. I wasn¡¯t scared, I just wasn¡¯t used to


    it,¡± Tim said quietly.


    He didn¡¯t want someone to lose his job because of him.


    The rest of them looked at him with a smile.


    ¡°Tim, don¡¯t worry, the pilot won¡¯t lose his job if he doesn¡¯t fly this helicopter. Mr. Graham will find him


    another job. All the pilots are bodyguards, and this one just happened to not be Mr. Graham¡¯s favorite.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Tim said awkwardly.


    Benjamin looked down at him. ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±


    Tim nced back up. ¡°Yes!¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Arissa chuckled and patted him on the head. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re so caring!¡±


    Tim¡¯s face turned red while Mary chuckled as well.


    ¡°Of course he is! He¡¯s always been caring. He just hadn¡¯t known how to express it.¡±


    Arissa smiled in response. ¡°Grandaunt, you sure did a great job raising him!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. Tim here is a good kid.¡±


    Mary looked at Tim with a happy glint in her eye.


    ¡°Have some water, Grandaunt.¡± Arissa poured a ss of water for her.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Mary took a sip.


    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Arissa asked. She had constantly been checking up on Mary to make sure


    that she was feeling alright.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m feeling much better now,¡± Mary said a little awkwardly.


    Arissa smiled and said gently, ¡°This is how nes take off. I take them often but still get nervous, and


    sometimes I even get nauseous. I hope you¡¯re not feeling dizzy or anything now.¡±


    ¡°Oh, of course not. I¡¯m much better now, even though I did feel a bit lightheaded just now.¡±


    Now that the ne was finally stable, Mary was much more rxed andfortable with telling Arissa


    how she actually felt.


    ¡°nes are the same as boats and cars. It¡¯s normal to feel a bit dizzy or sick on them,¡± Arissa said with


    a smile as she continued to keep a close eye on Mary.


    She only rxed when she was sure that Mary waspletely okay.


    ¡°Shaun,e take a look at Grandaunt!¡± Benjamin called out.


    Shaun came over to check up on Mary and massaged her temples gently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, please. I feel fine!¡± Mary consoled them.


    ¡°Mdm. Mary, if you¡¯re feeling unwell, please let me know. I¡¯m your doctor, so I¡¯m supposed to help you.


    If you hold it back too much, it¡¯ll just be worse,¡± Shaun reminded her gently.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t anything serious. I¡¯m just a bit dizzy, so you guys really don¡¯t have to worry,¡± Mary said,


    touched by their concern.


    ¡°It¡¯ll make us feel better if you let him do a quick check-up,¡± Arissa convinced her with a smile.

 Chapter 633

    Chapter 633


    The More the Merrier Chapter 633


    Continue With Your Romance


    ¡°Mdm. Mary, smell this if you feel dizzyter.¡±


    Shaun gave Mary an inhaler.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you take this out earlier?¡±


    Arissa widened her eyes as she stared at Shaun.


    Shaun chuckled awkwardly in response.


    ¡°Mommy, Mr. Bailey¡¯s airsick!¡±


    Gavin snickered.


    Shaun then cleared his throat in embarrassment before giving the boy a side-eye.


    The othersughed, amused.


    Shaun had been too preupied with himself earlier, so he had not paid attention to them.


    Now that he was finally fine, he was generously offering them the precious item.


    ¡°Dr. Bailey, save it for your motion sickness. I¡¯m feeling fine now,¡± Mary uttered, not feeling too unwell.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can use it. I¡¯m fine,¡± Shaun insisted with a small smile.


    Benjamin then shot him a re. ¡°Do you have more of that?¡±


    Shaun was moved by his words, thinking that Benjamin was concerned about him. ¡°I¡¯ve only brought


    one.¡±


    Immediately, Benjamin said in a low voice, ¡°Get one for Arissa once we¡¯re back.¡±


    Shaun was taken aback by his response.


    Meanwhile, Arissa looked at Benjamin, touched.


    ¡°Did you hear me?¡±


    Benjamin arched a brow and shot Shaun another re. Thetter then nodded, despondent.


    ¡°I heard it. I thought you were worried about me.¡±


    Kingsley barked out augh. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it, Shaun.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a doctor. Don¡¯t you know how to take care of yourself?¡± Benjamin said, even harsher than


    Kingsley.


    Upon hearing that, Ethen and the others giggled in secret.


    Arissa pursed her lips and smiled before handing the item to Mary.


    ¡°Issa, keep it for yourself. I¡¯m fine,¡± Mary rejected, pushing the item back to Arissa.


    ¡°Take it, Grandaunt. If I get nauseous, I¡¯ll get it from you.¡±


    Arissa was not getting affected by the motion sickness that day; she was feeling fantastic.


    She then turned to Tim and asked, ¡°Tim, do you want to use it?¡±


    Tim shook his head.


    He was only frightened when the helicopter took off earlier.


    Arissa then ruffled his hair dotingly before taking some snacks for the siblings.


    Meanwhile, Tim looked out of the window curiously.


    Benjamin nced at the other children.


    Like Tim, Jasper, Oliver, and Jesse were also looking out of the window in curiosity.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Do you want to see outside?¡± Benjamin asked.


    The boys nodded shyly.


    Benjamin unfastened his seatbelt before doing the same for them. Then, he led the brothers to the


    window.


    ¡°Look down, Tim! It¡¯s so pretty!¡± Jasper cried out to Tim.


    Tim was also by the window, looking at the scenery outside.


    Everything on the ground seemed tiny, but the entirend looked like a color palette, and it was


    picturesque.


    As Arissa looked at the father and the sons, her lips curled.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t the two of you joining them?¡± she asked Gavin and Zachary.


    Zachary coolly replied, ¡°I¡¯ve already seen it. The window is small, so I¡¯ll let them enjoy the view


    instead.¡±


    Gavin nodded in agreement. ¡°I¡¯ve also seen the scenery countless times now.¡±


    However, Arissa was curious, and she wanted to peek out of the window as well. Hence, she went to


    them and looked out.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you look out the other time?¡± Benjamin asked as he gazed at her.


    Arissa turned to take a glimpse at him before turning back to admire the pleasant scenery outside.


    When she sensed the maning close to her, her heart raced.


    ¡°It was already darkst time. Everything looks the same outside.¡±


    At that, Benjamin lifted a brow and uttered, ¡°It¡¯s daytime today, so you can enjoy the view longer.¡±


    After a while of staring out of the window, Arissa turned to Mary. ¡°Grandaunt, do you want to take a look


    as well?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Mary wanted to say yes, but she was afraid of troubling the others.


    ¡°Mdm. Mary, I¡¯ll bring you to the other window. Let the others have that window.¡±


    Kingsley swiftly stepped forward and pushed the elderly woman to the other side before casting a smile


    at Benjamin and Arissa.


    At the same time, he teased, ¡°Continue with your lovey-dovey moment.¡±


    Shaun, Ethen, and the bodyguards were watching over the six children, so the two of them had nothing


    to do.


    After a moment of feeling awkward, Arissa inched closer to the children instead.


    Soon, both Gavin and Zachary could not hold themselves back anymore and joined Tim and the others


    in watching the view outside.

 Chapter 634

    Chapter 634


    Are You Carrying The Basket


    ¡°This ce is pretty! Are those fields? They¡¯re divided into smaller sections!¡±


    Oliver was staring outside with wide eyes.


    The others were equally stunned by the sight as well.


    Meanwhile, Tim was dumbfounded as he thought, Isn¡¯t that our vige?


    ¡°Those are rice fields¡­ I think we¡¯re at Rutaceae Vige!¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Benjamin chimed in, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Rutaceae Vige.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re here so soon?¡± Tim and Mary gasped in surprise.


    It felt as if they had just boarded the helicopter not long ago.


    ¡°Helicopters are quick, but you don¡¯t feel the speed. Even if you look down, it feels slow,¡± Benjamin


    exined.


    Arissa chuckled. ¡°We¡¯re about tond the helicopter, so sit back onto your seats, sweethearts.¡±


    The six children quickly ran back to their seats.


    Kingsley pushed Mary back to her spot and secured the wheelchair as well.


    ¡°Sit tight too,¡± Benjamin said to Arissa as he pulled her closer.


    Arissa froze when she noticed the others looking at her.


    ¡°Okay,¡± she mumbled, promptly sitting down.


    Benjamin and the others then took their seats as well.


    Ethen then reminded the others to fasten their seatbelts and get ready for thending.


    ¡°We¡¯re ready!¡± Arissa told him after checking over Mary and the children.


    Ethen then checked them over again before informing the pilot to descend.


    The helicopter was going tond by the road in front of Arissa¡¯s small house.


    When Gavin and the others took in the familiar environment, they cheered in delight.


    ¡°Mommy, your house!¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is!¡± Arissa smiled.


    Simrly, Tim turned thrilled when he saw Rutaceae Vige. ¡°I¡¯ve seen this cest time!¡±


    Thest time he was talking about was probably when Arissa had brought Zachary and the others over.


    Nevertheless, Arissa curiously asked, ¡°When have you seen this ce before? Don¡¯t you live in the


    vige? You should have seen this a long time ago.¡±


    Tim peeked at her and replied, ¡°I saw them ying here when I was at the hill thest time.¡±


    Arissa gasped.


    She recalled someone watching her the other time, but the person had been too far for her to catch a


    clear look at. As it turned out, it was Tim.


    ¡°Were you carrying a basket back then?¡±


    Realizing that he had let it slip, Tim immediately bit down on his lower lip and fell silent.


    ¡°It must be him. He was working like the other kids in the vige,¡± Mary said instead.


    Tim panicked. He did not want Arissa to find out about that.


    ¡°Great-grandaunt, I¡¯ll take you hometer.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Mary wondered about the messy state her house would surely be in.


    Arissa turned to look at them for a while. A beatter, her phone made a sound, but she was too


    preupied with the helicopter descending to look at it.


    ¡°There will be a little bump when the helicopter reaches the ground. Don¡¯t be scared,¡± Benjamin said to


    Tim and Mary.


    Both nodded, albeit a little embarrassed. Neither had been out and about in the world¡ªit was their first


    time in a helicopter. Therefore, they felt a little self-conscious about theirck of knowledge in many


    things.


    Nevertheless, Arissa patted Tim¡¯s head and held Mary¡¯s hand.


    After a while of adjusting, the helicopter slowlynded.


    The passengers only felt a slight shake before the helicopter came to aplete stop.


    It felt as if they were in a car instead.


    Tim and Mary thought it would have been something dramatic, so they heaved a sigh of relief in


    response.


    ¡°We are here!¡± Arissa announced.


    She then unfastened her seatbelt and did the same for Mary.


    Ethen and the bodyguards went to open the door.


    At the same time, Benjamin, Kingsley, and Shaun unfastened the children¡¯s seatbelts as well.


    Once they were done, Benjamin said, ¡°Head down first.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Kingsley said as he gestured to Benjamin before helping the children down from the helicopter.


    Benjamin and Arissa then wheeled the elderly woman to the exit. One of the bodyguards then carried


    Mary down while another brought the wheelchair down.


    Arissa and Benjamin werest to leave the helicopter.


    ¡°This ce is simply breathtaking!¡±


    It was Kingsley and Shaun¡¯s first time there, and they were astonished by the scenic ce.


    ¡°Mrs. Graham, how did you think of buying a house here?¡± Kingsley asked as he studied the wooden


    architecture that blended perfectly into the scenery.


    ¡°By chance.¡±


    Arissa smiled for she never thought that she would be fated to be there.


    Tim had grown up here.


    The More the Merrier Chapter 634

 Chapter 635

    Chapter 635


    The More the Merrier Chapter 635


    Deducting A Month Of Bonus


    The six children were all excited.


    Gavin dragged Tim around the ce to look at everything with wide, curious eyes. Among the children,


    he was the one who had seen the least of viges.


    ¡°This ce is beautiful!¡±


    ¡°Agreed! It¡¯s even prettier than thest time we were here!¡±


    Looking at the children¡¯s merry expressions, Arissa smiled. ¡°Not only is this ce pretty, but the air


    here is fresh too.¡±


    ¡°The ce is especially pretty when there is mist in the morning. There¡¯s also ake right in front that


    looks different depending on the season. It¡¯s a beautiful ce. Do you all want to take a look at it?¡±


    Mary asked as she looked at Kingsley and the others.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time today. Let¡¯s go there another time.¡±


    Kingsley could not simply agree to that, for there was a great chance that Benjamin would just leave


    him behind.


    Meanwhile, the children had run into the courtyard.


    ¡°Grandaunt, let me take you in,¡± Arissa said to the elderly woman.


    A brief glimpse at the courtyard told her that Bradley¡¯s car was not around¡ªit seemed like he was out.


    Hence, she called him.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    After all, they were quite far from the vige, and it would be tiring to walk there.


    Once Bradley found out that they had arrived, he let out a happy cry and quickly drove back.


    ¡°Give me a few minutes, Boss!¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Arissa giggled.


    Benjamin then turned to look at her with furrowed brows.


    A beatter, the man shot a re at Ethen. ¡°You didn¡¯t prepare a car for us?¡±


    That was Ethen¡¯s mistake, so he bowed in apology.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, the cars are at Northstream. I didn¡¯t make arrangements because I thought it¡¯ll be fine


    with Bradley here.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°I¡¯ll be deducting a month¡¯s bonus for that.¡±


    When Arissa heard him berating the innocent Ethen, she interrupted, ¡°Bradley is here. There¡¯s no need


    for him to make any transportation arrangements. There¡¯s no need for this much trouble. Bradley will


    be back in a while. I don¡¯t think Mr. Frank has done anything wrong. You don¡¯t need to deduct a month


    of his bonus, do you?¡±


    Promptly, Benjamin turned to re at her with a gloomy look on his face. He could not believe that she


    was defending Ethen.


    ¡°I¡¯ll deduct yours then!¡±


    His words rendered her speechless for a while.


    I barely worked. If that¡¯s what he wants, then I¡¯ll just let him do that.


    ¡°Deduct it then.¡±


    With that said, she turned away from Benjamin.


    On the other hand, Mary felt bad when she overheard their conversation.


    ¡°I¡¯ve troubled all of you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. He always says that. Don¡¯t take it to heart, Grandaunt.¡±


    Right then Arissa stole a nce at Benjamin, but to her surprise, she ended up meeting his eyes. In the


    next second, she quickly averted her gaze.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t too far if we walk back either¡ªit¡¯s only around a kilometer,¡± Mary lifted her head and said to


    Arissa, hoping to return home as soon as possible.


    ¡°Bradley is on his way back now. We just need to wait a few more minutes for him. We¡¯ll take more


    than just a few minutes if we walk back now,¡± Arissa exined to Mary.


    Just as she finished speaking, Bradley, who was speeding the entire way, arrived.


    When he saw the group of people, he quickly stopped his car.


    ¡°Boss, why are you all here?¡±


    ¡°Grandaunt wanted toe home, so we brought her back before going to Dellmoor,¡± Arissa informed


    him.


    She then opened the car door, about to help Mary into the car.


    Noticing that, Ethen rapidly stepped forward to help her out.


    Simrly, Bradley speedily got down from the car to help her out as well.


    After Benjamin pulled the wheelchair away from them, a bodyguard took it and kept it in the trunk.


    After helping Mary settle into her seat, Arissa entered the car as well. Then, Tim ran over and nimbly


    climb into the car.


    Gavin and the others followed closely behind.


    ¡°Mommy, wait for us!¡±


    Something shed past Benjamin¡¯s eyes at that before he turned around to get into the front passenger


    seat instead.


    Frankly, he was feeling traumatized after getting abandoned by them twice.


    ¡°What about us?¡±


    Kingsley then gestured at Shaun, Ethen, and himself.


    ¡°Stay here. If you want toe along, feel free to run there,¡± Benjamin tly told them.


    Both Kingsley and Shaun turned speechless at that.


    ¡°Boss, are we all in our seats?¡± Bradley asked after checking on the children and the adults.


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Benjamin then sat on the driver¡¯s seat and nodded at Benjamin. ¡°Mr. Graham.¡±


    If he had to be honest, having Benjamin in the front passenger seat was stressing him out.


    ¡°Drive,¡± Benjamin said in a quiet tone, but Bradley found himself obeying it immediately.

 Chapter 636

    Chapter 636


    The More the Merrier Chapter 636


    A Look Of Distressed


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Bradley loudly replied before starting the engine and driving toward the vige.


    At that, Ethen quickly told the bodyguards to follow the car, and they actually ran after the car.


    Soon, the only ones left were Shaun and Kingsley, who shared a look with each other.


    ¡°Are we going too?¡±


    Kingsley gave Shaun a side-eye, who then frowned andughed at the same time.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    As he ran after the car, he told himself it was just a scenic jog.


    Hence, Kingsley had no choice but to follow him.


    The scenery around them was beautiful, so the two men who rarely exercised did not think that it was


    too tough of a trip as they jogged after the car to Mary¡¯s ce.


    The moment theyid eyes on Mary¡¯s house, they froze.


    It was a truly dpidated house.


    Even Arissa stiffened when she saw the state of Mary¡¯s ce.


    Other than the main house, which was constructed with concrete and still looked firm, the rest of the


    buildings were huts.


    Arissa had grown up in the countryside as a child, but even then, she had only seen houses like Mary¡¯s


    when she was very young.


    Later in her childhood, most families began building concrete houses. Even the impoverished ones who


    could not afford concrete houses would build brick houses instead of huts that would be easily blown


    away by a strong gust of wind.


    ¡°Issa, this is where we live.¡±


    Even Mary was feeling embarrassed by the sight of her house.


    Her voice snapped Arissa back to her senses, and she said, ¡°Grandaunt, let me step out of the car


    first.¡±


    She then helped the children down from the car.


    Gavin, Zachary, Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse were stunned by the house as well.


    Jesse then asked, ¡°Is this house safe to live in?¡±


    Why does it look like it¡¯s going to copse at any time?


    Indeed, it was not a safe ce to stay in, but it served its purpose as a shelter from the rain and the


    sun.


    ¡°This is the old house,¡± was all Arissa could say to her daughter.


    Then, she walked over to help Mary down from the car.


    Benjamin, too, came out of the car to help her out.


    Mary gave them smiles as she nodded at them. ¡°I¡¯ll go inside. It¡¯s a small ce, and there¡¯s nowhere to


    sit inside, so please wait for me outside for a while.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll just take a look,¡± Arissa said to her, returning the smile.


    She then turned to Tim and said, ¡°Tim, go in with Grandaunt.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The boy ran over and entered the house with Mary.


    After they entered, Mary brought him to the main room and prayed.


    She was praying to her husband, James, and telling him that they were going to Dellmoor soon.


    Arissa watched them from the doorway, and she noted that the living room seemed rather tidy.


    Meanwhile, Benjamin was studying her from the side. When he saw the look of distress on her face, he


    sighed inwardly.


    Fortunately, Gavin and the others were sensible children who showed no signs of disdain.


    They, too, felt upset when they thought about how Tim had grown up in an environment like that. At the


    same time, they made promises in their minds that they would treat Tim even better than before.


    After Mary prayed with Tim, she went to her room to pack her things. Arissa quickly went over to assist


    her.


    When she noticed that there were two beds in the bedroom, her heart broke even more. ¡°Tim, do you


    share a room with your great-grandaunt?¡±


    Tim nodded.


    Mary sighed. ¡°There isn¡¯t any extra room in the house, so he has to squeeze in one room with me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. He¡¯s still young, and both of you can take care of each other if you share a room!¡± Arissa


    consoled Mary, afraid that the elderly woman would feel immensely apologetic to them.


    Mary only smiled at her before she quickly began packing the things she needed to bring along.


    ¡°Grandaunt, what else do you need?¡± Arissa asked.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Mary then went over to a cab and took out James¡¯ photo from a secretpartment.


    She had returned to take that photo with her.


    After a nce at the photo, Arissa remarked, ¡°He looks handsome.¡±


    Mary chuckled until tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s handsome about him? He¡¯s just an old man.¡±


    At that moment, Tim came over to nce at the photo as well. Instantly, a longing look appeared on his


    face.


    Arissa patted his head.


    Gavin and the others then came over to look at James¡¯ photo as well. ¡°He¡¯s so handsome!¡±


    Mary chortled.


    After that, Arissa helped her keep the photo properly between the clothes.


    While she did that, Mary tidied up the ce while Tim helped out.


    Arissa watched as Tim busied away. Letting him do the work was, in a way, letting him bid farewell to


    his home.

 Chapter 637

    Chapter 637


    The More the Merrier Chapter 637


    A New House For Mary


    Everyone could see how reluctant Mary and Tim were to part with the house.


    Regardless of how shabby it was, it was their home.


    Mary walked around the other rooms as well, and she would reach out to straighten anything that


    seemed to have fallen out of its ce. Tim kept close by her the entire time.


    Arissa and the rest helped tidied up the spots that were too messy.


    At the end of it all, Mary stood in the courtyard and let her eyes drift across the ce¡ªthest look at


    her home.


    When Benjamin noticed their eyes reddening, he said, ¡°Grandaunt, you can alwayse back here for


    a visit whenever you miss it. Once you¡¯re feeling better, you cane back here to stay for a period of


    time every year.¡±


    Touched by his words, Mary whispered, ¡°Okay.¡±


    When Kingsley and Shaun took in their surroundings, as well as Mary and Tim¡¯s reluctance to leave, a


    bitter smile emerged on their lips.


    Anyone would feel nostalgia and the reluctance to part with ces they lived in.


    It was especially so for those who rarely left home; they would feel a stronger yearning for their homes.


    Arissa then used her phone to take a few photos of the ce and saved them in the gallery. If Mary


    and Tim missed their home, they would then be able to see it with the photos.


    ¡°Tim, ask Mr. Seth toe here,¡± Mary said to Tim.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Arissa then watched as Tim ran out of the house.


    No one knew what Mary was about to do.


    ¡°Give me another moment. I need to tell my family about our departure,¡± Mary exined to them.


    Arissa nodded and brought the kettle over. ¡°Grandaunt, have some water.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    As Mary looked around her house, she sighed andmented, ¡°I wonder when I¡¯ll be back again.


    Someone has got to clean up the ce and pay respect to James.¡±


    Hearing her words made a wave of sorrow wash over Arissa. She knew that traditions like those were


    important to those who grew up in the vige.


    That was a sign of respect to the deceased.


    ¡°Grandaunt, we cane back for a visit during the holidays,¡± Arissa said to Mary. It was impossible to


    return every month, but it was not difficult to return during the holidays.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Mary nodded.


    Benjamin then turned to Ethen and instructed, ¡°We¡¯ll build a house here.¡±


    Benjamin had a deep crease on his forehead since the moment he took in the barely-livable conditions.


    Ethen nced at his employer. ¡°Mr. Graham, it¡¯s best if we tell Mdm. Mary about it.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s frown deepened in confusion.


    ¡°She might not like it if things change,¡± Ethen reminded.


    At that, Benjamin pursed his lips before telling Mary about the matter.


    ¡°Grandaunt, I¡¯m thinking of demolishing this old house to build a new one.¡±


    After all, the house looked like it was going to copse the moment they left.


    If Mary and Tim were to return to find nothing but ruins, they would be even more upset.


    ¡°What? Oh, you don¡¯t have to. That will cost a lot. There¡¯s no need for you to do that!¡±


    There was no way Mary would ept that without hesitation.


    Constructing a house would cost at least tens of thousands.


    The better ones would be hundreds of thousands.


    Mary knew the cost estimation of the construction work, so she did not dare to even imagine getting a


    new house.


    ¡°Grandaunt, we have to build a new house. You and Tim aren¡¯t living here anymore, so the ce will


    degrade even quicker. It might have copsed by the time wee back. That¡¯s dangerous!¡± Arissa


    tried to convince the elderly woman otherwise. ¡°It¡¯s just a kind act from him. Please ept it. Once the


    house is constructed, it¡¯ll be even more convenient for us to take care of you.¡±


    Mary felt too shy to ept it. She did not know how much the treatment for her illness was, and they


    even wanted to build a new house for her.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Grandaunt, this guy is rich, and it¡¯s not a lot to build a new house. There¡¯s no point in him keeping all


    the money he earned without spending it. It¡¯s just a new house. Once it is built, we cane back here


    with you for a short holiday. I haven¡¯t taken a look at theke you were talking about too!¡± Kingsley


    chimed in to try to persuade Mary.


    Mary smiled. ¡°Just because he¡¯s rich doesn¡¯t mean he should be wasting his money.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not wasting his money. Who wouldn¡¯t want to have a better ce to stay and better food to eat


    once they get more money? Moreover, who wouldn¡¯t want the kids to have a better education? Why


    else would we work so hard for?¡± Kingsley continued, his words rational andpelling.


    Shaun then teased, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know you¡¯re such a deep thinker?¡±

 Chapter 638

    Chapter 638


    The More the Merrier Chapter 638


    Take Good Care Of Tim


    ¡°Grandaunt, just ept my dad¡¯s suggestion. Otherwise, if wee back to a copsed house, you¡¯ll


    be upset!¡±


    Even Gavin was convincing Mary to ept Benjamin¡¯s offer. In response, Mary ruffled his hair and


    said, ¡°I don¡¯t wish to waste money on that.¡±


    ¡°Grandaunt, it¡¯s just a small house,¡± Arissa insisted.


    Mary was touched by their words.


    ¡°Save the money for Tim¡¯s education. There¡¯s no need to build any new house. I¡¯m fine with living in


    this one.¡±


    ¡°Grandaunt!¡± Arissa whined to the elderly woman.


    Mary did not know whether tough or to frown at that.


    Benjamin turned to Arissa and announced, ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind. I¡¯m going to build this house.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to waste money on that. Even if you build a new house, we won¡¯t be able to live in it.


    We¡¯ll only end up letting that disloyal son of mine get the house. What¡¯s the point of that?¡±


    Mary no longer had any hope for her son, Raphael.


    Arissa looked down for a moment, wondering if she should break the news to Mary right there and


    then.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. At the very least, you¡¯ll be able to sleep tight when youe back here, so building the new


    house is worth the money. Tim will have to worry about your safety if youe back alone to stay in


    the old house.¡±


    Mary hesitated at their persistence, and she gave the old house another nce.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Truth be told, she was reluctant to part with it.


    ¡°What about this, Grandaunt? We¡¯ll renovate the old house to make it sturdier. Will that be all right with


    you?¡±


    Benjamin decided to take another approach when he noticed Mary¡¯s reluctance.


    Thinking that he would really just renovate the old house and thus would not spend much, Mary finally


    nodded.


    ¡°Okay then. Just renovate it a little.¡±


    Her agreement made the others breathe a sigh of relief.


    Benjamin then instructed Ethen, ¡°Assign someone on this. Build walls ording to the old house¡¯s


    style, and change the roof to zed tiles. Keep the kitchen where it is. In other words, try to keep


    things the same way they look now. You cane up with a design draft first, and show it to me.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Mr. Graham.¡± Ethen then noted that down into his list.


    Mary¡¯s eyes reddened as she listened to Benjamin¡¯s instructions.


    Right then, Tim returned with a man named Seth, who used to live in the same house as James.


    Mary then gave him instructions for certain things at home and asked him to take care of the fields at


    home.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to nt anything in your fields if Raphael were toe back and kick up a fuss.


    However, I can still do the prayers, but I think it¡¯s best for me to leave the fields as they are.¡±


    Seth knew about Raphael, so he did not dare to take over the management of the fields.


    ¡°He won¡¯t be able to kick up a fuss. Just be at ease and use the fields. If anything happens, go to the


    head of the vige,¡± Benjamin told him before turning to Ethen to make arrangements for that.


    Hearing that, Seth nced at them and asked Mary, ¡°Who are they?¡±


    ¡°Oh, this is Tim¡¯s father, and this is Tim¡¯s mother. They¡¯re about to take me to a different ce to treat


    my illness.¡±


    Seth beamed. It was obvious that Arissa and Benjamin were not from an impoverished family, so he


    was happy for Mary and Tim.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about the things here. I¡¯ll be watching over the ce for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you!¡± Mary said earnestly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me. James took care of my family when he was around. Just be at ease and


    go for your treatment. Do call us and tell us that you¡¯re doing fine too,¡± Seth merrily said.


    ¡°Sure!¡± Mary replied with a nod. She then turned to Arissa and the others and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    After Arissa greeted Seth, she brought Mary up into the car.


    ¡°Bye, Mr. Seth!¡± Tim said to Seth.


    Seth hugged the boy for a while. ¡°Take good care of your grandma.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Tim nodded fervently.


    ¡°Bye, Mr. Seth!¡±


    The other children waved and bid him farewell as well.


    When Seth realized that they all looked the same, he was stunned.


    ¡°You¡¯ve all got the same face!¡±


    The children giggled.


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re sextuplets!¡± Jasper replied.


    Seth patted his head and chuckled. ¡°You have to take care of Tim. Don¡¯t bully him.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Seth. We¡¯ll take care of Tim and Great-grandaunt,¡± Gavin replied solemnly.


    That made Seth smile in relief.


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of this ce,¡± Benjamin said to the man who was nice to his son.


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble. I should be the one thanking you for taking Mary to go for treatments.¡±


    Benjamin nodded. He then gave Ethen a look.

 Chapter 639

    Chapter 639


    The More the Merrier Chapter 639


    We Need Some Coffee


    Ethen quickly took out a mary gift for Seth, who then rejected it.


    ¡°No, what¡¯s this for? You don¡¯t need to give me this! It¡¯s not as if her treatment is free!¡±


    ¡°Just take it. It¡¯s for the flowers for James and whatnot.¡±


    Ethen forced him to take it, and Seth reluctantly took it.


    Kingsley and Shaun found themselves finding the ce a pleasant one as they looked at the honest


    elderly man.


    ¡°Mr. Seth, we¡¯ll be leaving now. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of them. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal when


    we¡¯re back here again.¡±


    Arissa enthusiastically said to Seth. The sweet smile on her face made Seth smile in return.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be waiting for you!¡± Seth answered.


    After onest nod at Seth, Benjamin got into the car.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Bradley bid the elderly man farewell before entering the car.


    Kingsley and the rest did the same.


    Seth watched them leave. When he saw the others running after the car, he cried out, ¡°Do you not have


    a car?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine! We¡¯re only running to the house over there. The helicopter is there!¡± Ethen told him.


    Seth smiled and nodded. It was only after they were out of his line of sight did he finally went back


    home and lock the door.


    Once they reached Arissa¡¯s house, Benjamin asked Arissa, ¡°Do you want to go in and take a look at


    the ce?¡±


    Arissa glimpsed at the house and shook her head. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to Dellmoor. I¡¯lle back here next


    time.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, are we really not going to go in?¡± Jasper asked, tilting his head to stare at her.


    The other children turned to look at her as well.


    Tim, too, was looking at the pretty house, hoping to have a look inside.


    ¡°Great-grandaunt needs to go for her treatment. We¡¯lle back here during the holidays.¡±


    ¡°Bring them in for a tour. I¡¯m not in a rush,¡± Mary interrupted when she saw the eager look on the


    children¡¯s faces.


    Arissa smiled at that before turning to Benjamin.


    ¡°Then, you should show them around,¡± he said.


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve already cleaned up the ce yesterday. Let¡¯s sit around for a little while,¡± Bradley told her.


    The smile on Arissa¡¯s face widened, and she nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s head in.¡±


    By then, Kingsley and the others arrived, panting.


    ¡°Mrs. Graham, we need a drink!¡±


    Arissa looked at them in amusement and replied, ¡°That I do have. Head in.¡±


    She then asked Bradley to enter and make drinks for them.


    The six children were thrilled, and they immediately ran into the house.


    ¡°Mommy, hurry up!¡±


    Arissa grinned and wheeled Mary in while Kingsley and the others entered the house as quickly as the


    children did.


    ¡°Come in,¡± Arissa said to the other men who had yet to enter.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Benjamin answered, giving her a brief nce.


    Once they entered, Kingsley and Shaun started observing the design of the house. They were greeted


    by the vibrant sight of nature, and they could not stop singing praises about the beauty of the ce.


    ¡°Mrs. Graham, this is a nice ce to spend the holidays at. We shoulde here for team building


    next time,¡± Shaun remarked with a chuckle.


    ¡°Sure! I¡¯ll hand you the keys when youe,¡± Arissa generously replied.


    ¡°There are dozens of theming for team building. Are you sure there¡¯s enough space here for all of


    them?¡±


    Benjamin, on the other hand, disagreed. He did not like strangers living in the house.


    An amusedugh escaped Shaun. ¡°Can¡¯t I live here by myself?¡±


    Benjamin scoffed.


    Arissa watched them interact with smiling eyes before filling a ss of water for Mary.


    After that, she walked over to Bradley¡¯s spot and helped him out with the coffee brewing.


    Meanwhile, Zachary and the others towed Tim upstairs. Once again, the wooden house turned into a


    lively ce.


    As Kingsley lounged on the couch, he sighed loudly. ¡°This is sofortable. I don¡¯t even want to go


    back anymore.¡±


    Shaun teased. ¡°You can stay here to watch over the ce. I¡¯m sure Mrs. Graham won¡¯t have anything


    to say about that.¡±


    Maryughed. ¡°You can spend a few days here before going back!¡±


    Kingsley quickly shook his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s boring to stay here by myself. It¡¯ll be more convenient for me


    to head back with the rest of you.¡±


    Meanwhile, Benjamin¡¯s gaze was on the kitchen. When he saw Arissa standing with Bradley and


    merrily chatting away, he knitted his brows.


    ¡°Ethen, go and help them out.¡±


    With that, Ethen promptly went over.


    ¡°Ms. York, please take a break and let us do this instead.¡±

 Chapter 640

    Chapter 640


    The More the Merrier Chapter 640


    Not Willing To Let You Work


    Arissa¡¯s eyes flitted toward him, and she chuckled. ¡°We¡¯re done. Take a seat over there. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re


    tired after the run earlier.¡±


    Touched, Ethen whispered, ¡°Mr. Graham can¡¯t bear to see you ve away, so please let me do this


    instead. Otherwise, he¡¯s going to deduct all my bonuses!¡±


    ¡°What a tyrant!¡± Arissa softly chided.


    After putting the cups onto the tray, she then asked Ethen to bring the tray to the others.


    ¡°Bradley, were you at the vige to find out more news when we arrived earlier?¡±


    Bradley blinked in shock at her sudden question.


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve just reached when you came. I haven¡¯t even asked anything from anyone yet. I reached this


    cest night, and as the vigers all went to bed earlier, I met no one. So, I ended uping back


    here to clean up the ce instead.¡±


    The truth was that Bradley had already found out quite a bit about the matter. However, he was afraid


    of breaking Arissa¡¯s heart, and that was why he told her nothing yet.


    Bradley recalled that the boy was among the children when he left earlier, and the thought of that was


    already making his heart ache.


    If Arissa were to find out that Tim had been living such a difficult life, her heart might just break.


    Arissa mulled over Bradley¡¯s words and nodded.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to stay here a few days longer to find out more.¡±


    Arissa could sense that the boy was hiding something from her.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, ask the kids what they¡¯re doing up in the mountains with the baskets.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Bradley replied, hoping to appease Arissa for now.


    However, Arissa narrowed her eyes and gave him a once-over. ¡°You have found out about something


    but you are keeping it from me, right?¡±


    ¡°How can I possibly do that?¡± Bradley hastily answered.


    Arissa blinked.


    Right then, Benjamin called out to her.


    ¡°Arissa!¡±


    When Arissa turned toward the source of the sound, she saw Benjamin standing by the doorway.


    He said, ¡°I¡¯m going up to check on the kids. It has been a while since they¡¯ve gone upstairs.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Arissa told him as she hurried to his side to look for the children.


    As it turned out, the children were in the children¡¯s room.


    Some were on the bed, and some were on the couch. Some were also on the floor, and they were all


    chatting with Tim. It was a lovely sight.


    Arissa stood quietly by the doorway, not wanting to interrupt their sweet moment.


    Tim was the first to notice her.


    ¡°Ms. York¡­¡±


    Instantly, the others turned to look at her as well. ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Arissa gave them a smile and entered the room.


    ¡°Do you find this ce cozy?¡±


    Zachary and the rest giggled.


    ¡°Mommy, this ce really is cozy!¡± Olivermented as hey sprawled on the chair, his eyes bright


    with joy.


    ¡°This is a pretty ce!¡±


    Gavin, too, liked the house.


    A glint shed past Arissa¡¯s eyes. ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay here with Mr. Hinton for a few days before going


    back?¡±


    ¡°Is Mr. Hinton not going to head back with us?¡± Jesse curiously asked.


    ¡°He¡¯ll be staying here for a few days,¡± Arissa told her daughter as she patted her head.


    ¡°What¡¯s Mr. Hinton doing here?¡± the girl asked, her curiosity growing even more intense.


    At that, the other children looked at her with inquisitive eyes.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Yeah, Mommy. Why is Mr. Hinton staying here?¡±


    Arissa blinked. ¡°The roof is a little chipped off, so he¡¯ll be getting someone to fix it. Sweethearts, are


    you going to stay here or go back with me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going back with Ms. York!¡± Tim anxiously cried out. He wanted to stay with Mary.


    Arissa beamed and dotingly pinched his cheek.


    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll go back while the others stay.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, do you not want us anymore now that you have Tim?¡±


    Jasper deliberately huffed as he snapped his head to the side.


    Arissa snorted and turned to him. ¡°You¡¯re the ones who wanted to stay. How can you me me for


    this?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I wanted to stay!¡± Jasper frowned.


    Gavin chuckled. He then walked over to tug Arissa¡¯s hand. ¡°Mommy, I want to go back with you too.¡±


    Zachary did not want to stay. If not for the fact that they had just found Tim, then perhaps he might


    have actually stayed.


    ¡°I¡¯m going back with Mommy too. Are the rest of youing back?¡±


    Zachary asked Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse.


    ¡°I¡¯m going with Mommy!¡±


    Jesse hugged Arissa tightly.


    Oliver then looked at Jasper and said, ¡°I¡¯m going back with Mommy. Are you?¡±

 Chapter 641

    Chapter 641


    The More the Merrier Chapter 641


    Do You Like My Mommy


    Jasper¡¯s cheeks puffed up indignantly. ¡°Did you all leave me behind?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we ask you if you wanted toe?¡± Arissa pinched his cheek affectionately.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think of abandoning me, Mommy,¡± Jasper cried as he ran after them. ¡°I want to go home!¡±


    ¡°Come on,¡± Arissa said as she beckoned the children to go downstairs. ¡°We¡¯lle back here on our


    next vacation. I¡¯ll bring you around then!¡±


    The five children nodded happily as they bounded down the stairs after her.


    Meanwhile, Benjamin turned to Bradley. ¡°What did she say to you earlier?¡±


    Bradley nced at Benjamin hesitantly, not as outspoken as he was in front of Arissa.


    ¡°She asked me if I found anything out about Tim¡¯s living conditions.¡±


    Benjamin narrowed his beady eyes at him. ¡°What did you tell her?¡±


    Bradley shook his head hurriedly. ¡°Nothing. She wants me to spend the next few days digging.¡±


    Benjamin appeared satisfied by that answer.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let her find you!¡±


    Bradley was dumbstruck.


    ¡°Coincidentally, Mdm. Mary is going to have a house built. I¡¯m cing you here to keep an eye out.¡±


    Benjamin gave the order as if Bradley was his employee, not Arissa¡¯s.


    ¡°All right,¡± Bradley replied. ¡°How long should I remain hidden from my boss, Mr. Graham?¡±


    Benjamin frowned. ¡°Until her condition improves. I will tell her myself and you won¡¯t have to hide from


    her then.¡±


    Bradley stared at him. Isn¡¯t she in a good enough condition now?


    Before he could respond, Benjamin saw Jasper tumbling down the stairs and disappearing outside


    before he could make sense of it.


    He strode over to the other adults and found Kingsley, Shaun, Mary, and Ethen simrly baffled.


    Benjamin nced at them. ¡°What happened to Jasper?¡±


    They shook their heads in confusion. ¡°Not a clue. We only saw hime downstairs and run out.¡±


    Benjamin followed him out and saw the boy crawling onto the ne.


    He frowned and quickly got on the ne with a frown.


    Benjamin raised his eyebrows at the boy easing into a seat and buckling himself in. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Jasper looked up as an idea urred to him. ¡°Mommy doesn¡¯t want to take me back!¡± he wailed.


    Startled, Benjamin sank into the seat next to his son and stroked the child¡¯s hair. ¡°Why?¡±


    Jasper pouted and met the man¡¯s gaze. ¡±Mommy doesn¡¯t want me anymore!¡±


    Benjaminughed. ¡°Out of all the people in the world who may not want you, your mother is the least


    likely one to!¡±


    That woman is devoted to her children!


    Jasper hid his smugness by scoffing in disdain. ¡°All you do is say good things about Mommy.¡±


    Benjamin was helplessly amused at the boy¡¯s angry frown.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth!¡± he persisted gently, stroking the boy¡¯s hair as he did so. ¡°Your mother is simply


    teasing you. She doesn¡¯t dislike you, I promise. Don¡¯t be angry, or your mommy will be sad.¡±


    Jasper looked at Benjamin with widened eyes. ¡°Are you afraid that Mommy will be sad, Mr. Graham?¡±


    Benjamin nced at boy. ¡°Are you?¡±


    Jasper pouted. ¡°I asked you first,¡± he muttered in a low voice, ¡°and you¡¯re asking me?¡±


    The corner of Benjamin¡¯s mouth curled slightly upward.


    Jasper stared at him. ¡°Do you like my mommy?¡±


    Benjamin was caught off-guard. A trace of embarrassment shed across his handsome face.


    ¡°Do you think she likes me?¡±


    Jasper scowled. ¡°It¡¯s so hard to talk to you, Mr. Graham!¡±


    Benjamin caressed the boy¡¯s head before turning to the bodyguards stationed outside. ¡°Have them


    prepare to leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Graham!¡±


    The bodyguard hurried into the house to ry the instructions.


    Soon after, Arissa descended the stairs with the five children and was puzzled to see no trace of


    Benjamin and Jasper.


    ¡°Have you seen Jaspere down?¡±


    ¡°He came down earlier,¡± Kingsley replied as he sipped his tea leisurely. ¡°Benjamin followed him.¡±

 Chapter 642

    Chapter 642


    The More the Merrier Chapter 642


    Jasper Is Fast


    Arissa nodded. ¡°Get something to eat, Sweethearts. We¡¯ll be heading back soon.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mommy.¡±


    The five children hurried over to join Kingsley¡¯s table.


    ¡°What happened to Jasper earlier?¡± Shaun asked with concern.


    Arissaughed. ¡°He must have been afraid I would leave him behind.¡±


    ¡°No wonder Jasper runs so fast!¡± Ethenughed.


    Arissa sat next to the children and helped herself to one of the pastries. She also brought some for


    Mary.


    She only managed a few bites before the bodyguards informed them they were ready to depart.


    ¡°I¡¯m not done yet!¡± Kingsley protested before ncing at the time. Sure enough, they have been seated


    for less than ten minutes.


    ¡°We¡¯ll pack it up and eat on the journey,¡± Arissa instructed before leaving to procure some containers


    with Bradley and Ethen lending a hand.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to help you up the ne, Mdm. Mary.¡±


    Draining his tea in a gulp, Kingsley got up to push Mary¡¯s wheelchair.


    ¡°All right.¡± The olddy looked at Arissa and the children. ¡°I¡¯m boarding the ne now, Issa.¡±


    ¡°All right. We¡¯ll be ready soon,¡± Arissa responded as she apportioned the food before her. ¡°There¡¯s no


    need to pack these. We saved these for you, Bradley. Take care of yourself while you¡¯re here!¡±


    Bradley nodded at her words. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    After hesitating for a moment, he cleared his throat. ¡°Mr. Graham asked me to oversee the construction


    of Mary¡¯s new house, Boss. It may be impossible for me to return to Dellmoor for a while.¡±


    Arissa nodded in relief.


    ¡°All right. Keep up the hard work of supervising here.¡±


    Bradley seemed to sink with defeat. ¡°Can¡¯t you at least pretend to be reluctant to part with me, Boss?¡±


    Ethenughed. ¡°You would be in big trouble if Mr. Graham heard that, Bradley.¡±


    Bradley attempted a weak smile. ¡°Don¡¯t you rat on me. When is the person you¡¯d arranged for going to


    be here, anyway?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow at the earliest. I¡¯ll call you then!¡± Ethen patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Thank you for keeping


    an eye out over here!¡±


    Bradley walked them out.


    The five children said goodbye to him one after another. ¡°Bye, Mr. Hinton! We are going home!¡±


    ¡°See you, children!¡± Bradley smiled dotingly. ¡°Give me a call when you think of me!¡±


    ¡°We will!¡± Zachary promised at once.


    ¡°Let us know if you ever need anything. We¡¯ll mail it to you!¡±


    Bradley was moved. ¡°That¡¯s very kind, children. Send me snacks when you get back, will you? There¡¯s


    nothing delicious in the canteen here!¡±


    Arissa nced at him. ¡°Have you been to the grocery store?¡±


    Bradley cursed to himself. D*mn! I¡¯d underestimated the boss¡¯ observational skills again.


    ¡°I was there earlier today when I received your call, Boss.¡±


    Arissa merely stared at him. Instead of responding, she decided to beckon the children onto the ne.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°We¡¯re off, then. Give me a call if something happens!¡±


    At that final instruction, she followed the children up the ne.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Boss,¡± Bradley replied with a smile.


    After a hasty farewell to him, Ethen, too, boarded the ne.


    Jasper was waving at Bradley from the window.


    ¡°Goodbye, Mr. Hinton!¡±


    Though the ss was made of thick, soundproof ss, Bradley heard him through a crack in the door.


    He turned and returned the wave.


    ¡°I miss you already,¡± he called, ¡°visit me again sometime!¡±


    Arissa gave him an amused look before leading the five children into the cabin.


    Jasper immediately ran to Benjamin to sit beside him at his mother¡¯s appearance.


    Perplexed, Arissa nced at each of them in turn.


    Benjamin was on the phone with somebody from his office.


    After leading the five children to their seats and buckling them in, Arissa checked Mary¡¯s seatbelt


    before taking her seat.


    Benjamin frowned at the distance she ced between them.


    After double-checking that the passengers have all been seated, the bodyguards closed the cabin door.


    Ethen patrolled to ensure everybody was properly buckled in before informing the pilot to take off.

 Chapter 643

    Chapter 643


    The More the Merrier Chapter 643


    Relocation Of The Family


    Bradley was visibly crestfallen as he watched them until the aircraft disappeared behind the clouds. I


    wanted to return as well.


    However, he was determined to make the best of his temporary solitude for the happiness of his


    employer by thinking of it as a vacation.


    ¡°Goodbye, Boss! Goodbye, children!¡±


    Gavin recognized the waving figure as Bradley when the aircraft turned. ¡°Mr. Hinton is waving at us!¡± he


    cried.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Though all of them looked out the window, only Zachary managed to see the speck on the ground. The


    other four children could not see a thing.


    Arissa, too, craned her neck and saw Bradley waving reluctantly.


    She smiled. ¡°He probably won¡¯t be able to stand being here alone!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s send Mr. Hinton some snacks when we get back, Mommy,¡± Jesse suggested with a toothy smile.


    ¡°We¡¯ll do that.¡± Arissa stroked her daughter¡¯s head while her eyes remained worriedly fixed on Tim and


    Mary.


    Several minutes into the flight, she seemed to ease up in relief upon seeing that the pair of them were


    in less difort than she had initially anticipated.


    ¡°Are you dizzy, Grandaunt?¡±


    ¡°Not anymore,¡± the olddy replied with a smile. After experiencing it once before, she found it much


    more bearable this time.


    A sudden loud roar of the ne¡¯s engine as it elerated made Mary jump.


    Arissa chuckled. ¡°Not to worry! It¡¯s just the ne picking up speed.¡±


    ¡°Mmm, so that¡¯s what it was.¡± The olddy grinned abashedly.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t just you, Grandma,¡± Jasper piped up as he giggled. ¡°I jumped too!¡±


    Arissa shot him a nce.


    ¡°I was scared as well,¡± Tim admitted to Jasper.


    The children exchanged nces before bursting into peals ofughter.


    The adults could not help smiling at the sight of the raucous children.


    Arissa covered Mary with a nket as she called out to her children. ¡°Aren¡¯t you cold, children?¡±


    The six of them shook their heads.


    ¡°No we¡¯re not, Mommy.¡±


    Arissa fed Mary some water.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to fuss over me, my dear,¡± the olddy said. ¡°Get some rest.¡±


    ¡°In a minute,¡± Arissa replied with a smile and drank a little water herself.


    ¡°Have a sip, children!¡± she said as she handed them the jug.


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes were fixed on her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you cold?¡±


    Arissa nced at him. ¡°Not at all.¡±


    Benjamin nodded.


    After the children had their fill, they squeezed against the window and watched the scenery outside


    curiously with Arissa in their midst like a hen with her flock.


    ¡°Do you think that mountain looks like a man lying down, Mommy?¡±


    ¡°It does, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Look over there, Mommy! That cloud is beautiful!¡±


    ¡°Wow! You could see all the colors in the rainbow!¡±


    Arissa was even more excited than the children as she scrambled to take pictures with her phone while


    calling out to them.


    ¡°Look over there! There¡¯s another rainbow cloud!¡±


    Even Kingsley, Shaun, Ethen, and Mary craned their necks curiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful!¡±


    ¡°The clouds must be sending their regards for locating our brother, Mommy!¡±


    Hah! That¡¯s very kind of them.¡±


    ¡°Have you seen a cloud more beautiful than this, Tim?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen a double rainbow!¡±


    ¡°You have? I¡¯ve never seen two together!¡±


    From time to time, the warm conversation between Arissa and Tim reached Benjamin¡¯s ears and made


    him smile with genuine pleasure.


    His deep eyes, tinged with a rare instance of tenderness, fell on her beautiful face brightened with


    child-like excitement.


    Kingsley caught Benjamin staring at Arissa. He bumped his elbow against Shaun¡¯s arm to signal the


    latter to take a look.


    Ethen noticed it as well. The sight of Benjamin¡¯s soft spot made him smile.


    ¡°Mr. Graham appears infatuated,¡± teased Kingsley despite the envy in his eyes. ¡°I get goosebumps just


    looking at him!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want Mr. Graham to be happy, Mr. Watts?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sure Mr. Graham will be thrilled after getting lucky!¡±


    Kingsley grinned slyly and ced a heavy emphasis on the final two words.


    Grasping his meaning within seconds, the corners of Shaun¡¯s mouth twitched.


    ¡°Not too loud, or Benjamin will drop you out of the ne without a parachute. I won¡¯t be able to help


    you then.¡±


    Benjamin turned his gaze at them at that moment and caught Kingsley¡¯s eye. Thetter¡¯s lips


    immediately gave way from a mocking smile to a ttering one.


    ¡°Would you like something to eat, Benjamin?¡±

 Chapter 644

    Chapter 644


    The More the Merrier Chapter 644


    A Flying Demonstration


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes darkened a little.


    ¡°Leave some for Gavin and the others.¡±


    Kingsley smiled. ¡°I will. Are you afraid that I would finish everything and leave Arissa hungry?¡±


    Shaun and Ethen snickered.


    After ring at Kingsley, Benjamin turned his gaze toward Arissa and the children. Upon seeing that


    they were indulged in their own amusement, he took out hisptop and began attending to work.


    Shaun gave Mary a drip which soon put her to sleep.


    Finally tired of seeing nothing but clouds, the six children returned to their seats.


    Except for Tim, the other five were already drowsy.


    ¡°Close your eyes for a bit, Sweetheart. Home is still a couple of hours away.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mommy.¡±


    Tim nodded obediently and settled into his seat. Too excited for sleep, his gaze danced about restlessly


    before finding the door to the cockpit.


    Arissa tucked in the edges of Mary¡¯s quilt and covered the children with a nket. Noticing Tim¡¯s


    curious stare, she squatted in front of him.


    ¡°Would you like a tour of the cockpit, Sweetheart?¡±


    Tim¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Oh, may I?¡±


    ¡°Of course you may.¡±


    Arissa nodded as she undid his buckle and picked him up in her arms.


    Catching her quiet movements out of the corner of his eye, Benjamin shut hisputer before getting


    to his feet to take Tim from Arissa¡¯s arms. He then headed for the cockpit ahead without a backward


    nce.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take him!¡±


    Arissa shook herself out of her startled reverie and strode up after them, who were already engrossed


    in a deep discussion on aircraft mechanics as they made their way toward the cockpit.


    The corners of her lips curved upward at Benjamin¡¯s patience in exining the structure of the ne to


    her son, and at the rapt attention on thetter¡¯s face.


    The man¡¯s low voice held her spellbound. So intent was her concentration that Arissa had even learned


    something new.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    The pilots turned to greet Benjamin when they arrived at the cockpit, who gestured at them to carry on


    as he continued his discourse with his son.


    Tim pointed at something. ¡°What does that do, Mr. Graham?¡±


    Benjamin turned to the direction the child indicated. ¡°That¡¯s the brake valve.¡±


    Tim stared at him. ¡°Can you fly a ne too, Mr. Graham?¡±


    The boy was fascinated with the way Benjamin seemed to know everything.


    Benjamin nodded. ¡°I do indeed.¡±


    Tim¡¯s bright eyes sparkled in admiration.


    Benjamin tousled the boy¡¯s hair and had the pilot give up his seat before handing Tim to Arissa.


    She took his son and asked with a smile, ¡°Are you going to fly the ne?¡±


    Benjamin nced at her. ¡°For several miles, yes.¡±


    Without waiting for her approval, he put on his headphones, got into the pilot¡¯s seat, and took the yoke


    in his hands.


    Tim¡¯s curiosity was so intense by that point that nothing could make him tear his eyes away from


    Benjamin.


    Arissa watched the man in the pilot¡¯s seat and thought privately about how handsome he looked when


    he was frowning with attention. A haze of infatuation made her eyes appear more watery than usual.


    The bodyguards tactfully stood aside and did not interrupt the moment.


    ¡°You will learn to fly a ne when you¡¯re a little older, Sweetheart,¡± Arissa said softly to the boy.


    Tim stared at Benjamin longingly. ¡°Is it difficult?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not,¡± Arissa assured her son. ¡°To be a good pilot, however, you would need lots of practice


    and a professional certificate.¡±


    Tim nodded earnestly. ¡°I will study hard!¡±


    Arissa kissed his cheek proudly. ¡°I know you will be an excellent pilot in the future.¡±


    Tim stared at Benjamin¡¯s hands as if trying tomit every movement to memory.


    After a stretch, Benjamin stood up and had the bodyguard take over.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you lessons when I have some time freed up,¡± he dered as he tousled the boy¡¯s head.


    Tim was beside himself with excitement. ¡°I can¡¯t wait!¡±


    Noticing that his son was still keen on exploring the cockpit, Benjamin took the boy in his arms.


    ¡°Go back for some rest,¡± he said to Arissa, ¡°I¡¯ll show him around.¡±


    Arissa pouted. ¡°I want a tour too!¡±


    Benjamin raised his eyebrows. ¡°Do you really?¡±


    Flustered by the intensity of his gaze, Arissa froze for a moment before staring pointedly ahead.


    ¡°We should leave the flying to the professionals.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes shed. This woman sure knows a lot.


    ¡°We should have apetition one of these days.¡±


    Arissa looked at him in astonishment. ¡°Over what?¡±

 Chapter 645

    Chapter 645


    The More the Merrier Chapter 645


    Back To Dellmoor


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Over who¡¯s a better pilot.¡±


    Arissaughed. ¡°I don¡¯t even know how to fly a ne!¡±


    ¡°You are suspiciously humble about it. Are you afraid I might find out how good you actually are?¡±


    Benjamin stepped closer as he spoke. His warm breath brushed over her ears and made them numb.


    Arissa¡¯s cheeks flushed against her will. She edged away as little as she dared and smiled awkwardly


    upon meeting Tim¡¯s curious gaze.


    ¡°Enjoy yourselves, boys. I¡¯m heading back.¡± She turned to return to the cabin.


    Tim blinked. Could Mommy by shy?


    Benjamin¡¯s deep eyes followed Arissa. They only lowered to the boy in his arms after she disappeared


    from sight.


    ¡°Shall we return as well, Tim?¡± Benjamin asked in a slightly raised voice upon noticing that his son was


    also staring at Arissa.


    Tim nodded. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s head back!¡±


    Benjamin lifted him as they went in Arissa¡¯s wake. Spread luxuriously across his father¡¯s broad


    shoulders, Tim gazed longingly at the cockpit.


    Upon returning to her seat, Arissa shut her eyes for some much-needed rest.


    Sensing Benjamin¡¯s return, she opened them again and found the man seated next to her with their


    son in his arms.


    ¡°Give him to me!¡± She reached out with both arms.


    Benjamin nced at her. ¡°Weren¡¯t you just about to take a nap?¡±


    Tim nced at Benjamin. ¡°I can sit by myself, Mr. Graham,¡± he whispered.


    Benjamin looked down at his son. ¡°As you wish, then,¡± he said before getting up and cing the boy in


    the seat he had previously upied before buckling him in.


    When he turned around, he saw Arissa craning her neck to gaze at their son.


    Benjamin reached out and yfully rapped her forehead with his knuckles. ¡°What are you looking at?


    Go to sleep!¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Arissa rubbed her forehead and glowered angrily at him.


    ¡°Cover Tim up with a quilt.¡±


    Benjamin went away to procure a quilt to drape over the boy. ¡°Get some sleep, Tim,¡± he murmured. ¡°It¡¯ll


    be over another hour to get home.¡±


    Tim nodded obediently and burrowed himself further in his seat before looking around.


    Benjamin caressed his head lovingly and covered Arissa with another quilt before resuming his seat.


    She was touched by his gesture.


    Arissa stole several nces at the man throughout the ne ride. When Benjamin began to work, she


    became even more emboldened to stare at him.


    Look at those cheekbones. Even axes aren¡¯t as sharp as they are. However, his regal presence is even


    more exciting than his appearance.


    The longer she studied his cheeks, the hotter hers became.


    Benjamin felt her gaze and turned his head in her direction. His gaze deepened at the sight of her


    flushed cheeks.


    Returning to her senses abruptly, Arissa was horrified to find the man¡¯s fiery gaze catching her in her


    act.


    Her heart throbbing with panic, she hurriedly looked away while ignoring her burning ears.


    Benjamin¡¯s thin lips curled into a smile at her embarrassment.


    Arissa¡¯s pulse quickened further still at the man¡¯s unrelenting gaze.


    Instinctively reaching for her phone for something else to do, she was dismayed to find it turned off for


    the flight.


    Detecting a movement in her peripheral vision, Arissa looked up and saw Benjamin waving a tablet at


    her.


    ¡°You can watch a movie!¡± he mouthed.


    Arissa reached outward and took it from him. After a quick nce at the children, she found them all,


    Gavin and Zachary included, sound asleep.


    Even Tim¡¯s eyes were beginning to droop.


    Allowing the child to sumb to his drowsiness, Arissa put on earplugs and watched a movie alone,


    with Benjamin lost in work next to her.


    At some point through the movie, Arissa fell asleep.


    Benjamin noticed that she was cramped in her seat in such a way that would guarantee a neck cramp


    when she woke up.


    Without hesitation, he leaned her body against his and rearranged the quilt over her before resuming


    work.


    Arissa¡¯s steady breath tickled him from time to time as it brushed against his chest through the gap in


    his shirt buttons.


    Benjamin¡¯s dark eyes narrowed as he felt his own breathing instantly disrupted.


    ncing at the soundly sleeping woman and her peaceful expression, he could not help noticing how


    attractive her cheeks looked with their natural pink tinge when she became excited. He was so


    mesmerized by her beauty that he could not take his eyes off her.


    Benjamin did not look away until a sudden sound of Gavin getting up to use the washroom roused him


    from his reverie.


    He watched as his son unbuckle his seat belt and walked toward the bathroom.


    ¡°Do you need me toe with you, Gavin?¡± Benjamin asked in a low voice.

 Chapter 646

    Chapter 646


    The More the Merrier Chapter 646


    Wee Party


    Gavin looked at him. When he saw her holding his mommy, his eyes lit up, and he said, ¡°No need!¡±


    The boy then left coolly.


    Benjamin resumed his work after seeing that everything was all right.


    Once Gavin was done using the restroom, he returned to his seat and continued to sleep.


    Back at the Graham residence in Dellmoor.


    Arissa woke up only when she heard themotion and found herself lying in Benjamin¡¯s arms. She


    was taken aback.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    How did I end up sleeping on him?


    ¡°Mommy, we have arrived. It¡¯s time to get off now!¡±


    Both Oliver and Jasper leaned over gleefully.


    So did Gavin and Zachary.


    Jesse was helping Tim with his stuff, but she was also looking at her with bright eyes.


    Shaun, Kingsley, Ethen, and even Mary also reminded her that they had arrived.


    Arissa sat up straight, rubbed her face, and stood up calmly before saying, ¡°All right then. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The children found the situation hrious and stared at her.


    Arissa took out her sunsses and put them on to avoid any more embarrassment.


    Kingsley whistled and said, ¡°Mrs. Graham, this look of yours is so cool!¡±


    He wanted to say that she looked gorgeous, but he was afraid that Benjamin might be unhappy. That


    was why he used another adjective, but it was just as suitable.


    Arissa smiled and said, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Once she had gathered the children, she went to get Mary.


    ¡°Grandaunt, we are here!¡±


    ¡°All right!¡± Mary began to look around.


    ¡°Mrs. Graham, let us do it. I¡¯ll carry Mdm. Mary down.¡±


    Kingsley strode over and carried Mary on his back.


    Both Shaun and Ethen also went over to help him.


    All Arissa could do was to stand aside.


    ¡°Let them handle it!¡±


    With that, Benjamin pulled her away.


    Arissa shot a nce at him. With her sunsses as a shield, she appeared much calmer.


    The six children only got off after Mary had gotten off.


    ¡°We¡¯re finally home. Tim, let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Both Gavin and Zachary held Tim¡¯s hands.


    Oliver and Jasper, on the other hand, held onto Jesse¡¯s hands.


    Benjamin walked down with Arissa once the rest of them had disembarked.


    Edwin, the housekeeper, and hundreds of bodyguards were waiting for them. Together, they formed a


    weing party.


    When all of them saw the family arriving, they called out, ¡°Mr. Graham, Ms. York, wee home!


    Gavin and the rest of you, wee home! Tim and Mdm. Mary, wee!¡±


    Benjamin bowed his head slightly.


    Mary was surprised by such a grand gesture.


    Even Tim was stunned.


    Arissa rubbed his head and introduced Edwin to him, ¡°This is Mr. Whitley.¡±


    ¡°How do you do, Mr. Whitley?¡± Tim greeted.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Tim!¡±


    Edwin studied Tim carefully and realized that the boy was really skinny.


    ¡°Edwin, this is my grandaunt, Mary!¡± Arissa introduced Edwin to Mary.


    ¡°Hello, Mdm. Mary!¡± Edwin greeted her with a smile.


    Mary smiled awkwardly when she saw that Edwin was close to her age. ¡°Hello!¡±


    ¡°Tim,e with us!¡±


    Gavin held Tim¡¯s hands and beckoned his other siblings to go into the house.


    When the grown-ups saw the six children running into the house happily, they were full of smiles.


    ¡°We¡¯re finally back. The flight was giving me a backache!¡±


    Kingsley stretched himself before pushing Mary toward the main house with Shaun.


    ¡°Mdm. Mary, let¡¯s go over there!¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Mary took a look at her surroundings. The moment sheid eyes on the huge and ssic-looking


    house, she was dumbstruck. It¡¯s so big here.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in too!¡±


    With that, Benjamin grabbed Arissa¡¯s hand and walked into the house.


    After getting the housekeeper to take the luggage upstairs, Edwin brought a few men with him and


    came after Benjamin.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, lunch is ready. Should I get everyone seated?¡±


    Benjamin turned his head and asked, ¡°Are the rooms ready?¡±

 Chapter 647

    Chapter 647


    The More the Merrier Chapter 647


    An Important Elderly


    Edwin nodded. ¡°Yes, they are. For the time being, Tim will stay with the rest of the boys. As for Mdm.


    Mary, I have arranged for her room to be on the ground floor for her convenience.¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    It would be inconvenient for Mary to stay upstairs because of her legs.


    Although there was an elevator in the house, only Benjamin was allowed to use it.


    That was why Edwin did not dare to arrange for Mary to stay in a room upstairs.


    ¡°Have the guest room upstairs renovated to Grandaunt¡¯s requirements. Once it¡¯s ready, move her


    upstairs!¡± instructed Benjamin.


    Edwin was startled to hear that. ¡°Yes!¡±


    Edwin found it strange. ¡°Mr. Graham, this Grandaunt¡­¡±


    In order to gain Benjamin¡¯s respect, she must be somebody important.


    ¡°She is Tim¡¯s benefactor. She has raised him and now, she is also Arissa and my grandaunt,¡± exined


    Benjamin.


    ¡°I got it now!¡±


    Edwin nced at Arissa with a smile before getting to his work.


    Arissa blushed. Is Edwin mistaken about something when he looked at me strangely just now?


    When she recalled the way Benjamin had addressed Mary, her face felt hot.


    ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to address her as Grandaunt!¡±


    Benjamin shot her a look and asked, ¡°If I don¡¯t call her that, then what should I call her?¡±


    Arissa did not know how to reply.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t address her affectionately, she won¡¯t be able to stay here at ease.¡±


    Benjamin snorted with displeasure. What is this woman trying to do?


    Hearing that he was upset, Arissa looked at his tense face and whispered, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Benjamin frowned and stared at her. ¡°Why are you thanking me?¡±


    Arissa met his angry eyes and dared not say anything more.


    She smiled sheepishly. ¡°Nothing. I just feel like thanking you. That¡¯s all. Mr. Graham, don¡¯t think too


    much. Grandaunt is also your benefactor. It¡¯s only right that you are good to her. I totally agree with


    what you do!¡±


    Benjamin snorted lightly and said, ¡°What a sweet talker!¡±


    Arissa pouted her lips. What does he mean by that? I¡¯m just worried that he might get angry.


    The two of them went to Mary¡¯s room and saw Edwin showing her around.


    ¡°Grandaunt, the room upstairs has yet to be renovated because we havee back in a rush. Once


    the restroom has been customized to suit your needs, you will be able to move upstairs,¡± exined


    Arissa gently as she held onto Mary¡¯s hands.


    Mary had never seen such a luxurious house before. Looking at the decor of her room, she was a little


    uneasy and did not know how to react.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with this room. There¡¯s no need to move. It¡¯s easier for me to move around if I¡¯m on the ground


    floor.¡±


    Arissa told her, ¡°It¡¯s equally convenient upstairs. We have an elevator at home! You can move to the


    new room once the renovation ispleted. For the time being, just stay in this room first.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes flickered with joy when he heard Arissa use the word ¡°home.¡±


    Mary was moved beyond words. ¡°Thank you. Sorry to cause all of you so much trouble!¡±


    ¡°Why are you being so polite with me again?¡±


    Arissa pouted and pretended to be angry with Mary.


    Benjamin also chimed in and put Mary at ease. ¡°Grandaunt, just stay here and don¡¯t worry about


    anything. Tomorrow, you will have to stay in the hospital. Once you are discharged, the room upstairs


    should be ready.¡±


    The six children ran over.


    Gavin said, ¡°Great-grandaunt, just stay here and don¡¯t worry about anything!¡±


    Zachary added, ¡°Yes, we are staying here too!¡±


    ¡°Great-grandaunt, just treat this ce as your own home!¡± said Oliver.


    Jasper said, ¡°Great-grandaunt, just stay herefortably. If you need anything, just let my mommy


    know!¡±


    Last but not least, Jesse said, ¡°Great-grandaunt, this ce is very huge. Even I haven¡¯t been to every


    part of it. We will go together next time!¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure!¡±


    Mary nodded with tears in her eyes.


    These children are so kind.


    Even after letting me stay in such a grand house, they are still concerned that I won¡¯t feel at ease living


    here.


    Mary was overwhelmed with emotions. She had never seen a house that luxurious before, let alone


    stay in one.

 Chapter 648

    Chapter 648


    The More the Merrier Chapter 648


    Why Was Jesse Here


    As Tim stood next to Mary¡¯s wheelchair and surveyed the ce curiously, he was also simrly awed.


    This ce is truly huge! Gavin and the others showed me around downstairs just now, but we haven¡¯t


    even finished covering the entire downstairs area. Even this room itself isrger than the room at our


    house. It has an attached bathroom and a balcony. It¡¯s all so beautiful. In fact, it¡¯s way prettier than the


    prettiest house in our vige¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat first and unpackter,¡± Benjamin announced. Then, he instructed Edwin to serve lunch.


    As Arissa pushed Mary¡¯s wheelchair, she called out to the children, ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s have lunch first. It¡¯s


    already noon! Quickly go and wash your hands before you eat, Sweethearts!¡±


    ¡°Come on, Tim! Let¡¯s wash our hands before we eat!¡±


    Since it was Tim¡¯s first time at the house, Gavin pulled him along as he ran to wash his hands.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Tim hurried after him.


    ¡°Wait for us!¡±


    Calling his younger siblings to follow him, Zachary and the other three quickly rushed to catch up.


    As the adults trailed behind them to wash their hands before eating, they could not help smiling when


    they saw how happy the children looked.


    Arissa personally led Mary to the bathroom and said, ¡°Grandaunt, why don¡¯t you use the bathroom?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Mary held Arissa¡¯s hand to steady herself as she got to her feet, then said, ¡°Give me my crutches. I¡¯ll


    go in by myself.¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Arissa took the crutches from behind the wheelchair.


    ¡°Be careful,¡± she cautioned, watching Mary closely.


    The older woman nodded in response.


    Once Mary had used the bathroom and came back out, Arissa helped her to the sink to wash her


    hands.


    ¡°I can do it myself. You should go and use the bathroom too.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Arissa replied with a smile. But just as she was about to enter the bathroom, Jesse ran in


    ahead of her.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Arissa gazed at her daughter with a smile on her lips. ¡°Oh? Do you want to use the bathroom?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Yes!¡±


    Jesse¡¯s brows were knitted as she needed to use the bathroom badly.


    ¡°Did you forget to go earlier because you were too busy ying?¡± Arissa asked with a chuckle.


    Mary was alsoughing.


    Seeing that Mary had washed her hands, Arissa helped the former to the wheelchair and pushed her


    out, only to see Benjamin staring in their direction with a frown. She could not tell what he was thinking.


    Just then, the housekeeper bustled over. ¡°Let me, Ms. York.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Take Grandaunt to the dining room first,¡± Arissa instructed.


    Mary felt somewhat embarrassed about going to the dining room by herself and said, ¡°I think I¡¯ll just


    wait and go over with everyone else.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay. You should head over first. We¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    The five boys returned at that moment, and Arissa told them to bring Mary to the dining room.


    Tim wanted to wait for Arissa, but she shed him a gratified smile and caressed his head as she said,


    ¡°You go on ahead, Sweetheart. I¡¯ll go over in a little while.¡±


    Then, she turned and entered the bathroom to find Jesse standing on her tiptoes to wash her hands.


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m done!¡±


    ¡°Hurry on out, then. Your brothers have already gone to the dining room,¡± she said before hurrying to


    use the bathroom.


    Jesse dashed out and bumped into Benjamin. He quickly reached out to steady her.


    ¡°Watch out!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Graham!¡±


    After thanking him, she ran over to where her brothers were.


    When Edwin saw them enter the dining room, he quickly greeted Mary and directed her to sit near the


    head of the table. Then, he picked up each of the kids and lifted them into their chairs.


    Meanwhile, Benjamin withdrew his gaze and walked toward the bathroom Arissa was in.


    She was stunned when she came out and found herself face-to-face with him.


    His eyes were fixed on her, and he looked like he had something to say.


    ncing at him quizzically, she asked, ¡°What do you want to say?¡±


    Benjamin cleared his throat. ¡°Why was Jesse in the women¡¯s bathroom?¡±


    Arissa froze for a moment. She was tempted tough, but she quickly restrained herself.


    Lowering her head as she washed her hands, she replied, ¡°Jesse likes to stay close to me. Besides,


    Jesse is still so young, and it¡¯s not like we¡¯re in a public area. There¡¯s no need to designate men¡¯s and


    women¡¯s bathrooms.¡±


    Looking unconvinced, Benjamin asked, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to let him follow his older brothers and get


    used to being with them?¡±


    However, she merely nced at him and said, ¡°Do you still want to talk about this now when we¡¯re


    about to sit down for lunch? Hurry up and wash your hands.¡±


    With that, she turned and left.

 Chapter 649

    Chapter 649


    The More the Merrier Chapter 649


    A Warm Wee


    Benjamin furrowed his brows as he followed Arissa out of the bathroom. But instead of going to the


    dining room, he turned and went into the bathroom next door.


    She chuckled when she saw that. Hearing the sound of chatter andughtering from the dining


    room, she hurried over there.


    Kingsley, Shaun, and Ethen were inside the room already.


    When the six children saw her, they called out excitedly. ¡°Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Ms. York!¡±


    Arissa murmured an acknowledgment in an affectionate tone.


    Edwin drew out a chair near the head of the table and motioned for her to sit down. ¡°Please sit here,


    Ms. York.¡±


    The kids were also sitting on the same side of the table as her.


    After taking her seat, she nced at the tableden with delicious dishes. It was evident that Edwin


    had put in a lot of effort as the food looked just like what one would expect to find at a five-star hotel.


    Edwin proceeded to instruct the help to serve the soup.


    Tim secretly gulped as he gazed at the scrumptious spread on the table while Jasper took a deep whiff


    of the delicious food and dered, ¡°It smells good!¡±


    Meanwhile, Oliver and Jesse¡¯s stomachs started rumbling.


    Jesse leaned against the table, staring starry-eyed at the delectable dishes. ¡°I can tell they¡¯re going to


    taste yummy just by looking at them.¡±


    Although Zacharyughed at her remark, he could not help gulping too as his mouth watered at the


    sight of the food. ¡°Why isn¡¯t Mr. Graham here yet?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s such a slowpoke,¡± Gavin grumbled, his remark tickling Kingsley, Shaun, and Ethen.


    Arissa¡¯s eyes twinkled with amusement as she gazed at her children. ¡°Daddy will be here soon. Just be


    patient.¡±


    After serving the soup, Edwin lifted the te covers keeping the food warm.


    ¡°Be careful, everyone. The food is hot.¡±


    Just then, Benjamin walked in and swept his gaze over the room. ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    He sat at the head of the table, then turned to Mary and said warmly, ¡°Help yourself to anything you


    fancy, Grandaunt. Think of this as your house.¡±


    Delighted, Mary replied, ¡°All right.¡±


    ¡°Remember to blow on your soup and drink it slowly. Be careful not to burn your tongue,¡± Arissa


    reminded softly.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I will. You should all hurry up and eat too!¡± said Mary, waiting for the others to start digging in before


    she started eating.


    Looking around at the kids and seeing Tim eating along with the others, Arissa¡¯s lips curved into a


    smile.


    Benjamin also cast a nce at the little ones. Seeing them wolfing their food down ravenously, he


    cautioned, ¡°Eat slowly, kids.¡±


    They raised their heads and nced at him, then nodded.


    Withdrawing his gaze from the children and looking toward Arissa, he said, ¡°You should eat too.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± she murmured, shooting a quick nce at him before drinking her soup.


    After finishing half a bowl of soup, Kingsley let out a contented sigh. ¡°I¡¯m starving!¡±


    Shaunughed. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you still have the audacity to say that you¡¯re starving after how much


    you ate on the ne.¡±


    ¡°Right? He sneakily ate everything!¡± Jasper piped up.


    ¡°Hush!¡±


    Kingsley gestured for Jasper to lower his voice as he stole a nce in Benjamin¡¯s direction, and the


    other kids could not help giggling upon catching sight of that.


    When Benjamin nced at Kingsley, thetter merely smiled back sheepishly.


    Edwin had been standing behind the children, and when he saw they had almost finished their soup, he


    asked in a low voice, ¡°Would you like some more soup?¡±


    Jasper wanted more soup, so he quickly replied, ¡°I¡¯d like another bowl of soup, Mr. Whitley.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Whitley, I want some pasta,¡± Jesse answered in her soft and adorable voice.


    Edwin felt his heart melt and agreed to bring some at once.


    Then, he turned to Tim and asked, ¡°Would you like to have soup or pasta?¡±


    Tim¡¯s cheeks flushed. ¡°I¡­ Mr. Whitley, I want to eat pasta.¡±


    ¡°Okay, sure!¡±


    Edwin could tell that Tim was feeling shy, so he smiled and patted the boy¡¯s head fondly before going to


    get the pasta.


    After serving Jesse and Tim their pasta, hedled soup into a bowl and ced it in front of Jasper. ¡°Be


    careful. It¡¯s hot.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Whitley!¡± Jasper sang out with a bright smile.


    Tim and Jesse also thanked him sweetly.


    ¡°You¡¯re all such good children,¡± Edwin praised as he ced more food on their tes.


    Gavin, Zachary, and Oliver finished drinking their soup just then and wanted to have pasta, so Edwin


    hastened to bring them some.


    Seeing Arissa getting up to take some pasta for herself, he quickly took away her te.


    ¡°Ms. York, please go ahead and enjoy the other dishes. I¡¯ll bring you the pasta.¡±

 Chapter 650

    Chapter 650


    The More the Merrier Chapter 650


    I Would Not Say No


    Arissa sat back down. ¡°Thank you, Edwin.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± he responded warmly.


    Turning to Mary with a smile, Arissa ced some food onto the woman¡¯s te. ¡°Have some of this,


    Grandaunt.¡±


    ¡°Ah, okay. I¡¯ll have some soup first,¡± Mary replied hurriedly.


    ¡°Have some of both,¡± Arissa said as she piled more food onto the children¡¯s tes.


    ¡°Eat slowly. Don¡¯t scarf down the food!¡±


    Too engrossed in eating, the other kids merely murmured a response and nodded.


    However, Tim looked up and answered, ¡°Okay, Ms. York.¡±


    Gazing at him lovingly, Arissa murmured a response before continuing to eat.


    ¡°These dishes are absolutely delicious! Edwin, did you prepare all of this?¡± Arissa asked when she saw


    the butler walking over.


    ¡°Yes. I had the help of two cooks as well.¡±


    Worried that he would not be able to cope with preparing so much food, Edwin enlisted the help of two


    cooks.


    ¡°It must¡¯ve been a lot of work,¡± Arissa remarked as she took the pasta from him with both hands.


    ¡°As long as they¡¯re to your liking, it¡¯s all worth it,¡± Edwin responded with a grin.


    Then, he went to get Mary some pasta and refill her te while directing the help to serve pasta to


    Kingsley and the others.


    Benjamin had peeled a bowlful of prawns, and after passing some to Arissa, he told Edwin to distribute


    the remainder among the children.


    ¡°Thank you, Daddy!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Graham!¡±


    A smile appeared on Edwin¡¯s face when he heard their different ways of addressing Benjamin.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Arissa muttered as she shot Benjamin a nce, sharing some of the peeled prawns with


    Mary.


    However, Mary covered her te, saying, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s enough for me. I can¡¯t eat that much. You should


    have more, Issa.¡±


    ¡°We can share them. There¡¯s still plenty left,¡± Arissa answered smilingly.


    Seeing that, Kingsley could not help saying in jest, ¡°Arissa, I wouldn¡¯t say no if you were to give some


    to me.¡±


    Arissa nced at him in amusement.


    ¡°If I were to give some to you, I¡¯d have to share them with Dr. Bailey and Mr. Frank too. There isn¡¯t


    enough to go around, so you¡¯d better peel them yourselves. There¡¯s still a lot left.¡±


    Benjamin had shot Kingsley a warning look, but his expression rxed a little after hearing Arissa¡¯s


    response.


    ¡°I was only joking. I¡¯ll peel some for everyone.¡±


    Noticing that the children liked to eat prawns, Kingsley put down his fork and started peeling diligently.


    But after peeling one, he popped it straight into his mouth.


    Shaun and Ethen burst outughing when they saw his antics.


    ¡°You offer to peel prawns for us, yet there¡¯s barely enough for you!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s so true!¡± Ethen chimed in.


    The children also started giggling, and the sound ofughter filled the dining room.


    Even with Edwin and the help attending to them, Arissa did not forget to ensure the kids had enough to


    eat.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Meanwhile, Benjamin was attentive to Mary and served thetter some food.


    ¡°Try this, Grandaunt!¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Mary replied graciously.


    Benjamin also served Arissa some food from the dishes that were further away.


    The sight caused Kingsley, Shaun, and Ethen to look at the couple with a twinkle in their eyes.


    Ignoring their ambiguous gazes, Arissa thanked Graham calmly.


    Benjamin gazed at her and only started eating when he saw her enjoying the food.


    Since they were all hungry, everyone ate quietly.


    ¡°Tim, this is yummy. Try it!¡± Gavin said while cing some food onto Tim¡¯s ce.


    Tim had never had such exquisite dishes before. Even if there were some dishes that he had eaten at


    hotels before, he found Edwin¡¯s cooking much tastier.


    Every dish he tried filled him with awe.


    Just like him, Mary felt she had never tasted such delicious food.


    ¡°It¡¯s so yummy!¡± Tim said, licking his lips.


    Zachary also took some food for Tim. ¡°This is tasty too!¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Tim replied, feeling moved.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. This is our home, so go ahead and take whatever you like to eat. Since you¡¯ve never


    had Mr. Whitley¡¯s cooking, you can try a little of everything!¡± Zachary said warmly.


    Tim nodded. ¡°Okay!¡±


    Oliver and Jasper also passed Tim some of the other dishes he had not yet tried.


    Following her brothers¡¯ example, Jesse stretched out her hand to take some food for Tim, but it was too


    far for her to reach.


    The dish happened to be in front of Ethen. Hence, he ced some on her te with a smile.

 Chapter 651

    Chapter 651


    The More the Merrier Chapter 651


    Good Afternoon


    ¡°Jesse, you can ask for my help if you can¡¯t reach it,¡± Ethen said in a doting tone.


    Grinning at him, Jesse replied, ¡°I wanted to take some for Tim. Thank you, Mr. Frank.¡±


    Then, she passed it to Tim.


    Tim turned to her and said gently, ¡°Thank you, Jesse.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee! You should eat more, Tim.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Everyone beamed when they saw how well the six children got along.


    The sight of the six cute kids sitting together was too adorable for words.


    After lunch, Arissa brought Mary to thetter¡¯s room to rest. The children tagged along and helped to


    make the bed.


    ¡°All right. You should go and rest too,¡± Mary urged after lying down on the bed.


    Arissa pulled the covers over the older woman and led the children out of the room.


    ¡°Come on, Sweethearts. Let¡¯s go upstairs and rest.¡±


    Tim nced at her. He wanted to stay with Mary.


    ¡°Ms. York, can I sleep here with Great-grandaunt?¡±


    Crouching down next to him, Arissa said gently, ¡°She needs to rest. If you¡¯re here, she won¡¯t be able to


    sleep well.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Tim. You¡¯ll distract her if you stay. Come and sleep with us upstairs. You haven¡¯t explored


    the rooms upstairs yet!¡± Jesse persuaded, tugging at Tim¡¯s hand.


    Pulling at Tim¡¯s other hand, Gavin added, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go upstairs. The help will be here to take care of


    Great-grandaunt, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Just then, Edwin walked over with a housekeeper. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, Ms. York. I¡¯ve asked


    someone to keep watch at the door and attend to Mdm. Mary if she needs anything.¡±


    Arissa nodded.


    ¡°Tim, let¡¯s go upstairs and rest. Is that okay?¡± she asked, wanting to hear what he thought.


    Tim bit his lip. He wanted to go upstairs, but he was also worried about Mary.


    Perhaps it was because he was in an unfamiliar ce and was still not used to it.


    Sighing, Arissa caressed his head and led him into the room.


    ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t you sleep here with your great-grandaunt first, okay?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Ms. York!¡± he answered, looking up at her.


    Smiling at him tenderly while patting his head fondly, she responded, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Hearing their voices, Mary raised herself slightly while in bed and looked down.


    ¡°Tim wants to sleep here with you. He¡¯s probably still not used to it,¡± Arissa said with a smile.


    Mary broke into a grin and motioned for Tim to climb onto the bed. ¡°Come on over, Tim. Sleep next to


    me.¡±


    Nodding, Tim hurried over at once.


    Gavin and the other kids exchanged nces, then ran over as well.


    ¡°Great-grandaunt, can we sleep with you too?¡±


    Taken aback, Mary turned toward Arissa.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Gazing at the five children and thinking that it would be better for them to apany Tim, Arissa did


    not object.


    ¡°You can stay, but remember not to disturb Great-grandaunt while she¡¯s resting.¡±


    The children nodded.


    ¡°Get into bed quickly and get some rest,¡± Arissa urged, a smile tugging at her lips.


    The five children climbed onto the bed andy next to Tim.


    After tucking them in, Arissa waited for a while before leaving the room.


    When Benjamin came out of the study and saw no sign of the children, he asked, ¡°Where are the


    kids?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re inside Grandaunt¡¯s room. They wanted to sleep with her,¡± Arissa answered.


    His eyes flicked toward the room.


    ncing at him, she continued, ¡°It was Tim who wanted to sleep with her, then Gavin and the others


    mored to stay too.¡±


    Benjamin murmured an acknowledgment, then said to the housekeeper, ¡°Take good care of them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Graham.¡±


    Turning to Shaun, he asked, ¡°Do you need to check on Grandaunt now?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all right. I¡¯ll check on her after she wakes up and administers a shot.¡±


    Benjamin nodded, then grabbed Arissa¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs and rest.¡±


    Kingsley, Shaun, and Ethen widened their eyes, their curiosity piqued.


    Arissa nodded at the trio and followed Benjamin upstairs, her cheeks flushed scarlet.


    Once they were upstairs, she freed her hand from his and said stiffly, ¡°Good afternoon, Graham.¡±


    With that, she turned and went to the kids¡¯ room.


    Benjamin stared at her coldly as she walked away, then strode forward and followed her.

 Chapter 652

    Chapter 652


    The More the Merrier Chapter 652


    Benjamin Helps Her Tidy Unpack


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Arissa was surprised to see him around. She turned around and looked at him. ¡°I want to unpack my


    luggage!¡±


    ¡°Give yourself a break. Go and take a rest!¡± Benjamin said in a deep voice.


    Arissa nced at him. ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡±


    It won¡¯t take long anyway.


    Benjamin shot a nce at her before leaving.


    After watching him leave, she continued unpacking the children¡¯s luggage.


    The sextuplets¡¯ items had taken up the space of two adult suitcases, even though each child might not


    have a lot of things to bring along.


    Meanwhile, Benjamin returned to the master bedroom and noticed his suitcase was lying next to hers.


    He then turned around and started hanging Arissa¡¯s clothes piece by piece and arranged them nicely in


    the wardrobe.


    He stored her brassieres and panties in the drawers.


    After tidying up Arissa¡¯s clothes in the wardrobes, he looked at them and knitted his brows.


    Benjamin turned around and unlocked his suitcase. He took out his clothes and hung them in between


    Arissa¡¯s.


    He was delighted to see their clothes arranged alternately in the wardrobe.


    Arissa, who had just stepped out of the children¡¯s room, bumped into him when he came out of the


    master bedroom.


    Benjamin cast a brief look at her. ¡°Go and take a rest. I¡¯ll be in the study!¡±


    Arissa froze for a bit. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take a rest?¡±


    Benjamin stopped walking. He tilted his head and gazed into her eyes. ¡°Do you want me to apany


    you?¡±


    Arissa¡¯s lips twitched. That¡¯s just a casual question. What makes you think I need yourpany?


    ¡°No.¡±


    She turned around and went to the guest room but did not find her suitcase.


    Something seemed to have popped up in her mind, and she went straight to Benjamin¡¯s room.


    She was bewildered when she saw her clothes being hung side by side with his in the wardrobe.


    Awkwardness was written all over her face when she opened the drawers and saw all her


    undergarments and sanitary pads.


    Who did this? Edwin?


    Or Benjamin?


    Please don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s Benjamin.


    Her cheeks remained brick-red for a moment.


    ¡°Why are you standing there? Shouldn¡¯t you go to bed?¡±


    Arissa was startled by a deep voice that emerged from her back.


    She quickly slide the drawer in and red at the man. ¡°I didn¡¯t do this!¡±


    Benjamin stared at her. ¡°I know.¡±


    Arissa widened her eyes and blinked. He knows?


    The ufortable look on the man¡¯s face left her even more bbergasted.


    He did it, didn¡¯t he?


    Benjamin frowned when he saw how perplexed she looked.


    Frustration kicked in, and Benjamin said in a deep voice, ¡°Stop standing there like a dummy. Come


    down with me to go through the documents if you¡¯re not sleepy!¡±


    Arissa nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sleepy!¡±


    She then left in haste.


    ¡°Where are you going? Come back and sleep here!¡± Benjamin ordered.


    Arissa shot him a re. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Benjamin inched closer, forcing her to take a few steps back.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    She eventually tripped and fell onto the bed.


    Benjamin leaned forward and caged her with his arms.


    Arissa¡¯s heart started racing.


    The man looked into her eyes and said in an authoritative voice, ¡°We¡¯ve just weed Tim back to our


    family. Do you want him to find out his mommy is not on good terms with his daddy?¡±


    Arissa gaped and said, ¡°We were never close in the first ce!¡±


    A hard glint shed across Benjamin¡¯s narrowed eyes. ¡°Do you want him to know that we have an


    unusual rtionship?¡±


    The man¡¯s words rendered Arissa speechless. What unusual rtionship? He¡¯s my boss, and I work


    for him. That¡¯s all!


    But she no longer dared question him upon seeing the sharp, intimidating gaze in his eyes.


    ¡°What should we do then?¡± she asked him directly.


    Benjamin arched his brow. ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll have to sleep in this room!¡±


    Arissa swallowed the fluid lodged in her throat and sniggered. ¡°You want me to pretend to be your wife,


    Mr. Graham?¡±

 Chapter 653

    Chapter 653


    The More the Merrier Chapter 653


    Pretend To Be His Lover


    Arissa stared intently at Benjamin.


    Everyone knows our rtionship. I¡¯m sure our babies know what¡¯s going on between us. Why do we


    have to pretend to be a married couple?


    ¡°Dad is very particrly concerned about our rtionship. If you want to live with the kids, you must


    cooperate with me and pretend to be my girlfriend!¡± Benjamin reminded.


    Girlfriend?


    Not Wife?


    A hint of disappointment shed across Amelia¡¯s eyes, but she soon pulled herself together.


    Her eyes swept from left to right for a moment, and she nodded. ¡°All right!¡±


    Is he trying to get closer to me since he seems to have developed a better impression of me now?


    If that¡¯s the case, why should I turn him down? I must seize the opportunity and not let him go.


    Benjamin began to frown when he saw her smirking but had no idea what she had in mind.


    Upon noticing the brooding expression on his face, Arissa froze for a moment. ¡°You look unhappy, Mr.


    Graham.¡±


    The man gave her the side-eye but did not know what else to say. But he believed she must have kept


    a few tricks up her sleeve. ¡°Don¡¯t try to y mind games with me!¡±


    Arissa did not understand a word he uttered. What on earth is he talking about?


    She poked Benjamin¡¯s chest and snorted. ¡°You wanted me to pretend to be your girlfriend, and I


    agreed. Yet, you¡¯re giving me this look? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    This man is so hard to please.


    ¡°Do you realize I¡¯m the one who got the short end of the stick?¡± Arissa eximed.


    Benjamin narrowed his beady eyes and locked his gaze on her. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a woman. What if the whole world finds out about my rtionship with you? I don¡¯t think any man


    would dare to marry me in the future!¡± Arissa rolled her eyes at him.


    Irritation surged up inside Benjamin, and his expression darkened.


    He then let out a loud snort.


    Arissa gave him a puzzled look as she did not understand why he reacted that way.


    The way Benjamin scowled at her sent a chill down her spine.


    All of a sudden, Benjamin leaned over and locked lips with her.


    It was as if the domineering man was trying to suck the air out of her mouth.


    Arissa was taken aback by his move. She kept tapping his back and tried to pull herself away, but her


    resistance was futile.


    Her mind went totally nk as the kiss grew more intense.


    Benjamin even bit her on the lower lip.


    She glowered at the man with bloodshot and teary eyes. ¡°You crazy-¡±


    Before she could cuss, Benjamin continued sticking his tongue into her mouth as if he was punishing


    her.


    Arissa¡¯s mouth was all numb and swollen.


    The passionate kiss caused her head to spin and nearly suffocated her.


    Benjamin finally let go of her just before she ran out of breath.


    Benjamin was still huffing in anger. He shot her a re and stormed out of the room.


    Arissay on bed and gasped for air.


    Her whole face was flushed.


    What a b*stard!


    How dare he bite me!


    She touched her lower lip and realized it was bleeding.


    Arissa was hopping mad and embarrassed at the same time. Has he gone mad? Why did he vent his


    frustration on me?


    She recalled the remarks she made earlier and instantly became thunderstruck.


    Did he get mad because I mentioned something about marrying another man?


    A warm feeling welled up in her heart.


    ¡°Crazy man!¡± She grabbed a pillow and punched at it repeatedly.


    Why must he bite me when he¡¯s angry?


    Arissa cursed him in her heart and eventually fell into a deep slumber.


    When Benjamin returned to the room and saw her hugging his pillow, his eyes darkened.


    He walked to the bed, sat by the edge, and covered her with a nket.


    Arissa turned over and continued sleeping.


    Benjamin brushed his fingers over her lower lip and noticed it was wounded.


    He could not help but knit his brows. I¡¯ve let my emotions get the better of me.


    He could not control himself when she said she wanted to get another man to be her husband.


    Benjamin went out to retrieve the first aid kit. He then cleaned the lower lip and applied ointment to the


    wound.


    Once he was done, he left the room with the first aid kit.


    As he walked past the guest room, Benjamin asked the housekeeper, ¡°Are they asleep?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Graham!¡±


    Benjamin nodded and headed to his study.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 654

    Chapter 654


    The More the Merrier Chapter 654


    Mommy Is A Lazy Pig


    It was almost nightfall when Arissa regained consciousness.


    What is going on?


    Shey in bed for a long while before she registered her surroundings.


    Arissa reached out for her phone to check the time. She widened her eyes in shock when she saw it


    was almost six in the evening.


    I was asleep for that long?


    She had slept for four hours as she fell asleep at one just now.


    Arissa quickly scrambled to her feet, freshened up, and changed into a fresh set of clothes before


    heading downstairs.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She headed straight for Mary¡¯s room. However, Mary and the kids were not in the room.


    They¡¯re not in the living room either. Where are they?


    ¡°Ms. York, you¡¯re awake!¡±


    Edwin greeted warmly when he saw her.


    Arissa smiled when she saw that it was Edwin. ¡°Edwin, where is Grandaunt and the kids?¡±


    Could they have gone out?


    ¡°Gavin took Mdm. Mary and everyone else out for a walk in the garden!¡± Edwin replied with a smile.


    Arissa nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get them, Ms. York. It¡¯s almost time for dinner. Can you go get Mr. Graham?¡±


    Edwin then turned around and left to get Mary and the kids.


    Arissa felt a little embarrassed as all she did that day was eat and sleep.


    She directed her gaze toward the study and decided against calling Benjamin for dinner as she recalled


    what he did before she fell asleep.


    Arissa turned around and followed Edwin out the door.


    She caught sight of Mary and the six kids by theke, surrounded by plenty of housekeepers and


    bodyguards.


    No wonder there isn¡¯t a single soul in the house.


    Arissa smiled and made her way over.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Mommy¡¯s awake!¡±


    Oliver and Jesse squealed in delight when they saw Arissa.


    With that, the kids, including Tim, rushed toward her.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Ms. York!¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    Arissa greeted them with an affectionate smile.


    She pulled Gavin, Zachary, Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse into her arms as Tim stood by and watched


    bashfully.


    ¡°Come here, Sweetheart!¡± Arissa waved him over with a smile.


    Tim gave her a look before inching over.


    Arissa hugged all six of them, feeling satisfied.


    ¡°Sweethearts, when did you get up?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, we woke up at around three!¡± Jesse smiled.


    ¡°Mommy overslept!¡± Arissa smiled awkwardly.


    She checked out the kids and noticed that everyone was drenched in sweat.


    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re such azy pig for sleeping that long!¡±


    Jasper teased.


    Arissa pinched his nose. ¡°If I¡¯m azy pig, then what are you?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s azy piglet!¡± Oliver chuckled.


    ¡°If I¡¯m azy piglet, then you are azy piglet too!¡± Jasper harrumphed and shot back.


    The housekeepers and bodyguards broke out inughter as they watched on.


    Edwin and Mary were also watching them interact with a smile on their faces.


    ¡°Mommy, why did you sleep for so long? Are you sick?¡±


    Zachary ced his palm on Arissa¡¯s forehead worriedly.


    Arissa pulled his hand away, feeling pleased. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I fell into a deep sleep because it was too


    comfortable.¡±


    Tim blinked as he observed Arissa to make sure she was okay.


    ¡°Mommy, were you not able to sleep well for the past few days?¡±


    Gavin had hit the nail on the head.


    Arissa smiled and rubbed their heads.


    ¡°What games are you ying?¡±


    ¡°We took Great-grandaunt and Tim out for a walk in the garden!¡± Jasper chuckled.


    Arissa nodded. ¡°Are you done?¡±


    She turned to check on Mary and felt relieved to see her in high spirits.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Gavin smiled. They still had some way to go.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s continue after dinner!¡±


    Arissa walked over to Mary¡¯s side, squatted down by her wheelchair, and ced a hand on her knee


    affectionately.


    ¡°Grandaunt, how was your nap?¡±


    Mary nodded. ¡°It was okay.¡± She smiled.


    She just found the mattress a little too soft for her liking.

 Chapter 655

    Chapter 655


    The More the Merrier Chapter 655


    How Was Your Nap


    Arissa scrutinized her face as she asked, ¡°How¡¯s the mattress? Is itfortable? We can get you


    another one if you don¡¯t like it!¡±


    ¡°Do we have hard mattresses here? It¡¯s too soft¡­¡± Mary said awkwardly.


    Arissa smiled and nodded. She turned to Edwin and said, ¡°Edwin, can you rece Grandaunt¡¯s


    mattress with a harder one? She¡¯s used to hard mattresses, so it¡¯s better to get her one to help with her


    sleep.¡±


    ¡°Of course. We do have hard mattresses.¡±


    Edwin then instructed the housekeepers to rece Mary¡¯s mattress.


    ¡°Is it too much trouble?¡± Mary asked apologetically.


    ¡°No.¡± Edwin smiled. ¡°Anything is fine as long as you are well-rested, Mdm. Mary. Don¡¯t be shy. I¡¯m sure


    Mr. Graham wants you to livefortably. That¡¯s why he brought you here.¡± Mr. Graham has never


    brought anyone home before this. But he has changed a lot ever since Ms. York moved in. He can


    even ept living with strangers now.


    ¡°We look to be about the same age. Please just call me Mary.¡±


    Mary felt a little shy.


    Edwin gave it some thought and nodded in agreement. ¡°How about I call you Ms. Connor instead?¡±


    Mary thought this sounded better than Mdm. Mary, but it didn¡¯t make much of a difference.


    Arissa smiled. ¡°I think it¡¯s fine. Edwin will call you Ms. Connor, and you will call him Edwin. How nice.¡±


    Mary and Edwin smiled. They decided they would refer to each other that way from here on out.


    ¡°Grandaunt, let¡¯s get dinner.¡±


    Arissa got up and wheeled Mary into the house.


    ¡°Sweethearts, let¡¯s go. We cane for a walk again after dinner.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    The kids replied sweetly as they followed close behind.


    Arissa couldn¡¯t stop smiling as she looked at them.


    ¡°Tim, do you like it here?¡±


    Tim nced at Arissa and nodded. ¡°This ce is so big!¡±


    Arissa smiled. ¡°It is. I had some trouble getting used to this ce when I first arrived. I even got lost


    along the way!¡±


    ¡°When did you lose your way, Mommy?¡± Gavin asked out of curiosity.


    Arissaughed awkwardly.


    ¡°When I first arrived. I got lost in the garden.¡±`


    Gavin smiled. ¡°Can you find your way around now, Mommy?¡±


    ¡°No. She has no sense of direction.¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Zachary giggled and told him Arissa¡¯s secret.


    Arissa blushed upon his words.


    ¡°I got lost because I wasn¡¯t familiar with the ce.¡± She tried to save her dignity.


    Edwin and Maryughed as they found their conversation to be very amusing.


    ¡°Ms. York, I¡¯m not very good at finding my direction in an unfamiliar ce either. You¡¯ll be fine once you


    get used to this ce.¡±


    Timforted.


    Arissa stared at his grim expression and nodded.


    ¡°Yes! Sweetheart, did you sleep well?¡±


    Tim nodded.


    ¡°Mommy, Tim woke upter than all of us. He slept like a baby.¡±


    Oliver reported.


    Arissa felt relieved upon his words.


    ¡°Tim, our home is your home. Please make yourself at ease,¡± she assured.


    Tim nodded. ¡°Okay!¡±


    Arissa smiled in response and said sweetly, ¡°Sweethearts, go get daddy for dinner.¡±


    Edwin smiled and gave her a look. Ms. York does care a lot for Mr. Graham.


    ¡°Mommy, you should hurry up too!¡±


    Gavin reminded before he joined his siblings to call for Benjamin.


    ¡°Okay. Slow down. Watch your step!¡±


    Arissa urged when she saw the kids running into the house.


    She kept her eyes peeled on the kids, worried that they would trip and fall.


    The kids ran over to Benjamin¡¯s study with Gavin at the forefront.


    He stopped at the door as Tim, Zachary, Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse stood side by side behind him.


    Gavin gave them a look.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it together!¡±


    All five of them nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Daddy (Mr. Graham), it¡¯s time for dinner!¡±


    All six of them shouted in unison.

 Chapter 656

    Chapter 656


    The More the Merrier Chapter 656


    Call Me Daddy


    Gavin looked at Tim with a smile and said, ¡°Tim, if you address him as Daddy, Daddy is going to be so


    happy!¡±


    Zachary frowned and protested, ¡°No! You can¡¯t call him Daddy!¡±


    The rest of the kids looked at him in bewilderment.


    Zachary¡¯s eyes gleamed as he said to Tim, ¡°Tim, you have to call Mommy first. Since Mr. Graham


    hasn¡¯t passed the test yet, you should refrain from calling him Daddy!¡±


    Tim merely stared at them, not knowing who to listen to.


    Right then, Benjamin came out. As his gaze swept across the children, it finallynded on Zachary.


    With a teasing look in his eyes, he asked, ¡°Zachary, did you just call me Daddy?¡±


    Zachary was stunned momentarily and started blushing. He then instantly retorted, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t call you


    Daddy!¡±


    Benjamin smiled and stared at him intently. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just call me Daddy again?¡±


    Zachary went silent upon hearing that.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Speechless, Gavin also nced at Benjamin and said, ¡°Daddy! Do you have no shame?¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes flickered, and he red at his son.


    Seeing that, Gavin flinched and addressed his siblings, ¡°Let¡¯s go wash our hands before our dinner!¡±


    ¡°Mommy is here!¡± Jesse was over the moon when she saw Arissa and Marye in.


    Upon hearing that, all the kids quickly went to wash their hands.


    Arissa saw Benjamin standing by the entrance of the study room, but she shifted her gaze away.


    Instead, she just pushed Mary right past him.


    Benjamin merely nced at her in response.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to eat, Mr. Graham!¡± Mary called out.


    Benjamin nodded. ¡°Grandaunt, you can just call me Benjamin!¡±


    Mary smiled and nodded.


    Benjamin followed them from behind to wash his hands as well.


    Sensing the man¡¯s gaze on her, Arissa turned her head back to look.


    However, she quickly turned back around again after she saw Benjamin talking to Edwin. Was I


    imagining things?


    She pushed Mary to the bathroom after that. Jesse was just done washing her hands, so she came out


    and said, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m done!¡±


    ¡°Good! Head over to the dining room first!¡± Arissa replied with a smile.


    After Mary was done using the bathroom, Arissa washed her hands for her before pushing her out.


    ¡°Please let me help, Ms. York!¡± Edwin came over to push Mary to the dining room.


    Arissa went back to the bathroom to relieve herself before washing her hands. After that, she went to


    the dining room.


    By then, the kids were all already seated.


    ¡°Mommy, hurry up!¡± they urged her excitedly when they saw her.


    After giving them a nod, Arissa was stunned when she noticed Shaun and Kingsley there.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat, Mrs. Graham!¡± Kingsley greeted with a smile.


    Arissa nodded awkwardly. ¡°I thought you guys had already left!¡±


    ¡°No. We were upstairs, and we¡¯ve just woken up!¡± Kingsley smiled and answered.


    Benjamin came over and frowned when he saw Kingsley looking at Arissa. ¡°Zip it before I throw you


    out!¡±


    Kingsley was shocked when he noticed Benjamin¡¯s warning gaze. He then looked away and teased


    softly, ¡°Benjamin, why are you so petty? Can¡¯t I chat with Mrs. Graham?¡±


    Benjamin shot him a fierce stare and uttered, ¡°Edwin, get him out!¡±


    Edwin nced at them and had no choice but to approach Kingsley.


    However, Kingsley remained seated. ¡°Edwin, do you have to be so obedient and listen to everything he


    says? At least wait till I¡¯m done eating, okay? I¡¯m famished!¡±


    Benjamin shot him another re.


    Upon seeing that, Kingsley quickly shut his mouth after saying, ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll keep my mouth shut!¡±


    Arissa was amused by their interaction.


    ¡°Shall we eat? The kids are hungry,¡± she asked Benjamin softly.


    Something flickered in Benjamin¡¯s eyes as he gazed at her. ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡±


    Arissa smiled and said to everybody, ¡°Dig in, everyone!¡± She then got some food for Mary and the kids


    before she started eating.


    The moment the hot food came into contact with the corner of her lips, she gasped in pain.


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes shed, and he stared at the corner of her lips for a while.


    Jesse, who was sitting beside Arissa, heard it. She then tilted her head and asked, ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s


    wrong?¡±

 Chapter 657

    Chapter 657


    The More the Merrier Chapter 657


    Her Lips


    All at once, the people sitting opposite Arissa raised their heads to look at her.


    Arissa smiled awkwardly and pursed her lips beforeforting Jesse, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Hurry up and dig


    in!¡±


    In the meantime, the other five kids were all staring at her too.


    Tim then noticed something on the corner of Arissa¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Ms. York, what¡¯s wrong with your lips?¡± Tim touched his own lips to show her what he meant.


    Upon hearing that, Kingsley, Shaun, Mary, and even Edwin were staring at the corner of her lips.


    Arissa was embarrassed when she saw them looking at her.


    Kingsley and Shaun seemed to have thought of something after seeing the marks on her lips, and they


    smiled ambiguously.


    All the while, they kept ncing between Benjamin and Arissa.


    Kingsley then teased her, ¡°Mrs. Graham, what happened to your lips?¡±


    Arissa avoided his gaze and uttered, ¡°Perhaps I¡¯m falling ill!¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem to be the case! I think they were bitten!¡± Shaun chimed in.


    Indeed, she couldn¡¯t hide it from Shaun because he was a doctor.


    Arissa was rendered speechless.


    Benjamin, on the other hand, red at them ferociously. ¡°Leave now if you guys aren¡¯t going to eat!¡±


    Kingsley and Shaun looked at him before exchanging nces with each other.


    They both smiled at each other after realizing that they had the same idea in their heads. Now we know


    why Benjamin looks so unsatisfied and moody!


    After that, they both smiled sheepishly and kept silent.


    Arissa just kept eating with her head hung low. At that moment, she was blushing because she could


    sense everyone looking at her.


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes glinted when he saw her blushing.


    ¡°Eat more!¡± He took some food for her.


    Arissa rolled her eyes and nced at him from the corner of her eyes.


    He was staring intently at her, not appearing the slightest bit apologetic at all.


    He¡¯s crazy!


    Arissa cursed inwardly before going back to her meal.


    She picked up the food he had given to her and chewed aggressively to vent her anger.


    Benjamin couldn¡¯t help but smile imperceptibly when he saw how grumpy she looked.


    Suddenly, there was amotion at the front door.


    Benjamin furrowed his brows when he heard that.


    It was Jack who had just arrived.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, you guys are back!¡± Jack had always been an easy-going and clumsy guy, so he just


    walked right in with a smile on his face.


    When his gazended on the six children, he greeted, ¡°Hi, everyone! We meet again!¡±


    The kids all turned to look at him. Gavin uttered coolly, ¡°Mr. Jack, you¡¯re just in time!¡±


    Jack chuckled and wanted to tousle the boy¡¯s hair.


    However, Gavin quickly dodged and stared at his hand in disgust.


    Jack retracted his hand sheepishly and patted Tim instead. ¡°Hi, Danny!¡±


    ¡°His name is Tim!¡± Benjamin¡¯s expression turned solemn as he red at Jack.


    Jack gazed at Benjamin and quickly rectified, ¡°Oh! Hi, Tim!¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Hi, Mr. Jack!¡± Tim greeted obediently.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a good boy!¡± Jack casually pinched Tim¡¯s cheek.


    Upon feeling an angry gaze fixed on him, Jack sneaked a peek at Benjamin before retracting his hand.


    ¡°Jack, you might have lost your hand if you were to pinch just a second longer,¡± Kingsley teased.


    Upon hearing that, Shaunughed at Jack.


    ¡°Tim is too cute! I can¡¯t help it!¡± Jack chortled.


    Jasper and Jesseughed out loud, amused by the scene.


    Gavin then rubbed Tim¡¯s cheek and advised in a serious tone, ¡°Tim, don¡¯t let anyone pinch your cheeks


    anymore. Otherwise, they might go out of shape!¡±


    Upon hearing those words, everyoneughed.


    Jack ran his hand over his nose awkwardly because he had just been dissed, and by a child, no less.


    Arissa chuckled because she knew how much Jack liked the kids. When she noticed he was


    embarrassed, she uttered, ¡°Jack, have you eaten? Would you like to join us?¡±


    ¡°Sure, Mrs. Graham!¡± Jack was ted and went on to pull a chair out for himself.


    ¡°Did I say you can sit? Wait outside!¡± Benjamin scolded in a deep voice.


    Jack immediately froze, not daring to sit down. In fact, he looked rather pitiful.


    Arissa frowned and shot Benjamin a nce before standing up for Jack. ¡°What¡¯s with your temper?


    Jack means no harm!¡±

 Chapter 658

    Chapter 658


    The More the Merrier Chapter 658


    Bitten By Benjamin


    Jack was touched. He looked at Arissa and said, ¡°You¡¯re so nice, Mrs. Graham!¡±


    Arissa blushed when she heard those words.


    Benjamin stared at her and snorted softly. ¡°You¡¯re quite adept at standing up for others, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Arissa¡¯s eyes flickered, and she ignored Benjamin¡¯s sarcastic tone. ¡°He was just messing around with


    the kids, no? You¡¯re wrong for throwing a tantrum.¡±


    Jack became worried for Arissa when he saw Benjamin¡¯s warning look.


    ¡°Sit down, Jack!¡± Edwin uttered. Mr. Graham is only going to get even more pissed if Jack keeps


    standing there.


    Benjamin turned toward Edwin and stared at him intently. ¡°You¡¯re not getting paid this month!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Edwin retreated to the side and kept silent.


    Arissa was frustrated by Benjamin¡¯s domineering attitude.


    Although most of the people there were aware of Benjamin¡¯s temper, Mary and Tim weren¡¯t.


    That was why they felt uneasy when they saw Benjamin throwing a tantrum.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Instantly, the mood in the dining room became awkward.


    When Arissa saw how ufortable Mary looked, she reached out her hand to tug at Benjamin¡¯s


    pants under the table before shooting him a pointed look.


    She then reminded him softly, ¡°Don¡¯t throw a tantrum when everyone¡¯s eating. Do you see that?


    They¡¯re now too scared to eat.¡±


    Benjamin nced at her and saw how passive and coquettish she looked.


    When he eventually saw her hand on his pants, his mood lightened up almost instantly.


    ¡°Please carry on, Grandaunt!¡± Benjamin uttered respectfully and shot Edwin a look, hinting him to get


    food for Mary.


    ¡°Okay. You too!¡± Mary nodded and said nothing more.


    Benjamin then nced at Tim. ¡°Tim, just take whatever you want to eat, okay? If you can¡¯t reach them,


    get the others to help you!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Graham!¡± Tim answered politely.


    After that, Benjamin¡¯s gaze shifted toward Jack.


    Arissa was afraid that the tension would rise again, so she quickly coaxed, ¡°Benjamin, let Jack join us,


    okay? We have plenty of food!¡±


    She even ced some of his favorite food on his te as she spoke.


    Benjamin snorted lightly and ordered, ¡°Sit down, then!¡±


    Jack was extremely grateful. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Graham! Thank you, Mrs. Graham!¡±


    Arissa smiled awkwardly and answered, ¡°You¡¯re wee. Also, you can just address me as¡ª¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Benjamin voiced his displeasure.


    Arissa turned to look at him.


    ¡°Did you forget what you¡¯ve promised me?¡± Benjamin asked.


    Reminded of her promise, Arissa cleared her throat and turned away. ¡°Don¡¯t be shy, okay? Eat up,


    everyone!¡± she said.


    Edwin didn¡¯t feel a hint of uneasiness when he saw Arissa acting like thedy of the house. Instead, he


    was rather pleased.


    Kingsley and Shaun smiled faintly when they sneaked a peek at Benjamin, who was sitting in the main


    seat at the head of the dining table. There¡¯s no doubt that Benjamin does treat Arissa differently.


    Jack merely kept quiet as he smiled at the six kids.


    The kids were all busy gobbling up the food served to them. When they finished the food on their


    tes, Jack and the others would fill it up again.


    Arissa was pleased when she saw the men caring for the kids, so she smiled and focused on filling up


    her own stomach.


    However, she could only eat slowly because her lips were causing her pain.


    Benjamin noticed it, so he turned toward her and asked, ¡°Are the dishes not to your liking?¡±


    Arissa shot him a look and answered, ¡°That¡¯s not it!¡±


    ¡°Why are you eating so slow then?¡± Benjamin was puzzled because she was usually a fast eater.


    Arissa twitched her lips and smiled at him before reminding him what he had done to her.


    ¡°Are you able to eat fast if your lips are in pain?¡±


    She had forgotten to lower her voice when she said that.


    Hence, everyone in the dining room could hear her loud and clear.


    Kingsley was the first to react as he startedughing.


    Seeing that, the rest of them couldn¡¯t help butugh as well. ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Graham, please be honest with us, okay? Did Benjamin do that to your lips? Did he bite you?¡±


    Kingsley asked.

 Chapter 659

    Chapter 659


    The More the Merrier Chapter 659


    Alone In The Dining Room


    Arissa immediately blushed when she heard Kingsley¡¯s teasing words.


    At the same time, the kids were all also staring at her curiously.


    Sensing the attention on her, Arissa¡¯s face turned even redder.


    ¡°Get lost if you can¡¯t keep your mouth shut!¡± Benjamin scolded Kingsley.


    Although Kingsley swiftly zipped his lips, he was still looking at Benjamin suggestively.


    Benjamin narrowed his eyes and red at him in response.


    Seeing that, Kingsley instantly retracted his gaze sheepishly and looked elsewhere.


    Shaun was smiling as well when he swept a nce at Benjamin and Arissa.


    Right then, Mary uttered in a concerned tone, ¡°Issa, eat slowly, okay? Don¡¯t burn yourself!¡±


    ¡°Okay. I know, Grandaunt!¡± Arissa was less embarrassed when she saw how concerned Mary was


    about her.


    The kids were blinking in bewilderment as they stared at Arissa. Did Daddy really bite Mommy?


    Gavin knitted his brows and red at Benjamin.


    At the same time, Zachary was also ring at Benjamin. If Daddy really did that, he has gone over the


    line!


    Jack, on the other hand, didn¡¯t dare to get curious at all. He just kept his head lowered and ate his


    dinner.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Eat up!¡± Benjamin uttered in a deep voice when he noticed the angry res


    from the kids.


    The kids snorted in response before getting on with their dinner.


    Arissa was delighted when she saw the kids do that. Even the kids are angry at Benjamin¡¯s shameless


    act!


    Benjamin then took a bowl and filled it up with food before cing it in front of Arissa. ¡°Eat these.


    They¡¯re not as hot!¡±


    Arissa nced at Benjamin and saw him looking calm and collected.


    Benjamin shot her a look and uttered domineeringly, ¡°What are you looking at me for? Hurry up and


    eat!¡±


    At that, the corners of Arissa¡¯s mouth twitched.


    The rest of them merely looked on in amusement, though none of them dared to utter another word.


    The men, in particr, were aware that Benjamin was going to get angry if they were to speak again.


    He¡¯s really going to chase us out in the middle of dinner!


    Hence, they all focused on eating as much as they could and kept mum.


    The kids wisely remained silent as well. However, some of them would sneak a re at Benjamin from


    time to time.


    Arissa¡¯s embarrassment faded when she saw everyone eating quietly. Finally, I can eat in peace!


    Before she could finish her food, Benjamin would fill her te up again.


    In response, she epted his gesture willingly. I¡¯ll just treat it as him making it up to me. Since he¡¯s so


    attentive, I guess he¡¯s feeling remorseful.


    With those thoughts in her mind, her mood lightened up, and she started eating happily.


    Benjamin noticed how much she was enjoying dinner. The way her cheeks bulged with food made her


    look like a squirrel. Her lips were also glistening with oil from the food.


    His gaze darkened at the sight, and he reached out to wipe her mouth for her affectionately.


    When his hand came in contact with her lips, Arissa trembled and leaned backward. At that moment,


    she started blushing once again.


    She breathed a sigh of relief when she saw no one had noticed it because they were all busy eating.


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes glimmered when he saw how shy and innocent she looked when she blushed.


    However, Arissa didn¡¯t notice the tenderness in his eyes.


    Unlike Arissa, Edwin saw it, and he was delighted. The rtionship between Mr. Graham and Ms. York


    is getting better!


    An hourter, everyone was done with dinner, but Arissa wasn¡¯t.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Take your time, okay, Mrs. Graham? We understand your circumstances. We¡¯ll go to the living room


    for coffee!¡± Kingsley smiled and said.


    Shaun was also smiling when he pushed Mary toward the living room. ¡°Mrs. Graham, I¡¯ll bring Mdm.


    Mary for a walk, okay? Carry on!¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Graham, enjoy your dinner! I¡¯m going for a walk as well!¡±


    ¡°Mommy, enjoy your dinner. We¡¯ll keep Great-grandauntpany!¡± the kids uttered before following


    Kingsley to the living room.


    ¡°You may leave now. Keep an eye on Gavin and the others!¡± Benjamin turned and ordered Edwin.


    With a smile on his face, Edwin answered, ¡°Yes, Mr. Graham!¡±


    Edwin quickly left after that. Hehe! Mr. Graham wants to spend time alone with Ms. York!


    With that, everyone left Benjamin and Arissa alone in the dining room.


    She sneaked a peek at Benjamin, but he was looking right back at her. Taken aback, she immediately


    averted her gaze from him.

 Chapter 660

    Chapter 660


    The More the Merrier Chapter 660


    Distraction


    Benjamin noticed her action, so he retracted his gaze and ate elegantly.


    Is he not done eating? Arissa peeked at him and saw him still eating. Her initial sense of


    embarrassment vanished, and she happily continued filling her stomach.


    Benjamin was done after just a few more bites.


    When he looked at her, he saw her mouth stuffed with food. Why does she look so cute when she


    eats?


    Arissa felt his intense gaze, so she turned around to nce at him.


    The instant their eyes locked, her heart started pounding frantically. She then calmly broke away from


    his gaze.


    After looking away, she could still feel Benjamin staring at her. Inevitably, her heart raced even faster.


    The atmosphere turned somewhat sensual all of a sudden.


    The next thing she knew, she was choking on her food, and she ended up coughing.


    Benjamin got up and patted her back. ¡°Why are you so careless?¡±


    He was frowning, clearly worried about her.


    Arissa coughed for a long while before she regained herposure. By then, her cheeks were flushed


    due to the coughing.


    Benjamin poured her a ss of water and gave it to her. ¡°Drink some water.¡±


    Arissa felt a lot better after a few mouthfuls of water.


    Benjamin was still staring at her when he noticed her watery eyes. Right then, he changed his mind


    about scolding her for her carelessness. ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±


    Arissa nodded. ¡°Yes. Much better.¡±


    ¡°Pay attention when you eat!¡± Benjamin reminded before taking his seat.


    Arissa merely nced at him in response. Wasn¡¯t that all his fault? His stare was so distracting!


    When she noticed he was still staring at her, she asked, ¡°Are you done eating?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Benjamin picked up his fork and served her more food. ¡°Now, eat up!¡±


    Arissa answered softly, ¡°If you¡¯re done eating, go ahead with your own matters. You don¡¯t have to stay


    here.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes lit up, and he stared at her devilishly. ¡°Is my presence distracting you?¡±


    Who in the world wants people to stare at them when they eat? Arissa was startled momentarily before


    she answered, ¡°How are you not distracting me when you keep staring at me?¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s lips curled into a smirk. ¡°If you weren¡¯t looking at me, how would you know I was looking at


    you?¡±


    Rendered speechless, she could only shoot him a look of disbelief. Is Benjamin joking with me?


    She wasn¡¯t used to how he had softened uppared to how cold and distant he wasst time.


    Benjamin then flicked her head and lifted her chin. ¡°Eat up! When you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll apply some


    medication for you.¡±


    Arissa was stunned.


    ¡°What?¡± Benjamin uttered in a deep voice and stared at her awkwardly.


    ¡°I can do it by myself,¡± she retorted.


    However, Benjamin snorted lightly and remained rooted to his seat.


    Arissa had no choice but to continue eating after seeing that he had no intention of leaving.


    For the next half an hour, Benjamin kept herpany till she was done with dinner.


    When Arissa got up to clear the table, Benjamin grabbed her hand and dragged her to the living room.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to clean up,¡± he said.


    Arissa felt her heart skip a beat when she saw that towering figure of his. ¡°Thank you, Graham!¡±


    In response, Benjamin merely spared her a nce before turning away.


    After bringing her to the living room, he sat her down and went to take the first-aid kit.


    He then took out a bottle of disinfectant and ointment from the box.


    Arissa¡¯s heart was fluttering as she watched him dipping a cotton swab into the bottle of disinfectant.


    After that, Benjamin turned toward her and lifted her chin.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself!¡± Arissa was feeling embarrassed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± he demanded before disinfecting her wound gently.


    With her head tilted back slightly, Arissa was staring right at that handsome face of his. They were so


    close to each other that she could feel his breath on her face. Needless to say, the atmosphere was


    rather sensual.


    Indeed, men are most attractive when they¡¯re focused! Besides, he¡¯s so elegant and alluring. Arissa


    started blushing again, and her heart was pounding.


    Benjamin saw how shy she looked with her eyshes fluttering slightly, and he was tempted to kiss her


    pink lips.

 Chapter 661

    Chapter 661


    The More the Merrier Chapter 661


    The Kiss


    Benjamin leaned closer to her, and she could feel his warm breath puffing on her face.


    Realizing what he was about to do, Arissa blushed uncontrobly and instinctively closed her eyes.


    Suddenly, Benjamin noticed just how serious her wound was, so he suppressed his urge.


    He couldn¡¯t help but chuckle when he saw how ready she was to receive a kiss from him.


    Despite the temptation, he applied the medication to her lips.


    Arissa hissed in pain.


    Benjamin immediately moved his hand away and asked with a frown, ¡°Did I hurt you?¡±


    Those words sounded particrly ambiguous and sensual to her.


    With her cheeks reddened, Arissa shied away and answered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll be gentler.¡± Benjamin had no idea what was going through her mind when he continued


    applying medication to her wound.


    Arissa was looking at his sculpted face with the incredible features through her eyshes.


    She was staring at him intently without even blinking. He¡¯s so handsome.


    Suddenly, Benjamin uttered in his low, maic voice, ¡°Arissa!¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± She was staring at his elegant facial features in a daze.


    ¡°Be quiet!¡± Benjamin demanded.


    Arissa widened her eyes in response. I didn¡¯t even make a sound!


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes shed, and he raised his gaze toward her.


    Flicking her nose gently with his slender fingers, he said, ¡°I could hear you staring at me.¡±


    His hoarse voice caused Arissa¡¯s heart to skip a beat. After averting her gaze, she uttered softly, ¡°You


    were also looking at me.¡±


    Benjamin chuckled softly and leaned over to whisper in her ear, ¡°Did you want me to kiss you just


    now?¡±


    Arissa could feel an intense warmth surge through her body, and she blushed. ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡±


    Benjamin raised his brows and smiled at her wickedly.


    In response, Arissa red at him and asked, ¡°Are you done applying the medication?¡±


    Their faces were really close to each other, and she was practically breathing in the air he exhaled.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Benjamin answered before squeezing out a bit more ointment to apply to her wound.


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze darkened when he saw her licking the corner of her lips.


    At that moment, he felt a wave of desire surge through him.


    ¡°Stop licking!¡± he scolded in a deep voice.


    Hearing that, Arissa pursed her lips sheepishly.


    Benjamin had to put his urges aside so that he could re-apply the medication to her lips.


    Since the ointment was cooling, Arissa felt a lot better after that.


    ¡°Before it heals, don¡¯t lick your lips,¡± Benjamin reminded.


    Arissa moved away from him and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t this all your fault? Would I be wounded if you didn¡¯t bite


    me?¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze darkened after he heard herints. ¡°Be good and don¡¯t irritate me, then!¡±


    Arissa was taken aback. ¡°How did I irritate you?¡±


    Benjamin kept mum and stared at her with a solemn expression.


    Pinning him with her gaze, she queried, ¡°Benjamin, you said I irritated you, right? Tell me how I¡¯ve


    irritated you. You ought to exin it to me. Otherwise, how would I know what I¡¯ve done wrong?¡±


    When Benjamin met her bright eyes and noticed the sly, knowing gleam in them, a glint shed across


    his eyes.


    Arissa realized she had guessed it right after seeing the look on his face. She leaned closer to him and


    smiled. ¡°Did you get angry because I mentioned something about marrying other men?¡±


    Indeed, she was right.


    Upon hearing that, a hint of uneasiness crept onto Benjamin¡¯s handsome face, and he was getting mad


    because he was embarrassed by Arissa¡¯s constant staring.


    Thus, he red at her.


    Arissa couldn¡¯t help but smile smugly. ¡°Am I right?¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, Benjamin pulled her in, held her head, and kissed her on her lips.


    His tongue invaded her mouth as he devoured her lips like a starving man.


    Once he had gotten the sweet taste of it, Benjamin couldn¡¯t help but want more.


    He was kissing her so passionately that she didn¡¯t even have time to catch her breath.


    It was as if he had lost control of himself.


    Although Arissa was in pain due to the kiss, she couldn¡¯t resist him. Instead, she gradually lost herself


    in his profound kissing skills.

 Chapter 662

    Chapter 662


    The More the Merrier Chapter 662


    Buzzkill


    Lost in the passion, Arissa couldn¡¯t stop herself from responding. At the same time, herck of


    experience in the encounter was making Benjamin even more excited.


    Flushed and aroused, he swiftly pinned her on the couch.


    The sounds of their actions were heard clearly in the quiet living room, and the passion was intense.


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Suddenly, someone came and ruined the moment.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    After hearing the sound of a man clearing his throat, they could hear multiple footsteps closing in. It


    seemed like the kids had returned.


    Arissa instantly regained herposure and pushed Benjamin away.


    Benjamin turned to see who had ruined the mood.


    Kingsley chuckled and said awkwardly, ¡°I-I just wanted toe in and get some fruits. I didn¡¯t know


    you guys were¡­ Well, carry on. Carry on.¡±


    When Kingsley saw Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper running toward the house, he quickly dragged them


    away and uttered, ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here. We don¡¯t have any more fruits at home. I¡¯ll bring you guys out


    to buy some, okay?¡±


    The kids weren¡¯t convinced. ¡°Mr. Whitley said we do still have fruits! Don¡¯t lie to us, Mr. Jack!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying!¡± Kingsley pinched Zachary¡¯s cheek.


    Zachary snuck a peek inside and saw Benjamin and Arissa on the couch.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Kingsley quickly grabbed his hand and dragged the other two kids away. ¡°Kids, your daddy and


    mommy are spending time together, so we shouldn¡¯t disturb them!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Jack, are you sure Mr. Graham isn¡¯t bullying Mommy?¡± Jasper asked.


    Kingsley smiled and answered, ¡°I¡¯m sure! If we go in now, your daddy is going to be mad!¡±


    Oliver adjusted his sses before asking, ¡°Mr. Jack, what did you see?¡±


    Kingsley smiled wickedly and whispered, ¡°I saw your daddy kissing your mommy just now!¡±


    Indeed, if we hadn¡¯t barged in, things would have definitely gotten intimate in there. Kingsley then


    remembered how murderous Benjamin¡¯s expression had been. His heart trembled in his chest while


    the smile on his face froze. Should I escape and hide somewhere? What if hees after me to kill


    me?


    The three kids were stunned upon hearing that.


    ¡°Are you sure about what you saw?¡± Zachary was bewildered.


    Kingsley nced at him and nodded. ¡°Yes! I interrupted them when I walked in just now, and your


    daddy shot me a frightening re!¡±


    ¡°Hey, Mr. Jack! Let me off. I dropped my sses!¡± Oliver shouted anxiously.


    Kingsley froze and let go of the three of them.


    In the next instant, the kids started running toward the house.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Kingsley chased after them and grabbed all of them by their cors. ¡°What are you guys doing?¡±


    ¡°We need to see if Mr. Graham is bullying Mommy!¡± Jasper struggled to break free.


    Kingsley was exasperated. ¡°Don¡¯t go back there. If you guys go there now, not only is your daddy going


    to be pissed, but your mommy will also be embarrassed!¡±


    Zachary answered disdainfully, ¡°Mr. Watts, unlike you, we¡¯re not afraid. We need to keep a close eye


    on Mommy! Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t even know if she was bullied.¡±


    ¡°How is that bullying? Your parents are just getting closer to each other!¡± Kingsley brought them away


    once again.


    As for the two adults in the house, one was embarrassed while the other one was left feeling frustrated.


    Benjamin¡¯s expression was extremely sullen because Kingsley had been a buzzkill.


    Arissa, on the other hand, was blushing uncontrobly as she tried to straighten her clothes.


    Her heart was racing wildly at that moment. He just almost took full advantage of me! In the living room,


    no less. What if the kids saw that? That would be so awkward!


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    Both of them spoke at the same time.


    Benjamin stared intently into her eyes and said, ¡°Let me apply medication to your wounded lips again.¡±


    Arissa touched her lips, and she could still feel the warmth he had left behind. While blushing, she


    answered, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary.¡±


    With that, she got up and ran to the bathroom.


    He watched her running away, his gaze dark.


    After a while, he curled his lips into a smile.

 Chapter 663

    Chapter 663


    The More the Merrier Chapter 663


    Darius Grumbling


    ¡°Since you won¡¯t let me apply medication, remember to apply it yourself!¡± Benjamin shouted in Arissa¡¯s


    direction. How is she so easily embarrassed? It seems like she¡¯s not that daring after all.


    Arissa¡¯s heart was pounding even harder when she got into the bathroom.


    She then saw herself in the mirror. At that moment, her face was flushed, and her eyes were filled with


    desire.


    Indeed, like Benjamin, she was also having a hard time trying to suppress her desire.


    Her cheeks med hotly at the thought.


    She only managed to calm herself down after staying in the bathroom for a while.


    After washing her face, she made sure she wasn¡¯t looking as red anymore before she left the


    bathroom.


    Right then, she heard noisesing from the front door, so she went over to check it out.


    There, Darius was ordering the butler from the Old Manor around. They were moving boxes that looked


    like presents.


    When Darius saw her, he smiled lovingly and yelled, ¡°Issa! Is Tim back as well?¡±


    ¡°Hi, Mr. Graham!¡± Arissa greeted him with a smile and walked toward him. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s here!¡±


    ¡°Is he inside the house?¡± Darius craned his neck to look into the house because he was eager to see


    his grandchild.


    ¡°They¡¯re in the garden!¡± Arissa answered while pointing toward theke.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go over there then.¡± Darius turned around to leave, but he halted in his tracks and ordered William,


    ¡°Quickly, bring all these boxes into the house!¡±


    When Arissa looked inside the car, she saw it was filled to the brim with boxes. Even the trunk of the


    car was packed full too.


    Surprised, she asked, ¡°What are these, Mr. Graham?¡±


    Darius smiled delightedly. ¡°These are presents for the kids!¡±


    This is too much, no? Arissa¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Didn¡¯t you already buy them presentsst time around?


    Why did you buy them gifts again?¡±


    ¡°Tim didn¡¯t get presentsst time around. However, I couldn¡¯t help but buy for Gavin and the others as


    well. After all, the other five of them aren¡¯t going to be happy if they don¡¯t receive gifts when Tim gets


    them!¡± Dariusughed and walked toward theke.


    ¡°Issa, lead me there, okay? Are they over there? I didn¡¯t see them when I wasing here just now. Is


    Edwin with them? I bet he didn¡¯t see me just now. If he did, he would surelye and greet me¡­¡±


    Darius was grumbling agitatedly.


    Amused, Arissa chased after him. ¡°Slow down, Mr. Graham! There¡¯s no need to rush!¡±


    Darius smiled when Arissa went to him to hold his arm. He thenined about Benjamin to her.


    ¡°Issa, you have no idea how disobedient Benjamin is. Did you know he blocked my number? That¡¯s not


    even all! He also blocked the Old Manor¡¯s number, so no one could reach him. I couldn¡¯t even call you


    or Gavin and the others when I wanted to. I¡¯m so pissed!¡± Darius¡¯ face was puffed up with anger.


    Arissa was taken aback. ¡°He blocked you?¡±


    ¡°Yes! He¡¯s so mean,¡± Dariusined.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Arissa quicklyforted him when she saw how worked up he had gotten.


    ¡°I think he just didn¡¯t want you to travel around too much. After all, you¡¯re still bound to see Tim. We¡¯ve


    only gotten back today, and I¡¯ve been asleep till before dinner. That¡¯s why we haven¡¯t gotten the chance


    to inform you. I¡¯m sorry to have gotten you worried!¡± Arissa was very apologetic.


    ¡°I don¡¯t me you. This is all Benjamin¡¯s doing. He¡¯s always trying to get me mad, and he won¡¯t even


    allow me to see my grandchildren!¡± Darius gritted his teeth in anger.


    Arissa let out an amused chuckle. ¡°Calm down, Mr. Graham. You¡¯ll see them soon!¡±


    Her voice was so sweet and convincing that Darius felt much better after hearing that. He then smiled


    and looked at her when he asked, ¡°Issa, is there another grandchild apart from Tim?¡±


    Arissa blushed when she saw the eagerness in his eyes.


    After smiling sheepishly, she answered, ¡°No. Just these few!¡±


    Darius chuckled heartily. ¡°Six isn¡¯t too bad at all. No one is able to surprise me as much as you did.


    Issa, thank you!¡±


    If I bring all six of them out with me, myrades are going to be so envious of me! With that thought


    in his mind, Darius was on cloud nine.

 Chapter 664

    Chapter 664


    The More the Merrier Chapter 664


    Hiding Them From Me


    Arissa did not know what he was thinking about, but the beam on Darius¡¯ face caused the corners of


    her lips to lift as well.


    Old Mr. Graham seems fun to be around. Why can¡¯t Benjamin be like this instead of acting cold all the


    time?


    ¡°Um, Issa? They¡¯re not here!¡±


    As they talked, the pair arrived at theke. Darius quickly scanned the surroundings for the children,


    but to no avail.


    Puzzled, Arissa looked around as well. ¡°Could they be further in front?¡±


    I could have sworn they came back to the house¡­


    Arissa brought Darius deeper into the garden in search of the children. The pair looked around for ten


    minutes, but there was no sign of them.


    Darius¡¯ expression was gloomy as he huffed. ¡°Is Benjamin hiding them from me on purpose after


    finding out I¡¯m here?¡±


    Arissa nced over at Darius, doubting his take on the situation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Perhaps Mr. Watts brought them out to y?¡± Arissa suggested.


    ¡°Kingsley¡¯s here?¡± Darius peered at Arissa as he asked, almost in usation.


    Arissa nodded in response. ¡°Yep! He always has his meals here, along with Dr. Bailey!¡±


    Tossing Darius an encouraging smile, Arissa reassured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Graham! I¡¯ll just give the kids


    a call!¡±


    As she reached for her pocket, Arissa quickly realized that she had forgotten her phone with her.


    ¡°Sorry, Mr. Graham,¡± she apologized sheepishly. ¡°My phone is not with me right now. Can I use your


    phone instead?¡±


    Darius patted his pocket before eximing in panic, ¡°My phone¡¯s not here either!¡±


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go inside first. It¡¯s alright, Old Mr. Graham. You will get to meet them!¡±


    With that being said, Arissa apanied Darius back into the house.


    While they were walking, Darius grumbled, ¡°This has to be Benjamin¡¯s doing. Before this, it was only


    Gavin. And even back then, he never liked to bring Gavin to see me. Now that there are five more, he


    still wouldn¡¯t let me see them!¡±


    With a huff, he pouted. ¡°He¡¯s the one that¡¯s bad with kids, yet I¡¯m the one who never gets to see them!¡±


    Hearing Benjamin being scolded by Darius, Arissa instinctively jumped to his defense.


    ¡°Say, Old Mr. Graham. Does Benjamin know that you¡¯reing over?¡±


    Ever since she came out of the restroom, Arissa had not seen even a glimpse of Benjamin. She did not


    know if he was still in the house or if he had gone out as well.


    ¡°Probably not.¡± Darius hesitated.


    His answer managed to piqued Arissa¡¯s curiosity. ¡°Oh? If you don¡¯t mind me asking, how do you know


    we¡¯re back home?¡±


    Darius broke into an impish grin at the question before lowering his voice to answer. ¡°I hired someone


    at thepany to inform me when Ethen returns. I then proceeded to go see Ethen myself, and Ethen


    told me that you guys are back!¡±


    Realization dawned on Arissa.


    When they returned to the house, William had already carried all the presents into the house and


    arranged them nicely with the help of others.


    Darius slumped onto a couch. Disappointment was written all over his face for not being able to see his


    grandchildren.


    Amused by Darius¡¯ actions, Arissa smiled and poured him a ss of water.


    ¡°Have some water, Old Mr. Graham. I¡¯ll call them now!¡±


    Picking up her phone, she immediately dialed Gavin¡¯s number.


    Sipping the ss of water, Darius stared at her in anticipation.


    ¡°Has anyone picked up?¡± he asked, impatient.


    Arissa shook her head. ¡°Not yet.¡±


    It¡¯s been ringing for a while now. Why hasn¡¯t he picked up?


    In the end, the call went to voicemail.


    Seeing that Darius had gotten increasingly restless, Arissaforted the old man. ¡°Maybe he didn¡¯t


    hear the ringtone. Let me try calling Zachary!¡±


    Upon hearing the suggestion, Darius nodded.


    Arissa quickly dialed another number. To her dismay, the phone¡¯s ringtone could be heard from


    upstairs. From the looks of it, Zachary had left his phone at home.


    Without another choice, Arissa called Kingsley instead. That time around, it only took a few seconds for


    the call to be connected.


    ¡°Arissa!¡±


    Kingsley sounded surprised to be hearing from Arissa. ¡°Why are you calling me? Aren¡¯t you having


    some time of intimacy with Benjamin?¡±


    The corners of Arissa¡¯s lips twitched slightly. ncing at Darius, she could only pray that she was not


    blushing.


    ¡°Mr. Watts, are the kids with you? Did you bring them out to y?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of them. I promise I¡¯ll send them backter,¡± Kingsley quickly


    reassured.


    Upon hearing his answer, Arissa breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Grandaunt and Edwin aren¡¯t here either. Are


    they with you too?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! This is the first time Mdm. Mary has been to Dellmoor, we¡¯re taking them around to sightsee and


    familiarize themselves!¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as Kingsley was speaking, Darius gestured at Arissa, asking her to pass him the phone.


    ¡°Pass me the phone, Issa! Let me speak to him!¡±

 Chapter 665

    Chapter 665


    The More the Merrier Chapter 665


    I Am In The Wrong


    ¡°Oh, okay¡­¡± Arissa immediately handed the phone to Darius.


    The moment Darius took the phone, he began giving out orders in a grim tone.


    ¡°Kingsley! Where have you brought the kids! Bring them back now!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Graham¡­¡±


    Kingsley was dumbfounded to hear Darius¡¯ voice over the phone.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, I¡¯ve just brought them out. We haven¡¯t even gone anywhere fun yet. I¡¯ll bring them back


    soon!¡± Snapping out of his shock, Kingsley argued.


    Darius¡¯ eyebrows knitted together tightly, not pleased by the fact that he had to wait even longer to see


    his grandchildren. Who knows how long I have to wait!


    ¡°Bring them back first! You can take them out some other time! Come back now!¡±


    With that, Darius hung up the phone.


    Just then, Arissa brought out a tter of fruits and served it to Darius.


    ¡°Have you had your dinner, Old Mr. Graham?¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm!¡±


    Darius nodded cheerfully. With a polite grin on his face, he told Arissa, ¡°You don¡¯t have to apany


    me! Go rest. I¡¯ll wait for them on my own!¡±


    Arissa merely smiled in response. Naturally, it would not be polite for her to leave her guest on his own.


    ¡°Go rest, Ms. York! I¡¯ll stay with Mr. Graham.¡± William chipped in from the side.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s still early. I¡¯ve only just finished eating when you guys arrived!¡± Arissa smiled politely at


    William.


    ¡°Please, take a seat! I¡¯ll go see if Benjamin is in the study!¡±


    From the phone call with Kingsley just a moment ago, Arissa assumed that Benjamin did not go out


    with them.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to get him. I¡¯m not here for him anyways. The mere sight of him annoys me!¡± Darius


    snorted in anger.


    Arissaughed courteously in response.


    ¡°Take a seat, Issa! Have a cup of coffee with me!¡±


    As he spoke, Darius nced at William, motioning thetter to make coffee.


    Taking the hint, William quickly brewed them a pot of coffee.


    Without much choice, Arissa sat down and started striking up conversations with Darius.


    Nevertheless, she sent a text to Benjamin in secret, informing him that Darius hade to visit.


    Within minutes, Benjamin showed up in the living room.


    Arissa¡¯s eyes lit up at the sight of him.


    On the other hand, Darius pursed his lips together in a prideful manner upon seeing Benjamin.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± asked Benjamin as he took a seat next to Arissa.


    However, the simple question was enough to tick the old man off.


    ¡°What is that supposed to mean? Am I not weed here?¡±


    Darius red at Benjamin.


    In contrast to Darius¡¯ frustrations, Benjamin¡¯s expression remained calm.


    Seeing that Benjamin could not be bothered, Darius¡¯ fury spiked even higher.


    ¡°Why did you block my number? Not answering my phone calls is one thing. Who are you to forbid me


    from seeing my own grandkids?¡± Darius hollered.


    Benjamin merely nced at Darius calmly.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired from running around all the time?¡± he asked casually.


    Darius¡¯ lips twitched in frustration.


    ¡°Who¡¯s tired? I¡¯m not tired,¡± argued Darius.


    ¡°I¡¯m beyond excited to meet my grandchildren!¡± he huffed.


    Benjamin raised an eyebrow at Darius. ¡°Look at you, huffing and puffing as you speak. Are you sure


    you¡¯re not tired?¡±


    Darius almost fainted out of anger.


    ¡°Look at this attitude, Issa. Have you seen anyone else speaking to their own father in this manner?¡±


    Darius pointed an indignant finger at Benjamin.


    Sensing the rise in tension, William quickly fanned Darius to cool him down.


    ¡°He¡¯s definitely in the wrong, Old Mr. Graham!¡±


    Arissa agreed with Darius. She herself was appalled by Benjamin¡¯s attitude toward Darius as well.


    Upon hearing her response, Benjamin narrowed his eyes and turned to look at her.


    Sensing Benjamin¡¯s eyes on her, Arissa pretended not to notice and ignored him.


    If she acted clueless, Benjamin could not do anything.


    However, Benjamin did not n to let her off the hook.


    He raised his hand out and pinched her cheek.


    ¡°I¡¯m in the wrong?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Arissa sucked in a sharp breath in pain before shooting him a re.


    ¡°Obviously you¡¯re the one in the wrong! How could you talk to Old Mr. Graham that way? He¡¯s your


    father!¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Benjamin let go of her cheek and leaned into the chair, crossing his legs domineeringly.


    Arissa rubbed her sore cheek while looking at him speechlessly.


    ¡°What did Dad give you for you to take his side?¡± Benjamin teased.


    One could easily tell from his voice that he was not mad.


    Darius eyed the couple back and forth. Seeing that the pair seemed to have gotten closer than they


    were before, he could not help but feel delighted.


    ¡°Issa,e over here.¡± Darius waved Arissa over.


    Out of reflex, Benjamin shot Darius a re.


    Just as Arissa was about to make her way over, Benjamin reached out to grab her shirt.

 Chapter 666

    Chapter 666


    The More the Merrier Chapter 666


    Just Register Your Marriage Already


    Arissa took a seat back out of habit and shot a re at the man.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Be good and sit still!¡± Benjamin ordered as he cocked his head sideways to look at Arissa.


    Arissa did not take it well.


    Darius red at Benjamin and chided, ¡°Little punk, you¡¯d better be gentler to Issa!¡±


    Benjamin gave his father a sideways nce and said, ¡°It¡¯s already sote. Why are you still here?¡±


    Darius gritted his teeth in frustration. ¡°I have not met my grandchildren yet. Do you think I don¡¯t dare to


    stay the night if you chase me out the door right now?¡±


    At the sight of Darius almost gasping for air from the rage, Arissa hurriedly tugged at Benjamin¡¯s


    sleeve.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mind your tone with Mr. Graham. Don¡¯t anger him further.¡±


    Benjamin took a look at her fair hand, and the tense expression on his face eased a little.


    ¡°Where did the kids go?¡± he asked in a gentle voice.


    ¡°They went out with Kingsley,¡± she replied.


    Benjamin furrowed his brows and gave Kingsley a call.


    Over the phone, Benjamin ordered in a low voice, ¡°Hurry up and bring them back right now!¡±


    Darius was not sure if he should be happy or angry about the matter.


    Can¡¯t this little punk let me stay longer?


    However, at the thought that he would be able to see his grandchildren soon, Darius was overjoyed.


    ¡°Old Mr. Graham, please enjoy the tea,¡± William said as he served Darius some tea.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Darius nodded. He took over the cup of tea and started to enjoy it.


    William served Benjamin a cup of tea as well and said, ¡°Please enjoy the tea, Mr. Benjamin.¡±


    ¡°Please enjoy the tea as well, Ms. York.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Arissa replied with a smile.


    William shed a smile at her.


    Arissa stole a nce at Benjamin. Does he have siblings? Why is the butler addressing him as Mr.


    Benjamin?


    Then, she recalled that Benjamin was actually the third child of Darius. However, she had never met his


    siblings even after having known him for quite some time.


    ¡°What do you n to do now that all your children are found?¡±


    Arissa¡¯s train of thought was instantly pulled back to the present with Darius¡¯ question.


    Benjamin leveled a stare at his old man and said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you got it all nned out already?¡±


    ¡°Are you saying you agree to my ns?¡± Darius¡¯ eyes glinted.


    He hurriedly nced at Arissa and said, ¡°Issa, the children have been back for quite some time. It¡¯s


    time for them to meet their rtives. They have not paid their respects to their ancestors either. So, I¡¯m


    nning on picking out a good day for them to go back and pay their respects to our ancestors


    together with the other family members. Otherwise, it¡¯s going to be awkward when they cannot


    recognize their own rtives out there. What do you say?¡±


    It was not the first time Darius had brought it up, and Arissa did not have anything against the idea


    either.


    ¡°Sure, no problem.¡±


    Darius was thrilled to hear her reply. ¡°So I¡¯m going to proceed with the arrangement?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Arissa nodded.


    Overjoyed, Darius hurriedly ordered William to make the necessary arrangements so that it could be


    done as soon as possible.


    ¡°I will let you guys know once the dates have been arranged. Oh, there¡¯s one more thing¡ª¡±


    Darius eyed the two of them and paused mid-sentence. They are such a good match for each other.


    A wide grin appeared on his face as the thought crossed his mind.


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes shed with an enigmatic glint.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mr. Graham?¡± Arissa asked.


    ¡°Um, shouldn¡¯t you guys register your marriage?¡±


    It would be easier to exin to others about the children¡¯s identities as well.


    Darius did not wish for others to gesticte at his grandchildren, iming that they were children born


    out of wedlock.


    Arissa nced at Benjamin. After all, it was not something that she could decide on her own.


    Benjamin cast a sideways nce at her. ¡°The old man is asking you a question.¡±


    Arissa was taken aback by his remark and shot him a re.


    Is this something I can decide on my own? This is marriage we¡¯re talking about, and it takes two people


    to get married!


    A mischievous look fleeted across Arissa¡¯s eyes as she noticed Benjamin¡¯s indifferent manner.


    She smiled and said to Darius, ¡°Mr. Graham, we will pick a date and register our marriage.¡±


    Darius¡¯ lips curled into a wide smile. He even let out a chuckle when Benjamin did not protest.


    ¡°Great! That¡¯s great! I¡¯ll wait for the registration then! William, hurry up and pick an auspicious date for


    them to get married. We can dy the matter of the children paying respect to the ancestors.¡±

 Chapter 667

    Chapter 667


    Chapter 667 No One Else In My Family


    Arissa peered at Benjamin and, upon noticing the dark look in the man¡¯s eyes, deliberately ignored it.


    You¡¯re the one who told me to reply.


    As Darius gave out orders to William, he was also carefully observing Arissa and Benjamin. The old


    man was overjoyed to see that Benjamin did not get angry nor protest the arrangement. ¡°Issa, your


    family¡ª¡±


    Darius was interrupted by Benjamin before he could finish his sentence. ¡°Go back if you aren¡¯t staying


    for tea!¡±


    Darius widened his eyes. When he met Benjamin¡¯s gaze and noticed the dark look in them, he was


    taken aback.


    He nced at Arissa. Have I said something wrong?


    Arissa looked at Benjamin and said to Darius honestly, ¡°Mr. Graham, I¡¯m the only one in my family.¡±


    Darius nodded his head awkwardly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right!¡± Arissa said with a smile. ¡°You were saying?¡±


    Darius stared at her for some time before saying, ¡°I was about to ask about your family members so


    that I could arrange for Benjamin to ask for your hand in marriage in front of them¡­¡±


    After all, Arissa was about to marry into the Graham family. Darius deemed it necessary that all proper


    etiquette be observed.


    Darius had wanted to pay a visit to the York family.


    ¡°There¡¯s no one else around, really. Both my mother and Granddad have passed away.¡±


    She made no mention of Regan.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, Mr. Graham. This is going to save you the trouble.¡±


    She¡¯s the one saying yes to this. I¡¯ve said nothing.


    Benjamin nced at her. Upon confirming that she was not upset, he eased the tense look on his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. We could maybe pay respects to your ancestors if you don¡¯t have other family


    members around,¡± Darius said amiably.


    Arissa noticed that Darius was particrly insistent on adhering to the proper etiquette. Hence, she


    nodded and said, ¡°Mr. Graham, I will pay my respects someday.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not only you. It¡¯s the two of you, together.¡±


    He threw a look at Benjamin and said, ¡°Let me know when you guys n toe back. I¡¯ll prepare


    something for the two of you.¡±


    Arissa smiled and nodded. She did not have any other choice but to agree with Darius. After all, she


    was the one who agreed to register her marriage with Benjamin.


    In truth, she had not anticipated the turn of events as well.


    Benjamin merely sat at one side and did not utter a single word.


    Arissa grew more and more uneasy as Darius droned on about the details.


    Does Benjamin think that I¡¯m shameless?


    Arissa somehow felt like she was stuck between a rock and a hard ce.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    She dared not even cast a nce in Benjamin¡¯s direction.


    Right then, the rumble of a car¡¯s engine sounded outside the house.


    Darius¡¯ eyes lit up. ¡°Are the children back?¡±


    ¡°I think so,¡± Benjamin replied as he peered at his father.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go check it out!¡±


    Darius could not hold in his excitement as he beckoned at William.


    The old butler hurriedly helped Darius to his feet before the two of them headed outside briskly.


    Arissa trailed behind them.


    Benjamin fixed his gaze on her and got up to follow.


    The car came to a stop just when they reached the front door.


    Kingsley came out of the driver¡¯s side.


    Darius hurriedly took a step forward and asked anxiously, ¡°Where are Gavin and the others?¡±


    Kingsley smiled and replied, ¡°They¡¯re in the car. Be patient. I¡¯ll carry them out of the car right now.¡±


    Then, he threw a look at Arissa and Benjamin before he hurriedly headed for the backseat to carry the


    six children out of the car.


    ¡°They made it back safely!¡±


    It was as if Kingsley was making a deration to Benjamin.


    Benjamin¡¯s handsome face darkened as he proceeded to warn his friend, ¡°Do not bring them out of the


    house ever again.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Kingsley hastily replied.


    The six children took a look at Benjamin. They were stumped and did not understand why he was


    angry.


    Benjamin was just worried about their safety. After all, having been in the business circle for years, he


    had offended quite a handful of people.


    Darius could not peel his eyes off his grandchildren the moment he set sight on them. His face split into


    a wide grin.


    He hugged the six children and smiled as he carefully sized them up.


    His gazest fell on an unfamiliar face¡ªTim. The little guy was dark-skinned and skinny.


    Tim was as thin as a rake, especially standing next to his other siblings. Darius felt his heart wrench for


    the little boy.


    ¡°Are you Tim?¡± the old man asked gently.


    Tim did not know who he was. However, he noticed the greying strands of hair by Darius¡¯ ears and


    nodded politely to greet the old man.

 Chapter 668

    Chapter 668


    Chapter 668 Darius Finally Meets Tim


    ¡°Good boy.¡± Darius caressed his head fondly. ¡°I finally got to meet you, Tim. Let your grandpa hug you,


    okay?¡± he asked softly, afraid of scaring the young boy.


    Tim widened his eyes as he stared at Darius. This old man is my grandpa? ¡°Tim, he¡¯s your grandpa!¡±


    Gavin said to him. ¡°Hello, Grandpa!¡± Zachary, Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse greeted sweetly.


    ¡°Hello!¡± The old man hurriedly hugged the four of them tofort himself as he had missed his


    grandchildren.


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you all so much!¡±


    Darius hugged them for a while. After that, he moved to hug Gavin, but thetter shrank back.


    Darius was amused by his reaction. He patted Gavin¡¯s head before looking at Tim.


    ¡°Can I hug you?¡±


    The boy was a little shy.


    Zachary tugged at his sleeve. ¡°Go on and greet Grandpa!¡±


    Darius looked at Tim in anticipation.


    Tim¡¯s lips quivered for a moment before he softly greeted, ¡°Hello, Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Hi!¡±


    Overjoyed, Darius picked the little boy up as he proudly bragged to everyone, ¡°Tim called me


    Grandpa!¡±


    Benjamin was a little jealous. The brat hasn¡¯t even called me Daddy.


    Arissa observed the interaction between the old man and the children with a smile. When she noticed


    Shaun and Jack returning with Mary and Edwin, she quickly approached them.


    ¡°Grandaunt!¡±


    Everyone helped the olddy alight the car before Arissa pushed her over.


    Upon seeing the unfamiliar face, Darius looked at Benjamin.


    ¡°This is Grandaunt Mary, the woman who raised Tim,¡± Benjamin introduced her to Darius.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    As realization dawned on thetter, he greeted Mary enthusiastically, ¡°So, you¡¯re Mary. I¡¯m very grateful


    to you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡± she replied nervously.


    Arissa leaned forward and introduced to Mary, ¡°Mr. Graham is Tim¡¯s grandpa.¡±


    Thetter nodded in response as she knew who Darius was.


    ¡°Hello!¡±


    ¡°Come in and have a seat. It¡¯s windy out here.¡±


    Darius carried Tim in one hand and held Jesse¡¯s hand with the other as he ushered Mary into the


    house.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head in, Grandaunt.¡±


    As Arissa pushed Mary into the house, she turned her head and shouted to the children, ¡°Come inside,


    sweethearts!¡±


    With that, Gavin led Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper into the house.


    Benjamin furrowed his brows when he saw Darius holding onto Jesse¡¯s hand.


    ¡°We had just gone out when you and Mr. Graham urged us toe back. We didn¡¯t even get a chance


    to take them for a walk,¡± Kingsleyined.


    Benjamin shot him a re as he chided, ¡°Why did you bring them out?¡±


    Kingsley pouted. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell that I did it out of consideration for you and Arissa? You two can spend


    some quality time together when we¡¯re out. Have you¡­¡±


    His words grew suggestive as he spoke.


    Benjamin¡¯s handsome face instantly darkened.


    Kingsley kept his mouth shut and looked at Benjamin¡¯s grim expression. Is he dissatisfied?


    As he recalled that Darius hade only shortly after they left, he felt that it was most likely the case.


    Benjamin responded by rolling his eyes.


    ¡°Why are you still here?¡±


    Kingsley looked at him as though he had been wronged. ¡°But I haven¡¯t spent enough time with them!¡±


    Shaun patted his shoulder as he chuckled. ¡°I think it¡¯s better that you leave.¡±


    ¡°You wish! You think I don¡¯t know that you want to send me away so you can spend some time with the


    cutie pies?¡± Kingsley harrumphed before running into the house.


    Darius sat down with Jesse while still carrying Tim as he entertained Mary.


    William quickly served Mary some coffee.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The olddy was not used to being treated with such respect, so she was a little flustered.


    ¡°Have some coffee, Grandaunt,¡± Arissa said gently as she sat beside the older woman and held her


    hand.


    With Arissa by her side, Mary did not feel so nervous.


    Arissa lifted the cup to offer the olddy some coffee.


    The other children came in and also sat beside Arissa. After entertaining Mary for a while, Darius


    began to y with the children.

 Chapter 669

    Chapter 669


    Chapter 669 Presents For Tim


    Benjamin entered with Kingsley and Shaun and sat off to the side. Edwin instructed Jack to follow him


    and prepare some food for everyone.


    ¡°Sweethearts, I¡¯ve brought presents for you all!¡± Darius told the children with a chuckle. ¡°Sweethearts,


    I¡¯ve brought presents for you all!¡± Darius told the children with a chuckle.


    Jesse was delighted and pped her hands. ¡°Thank you, Grandpa!¡±


    ¡°Good girl.¡± Darius happily dipped his head and kissed the little girl¡¯s forehead.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa!¡± Oliver and Jasper expressed their gratitude gleefully.


    Zachary also echoed them.


    ¡°Come. I¡¯ll take you all to see the presents!¡±


    Darius picked up Tim and Jesse and ushered the other four children upstairs to unwrap the gifts.


    As Zachary jumped off the couch, Oliver, Jasper, and Gavin followed suit.


    Edwin and William quickly followed to take care of the children.


    ¡°Tim, I didn¡¯t know what you like, so I bought some toys!¡± Darius told the little boy in his arms.


    His heart ached the more he looked at the skinny boy.


    He¡¯s too thin.


    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa,¡± Tim replied softly.


    Noticing that the boy was shy, the old man smiled. He then brought the children into the bedroom to


    see the gifts.


    ¡°Which of these are for Tim, Grandpa?¡± Gavin asked as he looked at Darius.


    ¡°These are for Tim. Those are for you all,¡± Darius told them and allowed William to distribute the gifts.


    Upon seeing the pile of presents, Zachary and the others were overjoyed.


    ¡°Have a look at the presents, Tim, and see if you like them!¡±


    Darius brought Tim over to open his gifts.


    Tim looked at him before looking at Gavin. Upon seeing that his presents were more than the others,


    he bit his lower lip.


    ¡°Why do I have so many presents, Grandpa?¡±


    Darius, William, and Edwin were momentarily stunned. Then, they smiled contentedly.


    Darius patted the little boy¡¯s head. ¡°Because I¡¯ve never bought presents for you. I¡¯ve gifted Gavin,


    Zachary, Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse before, so I bought more for you this time!¡±


    He then unwrapped one of the gifts and took out a toy car.


    ¡°Do you like it, Tim?¡±


    Tim stared at Darius but could not bring himself to take it.


    Seeing that, Gavin ran over.


    ¡°Tim, this is from Grandpa. Take it. We still have a lot of toys. This is also for you.¡±


    Gavin gave the airne he had just unwrapped to Tim.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it. It¡¯s yours!¡± Thetter turned him down.


    Darius smiled. ¡°You also have a ne.¡±


    The old man quickly found it and unwrapped it for the little boy.


    Gavin took it and stuffed it into Tim¡¯s arms. ¡°Hurry up and take it. You can also have my other gifts if


    you like them!¡±


    Tim hugged the toy, feeling touched. ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Gavin patted his head. ¡°This is my home as well as yours. We can share our toys!¡±


    Darius, William, and Edwin were pleased to see the little boy acting more like an older brother.


    Zachary, Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse also carried their toys over to Tim.


    ¡°This is also for you, Tim. Grandpa previously bought us many gifts!¡±


    Tim was instantly surrounded by toys.


    Jasper let out augh as he took a picture with his phone.


    ¡°Look over here, Tim!¡±


    Tim looked over at him, a little confused.


    Everyone burst into heartyughter.


    Their reaction made him blush even harder.


    ¡°Tim is blushing!¡± Jesse chuckled joyfully.


    Jasper slid over with his toy car.


    ¡°Get on, Tim! Let me drive you around.¡±


    Zachary and Oliver also came over to coax Tim to y.


    Children get along with one another easily, and soon, Tim was ying with all kinds of toys with them.


    Many of the toys he had never seen before, but he still liked them very much when he saw them. For


    those that he did not know how to y, Gavin and the others taught him.


    Darius and the two butlers sat to the side and watched the six children y with adoration written all


    over their faces.

 Chapter 670

    Chapter 670


    Chapter 670 Bradley Deliberately Hung Up On Arissa


    Downstairs, Benjamin, Kingsley, and Shaun were drinking coffee. Meanwhile, Arissa was chatting with


    Mary. Noticing that thetter seemed a bit tired, she suggested, ¡°Grandaunt, why don¡¯t you take a bath


    and rest? You still have to go to the hospital early morning tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Mary hesitated for a moment, finding it rather inappropriate to go and rest when everyone was


    gathered there. ¡°I can stay and sit for a while longer.¡±


    Aware of her concern, Arissa coaxed smilingly, ¡°Let them sit here by themselves. I¡¯ll take you back to


    your room. It¡¯ll bete by the time you finish bathing.¡±


    ¡°Mdm. Mary, you should really rest earlier. You have to go to the hospital early tomorrow morning.


    When you¡¯re done bathing, I¡¯ll check you over again,¡± Shaun seconded.


    Nodding, Mary finally allowed Arissa to help her up and escort her back to her room.


    Arissa helped to draw her a bath before preparing a set of clothes for her.


    ¡°Issa, go out and sit with them. I can manage by myself.¡±


    In other words, Mary was telling her that she didn¡¯t need her to wait on her there.


    In response, Arissa chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. The men are all drinking coffee, so I¡¯d be the odd one out.


    Hurry up and take a bath, Grandaunt. I¡¯ll put the towel here, and this is the shower gel.¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡± Mary relented.


    Only then did Arissa shut the door and left the bathroom.


    As she abruptly thought of something, she called out toward the bathroom, ¡°Grandaunt, after you


    change out of the clothes, just leave them be. Don¡¯t wash them.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Mary answered.


    Arissa walked away and started straightening the room.


    She didn¡¯t take out the luggage to be brought to the hospital but sorted out the clothes at home instead.


    Then, she made the bed and tidied the room.


    After doing all that, she waited in the room for Mary to finish bathing.


    Recalling that she hadn¡¯t spoken to Bradley, she swiftly rang him up.


    A momentter, Bradley¡¯s groggy voice drifted into her ears. ¡°Boss!¡±


    Arissa was stunned for a moment. ¡°Were you sleeping?¡±


    Chuckling sheepishly, Bradley said, ¡°I didn¡¯t go to bed until a little over five in the afternoon.¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Arissa, likewise, chortled. She nced at the bathroom before strolling over to the balcony.


    In a low voice, she asked, ¡°Have you found out anything?¡±


    ¡°What? What did you just say, Boss?¡±


    Bradley¡¯s volume went up a notch.


    Arissa repeated herself, upon which Bradley¡¯s voice again rang out from the other end of the phone.


    ¡°Boss? Why can¡¯t I hear her anymore? What crappy signal!¡±


    In no time, Bradley hung up the phone.


    Hearing the disconnect tone from her phone, Arissa frowned deeply.


    Was the signal really bad, or was it deliberate on his part?


    Just when she was nning to call him back, she heard the bathroom door opening. She quickly put


    her phone away and hurried over.


    ¡°Where should I hang my clothes, Issa?¡±


    Mary came out with a basin in hand.


    Hastily taking it from her, Arissa chided with a smile, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to wash your clothes,


    Grandaunt? You¡¯re not in perfect health now. I¡¯ll do it instead. Besides, there are housekeepers here.


    Just have them do theundry.¡±


    Mary merely shed her a smile. ¡°I can wash them by myself. There¡¯s no need to trouble them.


    Furthermore, I¡¯m still mobile now. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m already bedridden!¡±


    At that, Arissa chuckled. ¡°Sit down. I¡¯ll go and hang the clothes.¡±


    Mary nodded in agreement. ¡°Okay!¡±


    Upon seeing that the bed was already made, she was incredibly moved.


    Subsequently, she watched as Arissa went to the balcony to hang the clothes.


    ¡°Grandaunt, I¡¯ve packed the clothes to be worn at home. The clothes in the bag are for you to bring to


    the hospital. Tomorrow, we can bring the bag without taking anything out.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Mary replied with a beam.


    Poking her head in, Arissa added, ¡°Granduncle¡¯s picture is also in the bag. I haven¡¯t taken it out yet.¡±


    ¡°Just leave it and bring it to the hospital as well!¡± Mary wanted to take the picture with her.


    Hearing that, Arissa giggled. ¡°I just knew that you¡¯d want to bring it along!¡±


    Mary walked over and inquired gently, ¡°Issa, were you all living here also previously?¡±


    ¡°Yup! Why?¡± Arissa hung up all the clothes to dry.


    Nodding in acknowledgment, Mary hesitated for a while before asking, ¡°So what exactly is your


    rtionship with Benjamin?¡±

 Chapter 671

    Chapter 671


    Chapter 671 We Are Dating


    Arissa was momentarily startled. Smiling, she answered, ¡°We¡¯re dating!¡± At the sight of the shy


    expression on her face, Mary felt very much relieved.


    ¡°Benjamin is a pretty decent man. I¡¯m really giving him much trouble this time!¡± With the basin in one


    hand, Arissa helped Mary into the room with the other.


    ¡°Grandaunt, don¡¯t feel that you¡¯re making trouble for him. He¡¯s happy that you¡¯re staying here. Of


    course, we¡¯re also d about it. While he seems cold, he¡¯s actually warm-hearted. He¡¯s just bad at


    expressing himself and is rather stern in nature. As you can see, he even treats his friends in the same


    manner. Don¡¯t be intimidated by his chilliness at times!¡±


    Mary chortled. ¡°Indeed, he¡¯s very stern. Sometimes, I don¡¯t even dare speak to him.¡±


    ¡°Heh! Many people don¡¯t dare speak to him, so you¡¯re not the first person, Grandaunt. When I first


    made his acquaintance, I was also apprehensive. But it was all fine after knowing him better,¡± Arissa


    consoled her.


    Of course, that was also her heartfelt words.


    Benjamin¡¯s attitude toward her had changed significantly, so she was no longer that fearful of him.


    Following that, Mary nodded.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Arissa helped her onto the bed before going to the bathroom to put the basin away.


    When she came back out, she helped Mary lie down on the bed.


    ¡°Grandaunt, I¡¯ll go and call Dr. Bailey up.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Maryy on her back.


    Arissa went out and hollered at Shaun, who was in the living room.


    Right then, Shaun was chatting with Benjamin and Kingsley. The instant he heard her calling him, he


    promptly stood up and went over.


    ¡°Coming!¡±


    Benjamin took a sip of coffee before putting the coffee cup down. He got to his feet to trail after the


    man.


    Seeing that, Kingsley hastily went over to show his concern for Mary.


    Shaun checked Mary over and found that all her vitals were stable.


    ¡°Get some sleep after you take your medicine, Mdm. Mary.¡±


    Arissa swiftly took Mary¡¯s medicine out while Benjamin prepared a ss of water.


    Eyeing the man, she took the ss from him. When she sensed that the water was at just the perfect


    temperature, a smile bloomed on her face.


    Well, he¡¯s pretty considerate.


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze stayed on her countenance for some time.


    Arissa went over to the bed and helped Mary up, feeding her the medicine.


    After Mary took the medicine, she tucked the covers around her. ¡°Sleep with peace of mind, Grandaunt.


    I¡¯ll go downstairs and look in on the children.¡±


    ¡°Okay. All of you should go out and continue chatting. I¡¯ll be going to bed first,¡± Mary said to Benjamin


    and the others.


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Inclining his head in response, Benjamin threw a look at Kingsley and Shaun, signaling them to go out


    with him.


    Arissa then turned on a smallmp before leaving the room with them.


    ¡°It¡¯ste, so kick Dad out first. The children should be going to bed at this hour!¡± Benjamin ordered.


    Arissa was wholly stumped. ¡°That¡¯s your father, yet you¡¯re asking me to give him the boot?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Benjamin affirmed in a low voice.


    Kingsley and Shaun looked on in amusement.


    ¡°Arissa, Benjamin means that you¡¯re the mistress here, so you have the right to give someone the


    boot.¡±


    Stealing a peek at Benjamin, Kingsley noticed that the man¡¯s expression remained unchanged. Thus,


    he was convinced that he was right.


    Smiling, Shaun echoed, ¡°That¡¯s exactly what Benjamin meant!¡±


    Arissa nced at Benjamin, embarrassment flooding her when she met his profound gaze.


    ¡°Even if I¡¯m the mistress here, I can¡¯t kick an elder out of the house, no?¡±


    It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve got a grudge against him. That aside, it¡¯d be extremely rude if I were to do so.


    Whirling around, she ascended the stairs. ¡°I¡¯ll go and tell the children to take a bath!¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze followed her.


    Meanwhile, both Kingsley and Shaun regarded him in mirth.


    ¡°Do you need to be so clingy that you can¡¯t be apart from her for even a second, Benjamin? Why didn¡¯t


    I know that you were so passionate in the past?¡±


    Kingsley guffawed uproariously.


    With his eyes glinting, Benjamin shot a hard re at the man.


    ¡°Get out of here!¡±


    The corners of Kingsley¡¯s mouth twitched. Hah! He¡¯s no fun at all!


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and tell Mr. Graham to go home.¡±


    He then trotted up the stairs.


    Catching up with Arissa, he even assured her with a grin, ¡°I¡¯ll do it. You don¡¯t need to worry, Arissa!¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Arissa beamed at him, for she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do such a thing.


    As Benjamin glimpsed her bright smile at Kingsley, his brows knitted together, and he shot daggers at


    Kingsley.

 Chapter 672

    Chapter 672


    Chapter 672 Daddy Obeys Mommy


    Sensing the intense stare, Kingsley looked back. As soon as he locked gazes with Benjamin¡¯s


    murderous re, such fear struck him that he hastily took off.


    Shaun, on the other hand, was greatly amused by Benjamin¡¯s displeasure. Nheless, he hadn¡¯t


    Kingsley¡¯s courage to provoke the man every so often.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and have a look as well!¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze fell on the man before he also went upstairs with his long legs.


    As he did so, he added, ¡°Stay here tonight!¡±


    Verily, he was rather worried about Mary.


    Grasping his meaning, Shaun happily assented, ¡°Sure!¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    The children¡¯s bedroom upstairs was incredibly lively.


    Arissa stood at the door, torn betweenughing and crying at the sight of the room filled with toys.


    ¡°Sweethearts, you¡¯re all about to drown in the sea of toys!¡±


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Gavin greeted.


    ¡°Mommy, all these are gifts from Grandpa!¡± Zachary said.


    Subsequently, Jesse chimed in, ¡°Mommy, we¡¯ve gifted all our toys to Tim!¡±


    ¡°All these are fun, Mommy!¡± Jasper eximed.


    Finally, Oliver nudged his sses and queried, ¡°Do you want to y with us, Mommy?¡±


    Amusement inundated Arissa. ¡°I¡¯ll just watch all of you y!¡±


    Tim was initially ying with gusto, but he tensed up once more upon seeing that she hade


    upstairs.


    With a smile on her face, Arissa pinned her gaze on him.


    Tim, likewise, stole peeks at her every so often.


    His adorable action had Arissa giggling away.


    ¡°Tim, join them if you like to y!¡±


    In response, Tim nodded.


    ¡°Hurry up, Tim! I¡¯m going to crash into you!¡±


    Jasper increased the speed, and his toy car hit Tim¡¯s toy head-on.


    Gasping in rm, Tim hurriedly moved his little pony away.


    All six children yed madly among themselves again, joyousughter filling the air.


    Arissa stood at the door and took it all in with a smile.


    Darius, Edwin, and William were in the room.


    Spotting her, Darius called out, ¡°Issa,e in and have a seat!¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll just stand here for a while.¡±


    Kingsley leaned over. ¡°Mr. Graham, are you going back tonight or staying here?¡±


    At that question, Darius eyed him dubiously. ¡°Why are you asking that?¡±


    shing him a sheepish smile, Kingsley admitted in a whisper, ¡°Benjamin wants you to go home and


    rest earlier.¡±


    Darius snorted and countered, ¡°He¡¯s kicking me out, right?¡±


    Just then, Benjamin and Shaun also arrived at the door of the children¡¯s room.


    Benjamin stared at Darius.


    ¡°It¡¯ste. They need to bathe and rest! They still have to attend school tomorrow!¡±


    Darius was disgruntled, but still, he nced at the time.


    When he saw that it was already past nine o¡¯clock, shock swamped him. ¡°It¡¯s already past nine o¡¯clock!¡±


    ¡°Can we not attend school tomorrow, Mr. Graham?¡±


    Zachary tried negotiating with Benjamin.


    Benjamin arched a brow. ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to attend school?¡±


    ¡°Great-grandaunt is going to be hospitalized tomorrow. We¡¯d like to keep herpany!¡± Zachary said,


    knowing that Tim would definitely be worried if he didn¡¯t get to tag along.


    Arissa turned and looked at the man, feeling that the children could be allowed to skip school for a day


    so that they could adapt to the surroundings. ¡°Let them attend school a bitter!¡±


    ¡°Just one day!¡± Benjamin replied.


    Jasper and Oliver were overjoyed. ¡°You¡¯re the best, Mr. Graham!¡±


    Even Gavin was smiling so widely that his eyes narrowed into slits. Daddy obeys Mommy now!


    Tim was also over the moon.


    Conversely, Darius frowned after hearing that arrangement.


    ¡°Is Mary sick, Issa?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she has diabetes. That aside, there are some other problems guing her,¡± Arissa said.


    With his brows creased deeply, Darius ordered Benjamin, ¡°Benjamin, you¡¯ve got to find an expert to


    treat her.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Benjamin nodded.


    ¡°Make the necessary arrangements, Shaun,¡± Darius instructed Shaun.


    ¡°I will, Mr. Graham. Don¡¯t worry. Benjamin has long since had me bring the expert team over. We¡¯ll


    proceed with the best treatment n ording to her situation.¡±


    Sheer relief suffused Darius after he heard that. ¡°Our family owes her a great debt of gratitude. We¡¯ve


    got to take good care of her!¡±


    ¡°I know. You should go home first.¡±


    Benjamin swept his gaze over the man.


    Darius was again chagrined to hear that his son was kicking him out. ¡°Can¡¯t I leaveter? If you¡¯ve got


    something to do, just go and get busy. I still want to y with my grandchildren for a while longer!¡±


    At that precise moment, Tim suddenly stopped ying. He got up and raced to the door.

 Chapter 673

    Chapter 673


    Chapter 673 Why Is Your Mommy Bathing Jesse


    ¡°Ms. York, where¡¯s Great-grandaunt?¡± Tim lifted his head and looked up at Arissa. Arissa caressed her


    son¡¯s petite face. Gosh, he¡¯s really skinny!


    ¡°She¡¯s asleep. Go and y!¡± Smiling, she wiped the sweat off his forehead.


    Tim scrutinized her for a moment before murmuring, ¡°I¡¯ll go and look in on her!¡±


    With that said, he spun around and sprinted down the stairs.


    Arissa nced at the other children. Seeing that Benjamin was there, she also turned around and went


    after Tim.


    Benjamin cast a look over.


    Then, he ordered Gavin, Zachary, Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse, ¡°It¡¯ste. Go and bath!¡±


    After saying that, he shifted his gaze to Edwin and instructed, ¡°Edwin, go and draw a bath for them!¡±


    Darius also kindly urged the children, ¡°Sweethearts, let¡¯s not y anymore. Let¡¯s go and take a bath


    instead. How about I give you all a bath?¡±


    All five children shook their heads in refusal.


    Darius was utterly disappointed, but still, he tried to coax them to allow him to bathe them. ¡°You¡¯ll be as


    clean as a whistle after I give you all a bath!¡±


    ¡°We can also do the same!¡± Zachary countered, staring at the man unblinkingly.


    ¡°We can bathe by ourselves. We don¡¯t need to trouble the adults!¡± Oliver seconded solemnly.


    Jasper and Jesse nodded in agreement. Grinning, Jasper added, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since west


    had Mommy bathe us!¡±


    Sticking his hands into his pockets, Benjamin swept a gaze over Jesse. ¡°Then why is your mommy


    bathing Jesse every day?¡±


    ¡°Because Jesse¡¯s the youngest!¡± Gavin answered. With a straight face, he dered, ¡°Anyway, we don¡¯t


    need anyone to bathe us! We can manage by ourselves!¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, you all can bathe by yourselves!¡± Darius mollified.


    He quickly asked William to draw a bath for the children as well.


    ¡°We¡¯ll batheter. We want to wait for Tim!¡±


    Sitting at the side, Gavin called out to his siblings, ¡°Come over here! We¡¯ll wait for Tim!¡±


    Zachary, Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse all raced over and plopped down beside him.


    They all had exquisite features and adorable countenances, melting the hearts of all who beheld them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go downstairs and take a look at things.¡±


    Benjamin pivoted and walked away, going downstairs.


    After Tim ran downstairs, he carefully opened Mary¡¯s room door. He poked his head inside for a look


    before stealthily creeping into the room.


    Upon seeing that Mary was really asleep, he tucked the covers around her.


    Arissa followed behind him, gratified to see her son¡¯s considerate gesture.


    ¡°Tim, let¡¯s go and take a bath before going to bed!¡± she whispered.


    Tim nced back over his shoulder and looked at her. Afraid that they would disrupt Mary¡¯s slumber,


    he trotted over to her.


    ¡°Great-grandaunt is asleep. Can I bathe outside?¡±


    Crouching, Arissa stroked his head and replied dotingly, ¡°Of course. We¡¯ll go and take a bath upstairs


    in the room in which you were ying earlier. That will also be your room in the future. How about you


    sleep with Gavin and the others tonight?¡±


    Tim turned and nced at Mary before nodding at her.


    Delighted, Arissa caressed his head gently and scooped him up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a bath!¡±


    Only after closing the door gently did she whirl around. At once, she saw that Benjamin hade


    downstairs.


    ¡°Gavin and the others are waiting for Tim to bathe together,¡± Benjamin stated.


    Subsequently, he reached out to take Tim from her. ¡°I¡¯ll take him upstairs.¡±


    However, Arissa dodged him. ¡°I¡¯ll carry him by myself!¡±


    At that, Benjamin swept his gaze over her.


    Contrarily, Arissa¡¯s eyes were trained on her son. ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs, Sweetheart!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Tim hugged her around the neck, a wealth of warmth suffusing him.


    Benjamin eyed the two of them before following them.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Out of the blue, Arissa nced over her shoulder at him. ¡°Go and get busy. I¡¯m fine bathing them


    alone!¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze darkened. He said nothing but continued trailing after her.


    Proceeding to ignore him, Arissa returned to the room earlier with Tim in her arms.


    The moment Gavin and the others saw that Tim was back, they cried out excitedly, ¡°Quick, Tim! Let¡¯s


    go and take a bath!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Tim nodded, wriggling to be put down.


    Arissa promptly leaned down and ced him on the ground.

 Chapter 674

    Chapter 674


    Chapter 674 The Exclusive Number Of Benjamin


    As soon as Tim¡¯s feet touched the ground, he dashed into the bathroom with the other children. Darius,


    Edwin, and William followed them.


    s, they were shut out by the children who closed the door. ¡°They¡¯re not allowing us in?¡±


    Darius¡¯ brows furrowed deeply, and he nced around at the bathroom door. At that sight, Arissa


    giggled. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go take a bath, Jesse!¡±


    She took Jesse¡¯s hand.


    Noticing Jesse, Darius teased her while grinning from ear to ear, ¡°Jesse, how about I give you a bath?¡±


    Jesse hugged Arissa¡¯s leg and shook her head profusely. ¡°No, I want Mommy to give me a bath!¡±


    Darius shed her an indulgent smile. ¡°Okay, have your mommy give you a bath, then. I¡¯ll refrain from


    doing so!¡±


    Smiling, Arissa took her leave from the man before scooping Jesse up and heading to the master


    bedroom, nning to give her daughter a bath there.


    Benjamin frowned and spun around, chasing after them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give him a bath instead!¡±


    Not only did Arissa nce at him, but even Jesse in the arms shifted her gaze to the man.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Jesse doesn¡¯t want you to do it.¡±


    After saying that, she carried Jesse into the bathroom and closed the door.


    Benjamin stared at the door fixedly, the doubt within him intensifying.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Why isn¡¯t Jesse bathing with the others? Even if he doesn¡¯t know how to bathe, he¡¯ll know after a while


    when all his brothers are there.


    The crease of his brows deepened, and he felt that Arissa was pampering Jesse too much.


    When he returned to the children¡¯s room, Darius was still there. Right then, Shaun was chatting with


    Darius, Edwin, and William.


    ¡°Bring him home, William!¡± Benjamin ordered unceremoniously.


    Darius glowered at him. ¡°Gavin and the others are still bathing. Why should I go home?¡±


    Benjamin merely stared at him.


    Darius heaved a sigh. Oh well, he¡¯s always been this stubborn. No one can sway him.


    ¡°I want to wait for them toe out. At the very least, I¡¯ve got to bid them farewell before leaving!¡±


    Benjamin then shifted his gaze to Kingsley, upon which thetter shed him a sheepish smile.


    ¡°Like Mr. Graham, I¡¯ll leave in a while!¡±


    Benjamin turned to Shaun. ¡°Go and get some rest!¡±


    All at once, displeasure swamped Kingsley. ¡°Why is Shaun allowed to stay here while I¡¯m not,


    Benjamin?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too noisy!¡± Benjamin retorted.


    The corners of Kingsley¡¯s mouth twitched, and he red at Shaun, who was grinning away happily.


    ¡°Why do you get to stay?¡±


    Shaun beamed. ¡°Because I¡¯m a doctor.¡±


    Kingsley was instantly rendered speechless.


    Naturally, Darius knew why Shaun was staying. It was because of Mary.


    ¡°All right, we¡¯ll be leaving shortly. It¡¯ll be the same routine when Ie over tomorrow!¡± Darius


    announced.


    Then he turned around and pinned his gaze on the bathroom door as he waited for his grandsons to


    come out.


    At that precise moment, Ethen came over. Knowing that Benjamin was upstairs, he went upstairs


    straight in search of the man.


    ¡°Mr. Graham!¡±


    Benjamin nodded in acknowledgment.


    Entering the room, Ethen handed the phone numbers he bought for the children to Benjamin.


    ¡°It¡¯s all here, Mr. Graham. I also bought one for Ms. York.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Benjamin counted them all.


    Both Darius and Kingsley were extremely curious.


    ¡°What are those?¡±


    Kingsley looked at Benjamin and Ethen.


    ¡°SIM cards,¡± Ethen answered.


    When he saw Benjamin going over to help the children install them personally, he continued, ¡°Mr.


    Graham ordered me to buy SIM cards for the children and also Ms. York.¡±


    ¡°What are the phone numbers? I¡¯ll add them to my contacts!¡± Darius asked with a bright smile.


    Ethen was just about to answer when Benjamin spoke.


    ¡°Ethen!¡±


    The man¡¯s voice carried great authority, making one afraid to go against him.


    Ethen nced at Benjamin before turning back to Darius apologetically.


    Mr. Graham doesn¡¯t allow to me tell you the answer, so I can¡¯t do anything about it either.


    Furious, Darius shot daggers at Benjamin. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me adding my grandsons¡¯ phone


    numbers into my contacts, you little punk?¡±


    Benjamin lifted his eyes and swept a gaze over the man.


    ¡°Whatever. But you can¡¯t have Arissa¡¯s number!¡±


    Darius was promptly at a loss for words.


    Likewise, everyone else was struck dumb.


    ¡°Haha!¡±


    Kingsley burst intoughter.


    He then teased Benjamin, ¡°You¡¯re too domineering that you¡¯re even forbidding Mr. Graham from


    contacting Arissa, Benjamin!¡±


    Benjamin pinned an icy look on him and asserted solemnly, ¡°This number is off-limits!¡±


    Kingsley nodded. ¡°I know. It¡¯s your exclusive number!¡±


    Following that, everyone doubled over inughter.

 Chapter 675

    Chapter 675


    Chapter 675 The Phones Have Passcodes Setup


    After inserting a SIM card into Tim¡¯s phone, Benjamin installed a tracking system on it. Subsequently,


    he took the rest of the children¡¯s phones to insert SIM cards into them.


    Just when he turned them on to install the tracking system, he was stunned to see that all their phones


    were set with passwords. I can¡¯t believe them.


    While he continued fiddling with the children¡¯s phones, Kingsley, Shaun, and Ethen were chatting with


    Darius.


    When the five children were done bathing, Benjamin had alreadypleted his task andid the


    phones out.


    Clean and refreshed from their shower, the children looked extremely adorable.


    Unable to resist himself, Darius pulled them to his side.


    ¡°I¡¯m proud that all of you know how to bathe by yourselves!¡±


    Gavin shot Darius a nce.


    Why is Grandpa so excited when I have long learned how to shower by myself?


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t you know that we know how to do that?¡± Zachary asked in amusement.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Darius tousled his hair. ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware Tim knew how to do it too!¡±


    The children grinned at Tim, who was still inside the bathroom where Jasper wasbing his hair back


    for him.


    With his exquisite features, he exuded a slight tinge of maturity.


    Kingsley, Shaun, and Ethen were awestruck and couldn¡¯t peel their eyes away from him.


    Edwin and William, too, gave Tim a look that was filled with affection, causing Tim to feel shy.


    Meanwhile, Benjamin walked over and led the five brothers to the bedside.


    ¡°Sit down. I¡¯ll blow your hair for you.¡±


    Benjamin gave Edwin a look, and thetter hurried off to bring the hair dryer.


    The boys sat by the bedside obediently. All of them looked the same, making for an adorable sight.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe how cute they are!¡± Kingsley was astonished.


    Shaun, too, was amused. Even though he wasn¡¯t as blown away as Kingsley was, he was mesmerized


    by them.


    ¡°The boys are as dashing as Mr. Graham!¡± Ethen eximed with a narrowed gaze.


    ¡°Since when is he as handsome as his children? He looks aloof and wears a sullen expression all the


    time,¡± Kingsley retorted.


    Tickled by what they saw, Edwin and William continued to watch the children.


    Suddenly, Darius snatched the hair dryer from Benjamin¡¯s hands. ¡°Step aside. I¡¯ll do it!¡±


    ¡°Sweethearts, let me blow your hair, all right?¡± Darius beamed at the children affectionately.


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    The four boys nodded in agreement.


    Tim, not wanting to be left out, anxiously muttered, ¡°Sure!¡±


    Smiling so vibrantly that his eyes couldn¡¯t be seen, Darius began blowing the children¡¯s hair for them.


    Since he couldn¡¯t bathe his grandchildren for them, he was more than satisfied to blow dry their hair.


    Standing by the side, Benjamin watched Darius with his brows furrowed.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you start from the left and thene back after one round? If you keep blowing Jasper¡¯s hair,


    the rest will catch a cold while waiting.¡±


    Even though Darius was annoyed, he did see Benjamin¡¯s point.


    Moving on to Oliver, he retorted, ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know how to dry their hair? I don¡¯t need


    instructions from you.¡±


    Benjamin pursed his lips.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, why don¡¯t you wipe their hair first?¡± Edwin handed him a towel.


    Upon receiving the towel, Benjamin dried the other boys¡¯ hair.


    Darius nced at him, then continued to blow the children¡¯s hair.


    The five boys sat obediently while waiting for their hair to be dried.


    Hanging his arm around Shaun¡¯s shoulder, Kingsley beamed while watching Darius and Benjamin fuss


    about the children.


    ¡°What a harmonious scene!¡± Ethen smiled as he nodded at both butlers.


    Once the children¡¯s hair was blown dry, Benjamin tucked them all in.


    ¡°Go to sleep.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be checking on Mommy and Jesse to see if they¡¯re done.¡±


    Gavin jumped out of bed and hurried out the door with his three brothers in tow.


    When Tim saw them run out, he, too, quickly followed them.

 Chapter 676

    Chapter 676


    Chapter 676 Benjamin ps Their Hands Away


    Darius went after them anxiously. ¡°Slow down, or you¡¯ll fall!¡± Edwin and William followed suit. Knitting


    his brows, Benjamin joined the pursuit.


    Seeing that, Shaun, Kingsley, and Ethen, went out as well. Everyone¡¯s attention was focused on the


    children. Meanwhile, Arissa had just finished bathing Jesse and was helping thetter change into her


    clothes.


    ¡°Mommy, is Jesse done?¡± Gavin yelled happily as he stood by the bathroom door. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m helping


    Jesse to get dressed. How about you boys?¡± Arissa replied.


    ¡°We¡¯re done too. Grandpa and Daddy even helped us to dry our hair,¡± Gavin said before turning to look


    at his brothers.


    ¡°Is Mommy not finished yet?¡± Zachary gave Gavin a look.


    Tim, too, did the same.


    Oliver and Jasper stared at the bathroom door instead. ¡°Mommy¡¯s really slow!¡±


    ¡°Mommy probably hasn¡¯t bathed yet. Only Jesse is done,¡± Gavin said.


    Jasper pursed his lips. ¡°Mommy was slow when she gave me a bathst time. If she were to do so for


    all of us, it would take hours on end.¡±


    At that moment, Darius and the others were standing outside the door. When they heard the children¡¯s


    conversation, they couldn¡¯t hold back theirughter.


    ¡°Sweethearts, go back to your room to sleep. Your mommy will go over once she¡¯s done.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, we¡¯re waiting for our sis¡ªJesse!¡±


    Jasper almost had a slip of tongue. He snuck a nce at Benjamin.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°We¡¯re waiting for Jesse,¡± Gavin reiterated calmly.


    Benjamin walked in and gestured at the door.


    ¡°Go back to your room first. Who knows how long your mommy needs to finish up with Jesse.¡±


    Gavin gave him a look but didn¡¯t say a word.


    Zachary nced at him. ¡°But Mommy said she¡¯s done.¡±


    When Tim heard the footsteps from inside, he broke into an excited smile.


    ¡°Ms. York and Jesse are about toe out!¡±


    Just as he spoke, someone opened the door.


    Arissa came out with Jesse in her arms. Even though thetter¡¯s hair was still a mess, it didn¡¯t diminish


    how cute she looked.


    The adorable charm she exuded made it hard for anyone to peel their eyes away.


    ¡°Jesse, you look great!¡± Gavin gushed in admiration.


    ¡°Just like Mommy!¡± Tim nodded. He felt that both of them resembled each other.


    When Benjamin¡¯s gaze fell upon both of them, he, too, thought that Jesse looked like Arissa.


    He reached out to take Jesse from Arissa¡¯s hands. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you blow his hair?¡±


    Arissa gave him a look. ¡°Jesse has just finished bathing!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe how slow you are. The other five children are done, and yet, you still haven¡¯t finished


    with Jesse.¡±


    Arissa was stumped. Of course the other five will be faster because they are less thorough bathing by


    themselves.


    ¡°They¡¯re not as clean as when I do it for them.¡±


    The boys were speechless.


    ¡°Mommy, all of us bathed ourselves thoroughly,¡± Oliver refuted.


    Arissa smiled and tousled his hair.


    When she saw Darius and the others at the door, she led the children out.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for bed.¡±


    The children followed her, grinning from ear to ear.


    ¡°I asked them to go to bed, but they insisted oning over to wait for Jesse,¡± Darius rted with a


    smile.


    ¡°They have a habit of sleeping when all of them are together,¡± Arissa said.


    Kingsley and the others, who were standing by the door, made way, and Arissa led the children back to


    their room.


    Benjamin carried Jesse and helped blow her hair dry.


    Jesse sat down obediently, her big, shimmering eyes sparkling in the light.


    Unable to resist her cuteness, Kingsley and Shaun gave her pinkish cheeks an affectionate pinch.


    ¡°Jesse, you¡¯re so adorable!¡±


    Benjamin pped their hands away and warned them off with a look. ¡°Get your filthy hands away!¡±


    Kingsley and Shaun were dumbstruck.


    Seeing that, Ethen couldn¡¯t help but be tickled by it.


    Right then, Jack came up after not finding anyone downstairs. When he saw the exchange, he felt


    significantly better.


    Arissa, too, turned around to see what happened before returning her attention to the children.


    ¡°All right, now. Lie down and go to sleep.¡±

 Chapter 677

    Chapter 677


    Chapter 677 Benjamin Falls Of The Bed


    ¡°Tim, sleep in the center!¡± ¡°Tim, you should sleep in the center.¡± All the children insisted that Tim sleep


    in the center. ¡°I¡¯m fine sleeping by the side,¡± Tim murmured.


    Arissa persuaded him with a smile, ¡°Sweetheart, since it¡¯s your first time sleeping here and you¡¯re still


    unfamiliar with your surroundings, it¡¯s better that you sleep in the center.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, if you sleep by the side, you might fall off the bed just like Jesse,¡± Jasper teased.


    ¡°Just like Mr. Graham the other morning too!¡± Zachary cracked a smile.


    Suddenly, everyone¡¯s gazes fell upon Benjamin.


    Kingsley burst out in brazenughter. ¡°Benjamin, I¡¯m surprised to hear that you fell off your bed while


    sleeping.¡±


    Benjamin shot him a re.


    When everyone noticed that he didn¡¯t deny the fact, they were both amused and curious as to how it


    had even happened.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Zachary, how did your daddy fall off the bed? Tell us!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But when I woke up, he had already fallen to the ground.¡±


    Zachary blinked as he was unfazed by the look Benjamin was giving him.


    Everyone guffawed as the image of Benjamin falling off his bed popped into their minds.


    Benjamin looked daggers at Arissa.


    Pursing her lips, she calmly averted her gaze and signaled for the children to settle in.


    ¡°Sweethearts, it¡¯s time for bed. It¡¯s gettingte.¡±


    Darius, too, helped tuck them in with a smile.


    The five childreny down in bed and looked at Arissa before turning their gazes to the others.


    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but be blown away by their cuteness.


    Likewise, Darius¡¯ smile never once faded throughout the entire episode.


    Sitting by the bed, he looked affectionately at his five grandchildren. ¡°Let me tell you a bedtime story.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, your stories don¡¯t make us sleepy.¡±


    Blinking and pouting, Gavin looked uniquely adorable with his serious expression.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll tell you a story that¡¯s less exciting and will help you sleep.¡±


    Darius craved for more time with them.


    Arissa noticed how much he wanted to do it, so she urged the children, ¡°Let Grandpa do it.¡±


    Darius threw her a delighted look.


    ¡°Grandpa, go on. Tim hasn¡¯t heard it before.¡±


    Zachary turned to look at Tim.


    When Tim nced at Darius, thetter¡¯s heart melted at the innocent look on Tim¡¯s face.


    Darius began to tell them stories from his time in the army.


    After Benjamin blew dry Jesse¡¯s hair, he told her to join the others on the bed.


    Hearing that, Jesse hurried over.


    ¡°Slow down!¡± Arissa barked.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± The moment Jesse cracked a smile, she looked as cute as a pixie.


    ¡°Jesse, sleep here.¡±


    Gavin quickly made some space so that Jesse could sleep among them.


    Arissa looked at them with a smile and tucked Jesse in.


    Jesse was ecstatic to lie in between Tim and Gavin.


    She turned left and right to look at them. ¡°Gavin, Tim.¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Tim beamed in response.


    Gavin pulled up the nket and covered her snugly.


    Observing the children, Arissa leaned in and tucked all of them in.


    The six children slept together and listened to Darius¡¯ story.


    As the story reached the exciting part, their eyes gleamed.


    Benjamin walked over to Arissa¡¯s side. ¡°You should go and take a bath.¡±


    Arissa¡¯s ear turned red when Benjamin breathed in her ear. At the same time, she could feel a tingling


    sensation on her skin.


    ¡°Just a while more.¡± She quietly stepped aside.


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes glistened in response.


    When he saw her blush, his gaze deepened as he said, ¡°Dad¡¯s story is a long one. By the time he


    finishes, it will be veryte. Just go now.¡±


    His bassy voice was tinged with a hint of dominance.


    Arissa snuck a nce at him and met with his mesmerizing gaze, which caused her heart to skip a


    beat.


    ¡°I¡¯ll watch over them,¡± Benjamin added.

 Chapter 678

    Chapter 678


    Chapter 678 Are You Here Looking For Mister Graham


    Arissa nodded and didn¡¯t interrupt Darius and the children. She nodded at Kingsley and the others,


    then went back to her room to take a bath.


    Meanwhile, Zachary, Oliver, Japer, and Jesse had fallen asleep halfway into the story. Tim was trying


    hard to stay awake, while Gavin was simply too excited to sleep since all his siblings were with him.


    ¡°Go to sleep now. If you want to hear more, just tell Grandpa to continue next time,¡± Benjamin


    murmured as he stroked Tim on his head.


    ncing at him, Tim, who was still alert a moment ago, fell asleep shortly after.


    Benjamin turned his attention to Gavin. ¡°Everyone¡¯s asleep. You should join them.¡±


    Gavin looked at him before turning his attention to his siblings. When he saw that Oliver¡¯s sses were


    still not removed, he got out of bed.


    Benjamin pressed him back down. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Gavin¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Oliver hasn¡¯t removed his sses yet.¡±


    Benjamin leaned in to take off Oliver¡¯s sses and put them on the side table.


    Unsatisfied with how Benjamin had ced them, Gavin got up to adjust their position before lying back


    down.


    Kingsley, Darius, and the others were amused by that.


    Darius said to Gavin softly, ¡°Gavin, go to sleep. I¡¯lle to see all of you tomorrow.¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Gavin nced at Darius and closed his eyes.


    Having made sure Gavin was covered snugly, Benjamin got to his feet and turned to Darius.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should go back now.¡±


    Darius shot him a re before turning his gaze to the children. He brought out his phone to take a


    picture before putting it away again.


    Only after he took another look at his grandchildren did he leave reluctantly. ¡°Let¡¯s go, William.¡±


    William bid Benjamin farewell and left with Darius.


    When Darius reached the door, he turned around to instruct Edwin, ¡°Oh, Edwin, please let Issa know


    that I¡¯ve gone home.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Old Mr. Graham.¡±


    After acknowledging with a smile, he escorted them out.


    When Benjamin¡¯s gaze fell upon Kingsley and the rest, they reciprocated his look before turning to


    leave.


    Benjamin sat in the children¡¯s room until he was sure Gavin was asleep. Only then did he turn off the


    light and leave the room.


    After closing the door, he headed downstairs but returned to the master bedroom when something


    suddenly urred to him.


    Following the sound of flowing water from the bathroom, Benjamin walked over and knocked on the


    door. ¡°The children are asleep.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Arissa, who was dressing at that moment, briefly froze when she heard his voice.


    When she didn¡¯t hear him leave, she stared at the door, her heart pounding furiously.


    Benjamin cleared his throat. ¡°Go to bed early once you¡¯re done.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Arissa continued to watch the door.


    Only when she heard him leave did the tension within her ease.


    She put on her clothes and wrapped her hair in a towel beforeing out.


    With Benjamin nowhere to be seen, she went to the children¡¯s room and entered after gently pushing


    the door open.


    Once she was certain that all of them were asleep, she quietly left the room.


    Before she did, she turned a night light on when she noticed the room was in total darkness.


    Then she returned to her room and began to blow her hair.


    Thinking that Darius and the others might still be around, she headed downstairs afterward.


    However, when she found it to be silent with no one in sight, she was stunned.


    Have they all gone home?


    Right then, Edwin entered and saw Arissa. He informed her, ¡°Ms. York, Old Mr. Graham wanted me to


    tell you that he has gone home.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Arissa nodded.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Edwin asked with a smile. ¡°I can make supper for you.¡±


    Arissa shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not hungry. I¡¯ll be sleeping soon anyway.¡±


    Noticing that her eyes were scanning the surroundings, Edwin asked knowingly, ¡°Ms. York, are you


    looking for Mr. Graham?¡±


    Arissa was taken by surprise. ¡°Has he gone out?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Graham is in the study. He¡¯s probably dealing with work together with Ethen and the others,¡±


    Edwin replied as he pointed upstairs.


    Arissa was a little embarrassed when she caught sight of Edwin¡¯s nosy gaze.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep now. Edwin, you should rest early too.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Edwin beamed.

 Chapter 679

    Chapter 679


    Chapter 679 This Is Not Your House


    Arissa hurried back up. Edwin looked on with amusement before returning to the kitchen to make


    coffee for Benjamin and his guests. Kingsley, who still hadn¡¯t left, was in the study together with Shaun.


    Both of them were watching Benjamin busy himself with work.


    Ethen and Jack were updating Benjamin on thetest. Once they were done with their reports, they


    began a small-scale meeting. Shaun and Kingsley, on the other hand, were sipping coffee by the side.


    After the meeting, Benjamin furrowed his brows when he saw that both of them were still around. He


    instructed Ethen, ¡°Get Jonathan to see me tomorrow.¡±


    Ethen nodded. ¡°Mr. Graham, do you want Mr. Patterson toe here or go to the office?¡±


    Benjamin remembered that he needed to take Mary to the hospital in the morning. Hence, he


    answered, ¡°The office.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Ethen nodded. ¡°Mr. Graham, is there anything else?¡±


    Benjamin threw Ethen a nce. ¡°You should go back and rest. You cane inter tomorrow.¡±


    Ethen was ted by the news.


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Ethen said to Jack, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Graham, I¡¯ll be off, then,¡± Jack informed Benjamin, who nodded in acknowledgment.


    Before they left, they asked Kingsley, ¡°Mr. Watts, aren¡¯t you going home?¡±


    ¡°You guys go ahead.¡± Kingsley waved with a smile. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry.


    After bidding Edwin farewell, Ethen and Jack went off.


    ¡°Benjamin, now that you¡¯re done with work, let¡¯s have some coffee.¡± Kingsley poured Benjamin a cup.


    Benjamin walked over and said to Shaun, ¡°You should make the arrangements now so that Grandaunt


    doesn¡¯t need to wait when she goes over tomorrow for her checkup.¡±


    Shaun nodded, cognizant that Benjamin was grateful to Mary. Nevertheless, it was still rare to see him


    care so much about someone.


    ¡°I¡¯ve given the instructions. I¡¯ll also be there early tomorrow morning to make the preparations.¡±


    Benjamin nodded, then swept his gaze at Kingsley. ¡°Aren¡¯t you gonna go home?¡±


    Unsure of how to react, Kingsley teased, ¡°Benjamin, why do you keep targeting me?¡±


    Benjamin snorted. ¡°Stop bothering me!¡±


    He got to his feet, returned to his desk, and got back to work.


    Shaun and Kingsley exchanged smiling nces and remained in the room.


    ¡°Shall I bunk with you tonight? I¡¯mzy to go home,¡± Kingsley suggested to Shaun softly.


    Shaun chuckled. ¡°You¡¯d better discuss it with Benjamin.¡±


    Kingsley rolled his eyes. ¡°There¡¯s no such need at all.¡±


    Finishing his coffee, Kingsley got to his feet and dered, ¡°Benjamin, I¡¯m going back now. Good night.¡±


    Benjamin shot him a nce. ¡°Don¡¯t disturb the children.¡±


    Kingsley broke into a sheepish smile and waved his hands.


    ¡°Good night!¡±


    He left the study. Once he was sure the coast was clear, he swiftly tip-toed upstairs.


    He slipped into the children¡¯s room for a while before going into the guest room where Shaun would be


    staying in.


    When Shaun returned and saw that Kingsley was in there, he grimaced.


    ¡°Kingsley, if you snore, I¡¯m going to kick you out!¡±


    Kingsley cracked a mischievous smile. ¡°This isn¡¯t your house!¡±


    Shaun rolled his eyes at him before heading into the bathroom.


    However, someone beat him to it.


    Kingsley had dashed into it first. ¡°I¡¯ll bathe first. I don¡¯t mind if you want to join me.¡±


    Shaun¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Be quick!¡±


    Given how entric he is, he might even take a photo of us if we did bathe together.


    Kingsleyughed wryly. ¡°Right away!¡±


    By the time Benjamin finished work and checked the time, he realized it was alreadyte.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    He got up and headed upstairs.


    ¡°Mr. Graham,¡± the housekeeper greeted him when he passed by Mary¡¯s room.


    Benjamin nodded. ¡°Let us know if there¡¯s anything.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Graham,¡± the housekeeper acknowledged.


    Upstairs, Benjamin went into the children¡¯s room and made sure they were tucked in before returning to


    the master bedroom.


    Seeing that Arissa was asleep, he didn¡¯t turn on the lights.


    He trod lightly toward the wardrobe, took his towel, and went to use the bathroom in Arissa¡¯s old room.

 Chapter 680

    Chapter 680


    Chapter 680 Hugging Her Calms Him


    A few minutester, Benjamin came out of the guest room and returned to the master bedroom. At that


    moment, Kingsley came out of Shaun¡¯s room and made eye contact with Benjamin.


    Shocked by the encounter, he darted back into his room to hide. Benjamin knitted his brows and simply


    returned to his room.


    Hearing the sound of the door closing outside, Kingsley opened the door and stared curiously at


    Benjamin¡¯s door.


    Is Benjamin sleeping alone or with Arissa?


    When Shaun saw him sneaking around, his lips twitched as he reminded, ¡°You¡¯d better not go there.¡±


    Kingsley turned around and shot him a re to signal him to be quiet. ¡°Shush!¡±


    Shaun shook his head with a smile. He sat down and waited for the good show.


    All this while, Kingsley had never gotten the better of Benjamin.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He tiptoed toward Benjamin¡¯s bedroom and put his ear on the door to eavesdrop on them.


    Dirty images began appearing in his mind, and he couldn¡¯t help but snigger to himself.


    Suddenly, the door opened from the inside.


    Caught by surprise, Kingsley tumbled head first into the room.


    He sensed an icy aura envelop him and began to feel his hair stand on end.


    Slowly lifting his head to sneak a nce, he saw Benjamin¡¯s perfect figure that was wrapped in just a


    towel and admired it for a fleeting moment.


    However, when his eyes met thetter¡¯s terrifying gaze, he felt a chill down his spine.


    ¡°Hehe, Benjamin.¡± Smiling awkwardly, Kingsley scrambled to his feet.


    The next moment, Benjamin grabbed him by the cor and dragged him toward the staircase.


    ¡°Benjamin, calm down. I don¡¯t mean anything! I won¡¯t do it again! Argh!¡±


    The agonizing scream woke Arissa up.


    What¡¯s going on?


    Hearing themotion outside, she hurried out of the room, only to be stunned to see Benjamin


    walking back with a grim look on his face.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s expression darkened further when he saw that she had woken up.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Go back to sleep.¡±


    He strode back into the room, pulled her in, and locked the door.


    After that, he called the bodyguards on the phone and ordered, ¡°Throw him out and don¡¯t let hime


    here again!¡±


    Realizing that Benjamin was furious, Arissa blinked and asked softly, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Who has gotten on his nerves?


    Benjamin sensed her caution. He took a deep breath and suppressed his anger before carrying her


    back to bed.


    Arissa curled herself up and didn¡¯t dare to make a move as Benjaminy in bed beside her.


    The next second, she was wrapped in his embrace.


    Both their bodies were pressed against each other. It was an extremely amorous position that caused


    her heart to pound furiously.


    As Benjamin¡¯s breath brushed across her neck, she felt goosebumps all over.


    She cringed a little and began to blush.


    After hugging her for a while, Benjamin felt the anger he had for Kingsley quickly dissipated. It was as if


    the familiar scent she emitted was inexplicablyforting.


    Benjamin had not been getting proper sleep recently ever since she fainted.


    However, he felt so peaceful that instant that sleep descended upon him in seconds.


    Not detecting any movements from him, Arissa turned around slightly to check and was stunned to find


    him asleep.


    That¡¯s fast. Wasn¡¯t he just in the midst of ring his temper?


    The moment she saw how exhausted he was, her heart went out to him.


    She only turned around after waiting for him to fall into a deep sleep.


    Subconsciously, Benjamin hugged her tighter.


    Arissa raised her hand to stroke his furrowed brows.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± Benjamin mumbled.


    Arissa gazed at him, taken aback.


    It wasn¡¯t until some time had passed that his breathing finally calmed down.


    Observing him sleep, she felt as if he was a dashing prince who had walked out of a painting.


    She shed a blissful smile and realized she was finding him increasingly handsome.


    I can¡¯t resist getting close to him. What should I do?

 Chapter 681

    Chapter 681


    Chapter 681 Making Sure Arissa Takes Her Medicine


    Amidst Benjamin¡¯s deep breathing in his sleep, sleepiness gradually descended upon Arissa. Before


    she knew it, she, too, was in dreand.


    When she woke up the next day and didn¡¯t see Benjamin, she had a sudden realization. She grabbed


    the rm clock beside her and saw that it was nine o¡¯clock.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Arissa eximed as she jumped out of bed. She hurried into the bathroom before dashing out


    in the blink of an eye.


    She ran down the stairs, only to be greeted by silence. It was quiet, with nary a soul in sight.


    ¡°Grandaunt? Sweethearts?¡±


    Have they gone to the hospital?


    Hearing the sound outside, Edwin rushed out of the kitchen.


    When he saw Arissa looking around, he informed her at once, ¡°Ms. York, Mr. Graham has brought


    everyone to the hospital.¡±


    Arissa was annoyed. ¡°Why didn¡¯t they wake me up?¡±


    Why did I oversleep? How could I have not heard anything in the morning?


    She had slept through the entire night uninterrupted.


    Edwin smiled. ¡°Mr. Graham said that you were sleeping soundly and told us not to wake you up. Ms.


    York, Mdm. Mary will be staying at the hospital for a while now. You should wash up while I reheat your


    breakfast.¡±


    Arissa was embarrassed because of Edwin¡¯s nosy gaze. ¡°What time did they leave?¡±


    ¡°A little past six.¡±


    That¡¯s early!


    Arissa pursed her lips before heading back upstairs to brush her teeth.


    In ten minutes, she got herself dressed and came back down with her handbag.


    ¡°Mrs. Graham,e over and have your breakfast. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital after that.¡±


    Edwin was waiting by the staircase with a smile.


    Arissa felt nonplussed. ¡°Edwin, you¡¯re teasing me again by addressing me as Mrs. Graham.¡±


    Edwin chuckled. ¡°William told me that you promised to register your marriage with Mr. Graham. Are you


    going back on your word?¡±


    Arissa cleared her throat awkwardly and murmured, ¡°I did that to pacify Old Mr. Graham.¡±


    Edwin¡¯s eyes widened. He said in a serious tone, ¡°Mrs. Graham, Old Mr. Graham will be saddened if


    you change your mind.¡±


    Arissa¡¯s lips twitched. She went to the dining room to grab something to eat along the way.


    ¡°Mrs. Graham, you should have your meal here at home. Mr. Graham has instructed me to boil the


    medicinal soup for you. It¡¯s ready. You can have it once you finish your breakfast.¡±


    Arissa was stunned. ¡°What medicine is that?¡±


    Edwin answered, ¡°The one you have been taking prior to this. It¡¯s good for regting your health.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Arissa settled down for breakfast. She could already taste the bitterness on her tongue.


    Edwin was amused when he saw how Arissa was grimacing in fear of the medicine.


    ¡°Mrs. Graham, Mr. Graham has already gotten Mr. Bailey to adjust theposition of the medicine. It¡¯s


    not going to be bitter.¡±


    Touched by the gesture, Arissa looked at Edwin. ¡°It¡¯s not?¡±


    Edwin nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not. Mr. Bailey assured us of it. If you still feel that it is, we¡¯ll get him to


    further adjust the form.¡±


    Arissa sighed in her heart as she resigned herself to drinking the medicine.


    While they were eating, Edwin¡¯s phone rang. It was Benjamin on the line.


    ¡°Mr. Graham!¡±


    Arissa looked up.


    ¡°Okay. Mrs. Graham just got up and is having breakfast¡­ All right.¡±


    After exchanging a few words with Benjamin, Edwin handed the phone to Arissa. ¡°Mrs. Graham, Mr.


    Graham wants to talk to you.¡±


    Arissa felt simply embarrassed.


    ¡°Hello?¡± she answered.


    ¡°Are you having breakfast?¡± Benjamin¡¯s deep voice rang out and traveled into her ears.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Remember to take your medicine once you finish your breakfast,¡± Benjamin reminded in a tone that


    had no room for dissent.


    ¡°Okay.¡± She let out a cursory acknowledgment.


    ¡°Arissa, take your medicine!¡± Benjamin¡¯s voice was deeper by a few octaves.


    ¡°I know,¡± she answered in resignation.


    ¡°Grandaunt haspleted her checkup and has been put on a drip. There¡¯s no need for you to hurry


    over. The kids are here too. You cane byter or even in the afternoon,¡± Benjamin said.


    Arissa listened as she ate. ¡°Has Grandaunt¡¯s condition stabilized?¡±

 Chapter 682

    Chapter 682


    Chapter 682 I Did Not Do Anything


    ¡°Well, ording to the results of the examination, it¡¯s the same as before and hasn¡¯t worsened.¡± Arissa


    broke into a smile. She was relieved by the news.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me up in the morning? I overslept because of you!¡± Benjamin snorted. ¡°How is it


    my fault? I didn¡¯t do anything!¡±


    Arissa¡¯s ears burned. She quickly snuck a nce in Edwin¡¯s direction and saw that thetter was


    tidying up the kitchen. Gosh, his words are so suggestive.


    ¡°All right. I want to continue with my breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Benjamin grunted but didn¡¯t end the call.


    Arissa cocked a brow. ¡°Have you and the children had your breakfast?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re having it with Grandaunt right now,¡± Benjamin answered casually.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you having anything?¡± Arissa sensed that something was amiss.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Benjamin said. ¡°I¡¯m on my way to work.¡±


    Arissa knitted her brows. ¡°Work is important, but your health is even more so. You¡¯d better get


    something to eat before starting work, or you may end up having gastric.¡±


    Benjamin was delighted by the concern she showed him.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Cognizant of Benjamin¡¯s good mood, Ethen looked in the rearview mirror.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have breakfast if you bring it over,¡± Benjamin requested in a gentle tone, causing Arissa¡¯s cheeks to


    burn.


    Oh my!


    ¡°I still need to go to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°You can go there after bringing me breakfast,¡± Benjamin asserted in a deep and domineering voice.


    Just as Arissa was pondering upon the route to take between the hospital and Benjamin¡¯s office, he


    ended the call before she could reply.


    ¡°Edwin, you can have your phone back.¡±


    Edwin came over and took back his phone.


    ¡°Mrs. Graham, what did Mr. Graham tell you?¡±


    Faced with Edwin¡¯s gleaming eyes, Arissa frowned. ¡°He told me to send him breakfast.¡±


    Edwin chuckled under his breath and said gleefully, ¡°Mr. Graham must be missing you already. In that


    case, you should bring him breakfast to cheer him up.¡±


    Arissa blushed.


    ¡°Edwin, why don¡¯t you send it to him?¡±


    Edwin declined, ¡°I can¡¯t. If I do so, Mr. Graham will definitely dock my pay. Since he has specifically


    requested you to do it, you should just go since it¡¯s not going to take much time. You can head to the


    hospital to visit Mdm. Mary once you¡¯re done.¡±


    Arissa felt embarrassed if her colleagues were to see her.


    After all, she had already missed work for a few days.


    How am I going to exin myself if I suddenly turn up with breakfast for Benjamin? No one knows


    about our rtionship.


    Arissa was frustrated with the issue.


    Edwin, however, ignored her concerns, as he was confident about her.


    He went off to prepare and pack Benjamin¡¯s breakfast, which consisted of a bunch of pastries that were


    good for the stomach.


    After finishing her food, Arissa drank the medicinal soup under Edwin¡¯s watchful eye.


    Even though it wasn¡¯t as bitter as before, it was impossible for something that was boiled from a


    combination of tens of herbs to taste nice. Just the smell alone was enough to make her feel nauseous.


    ¡°Mrs. Graham, slow down.¡± Edwin furrowed his brows, worried that she would puke.


    With a bitter expression on her face, Arissa pinched her nose and downed it in one gulp.


    Edwin handed her a cup of water and a sweet to cleanse her pte.


    ¡°Mrs. Graham, here¡¯s a sweet.¡±


    Arissa threw it into her mouth without any hesitation.


    The next moment, a sweet sensation burst into her mouth and washed away the bitter aftertaste.


    ¡°Edwin, the medicine tastes horrible! It was no longer bitter, but it ended up tasting worse.¡±


    ¡°Is it still bitter?¡± Edwin nced at her.


    Arissa shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s not, but it¡¯s more horrible than before.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Edwin was shocked.


    Heaving a sigh, Arissa turned around and left the dining room.


    ¡°Edwin, we¡¯ll leave once I get myself changed.¡± She then ran upstairs.


    Edwin stretched his head to take a look. Is she making an excuse to throw up the medicine?


    Feeling concerned, Edwin went after her.


    Nevertheless, he stopped outside the bedroom door and listened for any movements.

 Chapter 683

    Chapter 683


    Chapter 683 Covered Herself Fully Before Delivering Breakfast


    Seeing that Arissa seemed to have entered the bathroom, Edwin pressed his ear against the wall but


    could not hear anything. The only conclusion he got was that the house had outstanding


    soundproofing.


    Since he failed to hear anything, he went back downstairs. Arissa was unaware that Edwin secretly


    observed whether she threw up her medication as she was preupied with changing into a set of


    clothes that was different from her usual style.


    Then, she grabbed a straw hat and a pair of sunsses before heading downstairs.


    ¡°Mrs. Graham, the car is ready.¡±


    Edwin was all smiles as he waited for her to arrive downstairs. In his hand was the food container.


    Arissa nced at him and felt he was much friendlierpared to before.


    Reciprocating the smile, she replied, ¡°Edwin, I¡¯m ready too. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°All right!¡±


    Edwin followed her and closed the car door for her after she got into the car.


    He then sat in the front passenger seat and asked the driver to drop them off at thepany.


    Gazing at Edwin, Arissa asked, ¡°Edwin, do you want to deliver the food container to Mr. Graham?¡±


    He turned around and replied smilingly, ¡°Mrs. Graham, it¡¯s more sincere if you deliver the breakfast to


    him. If Mr. Graham is in a good mood, everything is negotiable!¡±


    She raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°I have nothing to talk to him!¡±


    With a broad smile on his face, he began analyzing the situation. ¡°Well, there must be a time when you


    wish to request something, right? For example, aren¡¯t you nning to take a leave to keep your


    grandauntpany? Your request will likely be granted if Mr. Graham is in a good mood. Besides, our


    company staff will be grateful to you!¡±


    The corners of Arissa¡¯s lips twitched once she heard it.


    Am I that powerful? I mean, Benjamin still blows his top whenever he¡¯s angry!


    When the car pulled over at Graham Group¡¯s entrance, she stared at the door, feeling hesitant.


    ¡°Mrs. Graham, we¡¯ve arrived,¡± Edwin said.


    His deliberate reminder caused Arissa to smile at him awkwardly. Left with no choice, she put on her


    hat and sunsses before getting out of the car.


    Edwin chuckled as he took in her attire.


    The curvy Arissa became the center of attention as soon as she appeared in everyone¡¯s line of sight.


    At that time, even the security guards at the entrance failed to recognize her.


    Everyone was shocked upon seeing Edwin hand the lunch box to Arissa in a respectful manner.


    Who is this beautifuldy? Moreover, the butler of the Graham residence was the one who brought her


    here.


    They recognized her only after hearing Edwin address her as ¡°Mrs. Graham.¡±


    Isn¡¯t she the mother of Mr. Graham¡¯s children, our future bossdy?


    Meanwhile, Arissa took the food container and said, ¡°Edwin, please wait for me here. I¡¯lle down


    very soon.¡±


    ¡°Sure, Mrs. Graham!¡± Edwin responded without hesitation, for he did not intend to follow her to


    Benjamin¡¯s office anyway.


    Arissa ignored the bright smile on his face and turned around to head toward the building.


    ¡°Good morning, Mrs. Graham!¡±


    When the bodyguards at the entrance greeted her with a grin, the security guards followed suit


    respectfully.


    Arissa was a little taken aback upon hearing it. In an instant, she turned around and said, ¡°Just call me


    Ms. York!¡±


    The bodyguards beamed at her.


    Thus, she ignored them and quickened her pace.


    At the sight of Arissa, the receptionist was startled and could not look away.


    Who is this beautifuldy? She¡¯s so pretty that even Ms. Adams is no match for her. Apart from her


    beauty, she also has a regal bearing.


    With a quirk of her red lips, Arissa nodded at the receptionist as a greeting before continuing toward the


    elevator.


    By the time thetter came to their senses and wanted to stop her, Arissa had entered the elevator.


    ¡°Hey! Miss¡­¡±


    Edwin came up to the receptionist and instructed sternly, ¡°Don¡¯t try to stop her when you see here


    here in the future!¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    The receptionist recognized him as Benjamin¡¯s butler, so they asked, ¡°Who is she?¡±


    It was impossible for them to suppress their curiosity.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stick your nose into other people¡¯s business. An announcement will be made when the time is


    ripe. Before that happens, you¡¯re not allowed to tell others about it,¡± Edwin warned.


    After all, he knew Arissa did not want the employees at thepany to know her identity, so he issued


    a warning in her stead.


    ¡°Understood!¡± The receptionist made a mental note.


    With that, Edwin turned around and headed back to the car to wait for Arissa.


    The top floor was dead silent when Arissa arrived.


    After straightening her clothes, she stealthily walked toward the CEO¡¯s office.


    Then, she craned her neck to peek around the office and even checked out the corners, yet Benjamin


    was nowhere in sight.


    Is he in the middle of a meeting?


    Little did she know that someone was observing her every action.

 Chapter 684

    Chapter 684


    Chapter 684 Your Wish Is My Command


    When Benjamin noticed her snooping around, he went over and stood behind her. ¡°What are you


    looking for?¡± he asked, leaning forward.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Arissa was entirely focused on figuring out what was happening inside the room, so the sudden voice


    startled her so much that she dropped the food container in her hand.


    Benjamin was quick to catch the falling item.


    Upon noticing it was him, she patted herself on the chest in relief. ¡°Why are you here? You gave me a


    terrible fright!¡±


    Her face was tinged pink in embarrassment when she realized he must have seen her sneaking around


    earlier.


    ¡°This is mypany. Isn¡¯t it normal for me to be here?¡±


    Benjamin straightened his back and looked down at the woman with a teasing look in his eyes.


    Arissa was stumped for words.


    ¡°I brought you breakfast. Hurry up and eat it. I¡¯m going to the hospital now!¡± she said hurriedly and


    turned around to leave.


    Benjamin grabbed her hand and dragged her into the office.


    He even closed the door behind them.


    At that, Arissa widened her eyes. ¡°Why did you close the door?¡±


    A mischievous look fleeted across his eyes.


    In a suggestive tone, he said, ¡°I can do whatever you wish to do. Your wish is mymand.¡±


    Her face flushed in response, forming an enticing sight.


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes darkened as he transfixed his gaze on her.


    That was when he noticed that she was dressed differently that day.


    When she was not in her usual professional-looking office attire, she looked extra bubbly and sweet, as


    if she was about to go on a holiday.


    Her exquisite little face made it difficult for him to avert his gaze.


    ¡°You look quite nice today.¡±


    Benjamin was thrilled as he thought that she had dolled up to send him breakfast.


    The man was silently cheering the fact that she was making an effort to look pretty to him.


    Arissa¡¯s face blushed an even deeper hue of red when she noticed the smug smile on his face. Has he


    misunderstood my intention? I only wore clothes of a different style because I was worried people


    might recognize me.


    ¡°I just threw them on!¡± she hurriedly exined.


    ¡°You may dress like this every day from now on.¡±


    Benjamin dragged her to the side of his office desk and put down the food container in his hand.


    Then, he reached out to remove her sunsses and propped them on her straw hat.


    The hint of affection within his gestures caused Arissa¡¯s heart to skip a beat.


    He eyed her with a burning look in his eyes.


    Arissa avoided his gaze as his look was too intense to hold.


    Benjamin¡¯s lips quirked into a small smile when he noticed her crimson face.


    A secondter, he dragged her to his chair, sat down on it, and made her sit on hisp.


    Their posture was intimate beyond words.


    Arissa¡¯s heart pounded. Even her neck had turned red.


    She quickly stole a nce at Benjamin and was met with his fervent gaze.


    Arissa instinctively wanted to flee.


    Sensing her intention, Benjamin held her waist with one hand and the back of her head with the other.


    The man pulled him closer and sealed her soft lips with his thin ones.


    As if he had found an oasis in a desert, he could not stop savoring her.


    In a domineering manner, he tasted the warmth inside her mouth.


    Arissa was unable to resist him. Soon, she slumped in his embrace and let him do whatever he wanted


    to her.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Benjamin was not too pleased with the straw hat being in his way. Hence, he took it off her head and


    hurled it at his desk while deepening the kiss at the same time.


    Steamy sounds that would make one blush reverberated in the silent office.


    Arissa¡¯s face was tinged red, her breath ragged from his intense kiss.


    Her alluring eyes were intoxicating to him.


    Benjamin could not help but drown in them as he showered her with another round of passionate


    kisses.


    It was not until Arissa almost went out of breath that he reluctantly let go of her.


    His eyes traced her swollen red lips as he focused on the corner of her lips where she was injured the


    day before.


    The wound had cracked open once again, and blood seeped through it.


    It was such a seductive scene that Benjamin could feel hot blood coursing through his veins, pooling


    somewhere deep within him.


    His eyes darkened as his breathing turned heavy.


    If it were not for the uing international conference call¡­ At that thought, Benjamin furrowed his


    brows and tried to suppress the burning urge in his body.


    All of a sudden, Arissa was left on the chair while he rose to his feet and strode toward the lounge.


    Puzzled by his action, she looked at the man who had gone into the other room in confusion.


    It took her some time to regain herposure and steady her breathing.


    Arissa cupped her cheeks and felt the burning sensation on her palms.


    My goodness. That was too wild, wasn¡¯t it? I wasn¡¯t expecting myself to lose myself in the kiss.


    At that moment, the sound of footsteps could be heard in the doorway.


    That gave her a jolt, and she hurriedly adjusted her posture on the seat.

 Chapter 685

    Chapter 685


    Chapter 685 I Cannot Help It


    Arissa straightened out her clothes and checked if her clothes were disheveled in any way. By the time


    she lifted her head again, Ethen had carried a few documents into the office.


    The assistant was stunned at the sight of Arissa sitting in his superior¡¯s chair. Ignoring the


    awkwardness in the air, she tried to act normal and greeted him, ¡°Mr. Frank!¡±


    Gah, this is so embarrassing. It¡¯s as if I was caught red-handed for doing something wrong. Ethen


    returned to his senses and nodded in response.


    ¡°Ms. York, you¡¯re here!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here to deliver Benjamin¡¯s breakfast.¡±


    She gestured at the food container on the desk and got up to open it.


    ¡°I brought a lot of food. Would you like to have some?¡±


    Noticing that Benjamin had not yet taken a bite of it, Ethen smiled and said, ¡°Ms. York, I¡¯ve already had


    my breakfast. Is Mr. Graham not around?¡±


    Didn¡¯t hee into the office just now?


    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s in there!¡±


    Arissa pointed at the lounge.


    Ethen sneaked a nce at her, secretly observing her.


    Her face is bright red. Could they have done something naughty in here?


    At that thought, he dared not stay around any longer.


    After cing the documents on the desk, he said to Arissa, ¡°Ms. York, could you please tell Mr.


    Graham to sign these when hees outter? I will be back shortly to retrieve them.¡±


    Then, he scurried out of the office.


    He knew his days would be numbered if he had ruined it for Benjamin.


    Arissa was befuddled when she noticed how fast Ethen had left the office. Why did he run out? Is he


    afraid that a tiger will devour him?


    She turned to look at the lounge. Well, Mr. Graham is just as close.


    Upon recalling how the man almost took her right then and there, Arissa took her straw hat and


    hurriedly headed for the door.


    I¡¯d better scram before hees out.


    Just when she was about to step out of the door, a warning uttered by a deep voice sounded from


    behind her. ¡°Just you try and step out of the door.¡±


    Arissa paused right in her tracks, feeling deted.


    Does he have an eagle¡¯s eye or what?


    Then, she turned around and looked at the man who was standing by the lounge¡¯s door.


    Arissa pointed out the window and stated, ¡°I have to go to the hospital now.¡±


    ¡°Come over here!¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s brows were deeply knitted as he walked over to his desk.


    After taking his seat, he cast his gaze on her. His presence was so overbearing that she had no choice


    but toply.


    In the end, Arissa gulped and made her way over to his side.


    ¡°Is there anything else that you need from me?¡±


    Benjamin gestured for her toe to his side, but she did not do as instructed. Instead, she took a


    seat right opposite him.


    ¡°What is it?¡± she asked as she sneaked a nce at him, avoiding his eyes the whole time.


    ¡°Wait for me to finish my breakfast!¡±


    Benjamin suddenly took the food container and started to eat.


    He did not utter a word as he ate his breakfast gracefully.


    Arissa could not resist the urge to admire his perfect features.


    The man before her was such a beauty to behold, especially his thick and longshes.


    They were so perfectly curled that she felt an inevitable sense of jealousy.


    Perceiving her gaze on him, Benjamin lifted his head and was met with her fervent stare.


    He would have lost his temper if he had caught any other woman staring at him like that.


    However, the person was Arissa, so he was delighted.


    Benjamin did not say anything and let her continue gawking at him. His jubnt mood had induced a


    great appetite.


    It was not until he finished his food and walked toward her did she snap out of her daze.


    He lifted her chin and looked down at her. His regal bearing made her heart race.


    Again, she crimsoned.


    ¡°Ethen!¡± Benjamin said aloud.


    Arissa hurriedly moved her chin away from his grip and avoided his eyes.


    She could feel the butterflies in her stomach and the flutters in her heart.


    Ethen came into the office not long after. However, he dared not look around carelessly.


    ¡°Mr. Graham!¡±


    ¡°Go and fetch some ointment.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Ethen answered before running off once again.


    Arissa was shocked.


    ¡°Why did you ask for ointment?¡±


    The only response she received was Benjamin¡¯s gaze on the corner of her lips.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Arissa then realized that she was still in pain. Itpletely slipped her mind earlier.


    Instinctively, she lifted her hand to touch her wound, but Benjamin stopped her and scolded, ¡°Don¡¯t


    touch it! You have a lot of germs on your hand!¡±


    Arissa shot him a sideways re.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch it if you want it to heal!¡± he warned.


    The woman let out a chuckle from the overwhelming fury.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have gotten hurt if you hadn¡¯t bitten me.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s thin lips quirked into a grin when he noticed the anger in her eyes.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t help it. Your lips were too enticing.¡±


    Arissa¡¯s face turned bright red.

 Chapter 686

    Chapter 686


    Chapter 686 No Need To Sneak Around


    When Ethen walked in and heard those words, he was unsure if he was supposed to leave or stay.


    What secret did I just hear? Will Mr. Graham kill me because I heard it?


    A glint shed across Benjamin¡¯s eyes, and he shot him a side-eye. ¡°Hand me the medicine!¡± he


    ordered coldly. ¡°Yes!¡± Ethen quickly went over to him and uttered fearfully, ¡°Here you go, Mr. Graham.¡±


    Benjamin took the items from him. ¡°Get out!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ethen got out of there as fast as he could.


    As he was walking out, he nced at Arissa from the corners of his eyes and saw her swollen lips.


    Excitement welled up in his heart.


    So the wound on Ms. York was actually caused by Mr. Graham¡¯s bite? What a shocker!


    Meanwhile, Arissa did not know whether to feel grateful to Benjamin when she saw that he intended to


    apply the ointment to her wound for her.


    After all, he was the one who caused it.


    Benjamin took a cotton swab and dipped it inside a bottle of antiseptic solution before lifting her chin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±


    Arissa cast him a nce and let him dress her wound.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    When the antiseptic came into contact with her wound, she could not help but inhale sharply because it


    was quite painful.


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes flickered in response. ¡°Bear with it!¡±


    He tightened his grip on her chin so that she could not move. The painsted for quite a while, causing


    her face to scrunch up.


    When he saw her reaction, his eyes glinted with amusement.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be all right after this.¡±


    His remark infuriated her. ¡°It was already getting better, but you just had to bite it again!¡±


    Benjamin chuckled and appeased her in a gentle voice. ¡°I¡¯ll be more careful next time.¡±


    Arissa felt embarrassed when she met his eyes, which crinkled with joy.


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± she murmured.


    Upon receiving a warning look from him, she pursed her lips.


    Benjamin proceeded to apply the ointment to her wound.


    ¡°All done!¡± he announced a few secondster.


    Arissa tilted her head and stood up. ¡°I¡¯m leaving now.¡±


    That time around, he did not say anything.


    Instead, he took her straw hat and put it on for her. After that, he put on her sunsses for her and


    pulled her hat lower.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to sneak around when youe to see me,¡± he said.


    With her sunsses on, Arissa red at him and retorted, ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter to you, does it? If the


    others see me here, they¡¯ll get curious for sure.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m giving you another day off,¡± Benjamin dered, putting his hands in his pockets while fixing her


    with an intent gaze.


    At that, the corners of Arissa¡¯s mouth twitched.


    One day? I¡¯ll take that. I¡¯ll make the arrangements for Grandaunt at the hospital today, and the kids are


    going to school tomorrow.


    With that thought in mind, she turned to face him and said, ¡°Do we have to deal with Tim¡¯s enrollment in


    the afternoon?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Just send him to school tomorrow morning!¡± Benjamin replied.


    He was going to have Ethen take care of that in the afternoon.


    Arissa nodded. ¡°Bye!¡±


    With that, she left without looking back.


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze remained locked on her until she was out of his line of sight. Only then did he head


    back to his seat and continue working.


    Arissa got into his private elevator, so she did not have to worry about seeing anyone on the way down.


    However, she bumped into a few of her colleagues from her department when she got out of the


    elevator. Coincidentally, they wereing in from outside.


    She felt somewhat guilty but reckoned no one would recognize her with the hat on, so she walked out


    confidently.


    Right then, one of the colleagues thought she looked familiar. ¡°Could that be Ms. York?¡±


    ¡°How could that be? Ms. York is on leave, no? Wouldn¡¯t we know if she had returned? Besides, she


    would¡¯ve greeted us!¡±


    ¡°Well, her looks areparable to Ms. York¡¯s, though I wonder what she¡¯s doing here!¡±


    While chatting with each other, they walked toward the elevator.


    Arissa overheard parts of their conversation and felt bad. Although I won¡¯t be working today, I¡¯ll


    definitely return and work hard with them tomorrow.


    After getting out of the building, the bodyguard saw her and opened the car door for her.


    A few employees, who were passing by, could not help but nce at her a few times.


    ¡°Is she a celebrity? Was she here to see Mr. Graham?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s even using Mr. Graham¡¯s car! It seems like there¡¯s something going on between them!¡±


    The edge of Arissa¡¯s mouth twitched, and she did not even dare to take off her sunsses after the car


    door was shut.


    There¡¯s something going on, all right. I have six children with him!


    ¡°Mrs. Graham, why are your lips swollen?¡± Edwin asked suddenly.


    His voice had her return to her senses, and she shed him a sheepish smile.


    ¡°Maybe I bit on them just now. Are they very swollen?¡±

 Chapter 687

    Chapter 687


    Chapter 687 Their Rtionship Is Getting Better


    ¡°Yeah! I think they¡¯re inmed. When we get to the hospitalter, we ought to have Mr. Bailey take a


    look at it. Let him treat it!¡± Edwin looked concerned.


    ¡°When I was upstairs just now, Benjamin had already applied some medication for me. It¡¯s just a minor


    wound. Don¡¯t worry about it!¡± Arissa reassured.


    His eyes lit up. ¡°Mrs. Graham, did you apany Mr. Graham to have breakfast before you came


    down?¡±


    For a moment there, Arissa was stunned by his question. That was because she was not paying


    attention earlier on.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Benjamin was already eating breakfast before that, so he should¡¯ve finished it.


    ¡°Yes!¡± she answered.


    Sensing her difiture, Edwin did not press on that matter.


    However, he was ted. Mr. Graham asked Mrs. Graham to send him food. It seems like their


    rtionship is getting better.


    Due to Edwin¡¯s question, Arissa was too embarrassed to take off her sunsses and only did so when


    they arrived at the hospital.


    She also left her straw hat in the car.


    ¡°Wait up, Mrs. Graham!¡±


    Edwin got out of the car first and helped her open the door. At that moment, he was holding something


    in his hands.


    Arissa did not notice it prior to that, so she asked, ¡°Edwin, what did you bring?¡±


    ¡°Oh! This is the soup Mr. Graham got me to make for Mdm. Mary. She should drink this before her


    meal!¡± he exined.


    Arissa was touched. Benjamin is thoughtful, isn¡¯t he?


    ¡°Let me bring it upstairs for you!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all right. I can manage!¡± Edwin shied away and walked into the building with her.


    ¡°Edwin, do you know which floor Grandaunt is staying on?¡±


    Only then did it strike her that she had forgotten to ask Benjamin about it when she saw him at the


    office.


    ¡°I do! Mr. Graham had already informed me earlier. I¡¯ll bring you there!¡± Edwin answered with a smile.


    When the two of them got into the elevator, he pressed the button for the correct floor.


    Upon arriving at the ward, they saw the six children sitting outside and teaching Tim how to use a


    phone.


    Arissa tiptoed her way over to the kids.


    Right before she could scare them, Zachary raised his head and saw her.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± The boy was thrilled to see her.


    Gavin, Oliver, Jasper, Tim, and Jesse raised their heads as well.


    Their eyes lit up when they saw her, and they cheered.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Ms. York!¡±


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    ted, Arissa hugged the six of them.


    ¡°Did you guys miss me?¡±


    The six children nodded in unison, each wearing a bright grin on their face. Even Tim crinkled his eyes


    in a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you guys too!¡± Arissa leaned over and kissed them. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you guys wake me up in


    the morning?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, we wanted to let you sleep in!¡± Gavin answered. ¡°Daddy told us not to disturb you, so we


    followed him and brought Great-grandaunt here.¡±


    ¡°Yes! We wanted you to sleep in.¡± Zachary nodded in agreement.


    Arissa smiled. ¡°How is Great-grandaunt doing?¡±


    Oliver adjusted his sses and informed, ¡°Mommy, Great-grandaunt is asleep, so we came out to


    y!¡±


    His mother inclined her head in acknowledgment.


    ¡°Great-grandaunt¡¯s test results came back with usual readings this morning, Mommy. Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Jasper uttered.


    Tim¡¯s eyes were sparkling when he chimed in, ¡°Ms. York, don¡¯t worry. Great-grandaunt looks energetic


    today!¡±


    Jesse nodded. ¡°Great-grandaunt¡¯s appetite was great this morning.¡±


    ¡°Okay! You guys carry on, okay? I¡¯m going in to check on her.¡±


    Arissa ruffled their hair and went into the ward.


    Only then did the kids notice Edwin¡¯s presence. ¡°Hi, Mr. Whitley!¡± they chorused.


    ¡°Hello!¡± Edwin responded warmly. ¡°Carry on, okay? I¡¯m going in as well!¡±


    The kids smiled and followed him in.


    Since Mary was asleep, Arissa approached her silently and checked on her.


    Then, she pulled the covers around her before retreating to the side and gesturing for Edwin to leave


    the soup there and leave the room together with her.


    Edwin nodded, left the soup on the coffee table, and followed Arissa out.


    When Arissa saw the kids had followed them in, she beckoned them over.


    The six children nced at Mary, then turned to leave the room.


    ¡°How long has Great-grandaunt been asleep for?¡± Arissa asked.

 Chapter 688

    Chapter 688


    Chapter 688 Slept Well


    ¡°I think she has been asleep for less than half an hour!¡± Zachary checked his watch and nced at


    Gavin and the rest.


    ¡°You¡¯re right! It¡¯s been less than half an hour!¡± Gavin nodded. Arissa sat with them for a while outside


    the ward. ¡°Sweethearts, do you guys know where Mr. Bailey is?¡±


    ¡°I think Mr. Bailey is over there!¡± Jesse pointed in a direction.


    Oliver nced at her and asked, ¡°Mommy, are you looking for Mr. Bailey? I can call him!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for him, but you don¡¯t have to call him because he might be busy. I¡¯m sure he¡¯lle over


    in a while,¡± Arissa replied and stayed with the kids.


    ¡°Mrs. Graham, I can go look for Mr. Bailey!¡± Edwin suggested.


    ¡°Do you know where he is?¡± Arissa looked at him.


    Edwin nodded. ¡°This is Mr. Graham¡¯s hospital, so I know where Mr. Bailey is.¡±


    How did I forget about that? Arissa smiled.


    ¡°Go on, then. If he¡¯s busy now, I¡¯ll go and look for himter,¡± she voiced.


    The butler nodded before leaving to find Shaun.


    At that moment, Gavin looked up at her and asked in concern, ¡°Mommy, have you eaten?¡±


    Arissa nodded. ¡°I have! In fact, I had a lot of food!¡±


    Jesse giggled and uttered, ¡°Mommy, we ate a lot with Great-grandaunt at the hospital as well.¡±


    ¡°How about you guys? Have you guys eaten?¡±


    Arissa nced at the five older kids.


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ve eaten!¡± Gavin answered.


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ve eaten as well!¡± Zachary replied.


    ¡°Ms. York, me too,¡± Tim chimed in shyly.


    Oliver adjusted his sses again and smiled. ¡°Mommy, we were still eating before you arrived!¡±


    ¡°Mommy! Mommy! Did you get scared when you woke up and couldn¡¯t find us this morning?¡± Jasper


    asked.


    Arissa pinched his cheek. ¡°I did! I only realized I had overslept when I woke up. When I came out, you


    guys were all gone.¡±


    The six children grinned from ear to ear.


    ¡°Mommy, did you sleep wellst night?¡± Gavin asked, staring at her with sparkly eyes.


    ¡°I did!¡± Arissa stroked his hair and asked the kids, ¡°Did you guys sleep well?¡±


    The kids nodded. ¡°We did!¡±


    Arissa then looked at Tim and asked, ¡°Tim, did you sleep well?¡±


    The boy nodded. ¡°I did! I had a good night¡¯s sleep as well!¡±


    Gavin and the others smiled. ¡°We all slept well!¡±


    ¡°Mommy, did Daddy call you?¡± Gavin inquired.


    ¡°He did. I went to the office before I came here,¡± Arissa answered.


    When she was talking, the kids were all staring at her.


    Jasper then noticed the worsening wound on the corner of her lips.


    ¡°Mommy, it seems that your wound has worsened! It¡¯s swollen now!¡±


    The other five kids instantly ced their attention on her lips.


    Arissa felt awkward. ¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯ve already applied some medication.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, how did you injure your lips?¡± Zachary asked because he forgot to ask her the night before.


    Arissa looked at the kids and answered, ¡°I bit on them identally.¡±


    The kids stared at her with widened eyes. None of them was convinced.


    Jasper then giggled. ¡°Mommy, could it be that Mr. Graham bit you?¡±


    Arissa blushed and flicked his forehead lightly. ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    The boy stuck his tongue out in response.


    Coincidentally, Shaun came over with Edwin at that time, so he heard the conversation.


    With a smile, the former asked, ¡°Arissa, Edwin said your lips are swollen. Let me have a look!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. I¡¯ve already applied medication, so it¡¯ll heal soon,¡± Arissa answered awkwardly.


    My lips aren¡¯t even swollen because of the wound.


    ¡°Mrs. Graham, let Mr. Bailey have a look! He can make it heal faster!¡± Edwin urged.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    There was a hint of amusement in Shaun¡¯s eyes as he scrutinized Arissa¡¯s lips.


    Then, he tilted his head to look at Edwin and asked, ¡°Edwin, were Arissa¡¯s lips that swollen before she


    went to look for Benjamin at the office?¡±


    Thetter froze momentarily before shaking his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Besides, the wound wasn¡¯t as


    apparent at that time.¡±

 Chapter 689

    Chapter 689


    Chapter 689 His Concern For Her


    Shaun smiled because his suspicion had just been confirmed. ¡°If it hurts a lot, I can disinfect your


    wound again.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. It doesn¡¯t hurt that much,¡± Arissa replied.


    His remark brought a faint blush to her cheeks. He seems to have found out about something. This is


    all that jerk¡¯s fault!


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Edwin nced at her and perceived the hint of embarrassment in her expression. Suddenly, the truth


    dawned upon him, and his eyes widened in surprise.


    ¡°Mrs. Graham, don¡¯t be shy. It¡¯s better to let Mr. Bailey have a look if it hurts,¡± he advised.


    Then, he urged Shaun, ¡°Mr. Bailey, please give Mrs. Graham a more effective ointment!¡±


    Thetter nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go and get one. It¡¯ll fasten the healing process once she applies some to her


    wound from time to time!¡±


    ¡°Thanks!¡± Arissa was eager to end that topic.


    Right then, her phone rang. The caller was Benjamin.


    She picked up the phone and put it to her ear.


    ¡°Have you arrived at the hospital?¡± The man¡¯s voice traveled from the speakers and into her ear.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Arissa answered in a low voice.


    ¡°Why is it so quiet there?¡± Benjamin sounded puzzled.


    Arissa looked over and saw that the kids and Edwin were trying to listen to her conversation with


    Benjamin. It amused her.


    ¡°It¡¯s quiet because the kids aren¡¯t talking,¡± she replied.


    ¡°Are they with you?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Does the wound on your lips still hurt? If it does, get Shaun to prescribe you another ointment.¡±


    Arissa was embarrassed when Benjamin mentioned her wound again.


    ¡°I got it. Get back to work. I¡¯ll hang up if there¡¯s nothing else! Edwin and the kids are all here.¡±


    ¡°All right!¡± Benjamin answered.


    He actually had nothing to talk to her about. All he wanted was to hear her voice.


    Shaun then came back with the ointment and passed it to Arissa.


    ¡°Mommy, apply it to your wound! Let¡¯s see if it helps!¡± Gavin urged. ¡°Let me help you!¡±


    After saying that, he wanted to take the ointment from her.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can do it myself!¡±


    Arissa uncapped the tube of ointment and applied some to her wound by using her phone as a mirror.


    At that sight, Shaun chuckled and went into the ward to fetch her a cotton bud.


    ¡°Arissa, use this. It works better.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Arissa took it and spread the ointment over her wound with the cotton bud.


    She did it lighter than Benjamin, so she did not feel any pain. Instead, the only sensation she


    experienced was the coolness brought about by the ointment.


    ¡°This is much better than the one Benjamin has!¡± shemented.


    Shaun chuckled. ¡°The one he has was from me as well. Perhaps it has expired!¡±


    ¡°I guess.¡±


    Realizing that everyone was looking at her, Arissa endured the embarrassment, turned around, and


    threw the cotton bud away.


    ¡°Get some rest, Ms. York!¡± Tim tugged at the hem of her shirt.


    Delighted, Arissa stroked his head and replied, ¡°Sweetheart, I¡¯m fine. The only difficulty I have is when I


    have to eat.¡±


    The boy frowned and exhorted seriously, ¡°You should eat slower, then, Ms. York!¡±


    His concern for her made her feel happy, and she nodded. ¡°Okay. I will!¡±


    She then hugged him dotingly before asking Shaun about Mary¡¯s condition.


    ¡°Arissa, Mdm. Mary¡¯s condition is under control. Since she has just arrived here, we¡¯ll let her get used


    to her surroundings before starting the treatment course for her. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Shaun exined.


    He was worried that Mary had yet to adapt to the environment.


    Arissa nodded. ¡°Thank you very much!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my job. Benjamin will withdraw my research fund if I don¡¯t take care of Mdm. Mary well enough!


    Hence, don¡¯t worry. Mdm. Mary will receive the best treatment here. Also, you don¡¯t have to stay here


    and look after her all day long. We can manage,¡± he reassured.


    Arissa was well aware of the quality of service the hospital offered.


    Besides, Benjamin was the owner. As long as he gave the instructions, no one would dare to neglect


    Mary.


    Furthermore, Shaun was in charge of Mary¡¯s treatment, so she indeed had nothing to worry about.


    ¡°I¡¯m free now, so I¡¯ll keep Grandauntpany,¡± Arissa said.


    Shaun shed her a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll head inside to see if her IV drip has finished!¡±


    Arissa, Edwin, and all the kids followed him in.


    Shaun then waited for the IV drip to finish before recing it with a new one.

 Chapter 690

    Chapter 690


    Chapter 690 Arissa Was Not There


    ¡°Mdm. Mary¡¯s asleep. Do you guys want to hang around at my office instead?¡± Shaun asked them.


    Arissa wanted to remain in the ward, and she requested Edwin to take the kids to the office since they


    would not be able to y freely there.


    ¡°Gavin, bring them to Mr. Bailey¡¯s office. They haven¡¯t been there before,¡± she said to Gavin too. ¡°Okay,


    Mommy. I¡¯ll be heading over with them now. If you get bored from staying here alone, you cane


    over too!¡± he replied.


    The woman caressed her son¡¯s head in response. Then, Gavin beckoned Tim, Zachary, and the others


    to head over to Shaun¡¯s office to y.


    The boy then began showing the kids around the hospital.


    Tim, Zachary, Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse looked around curiously.


    ¡°Do youe here often, Gavin?¡± Zachary asked, puzzled.


    Gavin nodded. ¡°I came here for doctors¡¯ appointments frequently when I was younger.¡±


    In truth, the boy did not like hospitals.


    However, that time around, he kept his aversion toward the ce hidden because of Mary¡¯s illness.


    Both Edwin and Shaun knew that, and they were gratified to see how responsible Gavin was toward his


    younger siblings.


    Gavin¡¯s all grown up.


    ¡°It¡¯d be best if you kids don¡¯te to the hospital often, but you¡¯re always wee to y with me in


    my office,¡± Shaun offered.


    With a smile, he weed the six children into his personal space.


    Gavin led his siblings to the couch as though he knew the ce like the back of his hand.


    There were also toys that he had forgotten to take home in the past.


    Hence, he took them out and let the other children y with them.


    Shaun and Edwin kept thempany.


    ¡°If you have work to do, Mr. Bailey, please go ahead. We¡¯ll be fine ying on our own,¡± said Gavin.


    Hearing that, Shaun grew increasingly fond of the sensible boy.


    He¡¯s a lot more talkative now. Back then, he wouldn¡¯t even look in my way.


    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll get going now. Have fun, and help yourselves to whatever food there is here.¡±


    The man had Edwin wash the fruits on the coffee table, which also had some snacks.


    He hade over and prepared all the things beforehand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind if we do, Mr. Bailey!¡±


    Jasper, who was not shy, casually reached out for some food, distributing some to Jesse, followed by


    his four brothers.


    ¡°Here you go! And this is for you.¡±


    Feeling awkward, Tim nced at Shaun.


    Thetter noticed it and smiled at him dotingly. ¡°I got all these ready for you kids. Help yourself with


    whatever you like! I¡¯ll be off now.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Mr. Bailey,¡± the boy remarked softly.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡± Shaun grinned. He¡¯s such a polite little kid.


    Then, he spun on his heels and went on with his business while Edwin stayed behind to watch over the


    children.


    Before walking away, the former took a picture of the six children eating and sent it to Benjamin, who


    was in the midst of reading a document.


    Initially, the man paid no heed to his message notification, but after remembering that Arissa liked


    sending him texts, he checked his phone, only to see that Shaun had sent him an image.


    Nevertheless, he clicked into the photo, and his gaze softened at the sight of the six children.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Then, he scrutinized the picture and even erged it. Still, Arissa was nowhere to be found.


    Benjamin replied to the text: Arissa¡¯s not there?


    Shaun was shocked to receive a reply from him.


    Oh my, Benjamin actually replied to my text?


    Crinkling his eyes in a grin, he quickly responded to Benjamin.


    Shaun: Arissa¡¯s currently at Mdm. Mary¡¯s ward.


    Benjamin was not surprised to know that, and he nced at the photo of his children again.


    Jonathan so happened to walk over at that moment and grew curious when he noticed that the man


    was on his phone instead of being caught up with work.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Benjamin shot him a nce. ¡°My kids.¡±


    Jonathan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Mind if I have a look?¡±


    Truthfully, he wanted to interact with the children, but he was just too busy.


    Benjamin handed his phone over.


    Jonathan put down his briefcase and gazed at the picture.


    Not even the sternwyer could resist the children¡¯s adorableness, and he smiled dotingly.


    ¡°They¡¯re so adorable!¡±


    Benjamin was pleased to hear that.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Then, Jonathan directed his gaze to him. ¡°Did you call me over to talk about Danna Adams¡¯ case?¡±

 Chapter 691

    Chapter 691


    Chapter 691 Deliberately Not Answering Her Call


    After walking out of Mary¡¯s ward, Arissa dialed Bradley¡¯s number but could not get through to him. She


    then tried again, but there was still no response.


    What¡¯s going on? A bad feeling rose within the woman as she furrowed her brows. He¡¯s not


    deliberately ignoring my calls, is he?


    Soon, Tim trotted over with Gavin right behind him.


    ¡°Mommy! Tim has some food for you,¡± thetter eximed.


    Arissa was astonished. ¡°Is this for me, Sweetheart?¡± she asked with a loving smile.


    A blush crept up Tim¡¯s cheeks.


    ¡°Yeah. These are for you.¡±


    Arissa was thrilled. After receiving the snacks and fruits with both hands, she kissed the little boy on the


    cheek. ¡°Thank you, Sweetheart!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± the child replied in a soft voice. ¡°Mr. Bailey bought them.¡±


    The woman nodded with a smile.


    ¡°Go on and have fun, Sweethearts.¡±


    Tim nced at her before running to the door, pushing it open, and taking a peek inside.


    Gavin leaned over too. ¡°Great-grandaunt hasn¡¯t woken up yet,¡± he whispered.


    Arissa chuckled at the sight of the two boys. ¡°She¡¯s receiving an IV treatment, so she won¡¯t wake up so


    soon.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get you more when you¡¯ve finished your food, Mommy.¡±


    Gavin stared straight at her without batting his eyelids.


    The woman gave his cheek a light pinch. ¡°There¡¯s also some food inside your great-grandaunt¡¯s ward. I


    just had breakfast not long ago, so I¡¯m not hungry yet. By the way, this is spicy, so don¡¯t eat too much


    of it, okay?¡±


    Gavin nodded happily. ¡°There are non-spicy snacks too, Mommy. Zachary said you like spicy food, so


    Tim brought you two of them.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Whitley said you can¡¯t eat too much spicy food, so I only brought you two of these,¡± Tim chimed in


    after closing the door to the ward.


    Wrapping her arms around the two boys, she sat with them on the bench out in the hallway.


    ¡°Are these yummy?¡± she asked, ncing at the snacks.


    I¡¯ve never seen these before.


    ¡°They are!¡± Tim nodded.


    Gavin eyed him briefly before nodding with a smile as well.


    ¡°They¡¯re yummy, but Daddy doesn¡¯t let me eat too much of them,¡± he added with a smile.


    Arissa gazed at the children again.


    ¡°Do you want these?¡±


    They shook their heads.


    ¡°You can have them, Mommy. I already ate lots of them at Mr. Bailey¡¯s office,¡± Gavin answered,


    beaming.


    Tim responded simrly.


    ¡°I had quite a lot too.¡±


    The woman stroked both their heads and turned to the younger boy among the two.


    ¡°Did you have fun at Mr. Bailey¡¯s office, Tim?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! We had toys to y with!¡± And food.


    Tim¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Arissa was surprised. ¡°Toys? Why are there toys?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Bailey bought them for me when I used to visit all the time. I forgot to take them home,¡± Gavin


    exined.


    Arissa nodded in understanding before opening up one of the snacks.


    It was delicious.


    ¡°This is yummy!¡±


    The boy¡¯s eyes twinkled as they watched her enjoy what they had brought her.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    The food smelled so good that the bodyguards nced over.


    ¡°There¡¯s more where that came from, Mommy. I¡¯ll let you try the non-spicy one too!¡± Gavin eximed.


    Arissa smiled at them. ¡°I think I¡¯d prefer the spicy one. This is delicious!¡±


    Tim¡¯s eyes sparkled with joy.


    ¡°Tim prefers the spicy one too,¡± Gavinmented.


    ¡°Did you drink any water after eating the spicy one, Tim?¡± she asked while giving the younger boy a pat


    on the head.


    Tim shook his head.


    With that, Arissa put the bag of snacks on the bench, rose to her feet, and walked into the ward to pour


    him a ss of water.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get you some water then.¡±


    She poured two sses¡ªone for Tim and the other for Gavin¡ªbefore walking back out.


    The two children sat on the bench, their legs swinging back and forth in the air.


    The bodyguards¡¯ stern faces softened. They loved watching the kids.


    ¡°Here you go, Sweethearts. Always remember to hydrate after eating snacks!¡± Arissa exhorted while


    handing Gavin and Tim a ss of water each.


    The boys took the sses from her and drank up as she continued eating her snacks.


    Gavin tilted his head to face her and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you want water too, Mommy?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pour myself a sster. Be sure to finish yours,¡± she urged.


    The boys nodded in response.

 Chapter 692

    Chapter 692


    Chapter 692 Eat Whatever Mommy Gives


    Arissa¡¯s gaze fell on the bodyguards. ¡°Do you guys want some snacks, too?¡± she offered. ¡°We¡¯re good,


    Ms. York. Thank you!¡± they replied modestly.


    The woman merely smiled and shared her snacks with them. ¡°Eat up. You don¡¯t have to be so cautious


    when Benjamin isn¡¯t around. There¡¯s also no need to keep standing up, you know? You can always


    take a seat.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Ms. York.¡±


    The men were stunned to be treated kindly, but they still dared not sit down.


    Punishment would be inevitable if Benjamin came over and saw them cking off.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee! You guys are always working so hard,¡± Arissa remarked. ¡°It¡¯s fine to take it a little


    easier when Benjamin isn¡¯t around.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The guards nodded, then nced at Gavin instinctively.


    The boy looked at them. ¡°You have to eat whatever my mommy gives you.¡±


    There was a hint of dominance in his voice.


    Arissa was tickled to hear that. ¡°There¡¯s no need to hold back. Eat up!¡±


    She then had Gavin bring more snacks from Shaun¡¯s office. ¡°Get some fruits too.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± The boy nodded and began to run back to Shaun¡¯s office.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Tim chirped.


    Gavin waited for him to make his way over. When thetter did, he held his hand and trotted away


    together.


    At that sight, Arissa¡¯s lips quirked.


    Suddenly, she heard amotion from inside the ward, so she rushed inside.


    There were ss shards on the floor. At that moment, Mary was sitting on the edge of the bed.


    ¡°Don¡¯te down, Grandaunt! Wait right there.¡±


    Arissa hastily grabbed a broom and began to sweep up the broken ss pieces.


    ¡°I knocked into the ss by ident. Be careful, Issa. Don¡¯t hurt yourself!¡±


    The elderly woman looked extremely apologetic.


    ¡°It¡¯s no problem at all. Everything will be okay after I¡¯m done cleaning up. Don¡¯te down yet,¡± Arissa


    reassured.


    After cleaning therge shards, she wet a towel and wiped the floor with it, one small area at a time.


    Then, she exited the ward and asked a bodyguard to buy some clear duct tape.


    At the same time, Gavin, Tim, and Zachary came over with food and were about to head into the ward


    upon seeing that Mary had woken up.


    ¡°Don¡¯te in, Sweethearts! Wait outside for now. A ss got broken just now, and I¡¯m still cleaning it


    up,¡± Arissa said to them.


    ¡°Okay, Mommy!¡± Zachary replied while turning to his two older brothers.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait out here.¡±


    ¡°You have to be careful as well, Mommy,¡± Gavin urged.


    ¡°I will.¡±


    Arissa walked back into the ward and asked, ¡°What were you nning to do, Grandaunt?¡±


    Leaning against the door, Tim peeked into the room.


    The boy was feeling a lot happier after seeing Mary.


    ¡°I wanted to go to the restroom,¡± the elderly woman answered.


    ¡°Come down from the other side. There are still some ss shards over here,¡± Arissa instructed while


    pushing a wheelchair over.


    After Mary turned the other way, she helped her down.


    ¡°Be careful.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m ready,¡± said Mary upon taking a seat on the wheelchair.


    Arissa took her to the restroom while holding on to thetter¡¯s IV bag.


    The three children remained waiting at the door.


    By the time Mary came out of the restroom, the bodyguard had returned with a roll of duct tape.


    ¡°Give it to me.¡±


    Arissa took the duct tape and stuck it to the floor, using it to pick up the remaining ss shards.


    Seeing that, the bodyguard ran up to help. ¡°Let me do it, Ms. York. Have a seat over there.¡±


    ¡°Be careful,¡± the woman urged when she saw him squat on the floor to pick up the ss shards.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    After sticking every inch of the floor with duct tape and ascertaining there were no more ss pieces,


    he cleaned the entire area with a vacuum.


    Meanwhile, Arissa tended to the elderly woman on the bed. ¡°Give your face a wipe, Grandaunt.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Mary took the towel from her and wiped her face with it, feeling more refreshed instantly.


    ¡°When did youe over, Issa?¡±


    ¡°About half an hour after you fell asleep, ording to the kids. Are you feeling better today?¡±


    Mary smiled and nodded. ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°Did you sleep wellst night?¡± Arissa asked in concern.

 Chapter 693

    Chapter 693


    Chapter 693 We Are A Family


    ¡°Yes. I slept much morefortably after getting my mattress changed.¡± Arissa grinned. ¡°I wasn¡¯t used


    to soft mattresses either back then. I wanted toe here with you this morning, but I overslept, and


    the kids didn¡¯t wake me up either!¡±


    Mary did not mind it.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been working so hard these days, so you should get more rest. Don¡¯t push yourself.


    Everything¡¯s just as fine if it¡¯s Benjamin and the others bringing me here. They¡¯ve taken care of


    everything,¡± she reassured after hearing Arissa¡¯s exnation.


    The younger woman nodded in response.


    ¡°Can wee in now, Ms. York?¡± asked Tim.


    He wanted to speak to Mary.


    ¡°Come on in, but be careful.¡±


    The woman walked over and let the three children in. ¡°Are Oliver and the others at Mr. Bailey¡¯s office?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse are there. Mr. Whitley is with them too,¡± Zachary reported.


    Arissa nodded. She did not have to worry as long as the other kids were there.


    Then, she poured Mary a ss of water and ced a straw inside the ss so that thetter could


    drink it with ease.


    ¡°Does your hand hurt, Great-grandaunt?¡± Tim asked worriedly, frowning as he leaned against the side


    of the bed.


    ¡°Not at all,¡± Mary replied with a smile.


    Tim gazed at her. In the end, he still lowered his head to blow on her hand.


    The elderly woman chuckled in response to his heartwarming gesture.


    ¡°Have some water, Grandaunt.¡±


    Arissa held the ss in before Mary¡¯s lips, and thetter lowered her head to drink water from it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough, Issa. Take a seat!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Arissa put the ss down and sat at the edge of the bed while pulling the covers up to Mary¡¯s


    chest.


    ¡°By the way, Issa, now that I¡¯m staying here, you don¡¯t have to spend all day tending to me. Just do


    whatever that you need to do, okay? The doctors and nurses here are really caring, so don¡¯t worry


    about me,¡± Mary remarked before ncing at Tim.


    ¡°Tim and the other kids need to go to school too. Don¡¯t let theme over too often. It isn¡¯t good for


    children to be at hospitals.¡±


    Arissa nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll only be here today since I have to go to work tomorrow, and the kids will be going to


    school too. So after today, we¡¯ll only be able to drop by and see you during our free time,¡± she


    exined as her lips curved.


    Mary beamed at her. ¡°It¡¯s okay even if you don¡¯t drop by. I can take care of myself.¡±


    ¡°You might say that, but I¡¯d be worried if I don¡¯te over. I¡¯ll drop by with the kids after work. When


    we¡¯re not around, you can watch some TV if you ever get bored. There¡¯s one in every room.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I understand,¡± the elderly woman replied.


    ¡°Listen to whatever the doctor says, okay, Great-grandaunt? You have to let Mr. Bailey know if you ever


    feel sick. He¡¯ll be sure to treat you!¡± Gavin chimed in.


    ¡°Okay, I will.¡±


    Suddenly, Arissa let out a gasp as she remembered something. The soup!


    ¡°I almost forgot! Benjamin got Edwin to make you some soup, Grandaunt. Have some. It¡¯s also almost


    time for you to have your meal.¡±


    While speaking, she grabbed the container containing the soup, ced it on top of the bedside table,


    and served Mary a bowl.


    ¡°Oh, but you really didn¡¯t have to!¡±


    Mary was beyond touched.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Arissa grinned at her. ¡°What are you being so courteous for? We¡¯re a family, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so lucky, indeed.¡±


    The elderly woman had never expected herself to be cared for like this.


    ¡°Here. Be careful! It¡¯s hot.¡±


    Arissa fed Mary a spoonful of soup.


    ¡°This is good for your body. You¡¯ll being here often for treatment, so it¡¯s important that you keep


    yourself well-nourished. Be sure to drink some before every meal.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Mary nodded.


    ¡°It smells so good!¡± Zachary took a big whiff.


    Gavin nodded with a smile. The soup did smell amazing.


    Tim secretly gulped.


    ¡°Are you boys hungry?¡±


    Arissa gazed at them in amusement.


    Mary could not help but chuckle too.


    ¡°They can drink this too, right? Give them some. I can¡¯t finish everything on my own.¡±


    She wanted to share the soup with them.

 Chapter 694

    Chapter 694


    Chapter 694 You Can Have Mine


    ¡°Sure, but finish yours first.¡± After feeding Mary a bowl of soup, Arissa nced into the container to


    check out the remaining portion.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Since the children were craving the soup, she served them a bowl for the three of them to share. ¡°Here.


    You¡¯ll be sharing the soup, Sweethearts. If you like it, I¡¯ll get Mr. Whitley to make more next time. But


    for now, this is all you can have. Leave the rest for Great-grandaunt, okay?¡±


    The three boys nodded fervently, thrilled to be able to drink the soup.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and get Jesse and the rest, Mommy!¡±


    After taking a few sips, Zachary turned and left.


    Arissa smiled as she continued feeding Gavin and Tim the soup.


    ¡°Slowly, now. It¡¯s hot.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for Zachary and the others to return first!¡±


    Tim stepped aside, refusing to have any more of the soup.


    Arissa smiled at him. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You two can have this. I¡¯ll serve them another bowl.¡±


    Only then did the boy take a few sips.


    Seeing how much the boys enjoyed the soup, Mary said to Arissa, ¡°Let them have the rest. I¡¯m okay


    with not drinking it!¡±


    Thetter turned to face her and replied, ¡°No, Grandaunt. You¡¯re the one who needs it more than they


    do! It¡¯s fine if they don¡¯t get to drink it.¡±


    The elderly woman chuckled.


    ¡°Since they like it, let them have more!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do that,¡± Arissa responded before scooping another bowl of soup and letting Timmy drink it


    on his own.


    She then grabbed a different bowl and gave Gavin a serving of the soup.


    That bowl was smaller, so there was enough soup to fill another four bowls of the same type.


    ¡°Sit there and drink your soup.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, will Great-grandaunt have enough if you serve us a bowl each?¡±


    Gavin eyed his mother, worried that there would not be enough for Mary.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Arissa answered while stroking his head.


    At that moment, Zachary returned with Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse.


    ¡°Hi, Mommy! Is there something tasty here?¡±


    Leaning over, Jasper began to salivate when he smelled a rich aroma.


    Oliver grinned from ear to ear. ¡°It looks like there¡¯s more good food!¡±


    Jesse giggled upon noticing Gavin and Tim drinking soup while sitting at the side. ¡°Did Mr. Whitley


    bring this over?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he did. Go sit where Gavin is, all of you. I¡¯ll bring you your soup.¡±


    Arissa did not want them to walk around in case they stepped on some broken ss shards that were


    not cleaned earlier.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you, Mommy.¡±


    Zachary carried two bowls.


    ¡°Be careful,¡± Arissa exhorted.


    She then brought the remaining two bowls to the coffee table.


    ¡°Wait for it to cool, okay?¡±


    However, the children could not wait any longer. Oliver and Jasper sat on the floor, and with their


    elbows pressed against the coffee table, they began to drink their soup.


    ¡°Mmm! It¡¯s yummy!¡±


    Seeing her brothers sit on the floor, Jesse did the same.


    Zachary took a seat next to her.


    Tim was sitting on the couch with Gavin, but after seeing everyone else sitting on the floor, he followed


    suit and sat next to Zachary.


    Eventually, Gavin felt it was pointless sitting on the couch by himself, so he moved to the carpet too.


    The six children looked adorable sitting around the coffee table and drinking their soup.


    The sounds they made gave the impression that they were having the best meal in the world.


    Arissa¡¯s lips curved at that sight.


    She then moved all the other things on top of the coffee table elsewhere to give the children more


    room.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you drinking any, Mommy?¡±


    Oliver lifted his head to look at her.


    His mother shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m good. You guys can go ahead. Remember, just one bowl. The rest is


    for Great-grandaunt, okay?¡±


    The children nodded in unison.


    ¡°Has Great-grandaunt had any?¡±


    Jasper darted a nce in Mary¡¯s direction.


    ¡°She just had a bowl. I¡¯ll serve her another er,¡± Arissa answered, smiling.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already had some just now, so you can have the rest of mine, Ms. York,¡± offered Tim as he gazed


    up at her.


    He wanted her to have some.


    ¡°Thank you, Tim!¡± she replied, pinching his little face. ¡°But it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll be eating soon, and I¡¯m not


    hungry yet.¡±


    ¡°Have some fruit then, Mommy,¡± Gavin called out to her before shifting his attention back to his soup.


    Edwin arrived at that moment, and a doting smile formed on his lips as he saw the children enjoying


    their soup together.


    ¡°Did you have some too, Mdm. Mary?¡±


    ¡°I had a bowl just now.¡± Mary was all smiles.

 Chapter 695

    Chapter 695


    Chapter 695 We Still Want To Keep You Company


    Edwin nodded as he observed Mary. She looks well. ¡°Mr. Graham told me to make this soup as a tonic


    for you. Drink more of it. In fact, drink it whenever you feel hungry, even if it¡¯s not time for your meals. It


    helps to energize your body.¡±


    ¡°I will. Sorry for the trouble!¡± Mary responded politely. ¡°Not at all. I make this all the time. It doesn¡¯t take


    much effort.¡± Edwin smiled.


    ¡°Please make more the next time so that they can have some too, Edwin,¡± Arissa requested.


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll make a bigger batch tomorrow. This soup is good for children too since they¡¯re growing.¡±


    The butler chuckled as he gazed at the children lovingly.


    ¡°You can have some too, Mrs. Graham.¡±


    Arissa beamed in response. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    Then, Edwin nced at the time. It was past eleven, which meant it would be lunchtime soon.


    ¡°Will you be having lunch at home or outside, Mrs. Graham?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll just eat here at the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll go to the kitchen and have the staff prepare the meal. What do you feel like having?¡±


    Arissa was tickled. ¡°Just get me anything since we¡¯re eating outside of the house, Edwin. You can put


    more care into my meals when we¡¯re at home. Right now, just do whatever that¡¯s convenient!¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t do. You should be eating whatever you feel like eating!¡± the man insisted light-heartedly.


    He then asked Mary what she wanted to eat.


    The elderly woman told him she would have anything he got her.


    ¡°You can order food at the hospital, Mr. Whitley?¡±


    Jesse gazed up at him, full of curiosity.


    ¡°Certainly!¡± answered Edwin as he turned to the six children. ¡°What do you all feel like having?¡±


    Zachary grinned. ¡°How about wee with you?¡±


    There¡¯s also food at the hospital cafeteria.


    ¡°Sure! I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    Edwin then sat in a corner and waited for the children to finish their soup.


    Seeing that, the children finished it as quickly as possible.


    ¡°Hurry up, Tim! We¡¯ll be following Mr. Whitley!¡±


    Jasper was exhrated, although the food was not what he looked forward to most. He just wanted to


    take a stroll.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just have whatever Mr. Whitley gets me. I don¡¯t have to go,¡± Timmented sheepishly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Tim! We¡¯ll be taking a stroll while checking out the food!¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jasper beamed at him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together,¡± Zachary chimed in.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head out together. We won¡¯t be out too long,¡± Gavin added.


    ¡°Run along now,¡± Arissa urged with a smile.


    Then, she washed some fruits for Mary.


    ¡°Why all the trouble? I¡¯ll just have a quick hospital meal set. The rest of you should eat somewhere


    else, then go home and rest,¡± Mary proposed.


    ¡°But we still want to keep youpany,¡± Arissa responded cheerfully. ¡°In fact, I would¡¯ve prepared you


    a meal beforeing over if I hadn¡¯t overslept.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too troublesome.¡± Mary shook her head.


    Arissa merely smiled and ced the clean fruits on the bedside table.


    After the children finished their soup, Edwin cleaned up and took them to the hospital cafeteria.


    Meanwhile, Arissa continued to chat with Mary.


    During that time, Shaun dropped by to examine the elderly woman before heading out for lunch as well.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you eating with us, Mr. Bailey? Edwin¡¯s gone to get some food.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t. I¡¯m going to the cafeteria for lunch now. I have a meeting at one,¡± he replied with a smile.


    If not for the meeting, he would have taken her up on her offer.


    Arissa nodded in understanding. ¡°Okay, go on then. We¡¯ll be having our lunchter than you.¡±


    As soon as Shaun left, Edwin returned with the children¡ªall of whom had a sausage in their hands.


    They had gotten Arissa one too.


    ¡°This is for you, Ms. York!¡±


    The children had Tim give it to her, and she took it merrily.


    ¡°Thank you, Sweetheart!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Whitley bought these for us,¡± Tim exined, ncing at Edwin.


    Arissa turned to him too. ¡°I¡¯ll get Benjamin to give you a pay raise tonight, Edwin,¡± she quipped.


    Edwin let out a chuckle.


    ¡°That would be nice, although treating the children to some snacks isn¡¯t going to burn a hole in my


    wallet!¡±

 Chapter 696

    Chapter 696


    Chapter 696 Inviting Her To Lunch


    ¡°I¡¯ll find some time to talk to Benjamin about him deducting your one-month pay,¡± Arissa offered. Edwin


    grinned. ¡°I shall await your good news, Mrs. Graham. If it¡¯s you doing the talking, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll


    seed.¡±


    Hisment had her smiling diffidently. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best. But if it doesn¡¯t work out, let mepensate


    you. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know how much he pays you.¡±


    He merely smiled instead of answering her question. In truth, losing a month¡¯s pay did not bother him.


    Benjamin always gave them lots of incentives and other benefits at the end of each year, after all.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t, Mrs. Graham. If anything, it should be Mr. Graham who pays me.¡±


    Suddenly, Arissa¡¯s phone rang.


    Seeing that the call was from Darius, she hastily picked it up.


    ¡°Issa! I heard from Benjamin that you didn¡¯te to the hospital because you were in bed. Are you not


    feeling well?¡±


    The woman¡¯s heart felt warm and fuzzy as she heard how concerned Darius sounded.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Old Mr. Graham,¡± she replied kindly. ¡°I just overslept a little this morning. I¡¯m not unwell.¡±


    ¡°Seriously, that boy, Benjamin! He never tells me anything, even when I ask him. Anyway, I¡¯m about to


    head over to Yaleview. Are you home now, or are you outside?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m at the hospital with my grandaunt right now. Is something the matter, Old Mr. Graham?¡± she asked


    gently.


    ¡°I had William prepare you some food. I¡¯ll send it over to you.¡±


    Arissa was deeply moved. ¡°You can get someone else to do it, Old Mr. Graham. We¡¯ll be having lunch


    here. You don¡¯t have to go through the trouble toe over here yourself.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I have much else to do anyway. I¡¯m heading over now. It¡¯s also a good opportunity to pay


    your grandaunt a visit.¡±


    Darius hung up right after saying that.


    Arissa was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Is Old Mr. Grahaming over?¡± Edwin asked, smiling from ear to ear.


    The woman nodded. ¡°He said he¡¯s prepared us some food.¡±


    Heughed. ¡°He really adores you.¡±


    Arissa felt touched too. Despite all the rumors about his character, the elderly man had never been


    difficult toward her.


    He¡¯s always been so nice to me and the children.


    ¡°I¡¯d say it¡¯s because of the children,¡± she mentioned casually.


    ¡°Not at all. He really is fond of you. It has nothing to do with the children.¡± Edwin turned to her. ¡°Old Mr.


    Graham is always especially forbidding toward everyone else. You¡¯ll realize that as you get to know him


    better. He¡¯s also quite stern toward Mr. Graham, even though it¡¯s not too obvious.¡±


    Arissa smiled in response. It¡¯s more like Benjamin keeps getting on Old Mr. Graham¡¯s nerves. If the


    children weren¡¯t around, I would have asked Benjamin why he has such an awkward rtionship with


    his father. I can tell that Old Mr. Graham does care about Benjamin a lot, but for some reason,


    Benjamin seems to have some sort of grudge against him.


    Just as she pondered over that matter, her phone rang again.


    Noticing Benjamin¡¯s name on the screen, she stilled briefly before answering the call.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Have you eaten?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    She walked out of the ward.


    ¡°Give me ten minutes,¡± the man said to her.


    Arissa¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she heard that.


    Is he inviting me to lunch?


    ¡°Are youing over?¡±


    ¡°Wait for me downstairs. Don¡¯t bring Gavin and the others with you,¡± Benjamin instructed.


    Arissa froze. He¡¯s taking me out to lunch without the kids?


    ¡°But we¡¯ve already ordered our food at the hospital.¡±


    The children would be so heartbroken if I were to leave them behind to enjoy a good meal.


    ¡°Get ready. I have a lunch appointment at twelve.¡±


    Benjamin hung up right after rifying the situation.


    A lunch appointment?


    Arissa looked at the time and realized that it was almost half-past eleven.


    Then, she nced down at her outfit and concluded that it was presentable for a lunch appointment.


    After returning to the ward, she stood at the entrance and beckoned Edwin over. ¡°I¡¯ll be attending a


    lunch appointment with Benjamin. Could you please watch over the kids and take them home after


    lunch?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Mrs. Graham. Don¡¯t worry. Enjoy your date with Mr. Graham! I¡¯ll take good care of the


    children,¡± he responded cheerily.


    Arissa was taken aback. ¡°It¡¯s not a date! It¡¯s a lunch appointment with someone else!¡±


    Edwin merely smiled. It¡¯s definitely a date.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Could you also let Old Mr. Graham know when he gets here?¡± she asked, rubbing her forehead


    slightly.


    The butler nodded. ¡°Certainly.¡±

 Chapter 697

    Chapter 697


    Chapter 697 Benjamin Picked Her Up


    ¡°Let Grandaunt know too, okay? I¡¯ll be heading down now.¡± Arissa nced into the ward onest time


    and left quietly, afraid that the children would follow her.


    ¡°All right, Mrs. Graham!¡± Edwin snickered discreetly as he watched her leave. Lunch appointment? Mr.


    Graham never attends any of these!


    When it came to business-rted social events, it was usually Ethen who went on his boss¡¯ behalf.


    After arriving downstairs, Arissa figured she should give Darius a call to let him know where she was


    headed.


    The phone rang shortly before the line was picked up.


    ¡°Issa!¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    The elderly man¡¯s voice came through.


    ¡°Hello, Old Mr. Graham. I just got a call from Benjamin. He wants me to attend a lunch appointment


    with him, so you don¡¯t have toe to the hospital since I won¡¯t be around. Well, if you doe, Gavin


    and the other kids will still be here,¡± the woman exined apologetically.


    ¡°I¡¯m already on my way,¡± Darius replied. ¡°What lunch appointment is it?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t say.¡± Arissa nced over to the entrance.


    The elderly man let out a huff. ¡°What kind of lunch appointment could he possibly have anyway? He


    probably said that because he knows I¡¯m nning to see you.¡±


    Amused by his grumbling, Arissa tried to console him while wearing a smile on her face.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence, Old Mr. Graham. Benjamin wouldn¡¯t do such a thing to you on purpose!¡±


    ¡°Hmph! So, you¡¯re finally taking his side?¡± Darius teased her.


    Her face reddened. ¡°I¡¯m just stating the truth, Old Mr. Graham. He¡¯s your son; wouldn¡¯t you understand


    him better than I do?¡±


    Hearing that, he burst intoughter. ¡°You sure have a way with words. All right, then. Go have lunch


    with him. If you¡¯re meeting someone else, you don¡¯t have to bother talking to them. Just focus on


    eating!¡±


    Arissa grinned. ¡°Got it, Old Mr. Graham!¡±


    After a few more exchanges, she hung up and was about to dial Bradley¡¯s number.


    However, Benjamin¡¯s car appeared at that very moment, stopping right in front of her.


    The window rolled down.


    ¡°Hop in,¡± he called out to her.


    Arissa hurriedly opened the door to the front passenger seat and sat down.


    ¡°Who are we having lunch with?¡±


    Benjamin shot her a nce. ¡°A friend.¡±


    That took her by surprise. She had thought they would be meeting a business partner.


    ¡°You¡¯re bringing me along to have lunch with a friend?¡± she asked, eyeing him.


    Benjamin¡¯s expression remained cool. ¡°He wants to see you.¡±


    Then, he leaned over to help her put on her seatbelt.


    Upon catching a whiff of his familiar scent, she felt her heart race uncontrobly.


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze darkened when he noticed her flushed cheeks.


    He then leaned closer to her.


    ¡°Why is your face so red?¡± he asked in a deep, alluring voice.


    Arissa immediately panicked and pushed him away. ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to meet your friend? If we¡¯re not,


    I¡¯m getting off. Old Mr. Graham¡¯s making his way over with some good food!¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°My dad came looking for you again?¡±


    She nced at him in return.


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®again¡¯? He was so worried about me not feeling well that he told William to make


    me some food.¡±


    Benjamin studied her before letting out a scoff. ¡°He won you over just with some food?¡±


    Arissa¡¯s mouth twitched lightly. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything like that. Anyway, what¡¯s going on between you


    and your dad?¡±


    The man merely leaned back into his own seat and drove away from the hospital.


    Seeing him remain silent with a poker face, she pursed her lips and suppressed her curiosity.


    She then tried to call Bradley again, but all she heard in response was the operator¡¯s robotic voice.


    Why isn¡¯t he picking up?


    While pondering, Arissa bit her lip subconsciously, only to aggravate her prior wound by ident.


    Benjamin looked over as she hissed in pain.


    ¡°You bit the spot?¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡­¡±


    Tears threatened to spill from the woman¡¯s eyes. It hurts so bad.


    ¡°There¡¯s some medicine in the car. Use it.¡±


    Raising his chin, Benjamin signaled toward the glovepartment.


    ¡°I have some ointment in my purse. Mr. Bailey gave it to me.¡±


    ¡°Use it then. Do you have antiseptic? If you don¡¯t, there¡¯s a bottle inside there along with some cotton


    buds,¡± the man stated while focusing on the road.

 Chapter 698

    Chapter 698


    Chapter 698 You Did That On Purpose


    Arissa nced at him before opening up the glovepartment in front of her. Her heart fluttered as


    she noticed that all the medication inside there were brand new.


    He didn¡¯t prepare all this just for me, did he? At that very moment, Benjamin¡¯s voice rang out from


    beside her. ¡°Ethen reces them timely, just in case I ever need them.¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With that, Arissa felt all the joy inside her die out.


    ¡°Oh.¡± It was evident that she was not in good spirits.


    Benjamin took a brief look at her, his eyes shing when he noticed that she looked a little


    disappointed.


    ¡°Are you upset?¡±


    The woman shot him a nce before turning to look out the window. Then, she grabbed the ointment


    from inside her purse and applied it to her wound.


    Benjamin furrowed his brows. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you disinfect your lip?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a tiny wound. There¡¯s no need for that.¡±


    Arissa capped the tube of ointment and tossed it back into her purse.


    He darted a nce at her before shifting his focus back on the road.


    The two remained silent for the rest of the journey.


    As soon as they arrived, Arissa alighted the vehicle on her own, not bothering to wait for Benjamin to


    open the door for her.


    She observed her surroundings.


    The man came over to hold her hand, but she avoided him instinctively.


    He tried again and managed to grab her hand firmly that time around.


    Then, he led her into the restaurant.


    ¡°Wee, Mr. Graham!¡±


    Benjamin inclined his head as a greeting before walking into the ce. It seemed like he was a regr


    there.


    Arissa eyed him briefly before checking out the surroundings again.


    ¡°Why were you upset?¡± the man asked suddenly.


    She froze for a split second and answered with a pout, ¡°I wasn¡¯t.¡±


    Benjamin tilted his head to look at her. His gaze was so sharp that it was as though he could read a


    person¡¯s mind.


    Then, he looked back up. ¡°Those medications were for you,¡± he said softly.


    Arissa turned to him, her eyes widened in astonishment.


    Seeing the hint of amusement in his eyes, she looked away swiftly. ¡°But you said it was Ethen who


    prepared them!¡±


    Benjamin chuckled. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d care that much.¡±


    The woman red at him in embarrassment. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you just tell me the truth? You did that


    on purpose!¡±


    He raised an eyebrow. ¡°Are you going to keep scowling like that? It¡¯s going to look bad on us if


    someone else sees you.¡±


    With that, she quickly looked away, smiling discreetly.


    Noticing her lips curving upward, Benjamin could not help but smile too.


    It took only a second for Arissa to regain herposure, and she wore a professional and courteous


    smile on her face.


    The man frowned at that sight. ¡°You don¡¯t have to smile like that.¡±


    ¡°But I have to give whoever I¡¯m meeting a good first impression,¡± she replied, giving him a sidelong


    nce.


    Her voice sounded so sweet that he just could not find any fault with her.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be nervous. You¡¯ve already met him.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡± The woman grew curious.


    ¡°He¡¯s already here.¡±


    Benjamin followed an attendant into a private room while still holding Arissa¡¯s hand.


    Jonathan was already seated inside there, waiting for them.


    Upon seeing them, he got up and nodded at Arissa.


    ¡°Hello, Ms. York.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Patterson?¡± she eximed.


    It never crossed her mind that they would be meeting him.


    Jonathan smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting here for a while.¡±


    Benjamin nced at him before leading Arissa to a chair and handing her the menu.


    When she was done ordering their food, Jonathan spoke to her.


    ¡°Ms. York, I need your help adding some details to Ms. Adams¡¯ case.¡±


    The woman nodded. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Is your memory of the time she took the children away still foggy? Because if it is, we still have to be


    consistent. Can you be certain that she had taken two children with her¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve regained my memories, Mr. Patterson.¡± Arissa cut him off.


    Hearing that, Jonathan turned to Benjamin. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask,¡± thetter retorted.


    Jonathan was bereft of words.


    Arissa gazed at both men. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Mr. Patterson!¡± she apologized.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It doesn¡¯t affect anything. In fact, it¡¯s great that you remember.¡±


    Thewyer then cautioned her about areas to look out for, lest she fall into their opponents¡¯ trap.

 Chapter 699

    Chapter 699


    Chapter 699 The Lunch Appointment Became A Date


    After exining things to Arissa, Jonathan got up to leave. ¡°Enjoy your meal. I have to go back to the


    office to sort out the details. See you.¡±


    Arissa jumped to her feet. ¡°Come and eat with us, Mr. Patterson! It won¡¯t take much time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.


    Work is more important.¡± The man cast a nce at Benjamin before nodding at her and walking away


    with his briefcase.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Arissa was bewildered. But it¡¯s lunchtime! Doesn¡¯t he need to eat?


    ¡°Sit down.¡± Benjamin¡¯s brows puckered into a frown when he tilted his head to look at her, only to find


    her looking outside the window.


    Meeting his dark gaze, Arissa could somewhat tell that he was not too pleased.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t we supposed to have lunch with him? Why did he leave?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what he said? He¡¯s busy,¡± Benjamin stated, obviously not caring whether or not


    Jonathan was going to eat lunch.


    Soon, the dishes arrived.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Seeing him begin to eat, Arissa could only do the same.


    It was not long until the woman¡¯s eyes shone with delight. She looked especially pleased.


    The food here is really good!


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes twinkled at the sight of how lovely the woman looked enjoying her food.


    She looks so rxed whenever she eats.


    ¡°Do you like the food?¡± he asked tenderly.


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    Arissa nodded while continuing to stuff her face, paying no attention to her aching wound.


    Benjamin ced some side dishes on her te.


    The woman nced up at him. ¡°You should eat too.¡±


    ¡°I will. Slow down! Don¡¯t hurt your lip again.¡±


    Arissa¡¯s face fell. She would not have noticed the pain on her lip if he had not mentioned it.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Her phone suddenly rang as she continued eating. A feeling of guilt washed over her when she


    realized who was calling her.


    ¡°Gavin¡¯s calling.¡±


    Benjamin smirked upon noticing her flustered expression.


    He took the woman¡¯s phone and answered it for her.


    ¡°Hi, Mommy. Mr. Whitley said you went out for lunch with Daddy?¡±


    Arissa grew frantic when she heard the child¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Your mommy¡¯s with me now. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Benjamin asked solemnly.


    The boy at the other end of the line fell silent for a moment before replying, ¡°I was just asking. Since


    you¡¯re taking Mommy out for lunch, you¡¯d better take her somewhere nice.¡±


    Benjamin arched a brow. ¡°Your mommy¡¯s already eating.¡±


    Arissa¡¯s lips twitched. Then, she red at him and eximed at the phone, ¡°I had something to discuss


    with Daddy, Sweetheart! That¡¯s why we¡¯re having lunch together!¡±


    ¡°What are you two discussing, Mommy?¡± Gavin asked earnestly.


    ¡°Stop being nosy,¡± Benjamin responded in a deep voice.


    ¡°Give me back my phone!¡±


    Arissa snatched her phone back.


    ¡°I just met up with awyer, Sweetheart,¡± she exined the situation to Gavin gently.


    ¡°Was it Mr. Patterson?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but he left without having lunch with us. I¡¯ll be heading back to the hospital once I¡¯m done, okay?


    Has your grandpa arrived?¡±


    ¡°He just did. He¡¯s walking out of the elevator now,¡± Gavin answered.


    Coincidentally, his grandfather appeared at that very moment, so the boy informed his mother.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Arissa smiled, recalling that Darius had just left home when she called him prior.


    ¡°Enjoy your meal, Mommy. We¡¯re about to have lunch too,¡± the boy exhorted seriously before bidding


    her goodbye. ¡°Bye, Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Okay. Bye, Sweetheart! Muahh!¡±


    The woman even kissed her son through the phone, and the boy returned the gesture before hanging


    up.


    Benjamin¡¯s expression darkened as he saw how affectionate Arissa was with the boy.


    Noticing his gaze, she turned to him and put her phone down. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Do you always do that when you¡¯re on the phone?¡±


    The man was curious and despondent at the same time. She always sounds like she can¡¯t wait to hang


    up whenever we talk on the phone.


    ¡°Do what?¡± Arissa asked as she continued eating.


    ¡°The goodbye kisses.¡± Benjamin¡¯s gaze was intense.


    Arissa tittered. ¡°Yeah. Is there a problem with that?¡±


    His eyes gleamed as he stared into her dazzling eyes.

 Chapter 700

    Chapter 700


    Chapter 700 Benjamin Took The Takeout


    Arissa felt uneasy from getting stared at like that, so she looked away and continued eating. Benjamin


    then followed suit.


    For a long moment, only the sound of cutleries clinking could be heard. The man would serve her some


    food on her te from time to time, and it was a heart-warming scene.


    The first to finish his meal, Benjamin set his tware down and wiped his mouth. Arissa nervously sped


    up as soon as she saw that he had finished.


    ¡°Slow down. There¡¯s no need to hurry,¡± Benjamin said, ncing at her.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you in a hurry to go back?¡± uttered Arissa after she gave the man a look.


    In response, he raised an eyebrow and inquired teasingly, ¡°When did I say anything like that? Do you


    want me to go back?¡±


    ¡°I meant to ask if you¡¯re supposed to be in a hurry to return to the office!¡± Arissa replied, her lips


    twitching slightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you to finish, so focus on chewing and be careful not to choke yourself.¡± Benjamin


    continued to pile more food on her te.


    After rolling her eyes at the man, Arissa furrowed her eyebrows at the pile of food in front of her. ¡°I can¡¯t


    finish them! There¡¯s too much food here!¡±


    ¡°Take your time. Now stop talking and start chewing,¡± Benjaminmanded as he gave her another


    nce.


    Unhappy with the man¡¯s domineering behavior, Arissa pursed her lips before biting down hard on her


    food.


    ¡°Don¡¯t scarf down your food like an animal. Chew it thirty times first. The children eat in the same way


    as you do. Swallowing food without chewing can cause indigestion!¡± Benjaminined.


    Overwhelmed with fury, Arissa swallowed the food in her mouth and turned to beam at the man, who


    could not look away at the sight of her bright smile.


    ¡°If that¡¯s true, why do you have stomachaches, Mr. Graham? We chew less than you do, but we¡¯re


    totally fine,¡± Arissa retorted.


    There¡¯s nothing wrong with how the kids and I eat. They certainly don¡¯t scarf down their food like


    animals! With that thought in mind, she scoffed at Benjamin.


    While the man was rendered speechless, she smirked in secret.


    After ingesting a few more bites, she became full. There was still food left on her te.


    ¡°You¡¯re full?¡± Benjamin fixated his gaze on her.


    Leaning back on the chair, Arissa nced at the man and answeredzily, ¡°Yes. I¡¯m too full to take


    another bite, so let¡¯s take it to go.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to store these leftovers for the next meal,¡± protested Benjamin with a


    frown.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking it to the hospital for the children.¡± Arissa thought it would be a waste to dump the food since


    it did not seem cheap.


    There¡¯s no shame in taking the food to go. It¡¯s pretty delicious!


    Then, she asked the waiter to pack the food so that she could take it with her, leaving no waste behind.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to pack the leftovers, you shouldn¡¯t have ordered so much. You¡¯re wasting food!¡±


    Arissa could not help but grumble.


    The waiter, who was packing the leftovers, was surprised to hear that someone dared speak to


    Benjamin in the manner. Hence, he could not resist casting a few nces in Arissa¡¯s direction.


    However, he quickly lowered his head and focused on the task at hand after meeting Benjamin¡¯s


    warning gaze.


    Unaware of what happened, Arissa continued to nag Benjamin. ¡°We¡¯re supposed to set a good


    example for the kids. Wasting food is what you should be ashamed about. I don¡¯t see anything wrong


    with taking out leftovers since they are our uneaten food. Are you afraid this will affect your precious


    image? Leftovers or not, they¡¯re still food.¡±


    Benjamin simply stared at Arissa without making any rebuttal, letting the woman say her piece.


    When Arissa noticed the man¡¯s quietness, she felt somewhat embarrassed.


    ¡°It¡¯s done!¡± informed the waiter politely.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    With the takeout in hand, Arissa turned to the man on the couch. ¡°We¡¯re good to go.¡±


    Benjamin then got on his feet and took the takeout from her before holding her hand and leading her


    out.


    Arissa looked at the man¡¯s dignified appearance and uttered in a lowered voice, ¡°Maybe you should let


    me take it.¡±


    However, he continued to walk her out without saying anything in response.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to pay the bill?¡± inquired Arissa when they got close to the exit.


    ¡°They¡¯ll send the bill to thepany,¡± Benjamin replied with his head tilted to stare at her.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    The woman nodded in response before continuing with another question. ¡°Do youe here


    frequently?¡±


    ¡°Sometimes.¡± Benjamin opened the car door for Arissa and thoughtfully shielded her head with his


    hand to prevent her from hitting the door frame.


    After getting into the vehicle, she turned to Benjamin. ¡°Give it to me.¡±


    As requested, he gave her the takeout, which she then ced on her thighs.

 Chapter 701

    Chapter 701


    Chapter 701 Darius Saved Her Some Soup


    At that sight, Benjamin knitted his eyebrows tightly, leaned over to grab the takeout, and ced it on


    the center console. ¡°Leave it here.¡±


    Arissa¡¯s lips twitched when she looked up to see how stern he seemed. ¡°It¡¯s more unlikely to spill if I


    hold it.¡±


    In response, he red at her before fastening her seatbelt for her. ¡°Sit tight.¡±


    Arissa leaned back as she watched Benjamin help her with her seatbelt.


    After shutting the car door for her, he went around the front of the vehicle and got into the driver¡¯s seat.


    Darius, who had not left yet when Benjamin and Arissa reached the hospital, chatted with Mary after


    having lunch with the children.


    Benjamin followed Arissa upstairs and into the ward.


    Mary was excited when she saw him behind the young woman. ¡°Benjamin, you¡¯re here!¡±


    ¡°In the flesh,¡± Benjamin responded with a nod and only decided to leave after asking about her


    condition.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the office now. If you don¡¯t want to go home, you can rest there,¡± he said to Arissa and


    then instructed Edwin to send her to the officeter.


    ¡°Okay. Get going now,¡± responded Arissa with a nod.


    Only after taking onest nce at Arissa and the children did Benjamin leave.


    ¡°Sweethearts, I got you guys something to eat. Would you like to have them now?¡± Arissa asked as she


    beckoned the kids over.


    Upon hearing that, Oliver smiled. ¡°What did you get us, Mommy?¡±


    ¡°Yummies!¡± replied Arissa as she showed the children the takeout.


    Even though the kids had just eaten, they were thrilled to see what their mother had brought them.


    ¡°Go wash your hands first!¡± Arissa instructed upon noticing that Jesse was reaching out to grab some


    food.


    Jesse giggled before hurrying to clean her hands as told.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go wash our hands!¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Gavin then gestured for Zachary, Tim, Oliver, and Jasper to follow him to the restroom to do the same.


    After the kids hurried away, Edwin approached Arissa and helped hery out the dishes on the table.


    ¡°Would you like to have some, Old Mr. Graham?¡± Arissa asked Darius.


    ¡°No. I ate a lot just now,¡± he answered with a smile. ¡°I saved you some soup. You should drink it before


    it gets cold.¡±


    ¡°You did?¡± Arissa was pleasantly surprised.


    ¡°Old Mr. Graham made it just for you! Enjoy it, Mrs. Graham,¡± voiced Edwin before he dly went to


    get Arissa the soup.


    ¡°Not too much, Edwin. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be able to finish it,¡± uttered Arissa, who then sat down to


    talk to Mary.


    Since the elderly woman already had the soup, she decided to pass when Arissa asked if she wanted


    to try the food she had brought.


    Before long, the children rushed back to Arissa and began munching down on themb chops beside


    her.


    ¡°Do you want some, Grandpa?¡± The kids had voices so sweet that they immediately melted everyone¡¯s


    heart.


    Darius smiled warmly at the children in response. ¡°No, thank you. You guys enjoy it. An old man like


    me doesn¡¯t have a digestive system as strong as yours, so it¡¯d be a bad idea to overeat.¡±


    Amused, the kids chuckled for a bit before shifting their attention to Arissa. ¡°Mommy, is the soup


    good?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes!¡± Arissa replied with a smile, ncing at Darius.


    With that, she kept the childrenpany as they ate. Just like her, they relished all kinds of food.


    Unlike Tim, Gavin and Benjamin used to be picky-eaters.


    However, the two started to ept more food because of Zachary, Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse.


    Slowly, they were no longer picky about food.


    At that moment, Darius, Mary, and the butlers had doting expressions on their faces as they watched


    the kids enjoy the food.


    ¡°You should go home and rest, Old Mr. Graham. It¡¯s already noon,¡± Arissa urged.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can stay a little longer,¡± responded Darius, smiling.


    After finishing her soup, Arissa was about to prepare some fruits for the others.


    However, before she could do so, Darius stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Come and sit here, Issa.


    There¡¯s something I have to talk to you about.¡±


    ¡°What is it, Old Mr. Graham?¡± inquired Arissa as she sat down as requested.


    ¡°You remember agreeing to marry Benjaminst night, right?¡±


    Darius¡¯ words immediately attracted the kids¡¯ attention.

 Chapter 702

    Chapter 702


    Chapter 702 He Did Not Even Propose


    After steeling herself, Arissa nodded. ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already asked around, and tomorrow seems perfect. Get ready to head to City Hall tomorrow. I¡¯ve


    already made the arrangements with the personnel there. You two can go there straight away!¡±


    informed Darius cheerfully.


    Arissa had no choice but to agree to it with a forced smile. Why didn¡¯t Old Mr. Graham mention it when


    Benjamin was still here? Has he told him already?


    ¡°Old Mr. Graham, did you tell Benjamin?¡± she asked.


    Darius cleared his throat before answering, ¡°I forgot just now, but I¡¯ll tell him tonight.¡±


    Upon hearing that, she breathed a sigh of relief, d to know that she did not have to be the one to


    bring up the matter.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Do be mindful of the timing because the children have to pay respects to their ancestors next Friday,¡±


    Darius pointed out, to which Arissa nodded as she had decided to let Benjamin handle the matter.


    Like Tim, Gavin was thrilled when he heard Darius¡¯ words.


    However, Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper did not feel the same way. ¡°Grandpa, Mommy can¡¯t marry Mr.


    Graham!¡±


    Jesse quickly nodded to agree with her brothers.


    Surprised to see how Zachary and the others reacted, Darius lowered himself before the kids before


    inquiring, ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Graham hasn¡¯t passed our test yet, so he can¡¯t be our daddy,¡± answered the children.


    Amused, Darius chuckled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter because he is your father!¡±


    ¡°No, he isn¡¯t. He has to pass first!¡± insisted Zachary in all seriousness, as stubborn as Gavin.


    ¡°I thought you agreed to be on our side.¡± The boy then turned to re at Gavin.


    ¡°You have my support!¡± thetter responded.


    At that point, Zachary was even more confident as he continued to speak with Darius. ¡°He can only


    marry Mommy if he passes. And there has to be a wedding, not just a marriage registration!¡±


    Since they were all objecting to him, Darius knew there was no other way but to go along with his


    grandchildren. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll keep an eye on your daddy. I just want them to register their marriage first so


    that it would be better for us to reveal you and the others¡¯ identities to the public. As for the wedding,


    we¡¯ll prepare it for her.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± protested Zachary as he looked at Arissa. ¡°Mr. Graham must prove himself if he wants to marry


    Mommy. We¡¯re not satisfied with him yet, so they can¡¯t get married until he has our approval!¡±


    ¡°You better take us seriously, Grandpa, because we mean it. We¡¯ve already talked to Mr. Graham about


    this,¡± advised Oliver.


    ¡°He agreed with us. Nobody can force Mommy to marry anyone!¡± Jasper chimed in.


    ¡°You can¡¯t talk to Grandpa like that!¡± Arissa chided the kids, for she knew Darius just wanted what was


    best for the family and that he was not forcing her to do anything. ¡°I agreed to marry your father.


    Nobody forced me to do it.¡±


    The kids were stunned when they heard her. ¡°Mommy, you agreed to marry him?¡±


    Faced with the children¡¯s doubtful looks, Arissa nodded in response. ¡°Yes, I did.¡±


    However, the woman knew the answer was somewhat forced.


    When she looked apologetically at Darius, he smiled warmly at her.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that I agreed to marry him,¡± Arissa added seriously.


    Immediately, Zachary questioned, ¡°Does that mean Mr. Graham proposed to you?¡±


    To answer the boy¡¯s question, Arissa shook her head, which caused him to drop his jaw.


    ¡°Mr. Graham didn¡¯t propose to you, yet you agreed to marry him? How did it happen?¡±


    Darius felt guilty when he saw how embarrassed Arissa looked, so he decided to exin the situation


    to the boy. ¡°I talked to both of them yesterday and suggested that they get married so that you can all


    reunite with the Graham family, and your mother agreed to do so.¡±


    Zachary was not happy with what he had heard. ¡°I don¡¯t care about that, Grandpa. Do you think this is


    going to make them happy? Mommy¡¯s pride would be hurt since she agreed to marry Mr. Graham


    when he didn¡¯t even propose to her!¡±


    Arissa stroked the boy¡¯s head, signaling him to curb his anger through her gaze.

 Chapter 703

    Chapter 703


    Chapter 703 Clean Up Your Mess Yourself


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°All I did was make a promise. It doesn¡¯t necessarily mean I¡¯m going to marry your daddy.¡± ¡°Really?¡±


    the kids asked.


    ¡°Really. I¡¯m not that stupid,¡± Arissa reassured them. While the kids were happy with what she said,


    Darius wasn¡¯t all that pleased about it.


    ¡°Issa, were you lying to me?¡±


    Arissa blinked nervously at him. ¡°Old Mr. Graham, I¡­¡±


    Darius pursed his lips. ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin it. I know you were only saying it to make me feel


    better. Honestly, I can¡¯t believe how useless Benjamin is! It¡¯s been so long, and he still can¡¯t win you


    over! He may not take this seriously, but it¡¯s making me very anxious! I might end up dying without


    seeing him get married!¡±


    Tears started flowing down Darius¡¯ cheeks after he said that, much to Arissa and the six kids¡¯ surprise.


    Mary felt moved by his emotions and teared up as well.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Old Mr. Graham! I shouldn¡¯t have upset you by saying such things!¡± Arissa said


    apologetically.


    She felt guilty for letting her emotions get the better of her.


    ¡°You are not to me. It¡¯s Benjamin¡¯s loss for not marrying you. I just don¡¯t know how I¡¯d answer to his


    mother when I see her in the afterlife,¡± Darius replied while his tears continued to fall.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t cry, Old Mr. Graham!¡±


    As Arissa had little to no sess consoling him, she could only turn to the two butlers for help.


    Edwin and William tried their best to console Darius but failed all the same.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be upset, Grandpa,¡± Tim said as he came over and held Darius¡¯ hand.


    However, that only seemed to worsen things as his face reminded Darius of Benjamin.


    ¡°Oh, Benjamin¡­ It¡¯s all my fault! Will you please forgive me?¡± Darius wailed and cried even harder.


    Arissa nced at the two butlers, only to see them shake their heads helplessly in response.


    ¡°Old Mr. Graham, I¡¯m not saying I won¡¯t marry Benjamin. I will marry him eventually if he truly likes me


    and treats my kids right,¡± Arissa exined, but Darius was too upset to listen.


    ¡°Benjamin has always hated me and would often go against my wishes just to spite me, but I like these


    kids of yours. Not only are you two most suitable for each other, but you two are also the parents of six


    kids. Imagine what would happen to them if you two weren¡¯t married! Everyone is going tough at


    them forever!¡±


    Arissa gave him a gentle pat on the shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s not that serious. They¡¯ve been separated for five


    years in the past, so what¡¯s another year or two?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s easy for you young ones to say! I¡¯m not getting any younger, you know? I might actually end up


    dying without seeing you two get married!¡± Darius replied with a sniffle.


    As Benjamin was the one who had to make that decision, there wasn¡¯t much Arissa could do about it.


    Left with no other options, she could only give Benjamin a call.


    Benjamin answered the call after a few rings and asked in amanding tone, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Old Mr. Graham started crying, and I can¡¯t seem to console him,¡± Arissa replied with pursed lips.


    Benjamin fell silent, and she couldn¡¯t tell what he was thinking at the time.


    Feeling a little guilty, Arissa continued, ¡°The kids objected to us getting married when they found out


    about it earlier, so Iforted them by telling them I only said that to set Old Mr. Graham¡¯s heart at


    ease, and that I didn¡¯t mean it¡ª¡±


    ¡°You created this mess, so you¡¯re going to clean it up yourself!¡± Benjamin cut her off coldly and hung up


    the phone.


    Arissa froze when she heard the line go dead.


    Oh, no¡­ He¡¯s angry! I shouldn¡¯t have said that on a whim yesterday!


    As that thought shed across her mind, she turned around, only to see that Darius was still crying.


    ¡°Please stop crying, Old Mr. Graham. It¡¯s really bad for your health.¡±


    The kids tried to console him too, but to no avail.


    ¡°As long as¡­¡±


    Arissa was about to say something but quickly held her tongue when she realized an issue.


    Wait, this isn¡¯t something I can just decide on my own. Even if I agree to marry Benjamin, the kids will


    object to it. I don¡¯t have a solution that satisfies both Darius and the kids at the same time.


    ¡°Will you give me a bit more time, Old Mr. Graham? I¡¯ll work on convincing the kids about this. I


    promise I¡¯ll marry Benjamin if the kids agree to it.¡±

 Chapter 704

    Chapter 704


    Chapter 704 Work Hard To Win Benjamin Back


    Darius stared at her after hearing that. ¡°Issa, do you really mean that?¡± Arissa nodded when she saw


    how upset he was. ¡°Yeah!¡±


    Darius¡¯ eyes lit up with excitement. ¡°You don¡¯t find Benjamin dissatisfactory?¡± Arissa shook her head.


    ¡°Nope!¡± Darius was so happy that he quickly wiped his tears as he continued, ¡°Do you like him, then?


    Arissa blushed a little from embarrassment. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t hate him.¡±


    Darius let out a heavy sigh. ¡°So, you don¡¯t like him, then.¡±


    Realizing that he was about to start crying again, Arissa quickly said, ¡°I do! I do like him!¡±


    Darius, the two butlers, and the six kids all stared at her in surprise.


    ¡°Mommy, you like Mr. Graham?¡± Jesse asked.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Arissa¡¯s face burned bright red from embarrassment when she heard that.


    ¡°Like I said, I don¡¯t hate him.¡±


    Gavin narrowed his eyes and asked with a snicker, ¡°Does Daddy like you too, Mommy?¡±


    Arissa felt rather speechless when she saw him staring at her lips. ¡°You should go ask your daddy


    that.¡±


    Benjamin got mad at me just now. I wonder if he actually likes me¡­


    Darius chuckled in amusement when he saw her acting like a young girl that had fallen in love.


    ¡°Come on, William. We¡¯re going home.¡±


    Darius didn¡¯t want to stick around for too long as he felt a little awkward after crying in front of them.


    ¡°All right. Please slow down, Old Mr. Graham!¡±


    William resisted the urge tough as he stepped forward to hold Darius steady.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get going now, Issa,¡± Darius said.


    Arissa nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll walk you to the door.¡±


    ¡°No need. I know my way out.¡±


    Darius waved at her and turned toward Mary as he continued, ¡°Take care, Mdm. Mary. We¡¯ll drop by for


    a chat some other time.¡±


    ¡°I will. See you soon,¡± Mary replied with a smile.


    Darius nodded and asked the six kids, ¡°Would you kids like to stay over at my ce?¡±


    Gavin was the first to shake his head. ¡°No.¡±


    The other five followed in his lead and shook their heads as well.


    ¡°Make sure you kids behave yourselves here, okay? Listen to your mommy, and don¡¯t cause Mdm.


    Mary any trouble,¡± Darius said with a sigh.


    ¡°Got it, Grandpa. We¡¯ll behave ourselves, so you can head on home now,¡± Gavin reassured him.


    Darius nodded and shot them a reluctant nce before leaving the ward.


    Arissa followed him out the door and walked him to the elevator.


    ¡°Make sure to rest well when you get home, Old Mr. Graham.¡±


    ¡°I will! You should head back and rest too,¡± Darius replied with a sigh.


    Arissa nced at him worriedly. ¡°Are you feeling unwell, Old Mr. Graham?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just a little depressed, is all. You shouldn¡¯t overwork yourself, Issa. Benjamin has an office


    here, so you can use it to get some rest. Edwin will take you there.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Old Mr. Graham. I¡¯ll work hard to win Benjamin back,¡± Arissa reassured him with a nod.


    Both Darius and William smiled upon hearing that.


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that. Keep up the good work, Issa! I know that dense idiot isn¡¯t good at being romantic,


    but I can tell he cares deeply about you. Otherwise, he would¡¯ve objected when you promised to marry


    him yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Arissa replied with a smile.


    She then reminded William to take good care of Darius.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Graham. I¡¯ll be sure to take good care of Old Mr. Graham. I assure you, he isn¡¯t


    feeling unwell or anything. He was simply a little depressed, that¡¯s all. You should head back and keep


    Mdm. Marypany. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s starting to miss you already,¡± William said while helping Darius into


    the elevator.


    Arissa waited until they were out of sight before heading back to the ward.

 Chapter 705

    Chapter 705


    Chapter 705 Be In Control Of The Finances


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    The six kids were standing around the hospital bed and chatting with Mary by the time she returned.


    Arissa decided to sit down and join them when she saw how happy Mary looked.


    ¡°I need to take a nap, and the kids have been keeping mepany all day at the hospital. You should


    all go get some rest, Issa,¡± Mary said.


    Arissa shed her a smile. ¡°You can go ahead and take a nap, Grandaunt. I¡¯ll wait till you fall asleep


    before I leave with the kids. Would you like to use the bathroom beforehand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do,¡± Mary replied as she climbed out of bed.


    Arissa quickly reached out to hold her steady, but Mary gently brushed her hands off and said with a


    chuckle, ¡°I can walk on my own now, Arissa. If you keep holding on to me like this, I might end up


    forgetting how to walk.¡±


    ¡°All right. Watch your step, Grandaunt,¡± Arissa replied and stepped to the side.


    The six kids then helped make the bed while she was in the bathroom.


    ¡°Do you feel cold, Grandaunt?¡± Arissa asked as she gently tucked Mary in afterward.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just right. Make sure to get some restter, okay?¡± Mary replied.


    The six kids nodded in unison. ¡°Okay!¡±


    Arissa waited until Mary had fallen asleep before bringing them to Benjamin¡¯s office.


    Although Benjamin rarely used the office, he had someone clean it on a daily basis. As such, the air


    inside wasn¡¯t musty at all.


    ¡°Mrs. Graham, you and the kids can take a nap in here. I¡¯ll be right outside, so just call out to me if you


    need anything,¡± Edwin said after adjusting the temperature.


    ¡°There¡¯s a couch here, Edwin. How about youy down for a bit? Or would you prefer to rest at home


    instead?¡± Arissa asked when she saw him leaving.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be heading back at three in the afternoon, so I guess I¡¯ll be taking the couch,¡± Edwin replied with a


    smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ll fetch you a nket, then,¡± Arissa said as she brought the kids into the office.


    The lounge looked rather simple with only a bed and a wardrobe.


    Even so, it was reallyfortable due to its spaciousness and warm atmosphere.


    ¡°All right, it¡¯s time for you kids to go pee. We¡¯ll all be taking a nap here today!¡±


    Arissa then brought Edwin a nket before returning to the lounge.


    The kids nodded obediently and ran off to use the restroom.


    ¡°We¡¯re done, Mommy!¡± they called out to her when they returned a few minutester.


    ¡°Go on, get in bed,¡± Arissa said as she went to use the restroom as well.


    ¡°Hurry up and join us, Mommy!¡± the six kids shouted excitedly when she came out of the restroom.


    ¡°Hurry up, Ms. York!¡± Tim called out to her with a smile.


    Arissa¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that, and she quickly joined them in bed.


    ¡°Oh, you all smell so good!¡± she eximed as she hugged them tightly and gave them a kiss each.


    For some reason, Arissa really loved the scent of her kids.


    A smile formed on Edwin¡¯s lips when he heard them giggling from outside the lounge.


    It is as I expected¡­ The kids are at their happiest only when their mother is around. I¡¯m d Gavin is


    laughing so happily!


    ¡°All right, that¡¯s enough fooling around for now. Go to sleep,¡± Arissa said as shey down in the middle


    with three of them on each side.


    ¡°Mommy, do you like Daddy?¡± Gavin asked.


    Zachary and the others all looked at her curiously upon hearing that.


    ¡°Yes, I do,¡± Arissa replied with a nod.


    Gavin broke into a wide grin, and Tim¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement as well.


    ¡°You mustn¡¯t let your guard down even if you like him, Mommy! You need to make sure that he likes


    you too,¡± Zachary reminded her.


    Arissa gave him a little pinch on the nose. ¡°I know. I have you kids to help keep an eye on him, don¡¯t I?¡±


    Zachary simply chuckled in response.


    ¡°We don¡¯t object to you two being together, but you have to be in control of the family¡¯s finances! You


    can¡¯t really trust rich people like him!¡± Oliver added.


    ¡°Look at you, talking about finances like a grown-up!¡± Arissa gave him a gentle smack on the forehead.


    ¡°I won¡¯t object to you two dating as long as Daddy treats you well, Mommy,¡± Jasper chimed in as well.

 Chapter 706

    Chapter 706


    Chapter 706 Nothing To Be Ashamed Of


    Zachary nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. It all depends on how well he treats you, Mommy. He hasn¡¯t even


    proposed to you yet, so you mustn¡¯t fall for any of his tricks! Just because a man marries you doesn¡¯t


    necessarily mean he loves you. For all we know, he could just be putting up an act!¡±


    Arissa didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry when she heard that. ¡°What you said does make sense, but


    where are you kids getting all this information? Did you read them off the inte or something?¡±


    ¡°We were just doing some research, Mommy,¡± Oliver replied with a mischievous giggle.


    ¡°Stop reading that nonsense, or I¡¯ll confiscate your phone,¡± Arissa warned him sternly.


    Jesse seized the opportunity to rat them out.


    ¡°They were ying video games on their phones, Mommy!¡±


    Arissa shot them a stern re and said, ¡°Kids like you shouldn¡¯t be on your phones so much! It¡¯s bad


    for your eyes! Gavin, I want you to supervise them and make sure they don¡¯t spend too much time on


    their phones.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Gavin nodded.


    ¡°Can we teach Tim how to use his phone, Mommy?¡±


    ¡°You may, but make sure to game in moderation. You are only allowed to game for half an hour per day,


    okay? I don¡¯t want you kids getting addicted to it.¡±


    Arissa had to set a strict limit for them, or they would surely go overboard with it.


    ¡°We only game asionally, Mommy,¡± Jasper protested.


    Arissa pinched him on the cheek. ¡°Says the one who spends the most of his time gaming!¡±


    Jasper let out a mischievous giggle in response.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Arissa then shifted her gaze toward Tim as she asked, ¡°Do you know how to make phone calls yet?¡±


    ¡°I do. Gavin, Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper have been teaching me how to do it! They even taught me


    how to send voice messages!¡± Tim replied while showing his newly acquired skills to Arissa.


    ¡°Do you have your own phone number yet, Sweetheart? Could you tell me what it is?¡±


    She was shocked to find out that Tim¡¯s phone had a SIM card installed.


    ¡°Yeah, but I don¡¯t know the number,¡± Tim mumbled awkwardly.


    ¡°Daddy did it for himst night, Mommy,¡± Gavin said.


    ¡°Yeah! Mr. Graham gave us all a phone number each!¡± Zachary added.


    ¡°Is that so? Hurry up and tell me the numbers, then. I¡¯ll save them on my phone. You first, Tim. Give me


    a call, and we¡¯ll find out what your phone number is,¡± Arissa said with a smile.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Tim nodded.


    Arissa then read him her phone number while he keyed it into his phone with a serious look on his face.


    ¡°That¡¯s it. You¡¯re doing a good job, Sweetheart,¡± sheplimented him while ruffling his hair.


    After saving his number, Arissa asked, ¡°Were you familiar with numbers before, Sweetheart?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Great-grandaunt and Grandpa have been teaching me. Nathan and the others taught me how to


    count too!¡± Tim replied with a nod.


    Arissa shed him a smile and asked, ¡°Is Nathan a friend of yours?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ We used to work together¡­¡± Tim quickly held his tongue when he realized he almost let it slip.


    Arissa¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that. ¡°What kind of work were you guys doing?¡±


    Gavin, Zachary, Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse were all staring at him curiously as well.


    Tim lowered his head and buried his face in Arissa¡¯s chest as he mumbled, ¡°F-Farming¡­¡±


    Of course¡­ It¡¯smon for kids in viges to help their families out at the farm.


    With that in mind, Arissa patted him on the head and said, ¡°Farming is nothing to be ashamed of,


    Sweetheart. You¡¯re making an honest living with your own two hands, and that¡¯s something to take


    pride in. I¡¯m really proud of you for helping your family out, Tim!¡±


    Tim¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked up at Arissa, who gave him a kiss on the forehead.


    ¡°Hey, Tim! You must be really good at weeding, right? I¡¯ve never been able to pull them out of the


    ground!¡± Jasper asked.


    ¡°We usually use a hoe for weeding, but we do use our hands from time to time. It¡¯ll be a lot easier if you


    wear gloves when weeding with your hands. It¡¯ll keep your hands safe from cuts,¡± Tim replied.


    ¡°Teach me how to weed when we get back to Rutaceae Vige! I want to try farming too!¡± Jasper said


    excitedly.


    ¡°Be careful not to end up pulling the entire vige out of the ground!¡± Arissa teased him with a chuckle.


    Gavin and the others burst outughing when they heard that.


    What are you allughing at me for? It¡¯s not like you guys know how to weed either!¡± Jasper eximed


    with his face red from embarrassment.

 Chapter 707

    Chapter 707


    Chapter 707 Is My Dad Still Crying


    ¡°Haha! You weren¡¯t even born yet when I was weeding!¡± Arissa replied whileughing. Jasper snorted


    in frustration. ¡°I was talking about them! Besides, I won¡¯t believe you until I see you weed, Mommy!¡±


    ¡°All right, then. I¡¯ll bring you all to Rutaceae Vige once your great-grandaunt is all better. You kids had


    better notin about weeding being exhausting, okay?¡± Arissa replied with a grin.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need to go all the way to Rutaceae Vige for that, Mommy! We have a garden in our


    backyard, remember? Mr. Whitley often does the weeding there!¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right! I can¡¯t believe I forgot about that! I¡¯ll let you kids try out weeding when we have the


    time, then.¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to buy us straw hats, Mommy!¡± Jesse reminded her.


    ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll provide you kids with all the stuff you need. From now on, you¡¯ll all be in charge of


    weeding the garden at home,¡± Arissa said.


    A look of confidence appeared on Tim¡¯s face when he heard that. ¡°Okay! I¡¯m really good at weeding!¡±


    Arissa patted him on the head. ¡°Great! Make sure you teach them all how to do it, okay?¡±


    Tim nodded. ¡°I will!¡±


    Arissa gave him another kiss on the forehead. ¡°All right. Now, stop talking and go to sleep, all of you.¡±


    While ncing at each of the kids, she noticed that Oliver still had his sses on and reached out to


    remove them.


    ¡°Thanks, Mommy,¡± Oliver said with a giggle.


    Arissa gave him a pinch on the cheek. ¡°Go to sleep now.¡±


    The kids then closed their eyes obediently and slept soundly in her arms.


    Arissa felt a warm sensation in her heart as she pulled a nket over them and watched them sleep.


    Right when she was finally feeling a little sleepy and began dozing off, her phone started ringing all of a


    sudden.


    Not wanting to let it wake the kids up, she quickly answered the phone.


    ¡°Is my dad still crying?¡±


    It took Arissa a few seconds to realize it was Benjamin calling.


    ¡°No,¡± she replied.


    ¡°Were you sleeping?¡± Benjamin asked after a brief pause.


    ¡°Yeah. The kids are asleep too. Is there anything else you¡¯d like to talk about?¡± she said calmly.


    ¡°No, that¡¯ll be all. You can carry on sleeping,¡± Benjamin replied and hung up the phone.


    Arissa frowned. Didn¡¯t he ask me to take care of the situation myself? Why would he ask me about it


    after everything is over? He should call Old Mr. Graham himself if he¡¯s that worried about him!


    She then put the phone away and tried to get some shuteye.


    She was woken up once when the kids rolled around in bed but managed to go back to sleep shortly


    after.


    The first thing Tim saw when he woke up was Arissa sleeping soundly next to him.


    Not wanting to wake her up, he made sure to be extra gentle when turning his head. His lips curled into


    a smile when he saw his siblings sleeping soundly next to him.


    It¡¯s so nice to finally have a mommy and siblings!


    With that in mind, Tim continued staring at them until he dozed off again.


    Zachary was the next to wake up. Seeing as everyone else was still asleep, he cautiously climbed out


    of bed to wash up in the restroom before leaving the lounge.


    Edwin had already woken up a while ago and was preparing afternoon tea at the time.


    ¡°Come have some snacks, Zachary,¡± he greeted Zachary warmly upon seeing him.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Whitley,¡± Zachary said as he made his way over.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. It¡¯s my pleasure to prepare this meal for you all. Are you the only one awake?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Mommy and the others are still asleep. Do you think Mr. Graham likes my mommy, Mr.


    Whitley?¡± Zachary asked curiously as he sat down on the couch.


    Edwin¡¯s eyes lit up as he asked, ¡°What about you, little guy? Do you think he likes your mommy?¡±

 Chapter 708

    Chapter 708


    Chapter 708 Why Has He Not Proposed Yet


    Zachary frowned as he replied, ¡°His attitude was really horrible before.¡± Although the way Benjamin


    treated Arissa had improved a lottely, Zachary was still uncertain if his father actually liked her or was


    simply treating her well because they asked him to.


    Edwin chuckled. ¡°Your father has always been cold to everyone. He was cold to your mother because


    he didn¡¯t know her that well and thought she had ulterior motives for being with him. Now that he has


    gotten to know her better, it¡¯s only natural that his attitude toward her will change. Trust me; there¡¯s no


    way he¡¯d let her sleep in his bedroom if he didn¡¯t like her. Your father doesn¡¯t just let anyone into his


    bedroom, you know? Even the housekeepers at home aren¡¯t allowed in there. I don¡¯t think he¡¯d even let


    me in there if he didn¡¯t need someone to clean it from time to time.¡±


    Zachary narrowed his eyes as he said, ¡°Maybe he just wants to take advantage of Mommy.¡±


    ¡°For that to happen, your father would first have to like your mother. He could¡¯ve just let her stay in the


    guest room, but he insisted on moving all her stuff into his bedroom instead. That¡¯s how you know he


    likes her, Zachary. He would never let people near him unless he likes them. Have you ever noticed


    how he only pays attention to your mother when eating? He¡¯d even help top up her te, which is


    something he has never done for anyone else. Even Gavin rarely gets that kind of treatment from him.


    I¡¯m sure your father just hasn¡¯t realized that he likes your mother,¡± Edwin exined with a smile.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Zachary¡¯s eyes went wide with surprise. ¡°Huh? How is it possible to like someone without realizing it?¡±


    ¡°This mighte as a surprise to you, but adults can sometimes be a lot shyer than kids when it


    comes to their feelings. Don¡¯t worry about it, Zachary. The adults can handle their feelings themselves.


    I¡¯m sure your mother likes him too if she¡¯s willing to marry him. Do you not want them to be together?¡±


    Edwin said.


    Zachary bit down on his lip and shook his head.


    ¡°No, I fully support them being together if that¡¯s what they want.¡±


    He did want Benjamin and Arissa to be together, but he was a little worried after seeing how poorly he


    treated her in the past.


    Edwin gave him a pat on the head. ¡°I know your mother only promised to marry him to calm your


    grandpa down, but he has taken her word for it. Even so, whether or not they¡¯ll actually get married is


    ultimately up to them.¡±


    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Mr. Graham proposed to my mommy yet?¡± Zachary asked with a pout.


    Edwin let out a sigh as he replied, ¡°There has been a bit of a misunderstanding between your father


    and your grandpa. He hates doing what your grandpa wants him to do, so it¡¯s possible that he feels


    pressured into marrying your mother. As such, he might not marry her even if he has feelings for her.


    Do you understand what I mean?¡±


    ¡°What, is he going through a rebellious phase or something?¡±


    Edwin chuckled at that. ¡°Maybe.¡±


    Zachary clicked his tongue in disapproval. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen an adult behave like a


    rebellious teen!¡±


    ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± Gavin asked as he came out of the lounge and sat down on the couch.


    Zachary shot him a nce and said, ¡°We¡¯re talking about your daddy, of course!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I wholeheartedly agree with that statement. By the way, Zachary, do you not like Mommy being


    with Daddy?¡±


    Gavin was a little worried since Zachary was vehemently opposed to it before.


    As Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse saw him as their leader, they were more inclined to follow in his footsteps.


    Zachary shot him a nce as he said, ¡°No. I¡¯m just concerned about whether Mr. Graham truly likes


    Mommy.¡±

 Chapter 709

    Chapter 709


    Chapter 709 Wait Till Daddy Likes Mommy


    ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t we wait till Daddy likes Mommy before letting them date each other?¡± Gavin


    suggested. Zachary agreed with his brother¡¯s suggestion readily.


    Arissa woke up at around the same time Tim and Jasper got out of bed. ¡°Where¡¯s Gavin and Zachary?¡±


    she asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Mommy. I just woke up,¡± Jasper replied.


    ¡°Me too,¡± Tim chimed in as well.


    Arissa quickly ran out of the lounge, only to breathe a sigh of relief when she saw the two of them


    outside. ¡°My goodness. I thought you two ran off on your own.¡±


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Gavin and Zachary called out to her in unison.


    ¡°Come have something to eat, Mommy,¡± Zachary said.


    Arissa chuckled. ¡°When did you two wake up?¡±


    ¡°Zachary was the first to wake up. I only woke up about twenty minutes ago,¡± Gavin replied.


    ¡°You kids can go ahead and eat. I¡¯ll join you after I wash my face,¡± Arissa said as she went back into


    the lounge.


    ¡°Are Zachary and Gavin outside?¡± Jasper asked while putting his shoes on.


    ¡°Yeah. Go wash your faces, Jasper, Tim,¡± Arissa replied.


    The two of them then ran into the restroom to wash their faces.


    Noticing that Oliver had woken up as well, Arissa made her way over to the bed and handed him his


    sses.


    ¡°Go wash your face, Sweetheart.¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Oliver said with a yawn as he slid off the bed.


    Seeing as Jesse was still asleep, Arissa gave the little girl a pinch on the nose and said, ¡°Wake up,


    Sweetheart. You won¡¯t be able to sleep at night if you nap for too long.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Jesse mumbled as she rolled over and carried on sleeping.


    Arissa gave her a smack on the bottom. ¡°Come now. Wake up.¡±


    ¡°But I want to sleep longer, Mommy!¡± Jesse protested in her adorable voice.


    ¡°Come on, get up. Your brothers are all awake. You won¡¯t be able to fall asleep tonight if you don¡¯t get


    up now,¡± Arissa said with a smile.


    Jesse pouted as she sat upright with her hair all messy.


    Arissa shook her head helplessly when she saw how Jesse looked.


    Her hair looked fine before going to sleep, so why did it end up like this? See, this is why I don¡¯t want


    her to keep her hair long! It gets so tangled up thatbing it bes a real pain in the neck!


    ¡°Go wash your face. I need to go keep your great-grandauntpany downstairs,¡± she said while


    giving Jesse a light smack on the head.


    Jesse let out a yawn and smacked her lips. ¡°Something smells nice¡­¡±


    Arissa chuckled in amusement when she saw her sniffing at the air like a dog.


    ¡°There¡¯s food outside.¡±


    ¡°What kind of food?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. You¡¯ll get to eat it after you wash your face.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Jesse loved food so much that she ran into the restroom without even putting her shoes on.


    Arissa chuckled as she brought Jesse¡¯s shoes over to her.


    ¡°Make it quick, Jesse!¡± Tim, Oliver, and Jasper urged her when they saw her enter the restroom.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Her three brothers then stood outside the door while she used the restroom.


    ¡°Zachary and Gavin are already helping themselves to the food out there. You boys can go join them if


    you¡¯re done washing up,¡± Arissa said.


    ¡°We¡¯re waiting for Jesse, Ms. York,¡± Tim replied.


    ¡°They¡¯re literally in the next room. You don¡¯t have to wait for Jesse,¡± Arissa said while adjusting their


    clothes.


    However, the three of them insisted on waiting for Jesse as they had promised to do so.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to flush the toilet, Mommy!¡± Jesse eximed from inside the restroom.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it automatic?¡± Arissa asked as she went inside to have a look.


    ¡°There¡¯s a button on the wall, Mommy!¡± Oliver shouted from outside the restroom.


    The three of them had been trying to figure out how to flush the toilet earlier.

 Chapter 710

    Chapter 710


    Chapter 710 Wash Your Own Hands


    Arissa gave the button a push and the toilet was flushed. It¡¯s built higher, so I guess they made it


    ording to Benjamin¡¯s height. ¡°How advanced,¡± shemented drily.


    Upon hearing that, the kidsughed. ¡°Quickly now, go and eat something,¡± Arissa urged. Jesse smiled


    and asked, ¡°Mommy, do you not need us to wait for you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. I¡¯ll be there in a bit.¡± Arissa waved them away and said, ¡°Help me close the door,


    will you?¡±


    Jasper snickered. ¡°It¡¯s not like we¡¯re going to look at you, Mommy.¡±


    Arissa put on a stern face and replied, ¡°What if someonees in and sees me?¡±


    The kids giggled and ran out after closing the door for her.


    ¡°Hurry up, okay, Mommy?¡±


    ¡°Hurry up, Ms. York!¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Arissa answered sweetly.


    She then washed her face and tied her hair up before heading out.


    All six of the kids were eating together. When they saw her, they asked her to join them.


    At the same time, Edwin was also calling out for her.


    Arissa smiled and sat down. ¡°Thank you for preparing these, Edwin.¡±


    ¡°No worries. All I did was tell the people in the kitchen what to do. Besides, these are bought by the


    bodyguards,¡± Edwin answered.


    He then sat down and watched the kids while they ate. Arissa nced at him and asked, ¡°Edwin, were


    you able to get some rest?¡±


    ¡°I did. I slept for twenty minutes.¡± Edwin beamed.


    Arissa nodded in response.


    Once they were done eating, Edwin cleaned the ce up and went back to the Graham residence.


    Meanwhile, Arissa brought the kids over to apany Mary. When evening came, they kept Mary


    company while she had her dinner.


    After that, she gave the elderly woman a bath and got ready to leave.


    ¡°Grandaunt, rest well, okay?¡± Arissa said.


    ¡°Got it. Don¡¯te over again tonight. Bring the kids home for dinner.¡± Mary waved her hand.


    Arissa and the kids bid Mary goodbye and informed Shaun they were leaving. With that, they went


    back to Yaleview.


    By then, Benjamin had already gotten back, and he was reading a book on the couch.


    The kids were chatting away happily until they saw him.


    ¡°Daddy!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Graham!¡±


    Arissa cast him a nce before telling the kids to wash their hands.


    Wearing an apron, Edwin smiled and said, ¡°Mrs. Graham, you guys are back! Dinner is ready.¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡± Arissa responded with a smile and brought the kids to get their hands washed before dinner.


    A glint shed across Benjamin¡¯s eyes when he saw her bringing the kids away without greeting him.


    Soon after, he frowned.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for dinner, Mr. Graham,¡± Edwin reminded.


    Benjamin got up and walked over. That was when he saw Arissa washing the kids¡¯ hands for them.


    Seeing that, he sized up her expression, and he could tell that she was ignoring him.


    ¡°Did you guyse back from the hospital?¡± he asked.


    The kids looked at him and kept mum because they thought he was talking to Arissa.


    Arissa ignored him and kept washing the kids¡¯ hands.


    ¡°Sweethearts, wipe your hands and go to the dining room,¡± she said.


    The kids wiped their hands dry and ran to the dining room.


    ¡°Ms. York, Mr. Graham, hurry up!¡± Tim yelled.


    Arissa smiled at him and replied, ¡°Okay!¡±


    ¡°All right,¡± Benjamin responded as well.


    Arissa merely nced at him and lowered her head to wash her own hands.


    Benjamin walked up to her and said, ¡°Wash my hands for me.¡±


    Arissa narrowed her eyes. ¡°Wash your own hands, Graham.¡±


    With that, she turned around and left.


    Benjamin furrowed his brows at her response. Is she doing this on purpose?


    He then turned around and saw her leaving without even sparing him a nce.


    After washing his hands, he went to the dining room as well.


    By then, Arissa and the kids were already seated at the dining table, and they were waiting for him.


    The displeasure he was feeling eased up a little when he saw that.


    ¡°Let¡¯s dig in,¡± he called out.


    Only then did Arissa start taking food for the kids. ¡°Eat up, my Sweethearts.¡±

 Chapter 711

    Chapter 711


    Chapter 711 Sulking


    ¡°Okay, Mommy!¡± The kids exchanged nces, and they noticed the weird vibe Benjamin and Arissa


    were giving. They couldn¡¯t help but gaze at both of their parents back and forth.


    ¡°Focus on your dinner and stop looking around,¡± Arissa urged. Upon hearing that, the kids quickly


    retracted their gazes and ate their dinner obediently.


    Benjamin shot her a quick look before focusing on his dinner as well. The dining room was rather quiet,


    and only the soft sounds of them chewing on their food could be heard.


    While Arissa was eating with her head hung low, Benjamin noticed she had only taken the food ced


    right in front of her. Hence, he took some food from the other side of the table for her.


    Upon seeing that, Arissa froze momentarily. What is he doing? He was angry at me, wasn¡¯t he? Why is


    he being so nice to me now?


    She didn¡¯t eat the food he gave to her.


    Benjamin frowned when he noticed that. In a deep voice, he said, ¡°Eat up. Don¡¯t waste food.¡±


    Arissa ignored him.


    The kids were weirded out when they saw Arissa ignoring Benjamin. Are Daddy and Mommy fighting?


    They sneaked a peek at Benjamin but quickly retracted their gazes when he caught them looking at


    him.


    Arissa finished two portions of pasta in a blink of an eye and continued watching the kids eat.


    Benjamin nced at her bowl before finishing the food she left untouched.


    ¡°Are you full already? You¡¯ve only eaten so little,¡± he asked.


    ¡°I am,¡± Arissa answered tly.


    Benjamin merely nced at her in response. I¡¯ve already tried being nice to her. Why is she still


    sulking?


    He was annoyed, so he stopped talking.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    The moment he was done eating, he got up and went to the study.


    Arissa watched him leave, and when she turned back, she saw six pairs of eyes filled with curiosity


    staring at her.


    ¡°Mommy, are you fighting with Daddy?¡± Gavin was worried.


    Arissa patted his head. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    What she said was the truth as she was simply not in the mood to deal with him because she was still


    pissed at how he talked to her on the phone back when she was at the hospital. Until now, I still have


    no idea why he threw a tantrum! Who on earth would cheer up so quickly after being treated like that? I


    can get angry too!


    Gavin nced at her.


    Zachary wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°Mommy, since you guys aren¡¯t fighting, why won¡¯t you talk to him?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood, that¡¯s all.¡± Arissa simply gave them an excuse. Well, we aren¡¯t fighting. I just can¡¯t


    stand his attitude, and I haven¡¯t regained myposure yet.


    ¡°Are you really okay?¡± Tim asked, his eyes filled with concern.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Arissa smiled and urged, ¡°Eat up, okay? After dinner, go rest for a while. And after that, go


    shower and go to bed. You guys still have to go to school tomorrow.¡±


    Unlike Tim, the other kids looked surprised, and they didn¡¯t seem keen to go to school.


    That was when Arissa realized she hadn¡¯t bought stationery and a schoolbag for Tim.


    She checked the time and saw that there was still enough time to head out and buy the required items.


    Arissa stood up and said, ¡°Sweethearts, carry on eating, okay? I need to head out for a while.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going, Mommy?¡± Jesse looked up at her.


    Arissa pinched her cheek and replied, ¡°I need to go buy something. So carry on with your dinner.¡±


    ¡°What are you buying?¡± Oliver asked.


    ¡°Just things.¡± Arissa then told Edwin to watch the kids before rushing out.


    ¡°What is Mommy buying? Why did she leave in such a hurry?¡± Gavin was perplexed.


    ¡°Could it be that she had gone out to buy a schoolbag for Tim?¡± Zachary uttered.


    Gavin thought that was most probably the case.


    At the same time, Tim¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°But why didn¡¯t Mommy bring us along if she wanted to buy a schoolbag?¡± Still chewing on his food,


    Jasper nced at the others and added, ¡°Could it be that she had gone out to buy pads?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Edwin grew curious.


    Jasper giggled.


    ¡°You know, the thing Mommy uses! Umm¡­ What are those things called again? Oh, yeah! Sanitary


    pads!¡± Jesse smiled and exined.


    Edwin was stunned momentarily because he just realized something. He then recalled the time he saw


    Arissa¡¯s sanitary pads when he was packing her luggage for her.


    Regardless, he was too shy to continue the topic, so he simply kept mum.

 Chapter 712

    Chapter 712


    Chapter 712 Come To The Front


    ¡°I, too, think Mommy had gone to buy a schoolbag.¡± Oliver chuckled, agreeing with Zachary¡¯s words.


    Gavin smiled. ¡°I think so, too. Otherwise, why else would she be in such a hurry? I mean, she¡¯s


    probably worried that there won¡¯t be enough time tomorrow.¡±


    Just then, Benjamin came out and saw the kids eating. He soon noticed that Arissa was nowhere to be


    seen. ¡°Edwin.¡± Edwin hurried over and asked, ¡°What do you need, Mr. Graham?¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Arissa?¡± Benjamin asked in a deep voice.


    Edwin nced at him before answering, ¡°Mrs. Graham has gone out to buy something.¡±


    ¡°What is she buying?¡± Benjamin stared at Edwin.


    ¡°Mrs. Graham didn¡¯t say,¡± Edwin answered cautiously.


    Benjamin pursed his lips and turned toward the study. Just when he was just about to head toward the


    study, he turned around and asked again, ¡°When did she leave?¡±


    ¡°Just a while ago. A few minutes at most.¡± Edwin looked at him.


    Benjamin then strode toward the entrance and asked the bodyguard, ¡°Who drove Arissa out?¡±


    ¡°Seventeen, sir,¡± the bodyguard answered.


    ¡°Give me his location now.¡± With that, Benjamin got into his car.


    Shortly after, he drove out of Yaleview.


    The kids looked at each other when they heard the sound of a car¡¯s engine.


    ¡°Did Mr. Graham go out to find Mommy?¡± Jasper asked.


    ¡°Who knows?¡± Oliver uttered.


    Gavin chimed in, ¡°I think that¡¯s most probably the case. Daddy asked Mr. Whitley where did Mommy


    go, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    Zachary nced at them. ¡°If Mr. Graham has gone out to look for Mommy, that means he has done


    something wrong.¡±


    ¡°What did he do wrong?¡± Tim asked.


    ¡°Well, I have no idea either,¡± Zachary replied.


    While eating, Jesse looked at the others and murmured, ¡°Could it be that Mr. Graham is worried about


    Mommy?¡±


    Upon hearing that, all five of the boys turned to look at their sister.


    Jesse shrank back in response.


    Amused, Edwin looked at them and said, ¡°Let¡¯s stop guessing, all right? You guys can just ask Mrs.


    Graham when shees backter. So eat up, boys. And Ms. Jesse, would you like me to feed you?¡±


    Since Benjamin wasn¡¯t around, Edwin was eager to feed Jesse.


    ¡°Mr. Whitley, you shouldn¡¯t do that! She might end up getting used to it. Let her eat on her own,¡±


    Zachary rejected Edwin in all seriousness.


    Jesse cast her brothers an innocent look.


    Edwin smiled sheepishly and said, ¡°Just this once, okay?¡±


    Zachary looked at Edwin and sighed. ¡°Fine. Just this once.¡±


    Edwin was ted.


    He took Jesse¡¯s bowl and started feeding the little girl patiently.


    Jesse was just as happy, if not happier. Edwin¡¯s heart melted when he saw her mouth stuffed with food


    and her cheeks puffing up like a hamster¡¯s.


    ¡°Slow down. There¡¯s still plenty of food left,¡± Edwin said.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Whitley! The dishes you make are delicious!¡± Jesse uttered cutely.


    While feeding Jesse, Edwin was still serving food to the boys. ¡°Eat more, okay? I can cook some more


    if we run out of food.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± The kids ate their dinner happily.


    Just a while after Arissa left, Benjamin managed to catch up to her and stopped his car in front of hers.


    Seventeen turned around and said, ¡°Ms. York, that¡¯s Mr. Graham¡¯s car!¡±


    Arissa was puzzled when she saw Benjamin.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    When Seventeen saw Benjamin rolling down his window, he quickly rolled down his window as well.


    ¡°Mr. Graham,¡± he called out respectfully.


    ¡°Get Arissa toe over,¡± Benjamin uttered in a deep voice.


    Arissa heard him and was left confused. She nced at him but didn¡¯t get out of the car.


    ¡°Ms. York, Mr. Graham is asking for you.¡± Seventeen ryed the message, but Arissa was still not


    moving. Hence, he steeled himself and urged, ¡°Ms. York, please just go over to him. Mr. Graham wants


    to drive you himself.¡±


    The corners of Arissa¡¯s lips twitched.


    At that moment, Benjamin called out impatiently, ¡°Hurry up!¡±


    Nheless, Arissa didn¡¯t feel like having him drive her.


    ¡°Ms. York, just go over, won¡¯t you? It¡¯s gettingte now, and the shops might close up soon. Not to


    mention I can¡¯t go anywhere with Mr. Graham¡¯s car parked in front of us,¡± Seventeen uttered


    apologetically.


    After dying for a while, Arissa got out of the car and got into Benjamin¡¯s car¡¯s backseat.


    With a grim expression, Benjamin ordered, ¡°Come to the front!¡±

 Chapter 713

    Chapter 713


    Chapter 713 Exnation


    Arissa raised her gaze to look at Benjamin before turning away after seeing how angry he was. ¡°Just


    say what you want to say.¡± Benjamin stared at her and his frown deepened when he saw the indifferent


    look on her face.


    In a deep voice, he asked, ¡°Where to?¡± Arissa was stunned momentarily before answering, ¡°I want to


    buy a schoolbag.¡±


    A glint shed across Benjamin¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve already asked Ethen to buy one. He¡¯ll send it over in a


    while.¡±


    Arissa got upset because she wanted to buy the bag for Tim herself.


    Benjamin noticed it, so he said, ¡°Maybe he had picked up an ugly one. You can still go and have a look.


    We can always buy another for Tim.¡±


    Arissa mulled over his words. Since Ethen has already bought one, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of money?


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. Why should we buy more than one? It¡¯s just a waste of money,¡± she said.


    ¡°We can go buy other things, then.¡± Benjamin nced at her before turning the steering wheel to drive


    away.


    Casting a nce at him, Arissa thought it would be ideal to buy some stationery for Tim.


    While they were on the road, she saw a stationery shop and asked Benjamin to stop the car. ¡°There¡¯s a


    shop there. Let¡¯s just buy there.¡±


    She wanted to go home right after she bought the stationery.


    ¡°We¡¯re going elsewhere to buy.¡± Instead of stopping, Benjamin kept driving.


    Arissa nced at him in confusion. There¡¯s a shop right here. Why must he go somewhere further?


    It wasn¡¯t until they arrived at a high-endmercial area that Benjamin stopped the car. Right then,


    she understood what was on his mind.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Benjamin nced at her before getting out of the car.


    Arissa got out of the car as well.


    ¡°The stationery here are better,¡± Benjamin uttered before bringing her in.


    When he tried to grab her hand, however, she shied away. Regardless, he proceeded to grab her hand


    forcefully and held it tight.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Arissa looked away.


    While gazing at her with his narrowed eyes, Benjamin asked, ¡°Are you throwing a tantrum?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have the guts to do so.¡± Arissa scoffed.


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes gleamed. He then reached out his hand to pinch her cheek. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have the


    guts to do so? Well, you should look at your puffed-out cheeks, then!¡±


    She red at him in response, and her gaze swayed a little when she met his darkened gaze. Is this


    man crazy? Did he forget he was angry at me at noon?


    Upon seeing that she was ignoring him, Benjamin exined, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have gotten angry if you didn¡¯t


    say those words to me at noon.¡±


    Arissa was stunned. Since he had mentioned it, she turned toward him and asked, ¡°Why were you


    mad?¡±


    Benjamin simply looked away and led her to the stationery shop.


    Arissa didn¡¯t want to ask again upon seeing that he was unwilling to talk about it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s shop first.¡± Benjamin brought her into the shop to buy stationery for Tim.


    They ended up buying a lot of stationery, and they even bought some for the other kids.


    The corners of Arissa¡¯s lips twitched when she saw the amount upon paying.


    Benjamin noticed it. With a smile, he uttered, ¡°I¡¯ll pay for it.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary,¡± Arissa declined resolutely. If he pays, it would mean that he¡¯s the one who


    bought it for them.


    Benjamin merely nced at her and let her pay.


    Arissa took out her phone to make the payment before leaving with a huge bag of stationery.


    Benjamin took the bag from her and held her hand. ¡°Is there anything else you would like to buy?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Arissa answered.


    ¡°Would you like to go for a walk?¡±


    Shocked, Arissa nced at him from the corner of her eyes. ¡°No.¡±


    Benjamin sized her up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home, then.¡±


    Arissa was okay with that. She didn¡¯t want to go for a walk because she had had a tiring day at the


    hospital.


    She just wanted to get home early so that she could give the kids a shower and bring them to school


    the next morning.


    Benjamin led her to the front passenger seat and opened the car door for her.


    Arissa looked at him before getting into the car and fastening her seatbelt.


    He then closed the door for her.


    After getting into the car himself, he didn¡¯t start the car. Instead, he just stared at her.


    Arissa gave him a look and said, ¡°Well? What are you waiting for? Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°How long did Dad cry for?¡± Benjamin suddenly asked.


    Arissa nced at him and answered, ¡°Quite a while.¡±

 Chapter 714

    Chapter 714


    Chapter 714 Do Not Infuriate Me


    Benjamin snorted. ¡°Mood swings aremon among elderlies. You don¡¯t have to mind him.¡± Arissa


    was stumped. Why didn¡¯t he say this previously, then?


    ¡°That¡¯s easy for you to say because you weren¡¯t there. He was crying his eyes out in sorrow!¡± ¡°Have


    you never considered the possibility that he¡¯s doing that on purpose?¡± Benjamin scoffed.


    Arissa was taken aback. She gazed at him in disbelief. ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand my dad.¡± Benjamin frowned. ¡°He is quite adept at putting on exaggerated acts


    whenever necessary.¡±


    Arissa was utterly shocked. She could never convince herself to believe that Darius would behave like


    that.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Sensing her doubts, Benjamin reminded, ¡°Don¡¯t bother to entertain him next time. He¡¯ll be fine if no one


    pays him any attention.¡±


    She looked at him. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever think he may be truly upset?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? Fine. You¡¯ll see his true colors in due time,¡± he uttered indifferently.


    Benjamin did not believe Darius was genuinely sad. After all, simr incidents had happened too many


    times.


    Arissa stole a nce at him before asking in curiosity, ¡°Were you mad at him or me in the afternoon?¡±


    Benjamin regarded her with a solemn expression. ¡°Are you really reluctant to register our marriage?¡±


    Arissa was surprised. He was mad because of this?


    She looked away and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you unwilling to register our marriage too?¡±


    Benjamin arched his brow. He turned her head to meet his eyes and fixated his piercing gaze on her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never said that to you.¡±


    Arissa¡¯s heart began to race. ¡°In that case, you¡­¡±


    He scratched on her nose with his slender finger affectionately before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you there


    tomorrow.¡±


    What?


    Arissa was dumbfounded.


    Benjamin turned to face the front and started the car to drive back home.


    Arissa stared at him in a daze. She only regained her senses after the car moved for some time. Where


    is he bringing me and why?


    She stammered, ¡°A-Are you bringing me to register our marriage?¡±


    ¡°Am I not allowed to?¡± Benjamin nced at her in a proud and overbearing demeanor.


    Arissa¡¯s heart leaped into her throat as contentment surged within her.


    He said he¡¯s bringing me to register our marriage. He said it himself.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be in such a hurry, actually.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Benjamin suddenly mmed his foot on the car brake and turned to re at her.


    Arissa cowered in her seat and looked timidly at Benjamin, who was enraged.


    ¡°Do not infuriate me, Arissa York!¡± he growled.


    She was stunned. He¡¯s mad just because I uttered a sentence.


    Her lips curved upward uncontrobly into a smile.


    She chirped, ¡°Benjamin, don¡¯t you know how tomunicate nicely? You have such a short temper.


    It¡¯s no wonder no one wants to marry you!¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s handsome face darkened at the sight of her cheerful expression.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it great that I¡¯m saving the spot for you?¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    Arissa hurriedly covered her mouth when she sensed his rising fury.


    ¡°Well, thank you for that then, Mr. Graham.¡± Her mood brightened up. ¡°Hmm¡­ But I seem to recall


    someone telling me to stop my wishful thinking previously.¡±


    ¡°Arissa!¡± Benjamin snapped. Hostility resonated in his deep and baritone voice.


    Arissa immediately shut her mouth. On second thought, she decided it was wiser for her not to provoke


    him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back. Edwin won¡¯t be able to take care of all the kids at home single-handedly,¡± she said


    softly.


    Benjamin snorted before continuing the drive home.


    Arissa leaned against the back of the seat, watching Benjamin contentedly as he focused on driving the


    car.


    ¡°Benjamin, do you like me?¡± She blushed.


    He pursed his lips in silence.


    Arissa grinned.


    Benjamin nced at the rearview mirror. His eyes gleamed at the sight of her beaming reflection.


    Arissa rolled down the car window, enjoying the night breeze brushing against her skin while taking in


    the scenery outside.


    She dozed off before they reached home.


    Noticing that she had fallen asleep, Benjamin swiftly rolled up the car window, parked the vehicle on


    the side of the road, and helped her to lower the back of the seat.


    Then, he covered Arissa with his coat before resuming the drive back to the Graham residence.


    Arissa was still sleeping soundly when they arrived home.


    After waiting for a while anding to the conclusion that she wasn¡¯t going to wake up anytime soon,


    Benjamin got out of the vehicle and opened the door to the front passenger seat.


    He bent down to unbuckle her seat belt before gently carrying her in his arms. Then, he turned around


    and walked into the house.

 Chapter 715

    Chapter 715


    Chapter 715 Where Is Mommy


    ¡°Mr. Graham!¡± Benjamin red at the bodyguard when thetter greeted him. The bodyguard quickly


    fell silent. Benjamin walked toward the house with Arissa in his arms. She woke up when they arrived


    at the door.


    Realizing she was sleeping in Benjamin¡¯s embrace, she hurriedly got down after regaining her senses.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡± She nced at him and quickly averted her gaze.


    Benjamin stared intently at her and snorted. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a good thing that you¡¯re able to sleep a little


    longer?¡±


    She gave him a once over and realized that he was not carrying anything else. ¡°Where are the things?¡±


    He nced at her. ¡°They¡¯re still in the car.¡±


    The corner of Arissa¡¯s mouth twitched. She hastily turned around and went to retrieve the things.


    Benjamin tucked his hands in his pockets and waited for her at the door. His eyes followed her figure


    as she walked back to the car.


    The six children, who were hanging out in the living room, ran over when they heard the voices at the


    door.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Is Mommy back?¡±


    They froze momentarily when they saw Benjamin standing at the door alone.


    ¡°Daddy, where¡¯s Mommy?¡±


    Gavin looked around outside the door, searching for Arissa.


    The other five kids followed suit.


    ¡°She went to take some things.¡±


    The kids immediately ran outside.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go find Mommy!¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Benjamin frowned at the sight of his children darting away happily. Why aren¡¯t they as excited to see


    me?


    Arissa had just grabbed the shopping bag from the car when the six kids jogged up to her side.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Arissa quickly hugged the kids when they surrounded her. She said tenderly while wearing a smile,


    ¡°Hey, slow down!¡±


    ¡°What did you buy, Mommy?¡± Jesse¡¯s eyes shone as she stared at her mother.


    Jasper chimed in, ¡°Mommy, what did you buy? Hurry up and show us!¡±


    Meanwhile, Oliver was already opening the shopping bag and peering inside at the content.


    Arissa beamed. ¡°I bought some stationery for you all!¡±


    The corner of Zachary¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°And here I thought you bought something interesting.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We already have many of these!¡± Oliver said disdainfully while shaking his head.


    Gavin and Tim, on the other hand, were delighted.


    ¡°Mommy, what did you buy? Did you buy for me too?¡± Gavin stared at the shopping bag in anticipation.


    ¡°Yes, I did. I bought stationery for everyone.¡± Arissa gazed at Zachary and the others and chirped, ¡°If


    you guys don¡¯t want these, I¡¯d just give them all to Tim and Gavin.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Zachary said magnanimously without looking at the items.


    ¡°Did you buy the same things for all of us?¡±


    Arissa smiled awkwardly. ¡°Yes. Aside from Tim having an extra pencil box, all of you will receive the


    same set of items.¡±


    Oliverughed in amusement. ¡°In that case, I doubt Tim would be able to use all of the stationery by


    himself. We¡¯ll use it ourselves then. You can buy more for us after we use up our supplies.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Arissa opened the shopping bag, took out Tim¡¯s belongings, and handed them to him.


    She purposely bought a pencil case for Tim as well as somemonly used stationery such as


    pencils, sharpeners, and others.


    ¡°Tim, this is for you. Do you like the design?¡±


    Arissa had purchased a cool-looking pencil case with a picture of a robot printed on it.


    Tim hugged the present and nodded excitedly. ¡°I like it very much. Thank you, Ms. York!¡±


    ¡°Haha, you should say ¡®Thank you, Mommy.¡¯ instead!¡± Jasper poke fun at Tim by correcting his brother.


    Tim¡¯s tanned face turned slightly crimson.


    Arissa patted his head affectionately. Although she yearned for Tim to address her as ¡®Mommy,¡¯ she


    also knew that it was a process that could not be rushed. As such, she decided to take it slow.


    ¡°Here, Gavin, these are yours.¡± She handed the boy his gifts.


    Even though Gavin already had those writing materials, the significance behind the new stationery was


    different since Arissa bought them for him.


    ¡°Thank you, Mommy!¡±


    Gavin was overjoyed as he gave her a big smile.


    Arissa tousled his hair joyfully before turning to look at the other four kids with a smile.


    ¡°Do you still want these? I¡¯ll just leave them here or let Gavin and Tim have them if you all don¡¯t want


    them.¡±


    ¡°Hehe. I think I¡¯d better check and see if I have these things or not.¡± Jasper peeped into the shopping


    bag before eximing, ¡°I just remembered that my eraser is broken!¡±


    Arissa sniggered. ¡°You¡¯ve used up so many erasers in one semester. What did you do with them?¡±

 Chapter 716

    Chapter 716


    Chapter 716 It Was Given By Mommy


    ¡°Mommy, he wasted the eraser by rubbing it on the table!¡± Oliver said. Arissa was deeply amused. Still,


    she distributed some stationery to each of them and reminded them, ¡°If you have extras, you can share


    them with Gavin and Tim.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need them. I still have a lot of these. I can share the other stationery I have with Tim, but not


    this set because Mommy bought it for me!¡± Gavin uttered cheerfully.


    Arissa could not help but feel touched. ¡°Tim, this is for you!¡± Jesse handed her box of color pencils to


    Tim.


    ¡°I already have a box of color pencils,¡± Tim said sheepishly.


    ¡°You¡¯ll use up them very quickly. So just take it. I still have plenty!¡± Jesse stuffed the box into Tim¡¯s


    hands.


    ¡°Thank you, Jesse!¡±


    Tim held the box of color pencils while gazing tenderly at his sister.


    Jesse grinned.


    Zachary gave Tim a lot of stationery as well. Arissa bought various writing materials for each of them,


    but Zachary merely took two pencils.


    ¡°I already have¡ª¡±


    ¡°Take them. I¡¯ll use yours after I¡¯m through with mine,¡± Zachary said with a smile.


    Tim nodded. ¡°Okay!¡±


    Oliver and Jasper offered their new stationery to Tim as well. In a blink of an eye, Tim had so many


    writing materials he could barely carry them with his arms.


    Still, he held all the stationery steadily, feeling touched by his siblings¡¯ gesture.


    Oliver and Jasper chortled when they saw how Tim was struggling. Then, they helped carry some of


    the stationery Tim was holding.


    ¡°We¡¯ll help you carry them for now and give them to you when we¡¯re back in the roomter.¡±


    Tim smiled in response.


    Arissa felt content when she saw how the other kids cared for Tim.


    Benjamin strode over when he realized all of them were still outside.


    Noticing Arissa had handed out the stationery outside the house, he asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wait until


    you¡¯re inside before you give them the gifts?¡±


    She looked at him.


    ¡°They were impatient, so I figured I would distribute the stationery in advance.¡±


    Then, she turned to Tim and said, ¡°Tim, ce the things in the shopping bag for now. I¡¯ll bring them


    inside.¡±


    Tim squeezed the present in his embrace and was reluctant to let it go.


    ¡°Put it in here. We¡¯ll take the stationery out upstairs and arrange them into your bag,¡± Arissa coaxed


    him gently.


    Zachary¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°Mommy, you bought a bag for Tim?¡±


    Tim was staring at her with glistening eyes as well.


    Arissa tousled Tim¡¯s hair fondly and said to him, ¡°Your daddy¡¯s the one who bought the bag. I only


    purchased these stationery.¡±


    Tim gazed at Benjamin and said softly, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Graham.¡±


    Benjamin chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Arissa turned to him. ¡°Have Mr. Frank brought the bag over?¡±


    He nced at her. ¡°I¡¯ll ask him.¡±


    Benjamin took out his phone and called Ethen. Coincidentally, Ethen arrived at the gates at that


    moment. The car he was driving turned into thepound of the house.


    A glint shed across Benjamin¡¯s eyes as he uttered, ¡°He¡¯s here.¡±


    Arissa saw the lights from the car heamp. She turned around and made sure it was indeed Ethen


    arriving before saying happily to Tim, ¡°Sweetheart, your bag will be here soon!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Tim nodded.


    His eyes followed Ethen¡¯s car closely.


    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯ll also have a bag now, Tim,¡± Gavin chirped while still holding on to his set of stationery.


    ¡°Hurry up and put the things into the bag. We¡¯ll split the items when we¡¯re back in the roomter,¡±


    Arissa urged her children.


    Zachary ced the pencils into his pocket. ¡°There¡¯s no need to put mine into the bag.¡±


    Oliver and Jasper ced the stationery they were holding into the shopping bag. Then, they took the


    writing materials Tim was hugging and put them into the bag as well. ¡°These are all Tim¡¯s. There¡¯s no


    need to split the thingster.¡±


    ¡°Jesse, let me help you,¡± Jasper said to Jesse.


    ¡°Thank you, Jasper.¡± Jesse was delighted.


    Jasper received the items and passed a portion of the things to Oliver. ¡°You take some too!¡±


    Arissa found their interactions to beical. ¡°All right. You can carry those by yourselves.¡±


    Benjamin swept his gaze over all his children. When he saw Gavin holding quite a few stationery, he


    uttered softly, ¡°Gavin, don¡¯t you already have a lot of stationery? Let your brothers have those.¡±


    Gavin red at his father. ¡°Mommy bought these for me.¡±


    He was unwilling to give Arissa¡¯s present away.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy more stationery for you if you like them,¡± Arissa told Gavin.


    ¡°Hehe. Thank you, Mommy!¡±


    Gavin was delighted. He even sneakily shot Benjamin a dirty look, rendering thetter speechless.

 Chapter 717

    Chapter 717


    Chapter 717 New Bag


    The children cheered joyfully when Ethen brought the car to a halt. ¡°Mr. Frank, hurry up and show us


    the bag!¡± ¡°Hurry up, Mr. Frank!¡±


    Ethen was pleasantly shocked. That was the first time the kids had weed him in such a lively


    manner. He quickly retrieved the bag from inside the car.


    ¡°Here it is! This is Tim¡¯s new bag!¡±


    Ethen beamed at the children.


    Gavin stepped forward to receive the bag before passing it to Tim.


    ¡°Here, Tim, hold this.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Tim hugged the bag fondly as his eyes sparkled with delight.


    Arissa¡¯s lips curved into a smile at the sight of the boy¡¯s jolly reaction.


    She crouched down and asked gently, ¡°Do you like the bag, Sweetheart?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I love it!¡±


    Tim nced at her. Then, he looked down at his bag, unwilling to part with it out of adoration.


    Arissa grabbed the bag, wanting to assist Tim in shouldering it. ¡°Sweetheart, try putting on the


    backpack. I¡¯ll help you adjust the height.¡±


    The other five children¡ªGavin, Zachary, Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse¡ªsurrounded Tim, urging Tim to put


    on the bag.


    ¡°Hurry up, Tim.¡±


    Tim gazed at them shyly before turning on his heels.


    Arissa swiftly slung the bag on his shoulders.


    Tim appeared cuter as he carried the bag on his back.


    Even the bodyguards were staring intently at him.


    Benjamin regarded Tim with a tender expression as well.


    He then strode over, lifted the bag, and said, ¡°The straps are too long.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of that,¡± Arissa responded before helping Tim shorten the bag¡¯s straps so that it would


    hang higher on his shoulders.


    She nced at Benjamin, hinting at him to let go of the bag so that she could adjust the length of the


    straps.


    Once Arissa thought the bag was nicely positioned, she asked, ¡±Sweetheart, is itfortable carrying


    the backpack like this? Does it feel too high?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just nice!¡±


    Tim grasped the straps with his tiny hands in ecstasy.


    Arissa patted his head lovingly.


    ¡°If you feel the bag is too high or too low, you can pull here. If you pull, the straps will be shorter,


    and the bag will go higher. If you want the bag to be lower, you can loosen the straps to make it longer.¡±


    She demonstrated the technique to adjust the bag¡¯s straps to him.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Tim nodded.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Oliver stared at Tim cheerily. ¡°You look so handsome carrying the bag, Tim.¡±


    Tim blushed at that.


    Arissa was also sizing Tim up. He looks extremely adorable, shouldering the backpack with his petite


    figure.


    Noticing the price tag on the bag, she wanted to remove it.


    Ethen handed her a lighter.


    ¡°Here¡¯s a lighter, Ms. York.¡±


    Just as Arissa reached out to receive the device, Benjamin stretched out his hand and cut across her.


    Then, he took off the price tag directly.


    After that, he tossed the lighter back at Ethen.


    Thetter hurriedly caught the lighter before stepping forward to collect the price tag in Benjamin¡¯s


    hand and tossing it into a rubbish bin.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in,¡± Benjamin reminded after ncing at Arissa and the six kids.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in, Sweethearts.¡±


    Arissa stood up while holding Tim¡¯s hand, thetter still shouldering the backpack. In her other hand


    was the bag of stationery.


    ¡°Mommy, we¡¯ll help you.¡±


    Zachary and Oliver walked up to her and offered to take the shopping bag.


    Oliver ced Jesse¡¯s writing materials into the bag. Then, he and Zachary each grabbed one side of


    the shopping bag.


    ¡°Can you two manage?¡± Arissa gazed down at the two kids.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zachary smiled at her.


    Arissa let go of the shopping bag, allowing them to bring it inside the house.


    Gavin put his belongings into the bag and helped out as well.


    ¡°Count me in!¡±


    Jasper joined his siblings in carrying the shopping bag. ¡°Me too. Me too!¡± Jesse chimed in.


    It became difficult for them to even walk properly as the five children shared the weight of the shopping


    bag.


    Arissaughed. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Two or three people will be sufficient to carry the shopping bag.


    There¡¯s no room to walk if all five of you are crowded together.¡±


    The five kids giggled.


    Seeing how the children were fooling around, Benjamin stepped forward and seized the shopping bag.


    The kids turned to look at him instantaneously.


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes casually swept past them. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡±


    Upon noticing Benjamin lending a helping hand, Arissa held Tim¡¯s hand while urging the other five


    children to enter the house, ¡°Come on, Sweethearts, let¡¯s head in. Just let your daddy carry the


    shopping bag.¡±

 Chapter 718

    Chapter 718


    Chapter 718 Precious Moments With Her Children


    The five kids stopped fighting and dashed in together. ¡°Come on, Mommy!¡± ¡°Hurry up, Tim!¡± Arissa


    responded as she ran after them with the boy.


    Benjamin also followed after them. As for Ethen, he volunteered to carry the shopping bags in. ¡°Let me,


    Mr. Graham.¡± ¡°I¡¯m good,¡± Benjamin replied.


    Since it was gettingte, Arissa asked her six children to go upstairs to get ready for a shower. Before


    going up herself, she turned around and took over the shopping bags from Benjamin.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can go get busy. I¡¯ll bathe the kids,¡± Arissa said.


    Ethen obviously came to talk about business with Benjamin.


    ¡°Go check on them, Edwin,¡± Benjamin said to the butler.


    ¡°Right away, Mr. Graham,¡± Edwin said smilingly.


    With everyone dismissed from his presence, Benjamin headed for his study, expecting his assistant to


    follow suit.


    ¡°What are you doing? Hurry up!¡± he reminded Ethen, who was still looking longingly in the direction of


    the children.


    ¡°Sure, Mr. Graham.¡±


    Ethen went in after him and started filling him in on the progress of work.


    Meanwhile, Arissa brought the children back to their room, and the kids started packing their


    schoolbags.


    ¡°I¡¯ll sharpen the pencils for you, Tim,¡± she said gently as she helped him pack.


    Arissa took the sharpener and mped the pencil on it. ¡°Mm? Why¡¯s it not working?¡±


    The children started giggling when they saw their mother having difficulty with the device.


    ¡°Mommy, you have to turn it manually. You didn¡¯t buy the electric one,¡± Jesse pointed out.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Arissa felt awkward and replied smilingly, ¡°What was I thinking? You know, back then, we didn¡¯t even


    have anything fancy like this when we went to school.¡±


    Edwin couldn¡¯t help chuckling.


    ¡°Let me do it for you, Tim!¡± Oliver offered, taking one of Tim¡¯s pencils.


    Beside him, Arissa and Tim watched on intently.


    ¡°Oliver, do a few more for Tim,¡± Arissa said, giving more to him while she kept those that were already


    sharpened.


    ¡°No, I wanna do it on my own!¡± Tim eximed in excitement.


    ¡°All right. Oliver, let him have a try.¡±


    ¡°So this is how you do it¡­¡± Oliver demonstrated it another time to make sure Tim knew how to do it


    properly.


    Having seen how it was done twice, Tim felt confident.


    ¡°You need to turn it faster, Tim,¡± Zachary interrupted as he did a circling gesture to show Tim how it


    should be done.


    Tim nodded and did as he was told.


    ¡°All good?¡± Arissa asked encouragingly.


    Tim took out the pencil carefully. ¡°Yay! My pencil is sharp now! I can also do it on my own!¡±


    The boy was exhrated when he saw that he did well.


    ¡°What about another one?¡± Arissa asked, passing Tim his other pencils as she kept those that were


    already sharpened.


    Edwin and the children came closer to have a look at Tim maneuvering the sharpener.


    After having another go, Arissa decided it was time for them to sleep. ¡°All right, we¡¯ll leave the rest for


    next time. You can sharpen them when they be blunt.¡±


    Tim agreed and helped Arissa keep the rest of his stationery back in his schoolbag.


    Then, Arissa got up to pack a set of clothing, pajamas, and a pair of sandals for him.


    ¡°Sweetheart, remember to change your clothes if you get dirty. I¡¯m putting in your pajamas too.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Thank you, Ms. York,¡± Tim replied gratefully.


    Smiling, Arissa gave him a pinch on his cheek before she turned toward the others. ¡°What about you


    guys? Are you all done packing?¡±


    ¡°Yes! We have everything inside, Mommy,¡± Zachary reported.


    ¡°Mommy, everything is in my schoolbag too. Even my water bottle is inside,¡± Jasper added endearingly,


    trying to get Arissa¡¯s attention.


    Arissa went through their schoolbags one by one to ensure they have everything they needed.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your pajama, Oliver?¡± She suddenly stopped at one schoolbag.


    The boy smiled at her cheekily. ¡°I¡¯ll put mine in tomorrow, Mommy.¡±


    ¡°No. You¡¯re gonna forget it tomorrow.¡±


    With that said, Arissa went to take Oliver¡¯s pajama, and Edwin folded it.


    ¡°And thest one. Jesse, are you not putting in your toy? I¡¯m not sending it to school for you tomorrow.¡±


    Arissa was surprised when she realized that the girl did not put her favorite toy in her schoolbag.


    ¡°No, Mommy. I¡¯m not sleeping without it,¡± the girl replied, smiling.

 Chapter 719

    Chapter 719


    Chapter 719 I Want To Shower With Them


    ¡°Then should I pack you another one?¡± Arissa asked. ¡°No. This is the only one I¡¯m bringing,¡± the girl


    replied while shaking her head. Since there was nothing Arissa could do with her, she went on to check


    on Gavin. She was impressed that the boy had arranged his things immactely.


    ¡°Gavin¡¯s a good boy. Everything in his schoolbag looks neat!¡± A big smile broke out on Gavin¡¯s face.


    ¡°I rearranged everything just now.¡±


    Arissa caressed his head lovingly and turned to look at Zachary, Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse.


    ¡°Make sure you guys learn from Gavin, all right? Look at his schoolbag. Everything inside is wellid


    out.¡±


    The children, including Tim, went over to see for themselves if that was true. What they saw took their


    breath away.


    It was as if Gavin¡¯s schoolbag was one of those disyed in a shop.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s so neat!¡± His siblings could not help butpliment him. ¡°You¡¯re so good at it, Gavin.¡±


    Looking at the impressed lot, Arissa and Edwin could not help but smile.


    ¡°All right, children. It¡¯s time to shower and go to bed. You guys have to be up by half-past six tomorrow


    for school,¡± Arissa instructed as she went over to the dressing room to get their pajamas.


    ¡°Gavin.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Mommy,¡± the boy replied politely, taking his clothes from his mother.


    ¡°Tim.¡± Arissa handed the pajama over to Tim.


    The child quickly ran over. ¡°Thanks, Ms. York!¡±


    ¡°Zachary and Oliver!¡±


    Arissa handed them their clothes in two hands.


    ¡°Jasper?¡± Arissa turned toward him.


    ¡°Thank you, Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Okay! Shower time!¡± she said.


    Edwin brought the boys into the bathroom and filled the bathtub with water.


    After settling the boys, Arissa took Jesse¡¯s pajama and went to another bathroom with her.


    ¡°Mommy, can I shower with them?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ Okay!¡±


    Arissa put down Jesse¡¯s pajama and brought her to the first bathroom. The boys were startled when


    they saw Arissa and Jesse.


    ¡°What are y¡¯all looking at? I¡¯m bringing Jesse¡¯s foldable tub here.¡±


    She asked the girl to wait for her and went off.


    Edwin was tidying up the bedroom when he saw Arissa walking in.


    ¡°The boys refused to let me help,¡± the butler informed.


    Arissaughed. ¡°Well, they don¡¯t let me either. Just leave them be. You should go get some rest,


    Edwin. I¡¯ll tuck the children in after they¡¯re done showering.¡±


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll get them some milk then.¡±


    ¡°Sounds great.¡± Arissa nodded as she walked back toward the bathroom.


    The six children were having a jolly good time in the bathroom when she got back. The five boys made


    bubbles on their heads with the shampoo and then did the same for their sister.


    ¡°Stop doing that! It¡¯s gonna get in your eyes!¡± Arissa warned.


    Theyughed and washed the shampoo away when they were scolded.


    Arissa pulled Jesse over and put her on herp. She lowered the girl¡¯s head so she could clean her


    hair.


    ¡°Close your eyes.¡±


    Jesse closed her eyes, smiling. Meanwhile, Arissa kept eyeing the boys to make sure they were not up


    to any mischief.


    ¡°You okay, Tim?¡± she asked. ¡°Do you know how to clean your hair?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± the boy said confidently.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper knew how to clean themselves.


    When Arissa saw that Gavin was cleaning himself adeptly, she was relieved.


    ¡°Be quick. Don¡¯t catch a cold,¡± Arissa reminded.


    ¡°Yes, Mommy!¡±


    They quickly washed off the shampoo from their hair before entering the bathtub.


    Then, they scrubbed one another¡¯s backs.


    Arissa was d to see that the boys were helping one another.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see who¡¯s the fastest!¡± Jesse suddenly shouted.


    ¡°You¡¯re bathed by Mommy, so you¡¯re gonna be thest for sure, Jesse,¡± Zachary joked.


    ¡°But I¡¯ll be the cleanest among all of you,¡± Jesse said begrudgingly.


    ¡°Well, we soap and shower properly too!¡±


    Jesse ignored the boys. ¡°Mommy, hurry up.¡±


    Arissa smiled at the girl. ¡°Yes, Jesse.¡±


    As requested, Arissa cleaned the girl and helped her put on her clothes. When the boys were done,


    she put on their pajamas for them as well.

 Chapter 720

    Chapter 720


    Chapter 720 Stay The Night With Us


    ¡°Children,e out and dry your hair!¡± Arissa had already gotten the hair dryer ready when she


    shouted at them to go over. They sat down on the couch while their mother plugged in the hair dryer.


    By that time, Edwin had gotten the milk ready. When he saw that they were upied, he left the


    sses of milk on one side and went to clean the bathroom.


    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re so much better at it than Daddy and Grandpa. You¡¯re so gentle,¡± Gavin praised


    smilingly as Arissa blow-dried his hair.


    Beside him, Tim nodded in agreement.


    Arissa was happy to hear theirpliment.


    ¡°I like you better too, Mommy,¡± Zachary added.


    ¡°Me too! Me too!¡± Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse cried out in unison.


    The smile on Arissa¡¯s face deepened.


    ¡°Go and have some milk. Mr. Whitley left it on the table. Go to bed after that. It¡¯s past ten already,¡±


    Arissa instructed as she kept the hair dryer after she was done drying the children¡¯s hair.


    Gavin took the sses of milk and passed it to his brothers and sister.


    ¡°Mommy, this is for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Thanks.¡±


    When she was done keeping the hair dryer, Arissa went over to the table to join the kids.


    After they finished their milk, Arissa hurried them to bed.


    After tucking them in, Arissa found the children blinking their round eyes at her in anticipation.


    ¡°Mommy,¡± Jesse called out, ¡°could you sleep with us tonight?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Mommy. Sleep here,¡± Gavin insisted.


    Seeing that the children were longing for her apaniment, Arissa agreed to it readily.


    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll go shower, and I¡¯ll be back. Okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    The children were d that Arissa agreed to spend the night with them.


    Although Tim did not say anything, the smile on his face was enough to show his happiness.


    ¡°Hurry up, Mommy. We¡¯ll be waiting,¡± Jasper urged.


    It had been a long time since Arissa slept in their room.


    ¡°Sleep first. No more games,¡± Arissa replied as she went over to pick up the empty sses.


    It so happened that Edwin had just finished cleaning the bathroom. When he saw Arissa wanting to


    wash the sses, he came over to relieve her.


    ¡°You should go shower, Mrs. Graham. I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Arissa nodded. ¡°Thanks, Edwin.¡±


    Edwin smiled at her and went off to the kitchen.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    As for Arissa, she returned to the master bedroom to shower. When she came out to dry her hair again,


    half an hour had already passed.


    She rushed over to the children¡¯s bedroom when she was finally done.


    When she got there, Edwin was reading them a bedtime story, and despite how interesting the story


    was, Arissa could tell from the kids¡¯ faces that they were struggling to keep their eyes open.


    ¡°Edwin, you should go rest. I¡¯ll take over.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Goodnight, Mrs. Graham,¡± the butler whispered with a smile.


    ¡°Goodnight, Edwin,¡± Arissa said.


    After Edwin closed the door, shey on the bed with the children.


    ¡°Mommy! Come over to the middle!¡± Gavin beckoned.


    The children moved apart, making a room for Arissa right in the middle.


    ¡°Over here, Mommy!¡±


    ¡°All right,¡± Arissa replied gently.


    When shey down, she put her arms around the children and nted a kiss on their foreheads.


    ¡°Goodnight, my sweethearts.¡±


    ¡°Goodnight, Mommy,¡± the five kids said. Tim, too, replied, ¡°Goodnight, Ms. York.¡±


    ¡°Sweet dreams!¡±


    Arissa pulled the nket over them and closed her eyes.


    With their mother beside them, the children fell asleep in no time.


    Likewise, Arissa dozed off very soon in the familiar scent of the children.


    Meanwhile, Edwin went downstairs to get Benjamin a drink.


    He whispered, ¡°Mr. Graham, have some water. Are you resting anytime soon? It¡¯ste.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll be done soon. Are the children asleep?¡± Benjamin asked.


    ¡°They were almost asleep when I left. Mrs. Graham took over after I came down,¡± Edwin replied.


    Benjamin nodded. ¡°You should also call it a day, Edwin. I¡¯ll go to bed soon.¡±


    Edwin nodded and left quietly, since Benjamin was still engrossed in work.


    Not long after the butler left, Benjamin received a call from Darius.

 Chapter 721

    Chapter 721


    Chapter 721 Sleep With Her In His Arms


    ¡°It¡¯s a good day to bring Issa to go collect you guys¡¯ marriage certificate tomorrow.¡± With that said, the


    old man hung up. Benjamin frowned, looking at his phone. He put it down and then continued working


    all the way until midnight.


    It was not until Edwin came in and hurried him to bed that he went upstairs to shower. Upon entering


    the room, Benjamin was perplexed when he saw that the bed was empty, so after showering, he went


    over to the children¡¯s bedroom to look for Arissa.


    He frowned when he saw all of the children snuggling against Arissa.


    When Benjamin realized that the children¡¯s feet were sticking out under the nket, he bent down to


    pull the nket over, but they kept kicking it aside.


    After trying it twice, Benjamin gave up and just went back to his own room, but he just could not fall


    asleep.


    He tossed and turn, and he even tried sleeping on Arissa¡¯s pillow, but nothing worked. Before long, he


    sat up in frustration and went over to the children¡¯s room with his pillow.


    After cing his pillow at the side of the bed, he gently moved the children inside and slept sideways


    on their bed.


    Just as hey down, one of the boys put his leg on him, eliciting a sigh from Benjamin.


    When he saw Arissa sleeping soundly, he moved closer and hugged his children and her.


    It was only then that he finally fell into slumber.


    When morning came the next day, Arissa felt embarrassed when she woke up to Benjamin in the bed


    with her, together with the children.


    She tried moving aside, but Benjamin¡¯s arms tightened around her.


    From a close distance, she could see that Benjamin¡¯s features were prominent. The set of brows on his


    faceplimented his face perfectly, and his nose bridge was straight and high. Everything about him


    was exquisite.


    All of a sudden, her eyes met a pair of deep-set eyes, and her heart began to throb faster.


    ¡°Just a while more,¡± Benjamin mumbled as he nted a kiss on her forehead before falling asleep


    again.


    Arissa blinked her eyes in surprise, her heart thumping.


    Her heart raced as she looked at the sleeping man.


    His loving kiss, coupled with his gentle tone, brought a smile to her face.


    A sweet smile spread across her face. She took a long look at him before she gently moved his arm


    aside and got out of bed.


    ¡°Where are you going? It¡¯s still early.¡±


    She turned around when she heard his voice, which was tinged with a hint of annoyance. Then, she


    was greeted by his disgruntled face.


    ¡°I¡¯m making breakfast!¡± she replied.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Come back,¡± Benjamin said, displeased.


    ¡°You sleep. I¡¯m not sleeping anymore,¡± she replied, getting out of bed.


    This man is temperamental. He was gentle just a moment ago, and now he is losing his temper with


    me.


    Since Arissa had gotten up, Benjamin could not sleep anymore, so he sat up as well.


    When he saw that the children were still asleep, he put the nket over them before going back to his


    own room.


    Arissa was brushing her teeth when Benjamin arrived. He went into the bathroom and took up his


    toothbrush.


    Arissa looked at him from the corner of her eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re not sleeping in?¡±


    Benjamin red at her through the mirror.


    ¡°Do you expect me to still be able to sleep after you left?¡±


    Arissa was at a loss for words.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    She gargled her mouth and spit out the water. ¡°Well, me waking up has nothing to do with you sleeping


    in.¡±


    He makes it sound as if it¡¯s my fault.


    ¡°You already woke me up when you left. How am I supposed to sleep after that?¡± he muttered,


    brushing his teeth.


    Arissa¡¯s lips twitched, and she moved aside to wash her face. Fine. I¡¯ll just let him be. He¡¯s always so


    grumpy when he wakes up.


    With that thought in mind, she left to change and went downstairs to make breakfast.


    Since the children were going to school that day, she decided to prepare more food for them so they


    could bring some with them.


    When Edwin woke up and saw that Arissa was already in the kitchen, he rushed over to help her.


    ¡°Mrs. Graham, I should be doing this!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal, Edwin. I¡¯m making them breakfast,¡± she said with a smile.


    Since Arissa insisted on doing it herself, Edwin looked around to see if there was anything he could do


    to help.


    ¡°Perhaps you can prepare breakfast for Mr. Graham too.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Arissa replied shortly.


    Edwin shot her a meaningful smile.


    Not long after Arissa started busying herself in the kitchen, Benjamin came downstairs in his sports


    attire. When he saw that Arissa was upied, he went ahead for a morning jog.

 Chapter 722

    Chapter 722


    Chapter 722 I Want The Same Breakfast


    Benjamin had just run a few rounds when Kingsley¡¯s car pulled up beside him. The car window


    lowered, and Kingsley waved at him. ¡°Morning, Benjamin. Exercising?¡±


    Benjamin took a quick look at him and picked up his phone. His cold voice rang. ¡°Who let this guy in?


    Whoever it is, you¡¯re getting it from me. I want you guys to throw him out.¡±


    Kingsley interrupted, ¡°Hey! I came in on my own. I¡¯m so sorry, Boss. I won¡¯t do it again. Please don¡¯t


    throw me out. You know how embarrassing it is.¡±


    Benjamin scoffed. Kingsley continued, ¡°Boss, I promise I will not poke my nose into your private life


    anymore, okay? I was just worried! That¡¯s why I listened in for a bit. You don¡¯t have to be this mad. You


    guys didn¡¯t do anything anyway.¡±


    ¡°Get out of the car, Kingsley Watts!¡± Benjamin roared, stopping immediately.


    That sent a shudder down Kingsley¡¯s spine.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to get thrown out, do you?¡± Benjamin sneered.


    Kingsley got out of his car as told. ¡°So you¡¯re not throwing me out?¡± he asked yfully. ¡°I¡¯ll do anything


    as long as you don¡¯t do that to me.¡±


    ¡°Fifty rounds. Don¡¯t you dare take a break,¡± Benjamin ordered.


    Kingsley¡¯s jaw dropped. He looked at his friend in despair.


    Fifty rounds? One round is eight hundred meters, and fifty rounds mean forty kilometers! Benjamin¡¯s so


    cold-blooded!


    ¡°Or do you want to run with added weight?¡± Benjamin questioned, leaving no room for negotiation.


    ¡°All right! I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Kingsley had no choice but to do as he was told. Without even changing into his sneakers, he started


    running.


    He would not havee if it were not for the children.


    A few bodyguards ran over to Benjamin to apologize when they saw Kingsley running on the track.


    ¡°We¡¯re sorry, Mr. Graham. We didn¡¯t manage to stop Mr. Watts!¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What are you all waiting for? Run! A hundred rounds!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    They started running and followed closely behind Kingsley.


    A hundred rounds were not a problem for those trained guards, but for Kingsley, he was in for a grind.


    He was already dog-tired after only a few rounds.


    ¡°What a loser!¡± Benjamin derided.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Kingsley was upset, but he dared not breathe a word.


    It had been a while since hest trained.


    Frustrated by Kingsley¡¯s weakness, Benjamin went back home. He no longer had the mood to


    exercise.


    After going back, he sat down in the living room and picked up the newspaper.


    I¡¯ll shower after I read the news.


    When Edwin saw Benjamin, he took a ss of water and went over.


    ¡°Are you done with your morning exercise, Mr. Graham?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Benjamin replied curtly as he continued reading.


    Edwin then made himself scarce and went back to the kitchen to help Arissa.


    When Benjamin smelled the scent of delicious fooding from the kitchen, he looked up into the


    kitchen and saw Arissa preparing breakfast.


    What is she making? It smells good.


    He put down his newspaper and walked over to her.


    ¡°Edwin, put some peanut oil in,¡± Arissa requested.


    ¡°Shall we use some scallions as a garnish?¡± Edwin asked.


    ¡°Yes, please. I like scallions,¡± Arissa replied happily.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it though.¡±


    A voice came from the entrance of the kitchen. When Benjamin saw that they were actually making


    savory wraps, he quickly told them his food preferences.


    Arissa red at him. ¡°These are for the kids. They¡¯re not nice without scallions. You don¡¯t have to eat


    them if you don¡¯t like them.¡±


    A subtle frown settled on his brows. He turned and looked at the other food Arissa had prepared. There


    were some fresh sandwiches, but Benjamin realized that they also had scallions in them.


    His frown deepened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Graham. Mrs. Graham will prepare yours after this,¡± the butler weighed in.


    Benjamin snorted at Arissa. ¡°I want the same food they have, but without scallions!¡±


    Arissa was agitated. She knew he was doing that on purpose. ¡°You can pick them out on your own,


    Graham!¡±


    ¡°Do you think that¡¯s even possible?¡± he questioned, looking at how finely diced they were. ¡°What don¡¯t


    you show me how you do that?¡±


    He pointed at the freshly prepared and tasty sandwich as he talked.


    Arissa was vexed. She did not even know if there was enough bread left for her to make more


    sandwiches.


    She had only made that few sets of breakfast.


    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t like them?¡± she asked.

 Chapter 723

    Chapter 723


    Chapter 723 Benjamin Wakes The Children Up


    ¡°Well, I feel like having sandwiches today. They look good.¡± Speaking, he took up the cutlery and


    flipped the sandwiches. For a moment, Arissa thought his behavior was funny. ¡°Do you really hate


    scallions that much? It¡¯s pretty nice. You should try it.¡±


    Benjamin nced at her and then at the sandwiches. He thought for a bit and reached for one while


    she continued cooking. Hm, not bad. He took another one.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    When Arissa came back again, she realized he had already eaten up two tes of sandwiches.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Arissa stared at him, dumbfounded. He finished two tes. The rest is not enough for the kids. Looking


    at how troubled Arissa was, Benjamin could not help but raise his brows. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?


    Can¡¯t I eat the food?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you can, but you can¡¯t just eat other people¡¯s share. The remaining food is not enough for the


    children,¡± Arissained softly.


    On the other side, Edwin felt entertained by their interaction.


    Benjamin rubbed his nose guiltily and turned toward the butler.


    He called out, ¡°Edwin, put the remaining sandwiches all on the same te.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Graham.¡±


    Edwin immediately grouped the sandwiches on a big te and put them in the microwave to heat them


    up.


    Arissa was at a loss for words. She went away and continued making breakfast.


    As for Benjamin, he went out after lingering for a while longer.


    Then, he went upstairs to shower. After he had changed into a new set of neat and clean clothes, it


    was already time to wake the children up, so he went over to the children¡¯s bedroom right after.


    Since the children were still sleeping, he pulled the curtains aside to let sunlight in.


    ¡°Time to wake up, Gavin,¡± he called, turning toward the bed.


    The boy turned to another side and stretched before sitting up in bed.


    He rubbed his eyes, looking at his father sleepily.


    ¡°Good boy. Go wash up,¡± Benjamin coaxed, ruffling his hair.


    ¡°Tim and Zachary, up!¡±


    Benjamin patted them. ¡°Oliver and Jasper, you guys too! It¡¯s already six.¡±


    When Oliver and Jasper heard their father, they yawned and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Mommy?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s making breakfast,¡± he answered, picking them up from the bed.


    Then, he adjusted their clothes before asking them to wash up.


    Gavin was already waiting for them to brush their teeth together.


    When Benjamin saw that everyone was ready, he went over to call Jesse.


    ¡°Jesse! Rise and shine!¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±


    She rolled into the middle of the bed, burying her face in the pillow as she continued sleeping.


    Benjamin went over and patted her gently on her back.


    ¡°Jesse, your brothers are all up already. You should wake up before you¡¯rete for school.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± the girl protested, rolling all the way to the edge of the bed.


    Benjamin was in for a headache. He had already called her twice, but she still refused to get out of bed.


    He stood beside the bed, thinking about what he should do with Jesse, who was sleeping soundly.


    Meanwhile, the five boys had done washing up. When they saw how helpless Benjamin was, they


    could not help but find it amusing.


    ¡°Is he always like this?¡± Benjamin asked the boys.


    The boys exchanged nces. Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper were the ones with authority to speak on


    behalf of the group.


    Therefore, Gavin and Tim stared at the three of them.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Jasper answered with a nod.


    ¡°It¡¯s a chore waking Jesse up,¡± Oliver added.


    ¡°Is there a way to get him out of bed?¡± Benjamin solicited advice from the kids, since he thought they


    would know.


    ¡°No, there¡¯s no way you can do that,¡± Zachary replied.


    Benjamin was doubtful.


    He sat down and pinched Jesse¡¯s nose.


    ¡°Wakey, wakey!¡±


    Jesse pouted her lips and retorted but went back to sleep nheless.


    Gavin chuckled when he saw Benjamin¡¯s effort was to no avail.


    Benjamin tried again another time, but Jesse was not being cooperative, so he scooped the girl out


    from the bed and brought her to the bathroom to wet her face with a towel.

 Chapter 724

    Chapter 724


    Chapter 722 I Want The Same Breakfast


    Benjamin had just run a few rounds when Kingsley¡¯s car pulled up beside him. The car window


    lowered, and Kingsley waved at him. ¡°Morning, Benjamin. Exercising?¡±


    Benjamin took a quick look at him and picked up his phone. His cold voice rang. ¡°Who let this guy in?


    Whoever it is, you¡¯re getting it from me. I want you guys to throw him out.¡±


    Kingsley interrupted, ¡°Hey! I came in on my own. I¡¯m so sorry, Boss. I won¡¯t do it again. Please don¡¯t


    throw me out. You know how embarrassing it is.¡±


    Benjamin scoffed. Kingsley continued, ¡°Boss, I promise I will not poke my nose into your private life


    anymore, okay? I was just worried! That¡¯s why I listened in for a bit. You don¡¯t have to be this mad. You


    guys didn¡¯t do anything anyway.¡±


    ¡°Get out of the car, Kingsley Watts!¡± Benjamin roared, stopping immediately.


    That sent a shudder down Kingsley¡¯s spine.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to get thrown out, do you?¡± Benjamin sneered.


    Kingsley got out of his car as told. ¡°So you¡¯re not throwing me out?¡± he asked yfully. ¡°I¡¯ll do anything


    as long as you don¡¯t do that to me.¡±


    ¡°Fifty rounds. Don¡¯t you dare take a break,¡± Benjamin ordered.


    Kingsley¡¯s jaw dropped. He looked at his friend in despair.


    Fifty rounds? One round is eight hundred meters, and fifty rounds mean forty kilometers! Benjamin¡¯s so


    cold-blooded!


    ¡°Or do you want to run with added weight?¡± Benjamin questioned, leaving no room for negotiation.


    ¡°All right! I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Kingsley had no choice but to do as he was told. Without even changing into his sneakers, he started


    running.


    He would not havee if it were not for the children.


    A few bodyguards ran over to Benjamin to apologize when they saw Kingsley running on the track.


    ¡°We¡¯re sorry, Mr. Graham. We didn¡¯t manage to stop Mr. Watts!¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What are you all waiting for? Run! A hundred rounds!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    They started running and followed closely behind Kingsley.


    A hundred rounds were not a problem for those trained guards, but for Kingsley, he was in for a grind.


    He was already dog-tired after only a few rounds.


    ¡°What a loser!¡± Benjamin derided.


    Kingsley was upset, but he dared not breathe a word.


    It had been a while since hest trained.


    Frustrated by Kingsley¡¯s weakness, Benjamin went back home. He no longer had the mood to


    exercise.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    After going back, he sat down in the living room and picked up the newspaper.


    I¡¯ll shower after I read the news.


    When Edwin saw Benjamin, he took a ss of water and went over.


    ¡°Are you done with your morning exercise, Mr. Graham?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Benjamin replied curtly as he continued reading.


    Edwin then made himself scarce and went back to the kitchen to help Arissa.


    When Benjamin smelled the scent of delicious fooding from the kitchen, he looked up into the


    kitchen and saw Arissa preparing breakfast.


    What is she making? It smells good.


    He put down his newspaper and walked over to her.


    ¡°Edwin, put some peanut oil in,¡± Arissa requested.


    ¡°Shall we use some scallions as a garnish?¡± Edwin asked.


    ¡°Yes, please. I like scallions,¡± Arissa replied happily.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it though.¡±


    A voice came from the entrance of the kitchen. When Benjamin saw that they were actually making


    savory wraps, he quickly told them his food preferences.


    Arissa red at him. ¡°These are for the kids. They¡¯re not nice without scallions. You don¡¯t have to eat


    them if you don¡¯t like them.¡±


    A subtle frown settled on his brows. He turned and looked at the other food Arissa had prepared. There


    were some fresh sandwiches, but Benjamin realized that they also had scallions in them.


    His frown deepened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Graham. Mrs. Graham will prepare yours after this,¡± the butler weighed in.


    Benjamin snorted at Arissa. ¡°I want the same food they have, but without scallions!¡±


    Arissa was agitated. She knew he was doing that on purpose. ¡°You can pick them out on your own,


    Graham!¡±


    ¡°Do you think that¡¯s even possible?¡± he questioned, looking at how finely diced they were. ¡°What don¡¯t


    you show me how you do that?¡±


    He pointed at the freshly prepared and tasty sandwich as he talked.


    Arissa was vexed. She did not even know if there was enough bread left for her to make more


    sandwiches.


    She had only made that few sets of breakfast.


    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t like them?¡± she asked.

 Chapter 725

    Chapter 725


    Chapter 725 Having Breakfast As A Family


    ¡°No, you look good, Jasper,¡± Tim praised. Jasper was delighted. ¡°Haha! I know, right? I¡¯ve always


    looked good,¡± Jasper replied with a wide smile.


    Zachary said with a hint of sarcasm, ¡°As if all of us don¡¯t look good at all.¡± Everyone burst outughing.


    Benjamin also smiled, looking at the cheerful lot.


    ¡°Are you done, Jesse?¡± He suddenly remembered. Knock!


    ¡°Almost!¡± Jesse hurried up, put on her clothes, and opened the door. ¡°I¡¯m done, Mr. Graham,¡± she said


    bashfully. When Benjamin saw that her cor was not folded properly, he bent down and tidied it for


    her.


    Jesse looked at him with a grateful smile. ¡°Thanks, Mr. Graham.¡± Benjamin pinched her cheek gently.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get your schoolbag. We¡¯re heading down for breakfast.¡±


    With that said, he put the schoolbag straps around Jesse¡¯s shoulder. When Benjamin stood up again


    and saw how cute all his children looked in their uniforms, his heart warmed.


    ¡°All right. Time for breakfast!¡± The six kids held hands and went downstairs orderly.


    ¡°Breakfast! Here wee!¡± Gavin eximed as he took the lead going down the staircase with


    Benjamin following at the back of the children.


    ¡°Careful, kids,¡± he reminded when he saw them holding one another¡¯s hands. They nodded and slowed


    down.


    When they reached downstairs, they ran into the kitchen. ¡°Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    The children were excited to see their mother.


    Arissa¡¯s eyes glimmered with love when she saw them all dressed up for school.


    ¡°Hello, sweethearts! Did you guys sleep well?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mommy, and we¡¯re all ready for school!¡± they replied.


    ¡°Good! Go put down your schoolbags and get ready for breakfast.¡±


    The children immediately went to the living room to take off their schoolbags.


    Arissa turned down the me on the stove and brought breakfast out.


    ¡°You woke all of them up?¡± she asked Benjamin when she saw him in his suit and tie.


    Nodding, Benjamin nced at her and replied, ¡°Yes. Jesse was a handful.¡±


    Arissaughed. ¡°I know, right? How did you manage?¡±


    ¡°I brought him to the bathroom and wiped his face with a wet tower,¡± he replied, sitting down in the main


    seat.


    Arissaid out the tes while Edwin came over to help set up the table.


    When the children were ready, they came over to the dining table as well.


    ¡°Morning, Mommy.¡±


    ¡°Morning, Mr. Whitley.¡±


    ¡°Morning, Ms. York.¡±


    The children greeted each of the adults as they sat down.


    ¡°Morning, children,¡± Arissa greeted back, pouring each of them some oatmeal porridge.


    ¡°Come on. Eat up.¡±


    ¡°All right,¡± they answered obediently.


    ¡°Mrs. Graham, you should have a seat too. Leave the rest to me. You still have to send them to school


    later,¡± the butler reminded her kindly.


    ¡°Yes, Mommy. Have breakfast with us,¡± Gavin chimed in.


    The rest of the children said the same as well.


    ¡°We¡¯re waiting,¡± Benjamin said.


    Arissa smiled. ¡°All right. I¡¯ming.¡±


    She quickly went into the kitchen and brought out the rest of the food before taking off her apron to


    have breakfast with them.


    Edwin went over to the children¡¯s side and put food on their tes.


    Arissa was delighted to see the children enjoying their breakfast.


    ¡°Slow down. The food is hot.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s delicious!¡± Jasper chirped.


    ¡°Yeah! You¡¯re the best cook, Mommy!¡± Jesse remarked, the corners of her mouth stained with food.


    ¡°I like the sandwich!¡± Oliver added, taking another piece himself.


    Seeing that the children liked it, Edwin took an extra piece for each of them.


    ¡°Wait, you guys haven¡¯t had any sandwiches!¡± Tim suddenly said, looking at the empty te and then


    at Arissa and Benjamin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us. We already had some,¡± Arissa assured him with a kind smile.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Zachary was surprised. ¡°You guys had breakfast?¡±


    Arissa shot Benjamin a nce.


    Gavin stared at his father in disbelief.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So you ate this, Daddy?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Benjamin answered.


    The rest of the children were astonished.

 Chapter 726

    Chapter 726


    Chapter 726 Are You Jealous Of Mommy


    Jasper asked curiously, ¡°Mr. Graham, why are you still eating when you already had breakfast?¡± Arissa


    teased, ¡°He¡¯s right. Why are you still eating when you already had breakfast?¡±


    ¡°You have guts, don¡¯t you?¡± Benjamin replied. Arissa looked away smilingly and asked the children to


    continue eating. They nodded and ate their fill. To them, Arissa¡¯s food was always the best.


    While they were eating, Arissa realized Tim was distracted. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Tim?¡± Arissa asked. ¡°You


    miss Great-grandaunt, don¡¯t you?¡± Zachary asked, looking at him.


    Staring at Arissa, Tim said after a pause, ¡°Ms. York, is it okay if I bring this food for Great-grandaunt


    too?¡±


    Arissa smiled at him affectionately. She was d that the child wanted to share the good things with


    Mary.


    ¡°I already prepared a set of breakfast for her. I¡¯ll send it to her after dropping you guys at school.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Ms. York!¡± Tim replied, still a little nervous.


    ¡°Do you miss her, Sweetheart?¡± Arissa continued asking.


    Tim looked up at her with his eyes wide and nodded.


    ¡°We might not be able to go to the hospital in the morning, but we can give her a call. I can bring you all


    to visit her after school ends,¡± Arissa offered.


    Tim nodded enthusiastically.


    With that said, Arissa got up to give Shaun a video call.


    After confirming with the doctor that Mary was up, Arissa asked to talk to her.


    Seeing that Mary was in a good condition, Arissa smiled and greeted, ¡°Morning, Grandaunt!¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Hey! Morning, Issa!¡± the olddy greeted with a huge smile.


    ¡°Grandaunt, can I swing by after I send the children to school? I¡¯m bringing you some food.¡±


    The six kids gathered around Arissa when they heard Mary had picked up, but they made sure that


    they did not block Tim¡¯s view.


    They figured he wanted to talk to her.


    ¡°Great-grandaunt!¡±


    ¡°Hey, Tim! Is that your school uniform? You look amazing!¡± Marymented adoringly.


    ¡°Yeah. This is my uniform, Great-grandaunt. I will go visit you at the hospital after I finish schoolter!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great! Promise me you¡¯ll study hard at school, okay? Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll be fine,¡± Mary


    reassured.


    While they were talking, Benjamin came over to talk to Arissa. ¡°You should get changed. It¡¯s almost


    time,¡± he reminded.


    Arissa nodded and let Tim continue the conversation. Then, she asked Edwin to pack the food and


    went upstairs.


    ¡°Ah! I forgot!¡± Arissa suddenly realized she forgot to fill up their water bottles.


    ¡°Sweethearts!¡± she shouted from the staircase. ¡°Go get you water! Sorry, I forgot!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mommy!¡± the kids, except for Tim, answered and quickly went to get their own water.


    Arissa hurriedly went upstairs to get changed.


    Worried that the children might be scalded by the water, Benjamin went to help them up.


    ¡°Can someone pass me Tim¡¯s bottle?¡± he asked.


    Gavin passed Tim¡¯s bottle to Benjamin.


    ¡°Make sure you take care of your siblings at school,¡± Benjamin said as he filled up the bottle.


    ¡°I will, Daddy,¡± the responsible Gavin promised with a firm nod.


    Since it was almost time for them to leave, Edwin put the lunch boxes Arissa had packed earlier into


    the kids¡¯ schoolbags.


    ¡°Make sure you all finish the food Mrs. Graham prepared during the break,¡± the butler reminded the


    children.


    ¡°Mommy¡¯s the best!¡± a few of them eximed.


    When Benjamin heard that, he nced at the children, feeling unappreciated.


    Zacharyughed when he spotted Benjamin¡¯s gloomy expression.


    The kid asked, ¡°Mr. Graham, are you jealous of Mommy?¡±


    ¡°Jealous? Why would I be jealous of her?¡± Benjamin blurted out.


    ¡°You¡¯re jealous because we¡¯re close with her!¡±


    The child hit the nail on the head. Benjamin¡¯s face twitched when he heard that.


    Gavin, Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse giggled at the man.


    When Tim saw that everyone was about to leave, he bid Mary goodbye reluctantly and came over.


    ¡°I¡¯m done!¡± he said.

 Chapter 727

    Chapter 727


    Chapter 727 Jesse Is Cuter Than Her Brothers


    ¡°We¡¯re still waiting for Mommy, so you can continue to talk to Great-grandaunt,¡± Gavin said. Tim shook


    his head shyly and replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I already hung up.¡±


    After all, it would cost money to talk over the phone. ¡°Tim, you don¡¯t have to worry about Great-


    grandaunt. Mr. Bailey will take good care of her. You just need to focus on your studies,¡± Benjamin


    assured his son when he saw that he was quiet.


    ¡°All right,¡± Tim said with a nod. Since they were still waiting for Arissa, Benjamin sat down on the


    couch, facing the six of them.


    ¡°Call me or your mommy if you guys need anything at school. Behave yourselves and obey the school


    rules,¡± he reminded them.


    The six children nodded obediently.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Drink some water before you guys leave.¡±


    Speaking, Benjamin got up to pour each of them a ss of water.


    The children drank their water obediently while they waited for Arissa.


    ¡°Uncle Kingsley?¡± one of them cried out suddenly.


    Kingsley, who had just finished his rounds, came into the house covered in sweat. He was panting


    heavily. The children were surprised to see him there.


    ¡°What happened to you? Why are you drenched?¡± Oliver questioned.


    Kingsley smiled as he came over to the table, drinking from the ss of water closest to him. In fact, he


    quaffed down two sses in a go without even asking whose those sses of water were.


    After catching his breath, he finally said, ¡°Look at me. I¡¯m exhausted. Poor me, right?¡±


    Feeling puzzled, the children looked at him and then at one another. ¡°Yeah,¡± they replied in unison.


    Kingsley then red at Benjamin in dissatisfaction.


    Benjamin was sitting on the couch as he nced back at Kingsley without saying a word.


    That was enough to shut Kingsley up.


    He smiled as he looked at the six children, who were dressed immactely in their uniforms and were


    all seated in upright positions on the couch.


    The smile on his face deepened. He felt an urge to just pinch their chubby cheeks.


    Kingsley took a seat beside Jesse.


    When Jesse saw Kingsley sitting down on the couch, she quickly distanced herself.


    ¡°Mr. Watts, you¡¯re so dirty. Don¡¯te near us.¡±


    Gavin frowned and spoke his mind brazenly.


    Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper simply pinched their noses and remained silent.


    Kingsley was heartbroken when he saw how the kids were disgusted by him.


    When he realized that Tim was the only one who did not react the same way, he felt he was somewhat


    comforted.


    ¡°Why are your clothes wet?¡± Tim could not help but ask Kingsley when he saw thetter looking at him.


    The man sighed.


    ¡°Well, your daddy is the one to me. He made me run for fifty rounds!¡± Kingsleyined, lying


    down on the couch.


    Gavin and Zachary were shocked.


    ¡°Fifty rounds?¡± Jasper eximed.


    ¡°That¡¯s forty kilometers!¡±


    Kingsley smiled helplessly, secretly shooting a re at Benjamin, who was having coffee nonchntly.


    Benjamin put down his cup, and that action of his caused Kingsley to flinch.


    He took that as a warning to stop ming Benjamin, so he turned toward the kids instead.


    ¡°So, you guys are going to school?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Jesse nodded. ¡°We had taken breakfast. What about you? Have you had your breakfast?¡±


    Kingsley felt the girl was very kind to ask. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. Do you have some food for me?¡±


    Jesse looked at the lethargic man and pitied him, so she passed him a te of fruits on the coffee


    table.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Mr. Whitley if there¡¯s any food avable.¡±


    ¡°Thank you! You¡¯re an angel, Jesse!¡± Kingsley remarked with a teary look on his face.


    The girl ran into the kitchen to look for the butler.


    Kingsley¡¯s gaze trailed the girl, and a smile crept over his lips.


    He thought that Jesse was way cuter than her brothers.


    Opposite Kingsley, Benjamin red at him and then looked toward the staircase.


    Why is Arissa taking so long?


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get your mommy,¡± he said to the children, getting up from his seat.


    The five children wanted to follow as well, but Kingsley stopped them.


    ¡°You guys had better not go, or your dad will be very angry,¡± he noted.


    ¡°No, he won¡¯t!¡± Gavin retorted, but he still sat back on the couch as he was told.


    Kingsleyughed. What a prideful child.


    ¡°Well, you can try if you don¡¯t believe me.¡±

 Chapter 728

    Chapter 728


    Chapter 728 He Can Finally Go To School


    ¡°What don¡¯t you go in our stead?¡± Oliver suggested. Kingsley¡¯s face froze. ¡°Never.¡± Kingsley was still


    scarred from what had happenedst time. He was certain Benjamin would forbid him from entering the


    house if he were to go up then.


    Very soon, Jesse came back with a te of snacks. ¡°Mr. Watts, Mr. Whitley said this is all we have, and


    you can have it.¡± ¡°Thank you so much, Jesse!¡±


    Kingsley took the te from her and started eating. The children watched him eat until the butler came


    and gave them a cup of yogurt while they waited for their parents.


    Meanwhile, Arissa was tying her hair when Benjamin entered the room.


    He leaned against the door with his hands in his pockets, gazing intently at her.


    ¡°Still not done?¡±


    ¡°Almost!¡± she said, turning to look at him.


    She had already changed into new clothes, and she just needed to put on a bit of makeup.


    As Benjamin fixed his gaze on her, Arissa swiftly finished everything in a few minutes and grabbed a


    handbag, preparing to leave the room.


    ¡°I¡¯m done.¡±


    Benjamin tilted his head and stared at her face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Arissa asked, alerted.


    Benjamin grabbed her waist and nted a kiss on her lips.


    Arissa could feel her heart skip a beat.


    ¡°You look perfect,¡± Benjamin replied in all seriousness.


    His answer elicited a hue of pink on her cheeks, and they left together.


    They were met with everyone¡¯s gazes when they went down.


    Kingsley¡¯s smile deepened when he saw Benjamin holding Arissa¡¯s hands.


    Well, whatever it is, I have to say they look good together.


    Even the children¡¯s eyes were glued to their beautiful mother.


    ¡°Mommy! You look so beautiful!¡± Gavin said as he stared unblinkingly at his mother.


    Arissa smiled at the boy. ¡°You look handsome too, Sweetheart!¡±


    Gavin chuckled.


    The rest of the children praised, ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re the most beautiful woman I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±


    ¡°And all of you are the most handsome boys I¡¯ve ever seen!¡± Arissa replied smilingly.


    A sweet smile spread across her face when she saw her children happy and lively.


    Benjamin could not help but feel jealous of the children.


    She has never smiled at me that way.


    ¡°My sweethearts, have you filled up your water bottles?¡± Arissa asked.


    The children nodded.


    ¡°Yes, Daddy had it done for us.¡±


    ¡°Have you all gotten your lunch boxes from Mr. Whitley?¡±


    Arissa went over to check the children¡¯s schoolbags.


    ¡°Yes, we have, Mommy,¡± Zachary replied.


    Arissa nodded. Then, she lifted three of the schoolbags in each hand.


    They were heavy after the children put in their water bottles.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± she said, heading out.


    ¡°I can take mine, Ms. York!¡± Tim said, taking his own schoolbag from Arissa.


    Arissa nced at him and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it heavy, Tim?¡±


    Tim shook his head. ¡°No. I can carry it.¡±


    Tim looked happy to be carrying his own schoolbag. Deep in his heart, he felt grateful that he was


    finally able to attend school.


    He was so excited that his cheeks flushed red.


    Arissa read his mind and let him have his schoolbag.


    Right then, Benjamin walked over to her and took the other five schoolbags from her. ¡°You bring the


    kids to the car.¡±


    Feeling relieved, she beckoned the children over.


    Kingsley followed the children out with the te of snacks in his hand. He could not have enough of the


    lovable bunch.


    He especially adored how cute they sounded when they were calling their mother.


    ¡°Mommy, are you going to the hospital to visit Great-grandaunt after you send us to school?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then, are you picking us up after school?¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Upon hearing Arissa¡¯s reply, the children were ted.


    ¡°I want to send them to school too!¡± Kingsley said with a grin.


    Benjamin eyed him in distaste.


    ¡°You¡¯re going like this?¡±

 Chapter 729

    Chapter 729


    Chapter 729 Swooning Over The Children


    ¡°I have some clothes in the car. I¡¯ll just change into them,¡± Kingsley said, feeling hurt. Benjamin snorted


    coldly while Arissa carried the children to the car¡¯s backseat.


    After stowing away the children¡¯s schoolbags, Benjamin helped her with getting the kids into the car.


    Then, he put on their seatbelts. ¡°Go and sit in front,¡± he said to Arissa, making sure to check that the


    children were seated properly before closing the car door.


    Arissa turned to him and asked, ¡°You¡¯re driving?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to drive?¡± Benjamin raised his eyebrows with a hint of a devilish look in his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t


    mind,¡± Arissa replied eagerly.


    ¡°You¡¯ll sit in the front passenger seat.¡±


    With that, he opened the door to the front passenger seat and motioned for her to get in.


    Arissa pursed her lips, then bent down and climbed into the car.


    When she saw him moving to put on the seatbelt for her, she quickly grabbed it and buckled it herself.


    Benjamin paused for a moment. Then, seeing that she had turned to talk to the children, he shut the


    door and went to the driver¡¯s seat.


    ¡°Is everyone in their seats? I¡¯m going to start driving now.¡±


    All six children nced at him and chorused in unison, ¡°Yes!¡±


    They were very excited, since Benjamin seldom drove, and every now and then, they would sneak a


    peek at him.


    Benjamin caught sight of it through the rearview mirror, and his usually unsmiling lips curved slightly


    upward.


    Arissa also smiled when she saw them peeking at him.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Benjamin asked, casting her a quick look.


    Arissa was in high spirits and answered happily, ¡°Oh, nothing!¡±


    His smile grew wider. ¡°Did you bring the things for Grandaunt?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I brought everything,¡± she answered with a nod.


    With Edwin in charge of preparing the things, I don¡¯t have to worry about a thing. Everything was


    ced in the car in advance.


    After murmuring an acknowledgment, Benjamin shifted his focus back to driving.


    Arissa gazed at him for a while, then leaned back in her seat to rest.


    The weather was exceptionally fair that day, and they drove out of Yaleview as the sun rose in the east.


    Arissa happened to look at the rearview mirror and spotted a car behind them. ¡°I think Mr. Watts is


    behind us,¡± she told Benjamin.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Benjamin answered tly.


    As she gazed at his calm demeanor, she could not help thinking that he was just as cold and aloof to


    his own friends.


    Jasper was a chatterbox and could not bear the silence, so he blurted out, ¡°Mommy, Daddy made Mr.


    Watts run fiftyps as punishment!¡±


    Arissa nced at Benjamin with a smile, then turned to look at the six kids.


    ¡°Where did he runps?¡±


    ¡°At our house!¡± Gavin revealed, snickering.


    Arissa was momentarily stunned. She had been busy in the kitchen and attending to the children as


    they ate that she had not noticed anything.


    No wonder Kingsley was covered in sweat when I saw him earlier.


    ¡°Why did you punish Mr. Watts?¡± she enquired, feeling rather curious.


    Benjamin looked up and nced at Arissa through the rearview mirror.


    ¡°I did it because he deserved to be punished.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    The corners of Arissa¡¯s lips twitched.


    Then, she turned in her seat to ask the children, ¡°Sweethearts, do you know the reason for the


    punishment?¡±


    The six of them shook their heads.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know either, Mommy. Mr. Watts wouldn¡¯t tell us.¡±


    Arissaughed. It must¡¯ve been something mortifying if Kingsley was too embarrassed to talk about it.


    ¡°Sit properly,¡± Benjamin reminded gently, and she turned back to face the front.


    Her eyes flicked toward the man driving with full concentration, then at the rearview mirror.


    She could not refrain from beaming at the sight of the adorable children in the back, and a loving


    expression spread across her face.


    My precious children are so good-looking. They could be the face of anything!


    Benjamin frowned when he noticed the besotted look in her eyes and snorted coldly.


    Is she seriously swooning over the children right now? With a man like me sitting right next to her, why


    doesn¡¯t she look this way?


    Twenty minutester, they arrived at their destination.


    Arissa hurried out of the car as soon as it rolled to a stop. Then, she opened the rear passenger door


    and started carrying the children down from the vehicle.


    Benjamin also alighted from the car and helped the three older children down before getting their


    schoolbags.


    Since the schoolbags all looked simr, he could not tell which one belonged to whom.


    Gavin knew with just one nce that Benjamin did not remember, so he reached for his schoolbag and


    slung it over his shoulders.

 Chapter 730

    Chapter 730


    Chapter 730 Which Schoolbag Belongs To Whom


    Tim followed suit and shouldered his schoolbag too. Zachary even shot Benjamin a disdainful look as


    he reached for his bag. At a loss for words, Benjamin took the three remaining schoolbags over to


    Arissa.


    ¡°Sweethearts, hurry up and wear your schoolbags.¡± Taking the schoolbags from him, Arissa handed


    them to the children so they could wear their schoolbags themselves. Benjamin turned to look at her.


    ¡°Do you know which schoolbag belongs to whom?¡±


    Arissa nced at him. ¡°Of course!¡± she answered as if that were the most natural thing in the world.


    Hearing that, Benjamin studied the schoolbags that all looked identical to him.


    Meanwhile, Arissa bent down to smoothen the children¡¯s clothes and check that their schoolbags were


    on straight. Noticing that Tim was looking around at his surroundings warily, she patted his head gently


    and asked, ¡°Are you feeling nervous?¡±


    Tim bit his lip. Since he was in a new environment, he still felt a little hesitant. Arissa gave him a quick


    hug. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just follow your brothers. You¡¯ll feel much more at home after a few days.¡±


    I can understand how he¡¯s feeling. I was like that too when I was younger. I¡¯d feel curious about a new


    environment but also terrified at the same time. Even after familiarizing myself with the school, I¡¯d still


    get that feeling at the start of every new semester. That feeling is what people usually ssify as


    homesickness.


    Gavin tugged at Tim¡¯s hand and said encouragingly, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, Tim. We¡¯ll protect you!¡±


    Tim nodded. ¡°All right.¡±


    ¡°Just follow the five of them, and you¡¯ll be fine. If there¡¯s something you¡¯re unsure about, you can ask


    them,¡± Benjamin added, caressing Tim¡¯s head.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Tim answered, nodding. Arissa¡¯s heart ached as she sensed his uneasiness, and she gave him


    a kiss on his forehead.


    ¡°You can learn many things in school, and there are lots of fun things to do. You can even make new


    friends. The day will fly by quickly!¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t used to it on the first day either, Tim. I just followed the others. You don¡¯t have to worry


    because we¡¯ll all be together. We¡¯ll have ss together, go to the washroom together, and eat together.


    We won¡¯t be apart!¡± Jesse added, lisping as she spoke and spraying Tim¡¯s face with her saliva.


    However, he did not mind at all.


    In fact, he replied gently, ¡°Okay!¡±


    Arissa stroked his hair and led the kids toward the school.


    Slipping on a pair of sunsses, Benjamin took the other children by their hands and followed her to


    the school gate.


    A number of parents and children turned and stared at them in amazement.


    ¡°Why do they suddenly have another child?¡± someone wondered aloud.


    ¡°The child also looks just like the other five!¡±


    ¡°Did they give birth to five or six children? The other kid that¡¯s a little tanned is quite skinny. It looks like


    he¡¯s malnourished. Why haven¡¯t we seen him with the others before?¡± another remarked.


    ¡°I¡¯m so envious that they have another child!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re so amazing to be able to have so many children in one go!¡±


    At that moment, Robert came over with the school¡¯s administrators to greet them.


    ¡°Ah, Mr. Graham. Why didn¡¯t you let us know you wereing?¡±


    Robert broke out in a cold sweat as he had not expected Benjamin to send the children over that early.


    The incident where the children had gone missing from the school was still fresh in his mind, and since


    it had happened not too long ago, he was worried that Benjamin would still want to pursue the matter.


    I have just terminated a team of management staff. If I mess up again, I might not even be able to


    retain my position as principal.


    ¡°We¡¯re just dropping them off.¡±


    Although Benjamin¡¯s voice was cold, he did not sound angry.


    He also possessed an imposing aura that came naturally to him and caused others to submit to him


    subconsciously.


    ¡°Yes, of course, Mr. Graham. This way please, Ms. York,¡± Robert said in a respectful tone, inviting them


    into the school grounds.


    After greeting Robert, Arissa said, ¡°Mr. William, all six of my children will be studying here in the future,


    so I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take good care of them.¡±


    Robert rxed considerably at Arissa¡¯s warm smile.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. York,¡± he promptly replied as he walked alongside them.


    ¡°Is all the paperworkpleted?¡± Benjamin queried.


    Robert tensed up again. ¡°Yes, everything has been done. Tim can follow the others straight to the


    ssroom.¡±


    ¡°What about his textbooks?¡± Benjamin reminded in a deep voice.

 Chapter 731

    Chapter 731


    Chapter 731 Look After One Another


    Robert turned and stared at Benjamin for a brief moment, then grabbed Tim¡¯s textbooks from one of the


    administrators and reported, ¡°The textbooks are here, Mr. Graham!¡±


    Benjamin swept his gaze over them and nodded. ¡°Make sure security is tight at the school.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Robert replied, breaking out into a cold sweat again. Gavin, Zachary, and the others turned


    to Robert with pitying looks. They knew they had caused him a lot of trouble when they snuck out of the


    school.


    ¡°Mr. William, what happened previously was our fault. We¡¯re sorry.¡± Robert was pleasantly surprised by


    Gavin¡¯s sudden apology.


    ¡°What a good boy. However, it was also an oversight on my part. I failed to manage things properly,


    and security wascking. I¡¯ll be sure to pay more attention to those areas in the future.¡±


    Zachary looked up at the principal. It¡¯s good enough if you only keep an eye out for bad guys. There¡¯ll


    still be times when we¡¯ll want to sneak out, so I hope you¡¯ll turn a blind eye when necessary.


    ¡°We¡¯ll also make sure to cooperate, Mr. William,¡± Jasper piped up with a chuckle. Touched by his


    words, Robert beamed at the little boy.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A sly look glinted in Oliver¡¯s eyes as he took in the scene. I can¡¯t believe Mr. William really fell for what


    Jasper said. Meanwhile, Tim was busy surveying the school grounds, stunned that it looked nothing


    like what he had seen before.


    Jesse also looked around and even started exining to him what each building was. When her other


    siblings heard that, they quickly chimed in.


    Arissa wore a big smile as she watched them chatter away. Seeing that Benjamin did not give any


    further orders and wanting to avoid an awkward atmosphere, Robert decided to give them a tour


    around the school, covering every inch of the grounds.


    Hence, Benjamin and Arissa led the six children after Robert, touring the whole ce once before


    sending the young ones off to their ssroom.


    ¡°Head over to your ssroom now, Sweethearts. I need to be getting to the hospital. Otherwise, your


    great-grandaunt will get hungry!¡±


    ¡°Tell her we miss her, okay?¡± Gavin instructed.


    Arissa smiled and responded, ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Call us when you¡¯re at the hospital, Mommy!¡± Zachary called out.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be in ss by the time I get to the hospital,¡± Arissa replied in amusement.


    ¡°You can send a text message to update us on Great-grandaunt¡¯s condition,¡± Oliver piped up, his eyes


    shining.


    Arissa nodded. Noticing that Tim was the most concerned, she said to him, ¡°Go to ss and don¡¯t


    worry about anything, Tim. The doctors and nurses at the hospital are taking care of your great-


    grandaunt, so she¡¯s in good hands. I¡¯ll send you all a text message when I get to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Ms. York,¡± Tim responded gratefully.


    Arissa gazed down at his adorable face with a smile, then kissed him on the forehead.


    After that, she gave each of the other kids a kiss and said, ¡°All of you have to look after one another.


    Got it?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy. I¡¯ll take care of them,¡± Gavin promised.


    ¡°Not to worry, Mommy. I¡¯ll also take good care of Gavin and the others!¡± Zachary added, brimming with


    confidence.


    Arissa tapped his forehead dotingly. ¡°Don¡¯t instigate them to conduct any mischief.¡±


    Zachary nodded. ¡°I promise I won¡¯t.¡±


    Feeling relieved, Arissa turned to Tim. ¡°Since it¡¯s your first day at school and you still don¡¯t know your


    way around, make sure you stick with your brothers. If you identally get lost, give them a call. I¡¯ve


    saved their numbers on your phone. You only have to dial either one, two, or three to call them.¡±


    Having said that, she straightened his clothes again, still feeling quite worried.


    ¡°Got it,¡± Tim answered with a nod, solemnlymitting her reminder to memory.


    ¡°They¡¯ll be fine. Gavin and the others know the school like the back of their hands, so it won¡¯t be a


    problem for them to take him around,¡± said Benjamin.


    He had confidence in the children and was not as worried as Arissa.


    Just like how fathers and mothers yed different roles as parents, they also had different concerns


    when it came to their children¡¯s wellbeing.


    Arissa hugged the kids, reluctant to leave. ¡°Go on in, then. I¡¯m really going to leave now.¡±

 Chapter 732

    Chapter 732


    Chapter 732 ced Her Hand On His Chest


    Giggling, Zachary teased, ¡°Mommy, we¡¯re only going to school. We¡¯ll see each other again in the


    afternoon after school. If you miss us, just give us a call. We¡¯ll answer your call.¡±


    Feeling embarrassed at getting teased, Arissa waved at them. ¡°Bye, then!¡± ¡°Bye, Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Bye, Ms. York!¡± The children waved back with a chorus of goodbyes. Grabbing Arissa¡¯s hand,


    Benjamin said to the kids, ¡°Be good at school. We¡¯re leaving now.¡± ¡°Bye, Daddy!¡±


    ¡°Bye, Mr. Graham!¡± The six of them also bade farewell to him. Unlike Arissa, Benjamin was


    unustomed to such clingy behavior. Hence, after murmuring an acknowledgment, he nodded at the


    school¡¯s administrators and led Arissa away.


    Arissa looked over her shoulder and called out to Robert and the school¡¯s administrators, ¡°Goodbye!¡±


    ¡°Goodbye, Mr. Graham and Ms. York!¡±


    Robert and the others had wanted to send them off, but Benjamin tilted his head and said in a low


    voice, ¡°You should get back to work. If anything happens to the children, let us know at once.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Graham.¡±


    Robert nodded, then stood together with the school¡¯s administrators and watched the couple leave.


    Nheless, Arissa could not stop worrying and turned to gaze in the direction of the ssroom.


    When she spotted the kids watching them, she waved her hand, motioning for them to go into the


    ssroom. Only then did they file into the ssroom one after another.


    But even after they had disappeared from sight, Arissa was still unwilling to look away. Casting her a


    quick look, Benjamin tugged at her hand.


    ¡°Why are you still staring? If you do that, how will the kids be able to focus on their lessons?¡±


    Arissa turned back to look at him. The corners of her lips twitched as she gazed at his impassive


    expression. ¡°It¡¯s Tim¡¯s first day at this school, so what¡¯s wrong with me worrying about him? I¡¯m not like


    you. You¡¯re not worried at all!¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Benjamin narrowed his eyes and fixed his gaze on her. ¡°How do you know I¡¯m not worried?¡± he asked


    in a low voice. Arissa¡¯s gaze flicked toward his cold and handsome face. With his sunsses on, he


    looked even more imposing.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell that you¡¯re worried at all.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s thin lips curved upward slightly. ¡°Would you like to see it?¡±


    ¡°How?¡± Arissa looked confused.


    ¡°You can feel it.¡±


    With that, he grabbed her hand and ced it on his chest. Arissa¡¯s heart lurched when she felt his


    strong heartbeat, and she quickly tried to withdraw her hand.


    However, Benjamin did not let her move away. A devilish smile tugged at his lips as he asked, ¡°Do you


    feel it?¡±


    The corners of Arissa¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°No!¡±


    She suspected he was seducing her, but she had no proof. Benjamin responded with a snort.


    Seeing that many people were staring at them, Arissa blushed. As she struggled to pull her hand away


    to no avail, she regretted not putting on a pair of sunsses.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? There are many people watching us!¡± she reminded him.


    When Benjamin turned toward her and saw her flushed cheeks, his smile grew wider and even more


    devilish.


    And when he leaned in and whispered into her ear, it was as if he was trying to lure her in. ¡°You¡¯re the


    mother of my children. What¡¯s there to be worried about?¡±


    His deep, maic voice was like a warm and gentle caress to her ear.


    Arissa felt as if it were not only her ear that tingled but also her heart.


    Her heart skipped a beat, then started racing.


    ¡°The issue isn¡¯t about whether I¡¯m worried or not but about my image!¡±


    Who knows what others will say when they see us like this?


    After gazing at her for a while, Benjamin stopped teasing her. Then, he lowered their hands and stuck


    them into his pocket, tightly intecing his fingers with hers.


    Arissa¡¯s heart pounded wildly.


    The sight of Benjamin in his sunsses striding out the school gate, coupled with his natural


    intimidating aura, was enough to deter anyone from approaching them.


    As Arissa followed him closely toward the car, she gritted her teeth and nodded at the parents around


    them as a polite greeting.


    ¡°You only have to be yourself. Don¡¯t bother about what others think.¡± A voice suddenly rang out from


    above her head. Puzzled, she nced upward at Benjamin.


    However, all she saw was her reflection in his sunsses. She could not see his eyes.

 Chapter 733

    Chapter 733


    Chapter 733 Kiss


    Arissa was momentarily dazed before realizing what Benjamin had said. ¡°Let me wear the sunsses


    next time. You don¡¯t have to wear it!¡±


    Wearing a pair of sunsses could easily allow someone to have a high and mighty sense. Benjamin


    snorted and chuckled. ¡°Do you feel better after putting on the sunsses?¡±


    Arissa red at him. ¡°Of course. Otherwise, why are you wearing one?¡± ¡°The sunlight is dazzling my


    eyes,¡± he replied. She frowned. Is that the only reason?


    He opened the door to the backseat and threw the car keys to the bodyguard. ¡°You drive the car!¡±


    Then, he nudged Arissa into the vehicle.


    She plopped clumsily onto the car seat after she was pushed, as she wasn¡¯t paying attention to her


    surroundings. Benjamin got into the vehicle after her and closed the car door.


    Arissa felt quite awkward. Sensing Benjamin¡¯s gaze on her, she hastily readjusted her seating posture


    and tidied her skirt.


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± sheined. He regained his senses and uttered hoarsely, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you


    weren¡¯t paying attention.¡±


    She fell right after I gave her a soft nudge. Benjamin gulped as he could not help but stare at her fair


    and slender legs. Arissa felt the slight change in the atmosphere inside the car and instinctively tugged


    at her skirt.


    I¡¯m wearing an A-line skirt that does not extend over my knees. I¡¯m sure my private area was exposed


    and seen by him when I fell earlier.


    At that thought, she flushed and turned her head sideways to look outside the car window. The


    bodyguard got into the car, activated the car engine, and drove off.


    Benjamin raised the partition separating the front and back seats of the vehicle. Arissa noticed his


    action. Her imagination began to run wild, and her heart palpitated uncontrobly. What is he trying to


    do?


    She observed him through the reflection in the car window and gradually rxed when she saw him


    not making any further moves.


    Arissa woke up earlier than usual that day, so she grew sleepy as the car sped steadily along the road.


    Just as she was about to doze off, Benjamin suddenly wrapped his arms around her and ced her on


    hisp.


    She jolted awake instantaneously. ¡°You¡ª¡±


    He sealed her lips with a kiss. Arissa widened her eyes, taking in Benjamin¡¯s handsome face that was


    mere centimeters away from hers while she breathed in his domineering and manly scent.


    Benjamin indulged in that moment. ¡°Close your eyes.¡±


    He applied pressure on the back of her head and kissed her more fervently. Arissa turned dizzy and


    slumped in his embrace as the passionate kiss dragged on.


    She reckoned if he was not holding her, she might just sink to the floor. Their heavy pants and intimate


    sounds reverberated inside that cramped space, causing a sensual vibe to linger in the air.


    Arissa¡¯s face turned crimson. Benjamin had no choice but to take a break as he sensed the foolish


    woman in his arms had seemingly forgotten how to breathe. ¡°Silly girl!¡±


    He pinched her nose affectionately. She glowered at him as her embarrassment turned to anger. s,


    she did not have the time to scold him as she had to catch her breath.


    Benjamin hugged her and rested his chin on the top of her head. ¡°Have you never kissed before?¡±


    Arissa¡¯s cheeks felt hot. Reluctant to admit defeat, she deliberately said, ¡°I have!¡±


    At once, the air became thick with tension. He pinched her chin and forced her to meet his eyes, his


    good-looking facial features arranged into a grimace. His cold voice wasced with anger as he spoke.


    ¡°With who?¡±


    She blinked. Does he really believe my lie? He¡¯s even reacting so furiously. A contented sensation


    surged within her as she wondered if he was jealous.


    Arissa cleared her throat. ¡°It seems like you have plenty of experience in this area, judging by the way


    you asked the question just now, Mr. Graham?¡±


    With her eyes boring into Benjamin, she knitted her brows when she saw him wearing the sunsses,


    which gave him a more indifferent look.


    She found it frustrating not being able to distinguish his facial expression. Thus, she raised her hands


    to take off his sunsses.


    Benjamin suddenly grasped her arms. ¡°Answer my question!¡±


    Arissa chuckled. ¡°Why should I answer your question? Shouldn¡¯t youe clean to me first before


    demanding me to answer you?¡±


    He red at her. ¡°You have such a sharp tongue!¡±


    She sneered. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you feeling guilty, Mr. Graham?¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    His eyes gleamed.


    Her heart sank as she stared at him and took in his silence. An astringent sensation crept into her


    heart.


    He kissed another woman before!


    Subsequently, she turned away from him and scoffed. ¡°What a boring question. This is no fun!¡±

 Chapter 734

    Chapter 734


    Chapter 734 Jealous


    The ambiguous ambience inside the car turned heavy at once. Arissa pushed the man way and moved


    to the side when she noticed that she was still sitting on hisp. Then, she turned to look outside the


    window.


    She felt a little difort in her chest. Am I jealous? It is nothing unusual for Benjamin to have


    rtionships with other women since he came from a wealthy family, not to mention sharing a kiss with


    another girl.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Arissa knew she should not be bothered by that, but she could not control the way she felt as the pang


    of envy lingered. At the same time, she wondered who that woman was. Was it Danna or someone


    else?


    Benjamin furrowed his brows when he once again sensed Arissa¡¯s indifference toward him. His phone


    suddenly rang just as he was about to say something.


    ¡°Speak!¡± he uttered coldly. Arissa tried listening to the conversation but failed to hear the sounding


    from the phone¡¯s speaker.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there right away!¡±


    Benjamin hung up the call, turned to look at Arissa, and said, ¡°You¡¯ll have to go to the hospital by


    yourself. I have something I need to attend to.¡±


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll get off the car here,¡± Arissa replied sensibly. He narrowed his eyes and instructed the


    bodyguard to halt the car. While Arissa packed her belongings and was about to open the car door,


    Benjamin got out of the vehicle instead.


    He closed the car door, hopped into another bodyguard¡¯s car behind them, and left. Arissa was


    dumbfounded because she thought he meant to ask her to get out of the car.


    The driver in the front seat turned his head around and informed her, ¡°Ms. York, I¡¯ll begin driving now.¡±


    She nodded. ¡°All right.¡±


    What happened? Why did he leave in such a hurry? Due to how things ended on an unhappy note


    between them earlier, Arissa did not feel it was appropriate for her to question Benjamin.


    Upon arriving at the hospital, she fed Mary breakfast before rushing to thepany. However,


    Benjamin was not there. Work had piled up on her desk as she had been absent from work for a few


    days.


    After catching up with her colleagues, Arissa returned to her office and focused on her work. She did


    not realize she had forgotten to update Mary¡¯s condition until the kids contacted her.


    ¡°Mommy, what took you so long?¡± Zachary was puzzled. Arissa felt apologetic. ¡°Sweetheart, I forgot to


    call you. I¡¯m so sorry. Your great-grandaunt is fine. Her appetite is improving too. I came to the office


    after I waited for her to finish her meal, then I forgot to update you all about this because I am very


    busy with work.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Tim is more worried than us. He¡¯s very anxious,¡± Zachary said to her. ¡°Pass the phone to


    Tim.¡±


    Arissa waited for some time before Tim¡¯s voice sounded from the speaker. ¡°Ms. York!¡±


    Arissa¡¯s heart softened when she heard his childish voice. She sounded gentler as she spoke.


    ¡°Sweetheart, I¡¯m sorry I forgot to inform you all. You don¡¯t have to worry about your great-grandaunt


    now and pay attention to your lessons at school. Her appetite is improving. She even finished two


    bowls of the soup I brought for her.¡±


    Arissa chatted with her child over the phone while doing her work. ¡°All right. I got it. Thank you, Ms.


    York. I will pay attention in ss.¡±


    ¡°Good boy. Has the first lesson ended?¡± ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What did you learn?¡± ¡°The teacher taught us how to recite poems.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll check on your progress tonight. Work hard and recite the poem for meter tonight, all right?¡±


    ¡°All right!¡± Tim agreed obediently.


    Arissa curved her lips into a contented smile. ¡°Follow your brother to the restroom during lunch break


    later and take a stroll around the school. Don¡¯t just stay inside the ssroom all the while.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, we are calling you outside the ssroom now!¡± Gavin shouted. Only then did Arissa realize


    the kids had put the call on speaker mode.


    ¡°Mommy, have you gone to work with Mr. Graham?¡± Jasper asked. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve been absent for a


    few days, so my work has been piling up. I¡¯ll be swamped today,¡± she said to her children.


    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t overwork yourself, and remember to take breaks between work,¡± Jesse reminded.


    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t forget to drink more water,¡± Oliver chimed in.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Arissa felt gratified and blessed when her children showed concern for her.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to continue working now. You all should get some rest too. Bye!¡±


    ¡°Bye, Mommy!¡±

 Chapter 735

    Chapter 735


    Chapter 735 Laughed


    ¡°It seems like Mommy is very busy.¡± Zachary sighed. Gavin said, ¡°Mommy told us to go to the restroom.


    Let¡¯s go pee, Tim.¡±


    Tim nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Oliver patted his brother¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mr. Bailey is taking care of Great-


    grandaunt. She¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Tim nodded again and looked at them. ¡°Let¡¯s go pee.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Jasper took Tim¡¯s arm and called Jesse along too. The six children went to the restroom


    together as all the other kids gazed at them curiously.


    The six children garnered attention wherever they went, bing the focus of the crowd. Jesse trailed


    closely behind her brothers. ¡°So many people are watching us.¡±


    Zachary held his sister¡¯s hand when he noticed she was shy. ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± Tim had never been stared


    at by others, too, so he felt slightly embarrassed. Gavin grabbed his hand andforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t be


    afraid. They¡¯re just fond of us.¡±


    Suddenly, someone muttered, ¡°Why is that kid different from the others? I bet he doesn¡¯t share the


    same parents as the rest.¡± ¡°He¡¯s so ugly!¡±


    Tim lowered his head. Jasper red at those kids who made those remarks. ¡°What nonsense did you


    say? Mind your mouth before I hit you all! You all are the ugly ones. He is my brother, my biological


    brother!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you all can utter such unpleasant things at such a young age. If you dare to speak ill of


    my brother again, I¡¯ll beat you all!¡± Oliver scolded angrily as well.


    Sensing Oliver¡¯s sadness, Jesse glowered at those kids and chided, ¡°I forbid you all from criticizing


    Tim!¡±


    ¡°You all better watch your back if you utter another word!¡± Zachary narrowed his eyes and exuded an


    intimidating aura.


    Those kids cowered to one side as they were frightened by Zachary and the others. Gavin red at


    them threateningly and pulled Tim to his side before saying, ¡°My brother¡¯s skin is darker than ours


    because he had too much sun exposure. You guys may end up darker than him if you all are exposed


    to the sun. Widen your eyes and look closely. Our facial features are simr, and we have the same


    parents!¡±


    The other kids did not dare to say another word. They stared at the six children timidly, fearing they


    might really receive a beating.


    ¡°Apologize to my brother!¡± Gavin bellowed.


    Those kids immediately burst into tears.


    Tim no longer felt upset as he was touched by how his siblings protected him.


    He frowned at the sight of the crying kids.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even shed a tear when you all criticized me. Now that you¡¯re all bawling, others may think we


    were the bullies.¡± Tim mustered his courage and furrowed his brows.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Jasper stepped in front of Tim and red at the other kids in disdain.


    The kids cried even louder when they were surrounded.


    A few teachers hurried over. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What happened?¡±


    Those kids did not dare utter a word and merely continued to wail as Gavin and the others red at


    them.


    The teachers hastily consoled them.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that this matter will be resolved with you guys crying. Don¡¯t even think of going home today


    if you all do not apologize to my brother!¡±


    Gavin¡¯s eyes glinted frostily as he regarded those kids with a furious expression. Despite his young


    age, he was giving off a powerful vibe that was slightly simr to Benjamin¡¯s aura.


    Even Zachary, the bravest among the rest of his siblings, was stunned by Gavin¡¯s aura.


    ¡°You all must apologize!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Apologize!¡± Oliver snapped while wearing a frown.


    Jasperined to the teachers, ¡°They need to apologize to my brother, Tim! They insulted Tim just


    now!¡±


    The teachers felt an impending headache at the sight of Zachary and his siblings because Robert had


    deliberately informed his staff about taking good care of the children.


    The teachers tried consoling those kids who were still crying before asking, ¡°Did you all insult Tim?¡±


    Those kids were guilt-ridden. ¡°W-We¡­¡±


    They bawled their eyes out again without apologizing.


    ¡°If you all really insulted Tim, then there is a need for you to apologize. We must always be polite and


    avoid criticizing others,¡± the teachers lectured.


    ¡°Hurry up and say you¡¯re sorry! Otherwise, you all can forget about going home today!¡± Gavin


    demanded domineeringly with a grimace.


    ¡°Hurry up and apologize,¡± the teachers urged as well.

 Chapter 736

    Chapter 736


    Chapter 736 If You Dare


    ¡°S-Sorry!¡± Those weeping kids apologized to Tim. Tim thought they were quite pitiful when he saw their


    faces covered in tears and snot.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right¡­¡± he responded in a diminished voice. ¡°I¡¯ll hit you all if you dare say Tim is ugly again!¡±


    Jasper waved his fist to warn them.


    The teachers anxiously yed their roles as pacifiers. ¡°That¡¯s enough. They¡¯ve already apologized. All


    right. Those who want to go to the restroom should hurry up. The lessons are resuming soon.¡±


    Gavin shot another re at those kids before leading his siblings to the restroom. ¡°I want to go home!¡±


    ¡°I want my mommy!¡±


    ¡°I want my mommy and daddy!¡± Jesse turned around to make faces at them. ¡°You all are shameless for


    crying after bullying others!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The only thing you know is to look for your daddy and mommy!¡±


    Jesse swept her eyes across those kids disdainfully. ¡°Let¡¯s go pee, Tim!¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Tim followed his siblings and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you all so much!¡±


    ¡°Why are you being so polite? We¡¯re brothers,¡± Jasper said while puffing up his chest.


    Tim grinned. Gavin and Zachary smiled as well after seeing Tim¡¯s reaction. ¡°We will let anyone who


    dares to bully you have a taste of their own medicine, so don¡¯t be afraid!¡± Gavin reminded Tim.


    ¡°If they dare to bully you, you must retaliate so that they do not have the courage to do it again,¡±


    Zachary chimed in and even shared some of his experience with Tim.


    ¡°I got it.¡± Tim nodded. ¡°Tim, don¡¯t mind what they said earlier. They are just jealous of you. You look


    exactly like us, and you¡¯re not ugly at all. Your skin will be fairer after some time,¡± Jasper


    comforted Tim.


    Oliver consoled his brother as well, ¡°Tim, you¡¯re so much cooler with your tanned skin. I wish to be as


    dark as you!¡±


    Tim was touched. ¡°I know. Thank you all!¡±


    ¡°Tim, you should eat more to be fairer and chubbier. By then, they will envy you,¡± Jesse reassured


    him. Tim bobbed his head again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind them. You¡¯re not at all ugly. Just take a look at us, and you¡¯ll know. You¡¯ve just been


    exposed to too much sunlight and are slightly malnourished. You¡¯ll be like us once Mommy feeds you


    sufficient nutritious food,¡± Zachary advised Tim.


    Gavin looked at Tim worryingly. He thought those kids whomented on Tim¡¯s appearance were


    despicable.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, Tim.¡±


    Gavin patted his brother¡¯s head. Tim nodded. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry about me, you guys. We should


    hurry up and go pee.¡±


    Gavin, Zachary, Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse rxed a little when they saw that Tim had cheered up. The


    six of them went to the restroom.


    Gavin waited for them outside. He let his siblings use the restroom first mainly because he wanted to


    wait for Jesse as she entered thedies¡¯ restroom.


    Gavin only went to the restroom after Zachary and the others came out. They returned to the


    ssroom after they were done and did not realize that the parents of those weeping kids were on their


    way to school at that moment.


    The kids¡¯ parents finally arrived a short while after the ss resumed. They felt their children had been


    wronged after seeing their children¡¯s tear-stricken faces and listening to the teachers¡¯ exnation.


    The children¡¯s parents immediately went to the ssroom to settle the score with Zachary and his


    siblings. ¡°Did you all bully my precious boy because you think you have the advantage in numbers?¡±


    ¡°Who are their parents? Hurry up and summon their parents here. Look at how frightened my child is!¡±


    ¡°They behave terribly, bullying their peers at such a young age. I fear to think how they will grow up to


    be!¡±


    ¡°These children aren¡¯t here during the previous semester. Which school did they transfer from? They


    have rotten personalities. These children can forget about continuing their studies here if the


    headmaster does not provide us with a satisfactory exnation today!¡±


    Those parents disregarded the teachers¡¯ persuasions and proceeded to reprimand Zachary and his


    siblings on the spot.


    Jesse cowered beside her brothers as she was terrified by those parents¡¯ fierce demeanors. ¡°Don¡¯t be


    scared, Jesse,¡± Jasper reassured his sister, though he was slightly frightened too as he gazed at the


    adults fearfully.

 Chapter 737

    Chapter 737


    Chapter 737 Bullied By Parents


    Oliver and Tim held hands and protected their younger siblings. Gavin and Zachary, who were braver,


    stood in front of the rest and red at the adults.


    Zachary grew up as the eldest son under the care of Arissa. Naturally, he was more mature. On the


    other hand, Gavin was raised by Benjamin. The aura he was exuding resembled the young Benjamin.


    Wordlessly, the boy gave the adults a cold-eyed stare. The adults got even more angry upon seeing


    the look in his eyes. ¡°Just look at them! Not only did they refuse to admit their wrongdoings, but they¡¯re


    also ring at us! Such uneducated kids!¡±


    ¡°You are the uneducated ones!¡± Zachary taunted and clenched his fists, scowling. ¡°How dare you talk


    back! My kids are crying nonstop! Tell us what did you do to them!¡±


    Zachary rolled his eyes. ¡°What a bunch of useless trash! All they know is cry!¡±


    His sharp tongue and hurtful words wereparable to Benjamin¡¯s. ¡°You brat! How dare you talk like


    this? Apologize to my kid right now!¡±


    One of the parents red angrily at the six children and took a step forward, trying to intimidate them.


    Gavin, on the other hand, asked Zachary to step back and calmly gave the teachers an order. ¡°Call Mr.


    William over here!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already called him.¡± The teachers immediately notified Robert as soon as they saw the parents,


    afraid that these parents would kick up a fuss.


    ¡°Hurry up and get the principal here! We won¡¯t leave if you don¡¯t deal with this properly!¡±


    ¡°Yes, get him here!¡± ¡°How do you all do your job? How could you all let the six of them bully our kids?¡±


    The teachers quickly tried appeasing the parents¡¯ agitated emotions. ¡°Please stay calm. They¡¯re just


    kids! Don¡¯t scare them.¡±


    ¡°Scare them? Our kids are scared! Can¡¯t you see that? Get their parents toe and apologize to us!¡±


    The parents of the bullies began reprimanding the six children. ¡°You can watch the surveince footage


    and see who are the bullies!¡± said Gavin with a darkened face.


    Then, he hurriedly sent a signal to the bodyguards, for fear that these parents would start attacking


    them physically. s, the parents did not believe their children were bullies.


    ¡°Why are they crying if they are the ones who bullied you? Don¡¯t try to shift the me! You all must


    apologize!¡± the parents scolded Gavin whileforting their own children.


    ¡°It¡¯s your children who ridiculed me first!¡± Tim raised his voice, frowning.


    ¡°What did they ridicule you for?¡±


    ¡°They called me ugly!¡± replied Tim.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you ugly?¡± one of the parents blurted out.


    All six children red at him in unison.


    ¡°You¡¯re the ugly one!¡±


    Right then, the bodyguards arrived and shielded the kids. ¡°What can we do for you?¡± they asked.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    The parents were terrified as soon as the bodyguards gave them a ferocious re.


    Why do these kids even have bodyguards? What is their background?


    All the children who were qualified to enter this school had prominent family backgrounds. They were


    used to being pampered at home. Thus, they had forgotten that they were not the ones who had the


    final say in Dellmoor.


    ¡°You heard me just now. You know what you should do!¡± Gavin blew his top.


    One of the bodyguards stepped forward and gave the parent a p on his face. ¡°Apologize to him right


    now!¡±


    Such ignorant parents! How dare they mock the children of Mr. Graham!


    The parent who was pped felt his ears buzzing from the impact.


    The other parents at the scene were frightened. One of them, the wife of the man who was pped,


    scolded in a trembling voice, ¡°How dare you hit him?¡±


    ¡°That was just a light punishment for him!¡±


    The bodyguard snorted expressionlessly. He definitely looked like he was not one to be trifled with.


    When the principal arrived and saw the situation, he trembled in fear, too. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Why are all six of them here? It looks like these parents are bullying them.


    The principal glowered at the parents and bellowed, ¡°Hurry up and apologize!¡±


    ¡°Mr. William, why do you want us to apologize? Our children didn¡¯t do anything wrong, and neither did


    we. Why should we apologize? How can you ignore the truth?¡±


    ¡°You all are bullying these kids!¡± said Robert with a darkened face.


    He was obviously siding with Gavin and his siblings.


    Then, he turned around and said to the teachers, ¡°Exin to me what happened!¡±

 Chapter 738

    Chapter 738


    Chapter 738 Afraid Of Causing Trouble


    After the teachers exined the whole situation to Robert, his expression darkened further. He rebuked


    the children¡¯s parents, ¡°The audacity of you guys toin when your kids are in the wrong!¡±


    The parents stubbornly refused to give in. Robert ordered someone to check the surveince footage


    to find out the truth. The footage contained vivid audio, and everyone could hear the kids¡¯ voices


    clearly.


    The bullies began crying when all Gavin did was ask them to apologize. The boy didn¡¯t do anything to


    further upset them. The parents¡¯ expressions changed drastically. Nevertheless, some of them still


    refused to admit that Gavin and the rest were not at fault.


    ¡°Our children wouldn¡¯t have cried if they didn¡¯t gang up and bully them!¡± ¡°How can you me them


    when your kids were the crybabies? If your kids didn¡¯t bully Tim, why would they demand your kids


    apologize?¡±


    Robert blew a fuse when he saw how the parents sided with their children unreasonably. ¡°Please leave


    with your children. They¡¯re expelled. Kindly leave!¡±


    Robert knew that Benjamin would not let them off the hook easily if he found out about this. They


    should leave with their children as soon as possible if they didn¡¯t want trouble to befall them.


    ¡°Mr. William, you¡¯re being too unreasonable! Is this how you deal with things? Our kids were bullied! I¡¯m


    going to tell the public about your attitude if you don¡¯t handle this well enough!¡±


    Robert was enraged. ¡°Feel free to do that if you¡¯re not afraid of the consequences!¡±


    That was all that he could tell them. After all, they were free to do whatever they wanted.


    However, as long as he was around, he would not let anyone bully the six children.


    With the presence of Robert and the bodyguards, Tim and the rest were no longer afraid.


    They stood together and red at those parents.


    ¡°Just you wait! We¡¯re going to make this public! How dare you threaten us?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t let our kids study in a school like this!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    While scolding and cursing, the parents left with their kids in tow.


    Robert was furious beyond words. These idiots chose to shoot themselves in their feet when this


    could¡¯ve ended much better.


    He turned around and looked at the six children. ¡°Are you all okay?¡±


    The kids and nodded gratefully at Robert.


    ¡°Mr. William, we¡¯re fine!¡± Gavin said to Robert.


    Tim said softly, ¡°Mr. William, thank you for your help just now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯m d that you all are fine!¡± Robert stroked the kids¡¯ heads and was relieved after


    ensuring that they were okay.


    He then turned to look at the teachers. ¡°Have any of you informed Ms. York or Mr. Graham?¡±


    ¡°No. We only informed you.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Take good care of the kids,¡± Robert urged.


    He then checked on the six children again before leaving.


    ¡°You guys may leave now. We¡¯re fine!¡± Gavin instructed the bodyguards.


    The bodyguards acknowledged the order and left the ssroom. However, they remained within the


    compound in case of any emergency.


    They stood guard outside the ssroom to avoid disrupting the ss.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing they didn¡¯t tell Mommy. Otherwise, Mommy will be so worried!¡± Jasper nced at his


    elder brothers. He was frightened just now.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Zachary nodded and patted Jesse¡¯s head lovingly. ¡°Those parents were too unreasonable!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure those kids learned how to talk nonsense from their parents.¡±


    Oliver, who was still upset, snorted. ¡°They even had the audacity to sue the school and the principal!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. If they really do that, we¡¯ll make them apologize to us publicly!¡± Gavin furrowed his brows


    fearlessly.


    He then turned to look at Tim and Jesse. ¡°Were you two scared just now?¡±


    ¡°Those people were so scary!¡± said Jesse pitifully.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Gavin caressed Jesse¡¯s head before looking at Tim with concern. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Tim nodded his head to show that he was fine. He was just afraid the incident would cause Arissa and


    Benjamin trouble.


    ¡°If they sue the school, will the school go after Ms. York and Mr. Graham?¡±


    Gavin and the rest stilled for a bit before Gavin consoled him with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Daddy and


    Mommy will be the ones going after them instead.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Tim was puzzled.

 Chapter 739

    Chapter 739


    Chapter 739 Arissa Is Worried About The Children


    Zachary patted his brother¡¯s head with a mysterious look in his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s because you have been


    bullied in school!¡± Tim was pleased to hear that.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Tim. Daddy is a director in the school. The school won¡¯t dare to give him any problems.


    Once Daddy and Mommy find out about this, Mr. William will be the one in trouble instead!¡± Gavin


    exined to Tim. Tim felt very guilty because he thought he had caused others around him lots of


    trouble.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize. This has nothing to do with you,¡± Zachary consoled him.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Tim. Don¡¯t me yourself. This has nothing to do with you at all,¡± Oliver chimed in. ¡°If you


    punish yourself because of other people¡¯s mistakes, Mommy will be worried about you.¡±


    With that, Jasper patted his head. ¡°Tim, don¡¯t worry about it. We won¡¯t let Mommy know.¡±


    Jesse nced at Tim and continued, ¡°In the past, we used to cause troubles in school too. Mommy will


    punish us. But, this time around, we aren¡¯t at fault. They are the ones causing trouble. If Mommy finds


    out, she will be very upset that you have been bullied by others.¡±


    The children were all trying to console Tim.


    In the meantime, Arissa waspletely immersed in her work when she suddenly thought of the


    children.


    She wondered how they were getting on in school.


    After checking the time and realizing that school was still ongoing, she suppressed the urge of giving


    the children a call. Instead, she carried on working.


    When noon arrived and there was still no sign of Benjamin, she stopped working and rushed to the


    school.


    It was Tim¡¯s first day at school. Thus, Arissa was worried that he might not be used to it.


    The six children were thrilled to see her.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Ms. York!¡±


    All six children greeted her and threw themselves into her arms.


    She was d and relieved to see all of them. After bending down to give them a hug, she spoke in a


    sweet and soft tone. ¡°My sweethearts, did you miss me?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± the children shouted.


    With a smile, Arissa hugged and kissed them. ¡°I missed all of you too!¡±


    She was satisfied and contented when she caught a whiff of their milky scents.


    ¡°Mommy, what are you doing here?¡± asked Zachary as he grinned at her.


    ¡°I missed all of you and was quite worried that you might not be used to school life. So, I came over to


    check on you.¡±


    Arissa caressed their hair and prepared to take them out for a nice meal.


    ¡°Mommy, we have already eaten at eleven o¡¯clock.¡±


    Jesse was delighted and would not mind going out to have something to eat.


    ¡°Then, keep me apanied while I eat.¡±


    She looked at her children, and all of them nodded in agreement.


    Jasper chuckled and said, ¡°It has been an hour since west ate. We are hungry again.¡±


    Arissa smiled dotingly at them. In the end, she took them to a nearby caf¨¦.


    She ordered a lot of food for the children and a huge bowl of pasta as well.


    When the pasta arrived, Arissa gave each one of them a portion.


    ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t want the pasta. I¡¯ll have some soup instead.¡±


    Gavin¡¯s diet resembled that of Benjamin.


    ¡°Then, shall I get you some oatmeal porridge?¡± asked Arissa.


    Gavin shook his head. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m not hungry. We had the breakfast that you prepared for us this


    morning and also the food in school. We aren¡¯t hungry. You should eat instead!¡±


    ¡°Well then, help yourselves to whatever you like.¡±


    Arissa attended to the children before helping herself to the pasta.


    Zachary, Tim and the rest of them all ate a little.


    Once in a while, they would put some food on Arissa¡¯s te. The lovely atmosphere at their table


    attracted quite a bit of attention.


    ¡°Sweethearts, did anything happen in school today?¡± she asked with concern.


    The children paused for a moment before answering in unison, ¡°Nothing!¡±


    Arissa smiled and asked Tim, ¡°Sweetheart, how was your first day at school? Are you getting used to


    it?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Tim did not dare to speak much, for fear he would say something he shouldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Did anyone bully you?¡± asked Arissa anxiously.

 Chapter 740

    Chapter 740


    Chapter 740 Give It Back To Them


    Tim shook his head and denied, ¡°No.¡± Arissa stared at the boy and saw him looking down to avoid her


    gaze. That was when it urred to her. Something must be wrong.


    She looked at the rest of her children in a serious manner. ¡°Did somebody bully Tim?¡± Tim was taken


    aback. How did Mommy know?


    Gavin and the others nced at Arissa before exchanging nces. Mommy is too intelligent. The


    children continued to eat their pasta. Arissa narrowed her eyes when she realized that none of the


    children was going to tell her anything.


    ¡°Tell me exactly what has happened!¡± Zachary and Gavin looked at one another.


    In the end, the oldest child, Gavin decided to be honest with Arissa. He felt guilty for not taking good


    care of Tim. ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t take good care of Tim. Someone scolded him!¡±


    Arissa¡¯s heart sank. So, I¡¯m right. Someone did bully Tim. ¡°Who scolded Tim? What did they say?¡± she


    questioned with a frown.


    Gavin stole a nce at his mother before saying apologetically, ¡°After talking to you on the phone, we


    went to the restroom. Some of the other children teased Tim about his darkplexion and said he


    isn¡¯t our biological brother. They even said Tim is ugly!¡±


    Arissa eyed Tim with a heartbroken look. She pulled him to her and let him sit on herp. ¡°Tim, ignore


    what those children say about you. You¡¯re very handsome,¡± she consoled him, stroking his head and


    embracing him.


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m not upset,¡± said Tim heartwarmingly. Arissa was frowning so hard that Tim touched her


    forehead to smooth out the creases on it. She looked at the boy and kissed his forehead.


    ¡°You¡¯re really, really good-looking. Look at Gavin, Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper. All of them look like you.


    It¡¯s just that you are tanned, that¡¯s all. After some time, you will turn fair and look like them again. Don¡¯t


    you think they are good-looking?¡±


    Tim looked at his brothers and nodded. ¡°Yes, they are!¡±


    ¡°Tim, you look like us too!¡± eximed Zachary. He then took a photo using his phone and showed Tim.


    ¡°You¡¯re only a little darker. We have the same eyes, noses, and mouths.¡±


    Arissa caressed Tim¡¯s head and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if your skin is darker as long as you are healthy.


    When children get more sunlight, they grow faster.¡±


    She kissed her son¡¯s cheek and added, ¡°You, Gavin, and the rest are all my children. Nothing will ever


    change that fact. All of you look like your daddy. If anyoneughs at you in the future, just show them


    the photo. Tell them how powerful your daddy is and let them be envious of you!¡±


    The rest of the children smiled and said, ¡°Mommy¡¯s right. Let them be envious of you!¡±


    ¡°The six of you are sextuplets. The other children don¡¯t have as many siblings as you do. Furthermore,


    all of you are particrly good-looking. There¡¯s no need to care about what they say. We must be


    confident in ourselves. Only when we be strong can we stop others from saying anything about


    us. Just give it back to anyone whoughs at you. Don¡¯t be afraid. The more scared you are, the more


    they will like to bully you!¡±


    Arissa gently delivered the message to her son so that he could stand on his own feet.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ms. York, I understand now. I won¡¯t let them bully me ever again!¡±


    Tim memorized what they said and was very touched. ¡°Today, Gavin, Zachary, Oliver Jasper, and


    Jesse did protect me. They even scolded those children.¡±


    Arissa smiled in relief. ¡°All of you are siblings. You must stand together as one. Hit back at whoever


    dares to bully you. I will back all of you up!¡±


    ¡°Mommy¡¯s the best!¡± yelled Jasper.


    Arissa then looked at the rest of the children and asked, ¡°Other than this incident, did anything else


    happen?¡±


    Since Arissa had already found out about Tim¡¯s bullying, Gavin felt that he had to share with her the


    incident of those other parents.


    Arissa frowned after listening. She doubted that those parents would let the matter rest.

 Chapter 741

    Chapter 741


    Chapter 741 Prepare Lunch For Benjamin


    Arissa only sent the kids back to school after lunch. ¡°Sweethearts, call me if there¡¯s anything.


    Understand?¡± The six children nodded in acknowledgment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy. The bodyguards and Mr. William will protect us!¡± Gavin also chimed in, ¡°I can


    fight, too!¡± Arissa bobbed her head and tidied the children¡¯s clothes before bidding goodbye to them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pick you guys up after schoolter!¡± ¡°Okay. Goodbye, Mommy!¡±


    Learning that they would be able to see Arissa again in the afternoon, the six children were over the


    moon. They no longer felt torturous having to endure another few hours in school.


    Arissa waved at them and waited till they disappeared from her sight before she headed back to the


    company. Upon arrival, she went to the top floor to look for Benjamin, intending to talk to him regarding


    the children¡¯s matters. However, there was no one around in the office.


    Arissa was stunned for a moment. Where did he go? Ethen isn¡¯t around too. Just as she turned and


    headed toward her office, she ran into Benjamin, who happened to step out of the elevator. ¡°You¡¯re


    back?¡±


    Benjamin grunted a cursory response that had a tinge of exhaustion to it. Arissa nced at him before


    sweeping her gaze toward Ethen, who was following behind.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that, Ethen immediately answered, ¡°Ms. York, Mr. Graham hasn¡¯t eaten lunch yet.¡±


    Initially, Arissa wanted to ask what they had been busy with, but it did not take long for her to change


    her mind. ¡°You probably haven¡¯t eaten too, right? Let me get the cafeteria to whip something up for you


    guys then.¡±


    With that, she hurried off to prepare lunch for them. Even though Ethen felt touched by Arissa¡¯s action,


    he could vividly sense Benjamin¡¯s piercing re cast in his direction. He tactfully decided to return to


    his office.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, have a good mealter. I¡¯ll get back to work first!¡±


    Benjamin merely snorted lightly. Returning to his office, the man removed his coat and hung it on the


    chair before taking a shower in the lounge.


    At the cafeteria, Arissa got a worker to prepare two tes of chicken alfredo pasta. She also grabbed


    some snacks before going up to Benjamin¡¯s office. ¡°Lunch is ready, Mr. Graham.¡±


    Just as she was about to go and summon Ethen after realizing he was not around, Benjamin¡¯s voice


    sounded. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Whipping her head around, she saw Benjamin looking refreshed and energized after a shower. ¡°I¡¯ll go


    and get Mr. Frank over to have lunch.¡±


    ¡°No need. He already had his lunch.¡± Benjamin strode forward and shot her a side nce when he saw


    she still remained in her spot, unwilling to budge. ¡°Come over here.¡±


    Arissa did not doubt the man and thought Ethen had indeed had his lunch. Thus, she walked over. ¡°I¡¯d


    have asked the workers at the cafeteria to prepare just one te of pasta if I knew he had lunch


    already.¡±


    The sight of pasta made Benjamin furrow his brows in disgust. When Arissa noticed that contemptuous


    look on his face, she could not help but chuckle.


    ¡°It¡¯ste. I¡¯m afraid your stomach won¡¯t be able to take it by the time the cafeteria prepares something


    else, so I ordered pasta, which is easy and fast to make. Have some pasta first.¡±


    She picked up the fork and gestured to Benjamin. Benjamin gave her an impassive look but still sat


    down eventually. ¡°Hurry up and dig in. It won¡¯t taste as good if the pasta turns soggy. We also had


    pasta for lunch just now!¡±


    A glint shed across the man¡¯s eyes. ¡°We?¡±


    Arissa fixed her gaze on him. ¡°Yes. The kids and I. I went to the school to look for them and just came


    back not too long ago.¡± Benjamin nodded. ¡°Have they gotten used to school?¡±


    Unwilling to discuss such a worrying issue with him during mealtime, she uttered, ¡°Eat your pasta first.


    We¡¯ll talkter!¡±


    The man shot her a look. ¡°Eat with me.¡± ¡°But I ate a lot just now.¡± Arissa stared at him. Instead of


    replying to her, Benjamin lowered his head and began digging in.


    Contrarily, Arissa glued her eyes to that te of pasta before her, contemting if she should eat it. I


    really ate a lot just now. I¡¯ve even eaten everything those kids couldn¡¯t finish. And it hasn¡¯t even been


    thirty minutes!


    However, unwilling to see the food go to waste, she eventually held her head low and started shoving it


    into her mouth. Benjamin lifted his head, swung his gaze to her briefly, and continued eating his pasta.


    He never liked pasta, but now, he found that it was not too bad, after all. It was warm andforting to


    the stomach. ¡°Eat more of it. It¡¯s good for your stomach,¡± Arissa casually remarked.

 Chapter 742

    Chapter 742


    Chapter 742 He Does Not Mind It


    ¡°Mmm-hmm,¡± Benjamin hummed a reply and continued devouring the pasta. Throughout all, the man


    ate his pasta gracefully without making any slurping noises.


    On the contrary, Arissa loved slurping her pasta as she believed it was tastier that way. She inevitably


    felt a little embarrassed as it seemed like she was being too noisy.


    Since she was not hungry in the first ce, she only ate a little chicken and barely any pasta. She was


    full after eating half a te. ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself if you¡¯re too full,¡± Benjamin advised after catching a


    glimpse of Arissa rubbing her belly.


    ¡°It¡¯s a waste to throw it away.¡±


    Arissa nced at the pasta on her te. It¡¯s quite tasty. It¡¯ll be a waste to throw such tasty food away.


    Right then, a hand holding a fork reached over and scooped all the pasta up.


    Arissa stared at Benjamin in bewilderment. Does he not mind that I¡¯ve eaten it? ¡°Your eyes are about to


    pop out of their sockets,¡± Benjamin uttered without looking at her.


    Embarrassed, Arissa shifted her gaze away from him to her te of pasta. She realized there were


    only several strands of pasta left. She picked up the leftover strands of pasta with her fork and downed


    them with some sauce.


    Unable to control herself, she snuck a few more glimpses at Benjamin. Barely anyone could resist


    Benjamin¡¯s handsome appearance. He was as pretty as a picture no matter what angle it was.


    It was, in fact, not appropriate to describe a man¡¯s appearance as pretty. Yet, a term like ¡°handsome¡±


    was not enough to express his visuals. To call him a piece of art was not an exaggeration.


    ¡°Are you satisfied after staring at me like that?¡± All of a sudden, Benjamin turned and gazed at Arissa


    deeply. She awkwardly moved her line of sight away and changed the subject. ¡°What were you busy


    with?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with a project.¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Arissa was surprised since she thought Benjamin would not tell her anything. He actually exins it to


    me. ¡°Have you settled it then?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Benjamin replied with a nod.


    Arissa stared at him intently and became a little hesitant. He¡¯s so busy with work that he can¡¯t even


    have his meals on time. I better not tell him about the kids¡¯ matter, lest he gets worried.


    ¡°What is it that you wanted to tell me?¡± Benjamin put down the te, wiped his mouth, and leaned back


    on his seatzily.


    His rxed appearance made Arissa shake her head in dismissal. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just curious what


    were you busy with.¡±


    Noticing Benjamin¡¯s firm stare, Arissa hastily averted her gaze and looked elsewhere.


    ¡°Let me clean up!¡± Having said that, she hastily got up and began clearing the tes.


    ¡°Is everything fine with Grandaunt?¡± Benjamin asked suddenly.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Quite well, actually. I called Dr. Bailey, and he told me Grandaunt is feeling great.¡± Arissa then


    took the tes out to the cafeteria.


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze followed her closely.


    Is she no longer angry with me? She even cares whether I¡¯ve eaten or not. I guess she¡¯s not angry


    anymore.


    The corners of Benjamin¡¯s lips gradually quirked upward as those thoughts ran in his mind.


    On the other hand, Arissa returned to her office straight after sending the tes to the cafeteria.


    She tried calling Bradley but still could not get in touch with him. Without any other choice, she


    continued with her work and checked the media from time to time.


    Nevertheless, there was still no news regarding the school¡¯s scandal when work ended.


    Arissa scrunched her brows. Could it be that those parents have stopped stirring problems?


    She packed her stuff and prepared to fetch the children from school.


    However, she had just stepped out of her office when she spotted Benjamin approaching her.


    ¡°Is anything the matter, Mr. Graham?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Benjamin cast her a quick look and leaned over to grab her bag from her. ¡°Let¡¯s leave


    together.¡±


    With that said, he turned and strode out.


    Though slightly taken aback, Arissa quickly trailed behind the man, ignoring the curious nces of the


    colleagues.


    After the two left, the crowd began whispering among themselves.


    ¡°Is Mr. Graham and Ms. York in a rtionship?¡±


    ¡°They look like they are! Mr. Graham even helped Ms. York carry her bag!¡±


    ¡°How romantic! They even got off work together!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe Mr. Graham has such a gentle and caring side to him!¡±


    ¡°If they¡¯re really together, I think they make a good pair!¡±


    ¡°What you think isn¡¯t important. What¡¯s important is that Mr. Graham and his family have to think that


    way.¡±

 Chapter 743

    Chapter 743


    Chapter 743 Worried It Will Affect Your Mood


    ¡°Are you done with work?¡± Arissa caught up to Benjamin and locked her eyes on his handsome side


    profile. ¡°Nope,¡± the man muttered as he entered the elevator.


    Without hesitation, Arissa followed in. He swept his gaze over her. ¡°Do you know that the kids were


    bullied by several parents in school?¡±


    Immense shock surged within Arissa. ¡°H-How did you find out about it?¡± The man arched an eyebrow


    and stared at her fixedly. ¡°So you knew too? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    Arissa blinked and answered softly, ¡°You look so busy, so I didn¡¯t have the chance to tell you.¡±


    Benjamin snorted lightly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me during lunch?¡±


    ¡°I was worried it¡¯ll affect your mood.¡± Arissa eyed him briefly before looking away. The man¡¯s gaze


    darkened. ¡°There¡¯s no need to hide the children¡¯s matters from me.¡±


    ¡°How did you learn about it?¡± She was full of curiosity. ¡°Mr. William told me.¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Benjamin held her hand and brought her out of the elevator. Arissa came to an immediate revtion


    and gave a slight nod. ¡°But Mr. William didn¡¯t tell me about it.¡±


    ¡°Then how did you know?¡± He turned to look at her. ¡°I noticed that Tim was acting strangely and found


    out after questioning the other kids,¡± uttered Arissa as she gave the man a look.


    A glint shed across his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sure the kids didn¡¯t want to worry you.¡±


    Arissa nodded. ¡°Those children have been expelled from school. I bet their parents wouldn¡¯t just let


    things slide. I wonder if they¡¯ll talk bad about our kids.¡±


    ¡°Mr. William said he¡¯ll watch closely and handle the problem well,¡± Benjaminforted. Arissa


    responded with a nod and followed him into the car.


    Upon getting inside the car, Benjamin leaned back on his seat and shut his eyes. Taking note of his


    fatigue look, Arissa inched closer and helped massage his temples.


    At that, Benjamin opened his eyes and locked his deep gaze on the woman¡¯s calm expression. His


    unusually intense gaze made her heart skip a beat.


    ¡°You look so tired. Let me give you a massage,¡± Arissa softly exined. Benjamin closed his eyes


    again, hiding his sharp gaze. She felt more at ease and continued with the massage.


    Arissa only sat back to her seat when the car arrived at the school. Thinking that Benjamin had fallen


    asleep since his eyes remained shut, she turned and opened the car door to get out. Little did she


    expect the man to follow her out as well.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Arissa cast him a confused expression. Benjamin turned to her and uttered, ¡°Let¡¯s go pick the


    children up.¡±


    Suppressing the sudden surge of shock within her, she quickly followed behind to fetch the kids from


    school. At the school¡¯s entrance, many kids were standing in one line with their bags, eagerly waiting


    for their parents to pick them up.


    Arissa craned her neck, attempting to search for the six children among the crowd. When she spotted


    the six of them strolling out while carrying their bags, she quirked her lips into a smile and raised her


    hand to gesture to them.


    ¡°Sweethearts!¡± Everyone at the venue, including all the children and the parents, directed their gazes


    toward Arissa at once.


    Benjamin, who was putting on his sunsses, stretched his hand and gave her forehead a light flick.


    ¡°Why did you hit me?¡± Arissa red at him, yelping in pain.


    The man raised a brow at her slightly annoyed expression. ¡°Keep it down.¡±


    Only then did Arissa realize that everyone¡¯s attention was on her. Embarrassed, she shed a


    sheepish smile. Just then, the six children ran out. ¡°Mommy! Daddy!¡± Gavin yelled.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Zachary and the others also greeted Arissa sweetly as they ran toward her. ted, she


    hugged them. ¡°Slow down! Be careful!¡±


    Watching the kids and Arissa hugging each other so tightly as though it was a long-awaited reunion,


    Benjamin was incredibly envious.


    Verily, Robert approached them. ¡°Mr. Graham and Ms. York!¡± he greeted politely. ¡°It¡¯s my fault that the


    kids got bullied in school today.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t me you for that, Mr. William. The kids told us that you¡¯ve protected them.¡± Arissa did not


    find fault with Robert. It¡¯s beyond our control what those people want to say or do.


    ¡°Pay more attention to the children in the future,¡± Benjamin reminded in a deep voice. ¡°Yes, I will, Mr.


    Graham.¡± Robert quickly nodded in acknowledgment while looking apologetic.

 Chapter 744

    Chapter 744


    Chapter 744 Not Supposed To Eat Snacks In ss


    After a short chat with Robert, Arissa led the children and left with Benjamin to visit Mary at the


    hospital. ¡°Sweethearts, how was school today?¡± Arissa hugged the six kids tightly and gazed at them


    tenderly as she concernedly asked.


    ¡°Yes, Mommy. We have been paying attention in ss the whole afternoon!¡± Zachary reported. ¡°Tim


    was especially serious!¡± Gavin chuckled.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Going to school was a first for Tim, and despite being clueless about almost everything, he was the


    most serious among the six of them.


    ¡°So, what did you learn in school, Tim?¡± Arissa smiled at the boy. ¡°We had a math ss today. The


    teacher taught us about numbers,¡± Tim answered in a small voice.


    ¡°Mommy, Tim is very clever. He understands everything the teacher taught us!¡± Jasper chirped. ¡°I can


    recognize a few of them before this!¡±


    Tim had learned how to calcte money when he went to work with the other kids in the vige.


    Hence, it was little wonder he could pick up numbers easily.


    ¡°You can do it, Tim! I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be more impressive than us in the future!¡± Oliver clenched his fists


    and encouraged his brother. Tim bobbed his head.


    ¡°You¡¯ll surely be amazing, Tim. Read the numbers aloud to me when we get home!¡± Arissa adoringly


    caressed the boy¡¯s head. ¡°Okay!¡± Tim agreed and gradually broke the ice with Arissa after some


    interactions.


    The woman bent over and gave the boy a peck on his head. Suddenly, Jesse let out a sigh. ¡°I¡¯m the


    stupidest among all!¡±


    ¡°No, you aren¡¯t. I can teach you if there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t know.¡± Gavin hugged Jesse as he


    reassured her. A smile crept up on Arissa¡¯s face as she watched their interaction.


    ¡°You¡¯re justzy!¡± She pinched Jesse¡¯s nose. The young girl was indeed not as clever as her brothers,


    but her intelligence wasparable to other children her age.


    ¡°She even sneakily tried to eat something in ss!¡± Zachary giggled. Arissa was surprised to hear that.


    ¡°Jesse, you shouldn¡¯t do that. Your actions will affect other kids in ss.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t let the other kids see me doing that, Mommy.¡± Jesse let out a mischievousugh. ¡°If you want


    to eat something, you can only do that during breaks. You aren¡¯t supposed to eat any snacks other


    than water in ss,¡± Benjamin reminded.


    Upon seeing her father¡¯s stern expression, Jesse murmured, ¡°I only ate a bun. A bun isn¡¯t a snack!¡±


    While Benjamin was at a loss for words because of the young girl¡¯s response, Arissa was already


    chuckling away.


    ¡°That¡¯s indeed not a snack. But eating during sses is not the right thing to do. Even though the


    teacher didn¡¯t point it out, that doesn¡¯t mean you can do that. You have to change that habit,¡± she


    exined to Jesse.


    The young girl nced at Arissa, then shifted her gaze to Benjamin, who was wearing a solemn


    expression.


    Seeing that, Jesse bit her lips and nodded. ¡°Mommy, I got it.¡± ¡°Good girl!¡± Arissa patted Jesse¡¯s head.


    ¡°Mommy, they gave me yummy snacks too!¡± The young girl clung to Arissa¡¯s arm as she shared her joy


    with her mother.


    ¡°Did you share with them then?¡± Arissa tenderly queried. Jesse¡¯s hair bounced about as she bobbed


    her head, rendering her absolutely adorable.


    ¡°Yes!¡± the young girl shouted. Arissa smiled and caressed Jesse¡¯s soft and tiny face.


    ¡°Good job. Remember, always share your food. So, do you have any more food left?¡±


    Jesse stared at her mother and beamed. ¡°No more, Mommy! We finished everything!¡±


    ¡°We still have some cookies left just now, Mommy. But we finished them. Are you hungry?¡± Gavin fixed


    his gaze on Arissa.


    She curled her lips. Well, she was honestly a little hungry.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°But Mommy, I¡¯m hungry!¡± Jasper touched his belly.


    Arissa affectionately stroked his nose. ¡°We¡¯ll see if there¡¯s any kiosk nearby when we arrive at the


    hospital. I¡¯ll get some buns for you all.¡±


    ¡°Awesome!¡± The children were ecstatic.


    ¡°I wonder if Great-grandaunt misses us? We should buy more and share some with her!¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Arissa replied gently.


    That made the six children squeal in excitement.


    It was then Arissa realized that Benjamin had been quiet throughout. Directing her gaze at the man,


    she saw him holding onto a tablet in his hand, busy dealing with work matters.


    At once, she turned back to the children and signaled them to lower their voices.

 Chapter 745

    Chapter 745


    Chapter 745 Work Overtime With Me Tonight


    The six little ones turned to look at Benjamin and saw that their father was busy. They stuck out their


    tongues cheekily and kept quiet after that.


    Seeing how well-behaved the kids were, a satisfied smile appeared on Arissa¡¯s face as she passed


    them a water bottle for them to drink some water. ¡°Mommy, you should drink some too!¡± Gavin gazed at


    his mother and said.


    Arissa nodded. Tim took out his textbook and started reading with a serious expression on his face.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be reading in the car!¡± Oliver adjusted his sses while reminding his brother.


    Arissa noticed it as well and quickly stopped Tim from doing that. She kept the boy¡¯s book and said,


    ¡°Sweetheart, don¡¯t read when the car is moving. It would hurt your eyes. Read when we get home!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Tim answered as his face blushed. Arissa pinched the boy¡¯s cheek affectionately while


    Zachary, Jasper, and Jesse looked at them smilingly.


    For the rest of the journey, Arissa and the kids kept their voices low when they spoke. Although


    Benjamin was working, his ears were pricked up, listening to the conversation that was going on in the


    car at the same time.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Benjamin kept his tablet and got out of the car before carrying the


    kids out. Arissa looked at the man and teased, ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t notice that we¡¯ve reached!¡±


    Benjamin cast a nce at her and replied, ¡°I always stay alert to my surroundings even when I¡¯m


    concentrating on my work!¡±


    Arissa was surprised that Benjamin could hear them even though they were speaking so softly.


    Benjamin turned to instruct his bodyguard to buy some buns before entering the hospital with his


    family.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, so sorry to have disturbed you while you were working!¡±


    Benjamin turned his head slightly and said to the woman who lookedpletely unapologetic, ¡°Work


    overtime with me tonight!¡±


    ¡°Work overtime?¡± Arissa froze for a moment.


    What does he mean by that?


    Benjamin took them to see Mary without replying.


    After that, he went to look for Shaun to understand the situation while Arissa and the kids stayed with


    Mary.


    ¡°Great-grandaunt!¡± the six little ones crowded around the bed and greeted Mary sweetly.


    With a benevolent expression on her face, Mary patted the kids¡¯ heads lovingly.


    ¡°Is school over?¡±


    ¡°Yup, Great-grandaunt. We came to visit you right after school. Are you happy?¡± Jasper replied.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m happy!¡±


    ¡°Great-grandaunt, we missed you so much when we were in school. Did you miss us?¡± Jesse asked.


    ¡°Yup, I missed you guys so much!¡±


    ¡°Great-grandaunt, are you hungry? Daddy¡¯s bodyguard went to get some buns. He¡¯ll be back soon!¡±


    Oliver said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. Mr. Bailey bought me some food just now.¡±


    ¡°Great-grandaunt, are you feeling better today?¡± Zachary asked.


    ¡°Yup, I¡¯m feeling great today. Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    ¡°Great-grandaunt, Tim worried about you the most. He wanted to call you but was afraid that he would


    disturb your rest!¡± Gavin said.


    Mary was touched by the kids¡¯ concern for her. She looked at the little ones beforending her gaze on


    Tim, who had not spoken at all.


    ¡°Tim, you have to concentrate when you¡¯re in ss, yeah? I¡¯m well taken care of in the hospital so you


    don¡¯t have to worry about me. Just focus on your studies!¡±


    ¡°Yup, Great-grandaunt. I will do that!¡± Tim nodded obediently while stroking the back of Mary¡¯s hand,


    which had a needle stuck in it, and said, ¡°Great-grandaunt, your hand is swollen!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not painful at all!¡± Mary replied with a smile.


    Noticing the bruise on the back of Mary¡¯s hand where the needle was, Tim frowned and started blowing


    on the bruise.


    Arissa, who was sitting at one side, saw the children¡¯s concern for Mary and felt a sense of gratification.


    Mary was delighted to have thepany of the kids.


    The hospital ward was much livelier with the six little ones around, andughter could be heard


    constantly.


    Just then, Benjamin and Shaun walked into the room, and Shaun added another dosage of solution to


    Mary¡¯s IV drip.


    ¡°This IV session would only finish in the evening,¡± he said.


    Mary smiled and replied, ¡°That¡¯s all right. I¡¯m not in a rush.¡±


    Shaun nodded and said, ¡°Mdm. Mary, take a nap if you¡¯re tired!¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The olddy nodded.


    ¡°Just focus on resting and don¡¯t worry about anything else. Let Shaun know if you¡¯re feeling


    ufortable,¡± Benjamin reminded Mary.


    ¡°I will!¡± Mary nodded and replied with a smile on her face before continuing, ¡°You guys must be tired


    after a whole day of work. You should go back and rest. I¡¯m fine!¡±

 Chapter 746

    Chapter 746


    Chapter 746 A Bun For Benjamin


    ¡°Grandaunt, we¡¯ve only just arrived and haven¡¯t even warmed our seats yet. Why are you chasing us


    away so soon?¡± Arissa said jokingly before she stood up to fetch a basin of warm water to wipe Mary¡¯s


    hand and face.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Just look at me, I¡¯m really fine! The kids must be tired after having sses the entire day as well. You


    should bring them back to rest!¡± ¡°Grandaunt, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll bring them back in a while!¡± Arissa replied


    quickly.


    Benjamin and Shaun were sitting on the couch. Seeing that Benjamin was replying to some emails,


    Shaun called the kids over. ¡°Gavin,e here with your siblings. Come and give me a hug! I missed all


    of you so much today!¡±


    Gavin nced at the man and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not hugging you!¡± Shaun could not help but feel amused at


    the boy¡¯s response. Since he was ignored by the boys, Shaun looked toward Jesse and said, ¡°Jesse,


    come here!


    However, Jesse did not move as well, seeing that her brothers had all stayed put. Shaun did not know


    whether tough or cry. ¡°Why are you guys noting here? Is it so interesting to watch Great-


    grandaunt bathe? Shame, shame!¡±


    When the little ones heard that, all of them blushed with embarrassment. However, instead of going


    over to Shaun, they merely turned around and stared at the man with their backs facing the bed.


    Shaun was speechless. When Arissa saw that, she exchanged smiling nces with Mary.


    ¡°Sweethearts, go y with Mr. Bailey!¡± Arissa said. The kids merely acknowledged their mother¡¯s


    words without moving.


    Shaun looked toward Benjamin and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on with your kids? Why is it so difficult to get


    them toe over?¡± ¡°You¡¯re harboring impure motives!¡± Benjamin replied without looking up.


    The corners of Shaun¡¯s lips twitched before he answered, ¡°I just wanted a hug from them! How is that


    impure?¡± After saying that, Shaun turned to the kids again and tried to tempt them over with fruits, but


    that didn¡¯t work as well.


    Just then, the bodyguard arrived with the buns he bought, and the little ones dashed toward him at


    once. ¡°Tim, give two buns to Great-grandaunt first!¡± Gavin said to his brother after seeing that there


    were extra buns.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Tim brought two buns over to Mary and said, ¡°Great-grandaunt, these are for you!¡± Mary took


    over one bun and said with a smile, ¡°Just one is enough. I¡¯m going to have my meal in a while.¡±


    Tim nodded and gave the other bun to Arissa. ¡°Thanks, Sweetheart. You should go have one yourself


    too.¡±


    Arissa took the bun from her son and started eating. ¡°It¡¯s piping hot! It¡¯s so yummy! Grandaunt, you


    should eat it now!¡± Arissa beamed as she said to Mary.


    Mary nodded and took a bite before saying, ¡°This is better than the ones I make!¡±


    ¡°Great-grandaunt¡¯s buns are the best!¡± Tim looked at Mary and said.


    When Mary heard that, she replied with a chuckle, ¡°How do you know that when you haven¡¯t even


    tasted this bun yet?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that Great-grandaunt makes the best buns!¡± Tim said as he recalled the taste of those buns


    fondly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make you more buns next time!¡± Mary said affectionately. ¡°Okay!¡±


    Just then, Tim heard Gavin calling him over, and he quickly joined his siblings as they ate their buns


    together.


    Arissa finished hers in no time and asked, ¡°Grandaunt, you make your own buns?¡±


    ¡°Yup! I make raviolis as well!¡± Mary replied with a smile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make some together when you get better!¡±


    Arissa was rather keen on tasting Mary¡¯s cooking.


    ¡°Sure!¡± Mary nodded.


    Arissa brought the basin to the restroom while the six little ones ate their buns with Shaun.


    The atmosphere in the room was extremely lively.


    ¡°This is the best bun I¡¯ve ever had!¡± Shaun said jokingly.


    ¡°My mommy makes better buns than these!¡± Zachary announced proudly.


    ¡°My great-grandaunt makes really yummy buns too!¡± Tim nced at Shaun and said softly.


    ¡°Mommy¡¯s buns are better than those made by Mr. Whitley. Let¡¯s ask Mommy to make some for us


    when she¡¯s free!¡± Gavin chimed in.


    Jasper and Oliver nodded in agreement.


    ¡°The buns are all so yummy!¡± Jesse said with a grin on her face.


    Her five brothers could not help but feel amused at the little girl¡¯s words.


    ¡°Jesse, anything edible is yummy to you, right?¡± Shaun teased.


    Jesse nced at the man before she nodded and replied, ¡°Well, this is indeed yummy!¡±


    Shaunughed heartily when he heard the girl¡¯s reply.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, have a bun too!¡±


    Noticing that Benjamin had not eaten yet, Tim handed a bun to his father.

 Chapter 747

    Chapter 747


    Chapter 747 Did Daddy Discover Something


    Benjamin stroked the boy¡¯s head gently, pleased by his offer. ¡°You can have it. I don¡¯t eat buns.¡± Gavin


    nced at Benjamin before turning to Tim. ¡°Daddy doesn¡¯t like to eat this!¡±


    Tim froze for a moment. Why not? Buns are delicious! Upon noticing the confused look on his face,


    Shaun chuckled. ¡°Your Daddy is a picky eater. He doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate delicious food.¡±


    Zachary, Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse could not help but giggle. Arissa walked toward them and nced


    at Benjamin before turning her attention to the children. ¡°You kids should eat more. We¡¯re still hours


    away from dinner.¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°There¡¯s still a lot of buns left, Mommy. Join us!¡± The little ones invited Arissa over. ¡°All right!¡±


    Since Mary was still eating, Arissa walked toward Benjamin and sat next to him. The man tilted his


    head, looked at her, and ordered, ¡°Here. Eat mine!¡±


    Arissa turned around and gave him a side-eye. ¡°Finish it yourself! I¡¯ll eat mine.¡± Benjamin knitted his


    brows. She took a bun and stuffed it in his hand. ¡°What are you waiting for? Eat it!¡± Shaun found their


    interaction amusing.


    The six little ones all fixed their gazes on Benjamin as well. The man scanned the children and saw


    them munching on the buns like wide-eyed chipmunks. The expression on his face softened. ¡°Focus on


    enjoying your buns. They wouldn¡¯t taste as good when they get cold!¡±


    The children chuckled before lowering their heads and continued savoring the buns. After finishing the


    bun in her hand, Arissa reached for another one. Benjamin then gave her his bun. ¡°Take this!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your bun. You eat it!¡± Arissa got a little annoyed. Benjamin arched his brows and smirked. ¡°I¡¯m


    only giving it to you because you seem hungry!¡± Arissa instantly blushed when she heard those words.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry!¡±


    ¡°Why would you gobble up the bun if you¡¯re not hungry?¡± Benjamin stared at her from the corner of his


    eyes. The corners of Arissa¡¯s mouth twitched. Benjamin fed the bun to her. ¡°I don¡¯t want it. You eat it!¡±


    Arissa snatched it from the man and munched on it. Edwin, who came to deliver food, greeted


    everyone with respect. ¡°Hello, Mr. Graham, Mrs. Graham, Mr. Bailey. Hi, kids!¡±


    ¡°Edwin?¡± Arissa stood up and retrieved the food container from him. ¡°Go and grab yourself a bun,


    Edwin.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Graham!¡± Edwin responded with a smile and listed out the ingredients in the container


    to Arissa. The woman bobbed her head in acknowledgment before bringing the container to Mary¡¯s


    bed.


    Edwin helped set up the dining table before going over to the kids. Arissa then took the food out of the


    container and started feeding Mary dinner. Benjamin asked Edwin, ¡°Is dinner ready at home yet?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve ordered the housekeepers to prepare the ingredients before leaving. I¡¯ll cook dinner once I get


    home!¡± Edwin informed him. Benjamin nodded and nced at the six children. ¡°We¡¯ll have an early


    dinner this evening. They¡¯re famished.¡±


    ¡°All right, Mr. Graham. I¡¯ll see to it right now!¡± Edwin, who had just taken a seat, stood up, bade Mary


    and Arissa farewell, and went home to prepare dinner.


    Jesse grabbed a bun and passed it to Edwin. ¡°Here¡¯s a bun for you, Mr. Whitley.¡±


    That put a smile on Edwin¡¯s face. He stroked the little girl¡¯s head and said, ¡°Thank you, em¡­Jesse!¡±


    Edwin swallowed his words and almost bit his tongue when he noticed Benjamin was standing next to


    him.


    Shaun chuckled and asked, ¡°Do you want to go home with Mr. Whitley?¡±


    Jesse shook her head and ran to her brothers. ¡°We¡¯ll go home with Mommyter!¡±


    Edwin looked at the six children onest time before leaving.


    Benjamin narrowed his eyes. Why did he hesitate when he called Jesse¡¯s name?


    ¡°Come here, Jesse!¡± he called the girl over.


    Jesse lifted her head and gave Benjamin a sheepish look. ¡°Yes, Mr. Graham? How can I help you?¡±


    Zachary, too, put his guard up and looked at the man. So did Oliver and Jasper. Did Daddy notice


    something is amiss?

 Chapter 748

    Chapter 748


    Chapter 748 Look At Your Mommy


    Gavin started panicking, but at the same time, he was a little excited to see what might happen next.


    The way Benjamin called Jesse had also aroused Tim¡¯s curiosity.


    ¡°Come here!¡± Benjamin gestured at Jesse. The little girl blinked and reacted like how Arissa would


    when thetter was anxious. A glint shed across Benjamin¡¯s eyes. He turned his attention to Arissa


    and saw the woman patiently feeding Mary while wearing a tender expression.


    Her side profile was so gorgeous that he could not take his eyes off her. Jesse does look a lot like her.


    Even the five boys don¡¯t bear as much a resemnce to Arissa as Jesse.


    Benjamin had a puzzled look on his face. The six little ones giggled when they saw how he gazed at


    Arissa without blinking.


    Shaun, too, could not hold hisughter. He wished he could snap a photo of Benjamin while thetter


    was staring at Arissa, but he did not dare to do so.


    It was Oliver who fished out his phone from his pocket and discreetly snapped a photo of the man. A


    suspicious look fleeted across Benjamin¡¯s eyes when he looked over.


    The little boy nearly dropped his phone in panic. Benjamin raised his brows and asked Oliver, ¡°Did you


    take a photo with your phone? What did you take?¡±


    Oliver steadied himself and answered, ¡°You!¡±


    Shaunughed and tousled the boy¡¯s hair. ¡°I wanted to snap a photo of your daddy too but didn¡¯t have


    the courage to do so.¡±


    Oliver turned around, looked at Shaun, and asked, ¡°Will he be mad at me?¡±


    Shaun pinched his cheek. ¡°I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t be mad at you.¡±


    Oliver heaved a sigh of relief.


    Zachary and Jasper also snuck a nce at Benjamin. When they noticed he did not throw a fit, they


    mustered up the courage and said what they had in mind.


    Jasper eximed, ¡°You looked so focused when you were staring at Mommy!¡±


    Embarrassment was written all over Benjamin¡¯s face. He responded with a low voice, ¡°Can¡¯t I look at


    your mommy?¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Gavin chuckled. ¡°Of course you can, Daddy. You think Mommy is pretty, right?¡±


    He spoke so loudly that even Arissa could hear it from a stone¡¯s throw away.


    She met Benjamin¡¯s gaze when she tilted her head to look in his direction.


    Out of embarrassment, she quickly looked away.


    There was a hint of gentleness in Benjamin¡¯s eyes.


    Mary was pleased to see that they had feelings for each other. She ate more than she usually did since


    she was in a good mood.


    ¡°There¡¯s still some soup left, Grandaunt. You can drink it if you feel hungryter!¡± Arissa reminded her.


    Mary nodded. ¡°Got it. Well, it¡¯s time for you to go home since I¡¯ve taken my meal. Go and spend more


    time with the children¡¯s father instead of apanying me here at the hospital. Go on a date or


    something!¡±


    Arissa blushed instantly. ¡°Oh please, Grandaunt!¡±


    Mary lowered her voice and said, ¡°Benjamin had that gentle look on his face when he was staring at


    you!¡±


    Arissa¡¯s heart started racing upon hearing that.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been here for hours, and it¡¯s gettingte now. Better get going since you have to work


    tomorrow, and the kids have school. Go home and take a good rest. You can alwayse and visit me


    on weekends!¡± Mary urged them to leave the hospital.


    After tucking Mary in bed, Arissa gestured for the children toe over. ¡°Come here, Sweethearts.


    We¡¯re leaving soon. Say goodbye to Great-grandaunt!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to leave now? So soon?¡± The little ones were reluctant to leave.


    They rushed over, gathered around her bed, and said, ¡°We don¡¯t want to go home, Great-grandaunt.


    We¡¯ll stay here to keep youpany!¡±


    ¡°But we¡¯ve just been here for a while! We don¡¯t want to leave. We want to stay here with you! Please,


    Great-grandaunt. Let us stay with you!¡± They did not feel like leaving.


    Mary chuckled while stroking their heads gently. ¡°You¡¯ve been here for hours, and it¡¯s gettingte.


    Daddy and Mommy must be exhausted since they¡¯ve been at work the whole day. All of you still have


    to go to school tomorrow, so go back and rest early, okay?¡±


    ¡°But I haven¡¯t told you about things that happened in school, Great-grandaunt!¡± Tim clung to Mary¡¯s


    arm.


    Mary responded with an affectionate smile. ¡°You can tell me about it tomorrow. How about that? I¡¯ll


    need to sleep soon too. All of you better get going!¡±

 Chapter 749

    Chapter 749


    Chapter 749 Are We Really Coming Tomorrow Morning


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back first. Your great-grandaunt won¡¯t be able to rest easy with you all here,¡± Benjamin said to


    the children as he got to his feet.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home, Sweethearts. I¡¯ll bring you all here again to visit your great-grandaunt tomorrow


    morning!¡± Arissa urged as well. Only then did the six children reluctantly bid Mary goodbye.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Goodbye, Great-grandaunt! Rest well!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Mary regarded them with a smile, affection written all


    over her face.


    ¡°You should all go home. I¡¯ll be at the hospital, keeping Mdm. Marypany,¡± Shaun reassured the


    family with his hands in the pockets of his white coat.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Bailey!¡± Gratitude suffused Arissa. Fortunately, we¡¯ve got an acquaintance who works


    as a doctor. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t be able to go home with peace of mind.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. All this is my job, so I¡¯ve long since gotten used to it,¡± Shaun replied, grinning from ear to


    ear. Benjamin swept a gaze over the man. ¡°Keep an eye on things at night!¡±


    ¡°Will do!¡± Nodding, Shaun saw them out. ¡°Go and rest, Mr. Bailey. There¡¯s no need to see us out,¡±


    Arissa remarked courteously upon noticing that the man was getting into the elevator with them.


    ¡°I¡¯m going downstairs for dinner, not seeing you all out, Arissa. We¡¯re just going the same way,¡± Shaun


    exined smilingly. At once, embarrassment inundated Arissa.


    Meanwhile, Benjamin shot Shaun a re. Smirking, Shaun averted his gaze. Wow. He has really


    gotten it bad for her that he can¡¯t bear to see her suffering the slightest difiture!


    Arissa nced at the two men before she looked away, lowering her head to gaze at the children. She


    caressed their heads. All six children lifted their heads one by one and stared at her, adorable beyond


    words.


    Arissa beamed at them tenderly. ¡°Do you have something to say, Mommy?¡± Jasper inquired.


    ¡°Nope!¡± Arissa answered with a smile.


    ¡°Why did you stroke my head, then?¡±


    Giggling, Oliver eyed her.


    ¡°My sweethearts are cute, so I love petting your heads!¡± Arissa teased in a gentle voice.


    At that, all six children giggled.


    Shaun was also enchanted by the children¡¯s adorable expressions.


    He crouched and caressed their petite faces.


    ¡°How about staying tonight to keep your great-grandauntpany with me, Sweethearts?¡±


    The children eyeballed him, truly desiring to stay.


    ¡°Mr. Bailey, I¡¯ve finally persuaded them to go home after expending much effort, so please don¡¯t mess


    things up!¡± Arissa quipped in amusement.


    Shaun chuckled. ¡°Benjamin won¡¯t allow it even if I want to keep them here!¡±


    Snorting, Benjamin prompted the six children, ¡°Get into the car, kids. It¡¯s time to go home.¡±


    Gavin peeked at him.


    Pouting, he called out to his siblings, ¡°Tim, Zachary, Oliver, Jasper, Jesse, let¡¯s get into the car!¡±


    ¡°Okay! Hurry up, Mommy!¡±


    The children trotted out. At the same time, they even nced back over their shoulders and hurried


    Arissa.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be going back, Mr. Bailey. See you!¡±


    ¡°Have a safe drive home, Arissa!¡± Shaun waved at her.


    Subsequently, Arissa quickly chased after the children.


    Benjamin likewise lengthened his stride to keep up with them, afraid that he would be left behind.


    Shaun was all smiles as he watched them.


    What a harmonious sight! Benjamin¡¯s bing more and more like us ordinary folks!


    He waited until their car had driven away before going to the cafeteria to eat.


    ¡°Why are we going home so early, Mommy? We didn¡¯t even have enough time to y with Great-


    grandaunt!¡±


    Jesse stuck out her lower lip, her eyes fixated on Tim. Tim really wanted to keep Great-grandaunt


    company!


    ¡°Your great-grandaunt prodded us to go home because she wanted to rest. We¡¯ll go and visit her again


    tomorrow!¡± Arissa coaxed.


    ¡°Are we reallying tomorrow morning, Ms. York?¡±


    Tim remembered that they went to school directly that morning without going to visit Mary. Therefore,


    he was worried that the same would happen tomorrow.


    Stroking his head, Arissa replied gently, ¡°Yup. I¡¯ve already promised your great-grandaunt, even. But


    we¡¯ll have to wake up earlier tomorrow morning. Otherwise, we won¡¯t have time to do so.¡±

 Chapter 750

    Chapter 750


    Chapter 750 Mommy Is Shy


    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll definitely wake up earlier tomorrow!¡± Tim nodded fervently. ¡°Thus, we¡¯ve got to go home


    earlier. By the time we¡¯re done eating dinner and bathing, it¡¯ll bete!¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Arissa exined things to the children. Zachary looked at her and promised, ¡°We¡¯ll certainly have no


    problems getting up early tomorrow, Mommy! If we¡¯re still sleeping when you wake up, you can call us!¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Arissa nodded in agreement. Meanwhile, Benjamin watched her and the children. ¡°There¡¯s no


    need to wake up too early. Just have Edwin prepare breakfast while you guys sleep a little longer to


    have sufficient rest. Otherwise, you kids might be nodding off in ss, and you might be tired at work.¡±


    Since that remark was hinting at them, Jasper and Jesse hung their heads. Arissa swept a gaze over


    Benjamin. ¡°Have you ever seen me dozing off at work, Mr. Graham?¡±


    Benjamin gave her a meaningful look. ¡°No, but your efficiency hasn¡¯t been up to par.¡±


    That rendered Arissa speechless. ¡°How is that so? Didn¡¯t I ce the document on your desk?¡±


    ¡°Did you?¡± Benjamin lifted his eyes and cast a nce at her. The look in his eyes didn¡¯t seem feigned.


    Arissa was wholly stumped. This isn¡¯t right. I¡¯ve indeed sent the document over to him.


    ¡°Could it be that you didn¡¯t see it?¡±


    Benjamin stared at her fixedly. ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t see it, for your document wasn¡¯t there at all.¡±


    Arissa was confused upon hearing his reply. In order to prove that she was speaking the truth, she


    hacked into thepany¡¯s surveince footage. Cutting a segment of the video, she presented it to the


    man.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°Surveince footage. I¡¯ve already delivered it to your office, and this was the document!¡±


    Scooting over to sit beside him, Arissa zoomed in on the surveince footage and showed it to him.


    ¡°Look at this document again. Did you really not see it?¡±


    As Benjamin scented the fragrant aroma wafting off her, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. His gaze slid over


    her face before falling on the surveince footage on her phone screen. He arched a brow.


    ¡°There are too many documents of the same colors. How would I know which one it is?¡±


    Arissa turned, only then realizing that the two of them were leaning very close together. In fact, they


    were just a mere centimeter from kissing each other.


    She hastily sat up straight, blushing to the tips of her ears. ¡°Have you finished going through all your


    documents, then?¡±


    ¡°Yup!¡± Benjamin pinned a scorching look on her blushing face, desire rising within him.


    The six children goggled at them. When they glimpsed Arissa¡¯s shyness, their eyes went even wider.


    ¡°Mommy is shy!¡± one of them eximed.


    Arissa threw a quick nce at them in mortification before averting her gaze.


    ¡°I¡¯m just a bit hot!¡±


    All six children promptly burst into giggles.


    The instant they noticed that her face had gone even redder, theirughter increased in volume.


    ¡°Mommy, I saw that you were about to kiss Mr. Graham just now!¡± Oliver teased.


    Arissa sensed her face ming even hotter and glowered at him. ¡°You were mistaken! I didn¡¯t kiss him!¡±


    ¡°That was why I said you were about to do so!¡± Oliver chortled.


    The other children followed suit, tittering impishly.


    Utter embarrassment swamped Arissa.


    With mirth in his eyes, Benjamin stroked her head. ¡°Are you feeling that hot?¡±


    Hearing the teasing in his voice, Arissa snapped her head over and red at him. Then, she stared


    straight ahead once more.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Lower the temperature of the air-conditioner in the car,¡± Benjamin ordered.


    Immediately, the driver did as instructed.


    A gust of cold wind sted at her. Arissa felt much better, for it dissipated much of the heat on her face.


    Reclining against the seat, she gave Ethen a call.


    She simply didn¡¯t believe that she didn¡¯t deliver the document to Benjamin¡¯s office.


    Hence, she wanted to ascertain whether the man was lying to her.


    ¡°Are you still in the office right now, Mr. Frank?¡±


    Benjamin turned to her, his eyes narrowing a fraction.


    ¡°Great! Do you have time to go to Mr. Graham¡¯s office and check whether my document is on his desk


    now?¡±


    Arissa sought Ethen¡¯s help to go and check it out for her.


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that! I¡¯ll treat you to a meal sometime!¡±


    Arissa was beaming widely as she thanked the man.


    Benjamin¡¯s brows were knitted together, and his expression darkened.


    Does she treat every Tom, Dick, and Harry to a meal?

 Chapter 751

    Chapter 751


    Chapter 751 He Is Probably Having IMS


    After hanging up the phone, Arissa turned to speak to Benjamin, only to see him with an icy


    expression. That startled her for a moment. Whoa! What a sudden change in mood!


    ¡°I¡¯ve asked Mr. Frank to go and look for the document in your office. I¡¯m certain I delivered it to you.¡±


    Even if he wasn¡¯t lying to me, perhaps the document had been misced. As such, I must get to the


    bottom of this matter.


    ¡°Got it,¡± Benjamin muttered a cursory reply, his voice cold and indifferent. Arissa eyed him for a


    moment. Pursing her lips, she scooted back to the children¡¯s side.


    Simrly sensing Benjamin¡¯s mood change, the six children stole a peek at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Mr.


    Graham, Mommy?¡± Jasper queried in a whisper.


    In response, Arissa curled her lips. ¡°He¡¯s probably having IMS!¡±


    At once, curiosity showed on the faces of all six children. ¡°What¡¯s IMS, Mommy?¡±


    At that, Arissa guffawed. Benjamin frowned, likewise intrigued about the meaning of IMS. After


    laughing for a while, Arissa exined in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s something like PMS. When someone has


    IMS, he has mood swings.¡±


    The corners of Benjamin¡¯s mouth twitched, and he pinched the woman¡¯s ear. ¡°Ouch!¡±


    Pain shot through Arissa, upon which she jerked her head to the side and shot daggers at the man,


    smacking his hand away.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°What did you just say about me?¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze was sharp and radiated a strong sense of warning. Arissa blinked, guilt flooding her. I


    spoke so softly earlier, yet he heard me?


    She shed him a sheepish smile. ¡°Nothing!¡±


    Subsequently, she surreptitiously sneaked a look at the man¡¯s expression. Seeing that he wasn¡¯t mad,


    she breathed a sigh of relief.


    Benjamin snorted and shot her a re. Looking away, Arissa asked the children, ¡°What would you all


    like to eat for dinner, Sweethearts?¡±


    All six children fixated their eyes on her. ¡°Are you cooking, Mommy?¡±


    ¡°Nope. But if you all would like to eat my cooking, I don¡¯t mind making a few dishes!¡±


    Who knows, dinner might be ready by the time we arrive home. After all, Edwin has gone back to


    prepare dinner.


    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re deliberately saying that, right? By the time we arrive home, dinner will be ready!¡±


    Zachary giggled.


    Exposed by her son, Arissa was embarrassed for a moment. Benjamin stared at the back of her head


    fixedly. ¡°I¡¯d like to eat steak!¡±


    Arissa¡¯s lips twitched. I wasn¡¯t asking him! Upon receiving no response from her, Benjamin murmured


    in a deep voice, ¡°Well?¡±


    Sensing great pressure washing over her, Arissa turned and nced at him. ¡°In that case, ask Edwin to


    grill it!¡±


    ¡°You know how to grill a steak, no? I¡¯d like to eat your cooking!¡±


    Benjamin gazed at her deeply. Arissa¡¯s heart skipped a beat before it pounded wildly.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Goodness! I really can¡¯t stand him looking at me in such a manner. It makes me waver and relent!


    ¡°Fine!¡±


    The corners of Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper¡¯s mouths twitched. Couldn¡¯t she have declined?


    Conversely, Gavin and Jesse were over the moon that they would get to eat the steaks she grilled.


    Tim was also very much looking forward to it.


    Meanwhile, Benjamin¡¯s thin lips curled up slightly.


    Just when they arrived at the Graham residence, a phone call from Ethen came in.


    Arissa hastily answered the call.


    ¡°Have you found it, Mr. Frank?¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Ethen paused for a second before answering in a hushed voice, ¡°Yes,


    but there are only a few pieces of nk paper in the document you submitted, Ms. York.¡±


    Arissa was entirely stunned.


    ¡°nk paper?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Thebel indicates that it¡¯s from your office, so that should be it.¡±


    At Ethen¡¯s words, Arissa¡¯s lips twitched.


    Don¡¯t tell me I didn¡¯t print them out? But I did press the button.


    Benjamin carried the children out of the car.


    Standing beside the car, he bent over and looked at her. ¡°Are you noting out?¡±


    Arissa cast a nce at him, mortified to the core. Ethen then uttered a call-closing statement before


    ending the call.


    ¡°Perhaps I forgot to print the document out, Mr. Graham. I¡¯ll print it out for you in a while!¡±


    She voluntarily admitted to her mistake.


    Benjamin harrumphed softly.


    Arissa took a peek at him. Puzzlement swamped her when she saw that he wasn¡¯t surprised in the


    least.


    ¡°Did you already see my document?¡±


    ¡°Nope!¡± Benjamin nced at her.


    A whileter, he added, ¡°I only saw the folder.¡±


    Words eluded Arissa.

 Chapter 752

    Chapter 752


    Chapter 752 He Does Not Eat Minced Garlic


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Couldn¡¯t he have cleared things up earlier? Instead, he sat there and watched as I investigated the


    matter! ¡°How could you?¡±


    Arissa¡¯s temper spiked. ¡°I indeed didn¡¯t see your document.¡±


    Benjamin regarded her steadily, his tone emphatic. Arissa sulked. Well, it¡¯s true that my document


    wasn¡¯t there. ¡°You should have rified things. Yet, you merely watched at the side as I made a fool of


    myself!¡±


    Bending, she climbed out of the car and shot him a re before entering the house. Benjamin merely


    quirked an eyebrow. ¡°Serves you right!¡± Gavin threw the man a taunting look.


    In response, Benjamin shot his son a sidelong nce. Shouldering his schoolbag, Gavin chased after


    his siblings. ¡°Let¡¯s go in!¡±


    Zachary held Tim¡¯s hand while Oliver and Jasper held Jesse¡¯s hand. In a sh, all six children sprinted


    into the house. The schoolbags on their shoulders bounced about, rendering them absolutely adorable.


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes were trained on their petite figures, his thin lips curving upward. Gavin had be


    much livelier with thepany of the other kids. At the sight of their return, Edwin trotted out to greet


    them. ¡°You¡¯re back, Mrs. Graham, kids!¡±


    ¡°Yup!¡± Arissa replied with a smile. Grinning, Edwin cast his gaze at Benjamin, who came inst. ¡°Mr.


    Graham, one more dish and dinner will be ready!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Benjamin inclined his head at the man before going upstairs to change. Taking a gander at him,


    Arissa pivoted and went into the kitchen. When she saw that there were steaks left, she made garlic


    butter steak.


    In the meantime, the six children sat in the living room. Tim was revising with a textbook in his hand


    while Gavin and Zachary taught him the parts he didn¡¯t understand.


    Arissa then headed over to call them for dinner. Upon seeing that they were studying, she walked over


    with a smile. ¡°What are you studying?¡±


    ¡°Mommy!¡± The children snapped their heads around to look at her. ¡°Gavin and the others are teaching


    me the parts I don¡¯t understand,¡± exined Tim, lifting his head to look at his mother with slight


    bashfulness.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s good. Ask them whatever you don¡¯t understand, Sweetheart. It¡¯s dinner time, so let¡¯s eat


    first. You can continueter.¡±


    Arissa stroked his head. ¡°Yay! Dinner is ready!¡± Jesse cheered excitedly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wash our hands and eat!¡±


    Jasper scrambled up and dashed to the washroom. Chuckling, Arissa urged the other children, ¡°Go


    and wash your hands before eating!¡±


    After they had all run off to wash their hands, she went upstairs to call Benjamin upon seeing that the


    man had yet toe downstairs.


    Benjamin was on the phone, standing on the balcony in the room. His expression was rather grim.


    Glimpsing that, Arissa didn¡¯t approach him. She merely stopped by the door and knocked, whispering,


    ¡°Dinner is ready.¡±


    Benjamin jerked his head over and nodded in acknowledgment. Arissa continued studying him for a


    long moment before spinning on her heel and going downstairs.


    Quite some time passed before Benjamin ended the call and went downstairs for dinner. Taking a seat


    with the six children, Arissa told them to drink some soup first while waiting for the man.


    ¡°Daddy is here!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Graham is here!¡±


    The children swung their gazes in Benjamin¡¯s direction. Arissa turned and nced at him as well.


    He carried an innate sense of authoritativeness, so she sensed his strong aura as he drew near.


    ¡°Dinner is ready, Mr. Graham!¡±


    Benjamin nodded. ¡°Got it. Let¡¯s all eat!¡±


    He proceeded to sit down to eat.


    Arissa stole a peek at him. Her curiosity was piqued when she saw no sign of his fury earlier.


    Nheless, she didn¡¯t ask him about that.


    Glimpsing the steak in front of him, Benjamin narrowed his eyes imperceptibly. ¡°Who made this?¡±


    A sense of foreboding washed over Arissa, and her heart lurched. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I made it.¡±


    Didn¡¯t he say he wanted to eat steak? I just grilled the steak in a different way.


    ¡°Mr. Graham doesn¡¯t eat minced garlic, Mrs. Graham,¡± Edwin hurriedly exined when he saw the


    tense situation.


    Throwing the man whose expression was as ck as thunder a look, Arissa moved the dish away. Oh


    well, he really doesn¡¯t appreciate good food!


    She ced some steak on the children¡¯s tes, and they all loved it, smacking their lips as they ate.


    ¡°I want more, Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Me too, Ms. York!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s still much left. Here.¡±


    Arissa added more to the children¡¯s tes.


    She tried a piece of steak herself and found that it tasted superb.

 Chapter 753

    Chapter 753


    Chapter 753 Or Are You Unwilling


    Seeing that Arissa and the children were all enjoying the steak, Benjamin eyed the te of garlic butter


    steak. ¡°Give me a piece.¡±


    Arissa cast a look at him. ¡°I thought you don¡¯t eat minced garlic?¡± At that, Benjamin swept a sharp gaze


    over her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you make it for me?¡±


    Warmth suffused Arissa, and she took a piece of steak for him. ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself if you really dislike


    it. The kids and I can finish it.¡±


    Benjamin looked at her. Surprisingly, he finished the piece of steak. He stilled for a second when the


    taste hit him, for the minced garlic didn¡¯t taste as bad as he expected. ¡°Not bad!¡± hemented.


    Arissa gaped at him. Shooting her a sidelong nce, Benjamin motioned for her to give him a few


    more pieces. Thus, Arissa took another piece of steak for him. All six children loved it as well, so they


    quickly took more.


    With that, the entire te of steak was gone. Benjamin directed his gaze at the children, and they


    giggled. ¡°Mommy made this, so we can also eat it!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make it again next time if you all like it,¡± Arissa turned and promised the children. She then


    prompted them to savor the other dishes.


    The six children were all delighted. When Arissa saw them all eating with relish, her mood remained


    upbeat. Following suit, Benjamin had another helping of pasta as well.


    As Edwin clocked it all, sheer gratification deluged him. At that precise moment, Darius came with


    William. Arissa swiftly greeted them and invited them to join in for dinner.


    The six children were even more exuberant to see their grandfather. They all greeted Darius, putting


    him in seventh heaven. After dinner, Darius yed with the children in the living room.


    Arissa brewed coffee for him in warm hospitality. ¡°There¡¯s no need to bustle about, Issa. I¡¯ll go and look


    for Benjamin for a moment,¡± Darius remarked smilingly.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He then told her to keep the childrenpany while he stood up and went to the study in search of


    Benjamin. ¡°Benjamin!¡±


    Benjamin lifted his head, only to see Darius walking in. ¡°Have a seat, Dad.¡±


    Taking a seat on the chair in front of the desk, Darius stared at his son, who was busy with work. This


    youngest son of mine is outstanding in everything he does and is my pride, but he¡¯s worrying in some


    aspects.


    ¡°Did you not bring Issa over to register your marriage today?¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t time yet,¡± Benjamin murmured cidly. Darius¡¯ eyes remained fixated on him. ¡°Is it not time yet,


    or are you unwilling to do so?¡±


    Benjamin frowned, saying nothing at all.


    ¡°Benjamin, Issa is a girl. Don¡¯t put her in an awkward position when she has given birth to six children


    for you. If you really don¡¯t want to marry her, don¡¯t have her stay with you. How is she going to get


    married in the future?¡±


    Raising his head, Benjamin pinned his eyes on Darius. ¡°Do you want to see her taking the six kids


    away?¡±


    ¡°How is she going to raise six kids alone? She still has to go to work. The kids must be in your custody.


    If she misses them, she cane and visit them,¡± Darius asserted solemnly.


    Benjamin narrowed his eyes a fraction as he continued eyeballing the old man.


    ¡°You previously promised to allow her to have custody of the kids. Why did you suddenly change your


    mind?¡±


    ¡°That was because I thought she might marry into the Graham family. Now that you¡¯ve got no feelings


    for her, it¡¯s better to draw a line between you both.¡±


    Darius regarded his son stonily without giving the game away.


    In response, Benjamin merely snorted. ¡°Instead of worrying about this, you¡¯d be better served worrying


    about those few sons of yours.¡±


    Darius¡¯ brows creased deeply in puzzlement. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with them?¡±


    Pressing his lips into a thin line, Benjamin remained silent.


    Knowing that he wasn¡¯t getting anything out of his son, Darius heaved a sigh.


    ¡°Benjamin, how am I to resolve the problem if you won¡¯t tell me about it?¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s expression went cold.


    Helplessness inundated Darius. ¡°I failed to fulfill my responsibilities as a father. I didn¡¯t take good care


    of you when you were young. I caused you much suffering. Now, you¡¯ve got children and have be


    a father yourself. You have your own family, so you need to consider your children in everything you do.


    Don¡¯t follow in my footsteps and make them drift increasingly further away from you.¡±


    He didn¡¯t spell things out, but he knew that Benjamin would understand his meaning.


    ¡°Don¡¯t obsess over the past anymore. It¡¯ll only hurt you and those around you.¡±

 Chapter 754

    Chapter 754


    Chapter 754 He Must Have Fought With Daddy


    ¡°It¡¯s time you go home!¡± Benjamin uttered coldly. Verily, he didn¡¯t want to hear Darius saying all that.


    Darius sighed, rather worried to see how stubborn his son was.


    ¡°Issa has feelings for you, so don¡¯t wait until you lose her to regret it! If you have feelings for her, too,


    do something to reciprocate her feelings. Otherwise, keep your distance from her. Don¡¯t keep your


    rtionship ambiguous like this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not you!¡± Benjamin interrupted icily. Darius¡¯ expression changed. He gazed at the man for a while


    before getting to his feet and leaving. When he returned to the living room, he called William along to


    leave.


    ¡°Are you not going to stay for a while longer, Old Mr. Graham?¡±


    Noticing that his expression was gloomy, Arissa was very much worried. ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m old, so I¡¯ve


    got to go home and rest earlier.¡±


    Darius shed her a forced smile. Waving at her, he then left. All six children were wholly perplexed.


    ¡°Why did Grandpa leave so abruptly?¡± Oliver wondered.


    Gavin nced at the study. ¡°He must have fought with Daddy.¡±


    At once, everyone swung their gazes at Gavin. Looking at her son, Arissa inquired, ¡°Do they fight often,


    Sweetheart?¡±


    Gavin blinked. ¡°It has happened many times.¡±


    ¡°Do you know why?¡±


    Arissa tried to pry information out of him. s, Gavin shook his head, for he had no idea either. Arissa


    caressed his head. The moment she saw Edwin approaching with some snacks, a sh of something


    flittered across her eyes.


    ¡°Old Mr. Graham has left?¡± Edwin asked when he didn¡¯t see Darius around. Arissa nodded. ¡°Yeah, he


    just left a while ago.¡±


    Subsequently, she queried, ¡°Edwin, do you know what¡¯s wrong between Old Mr. Graham and


    Benjamin? Could you tell me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this, Mrs. Graham. That¡¯s a problem between the two of them. If I were to tell you,


    Mr. Graham would fly into a rage when he learns about it.¡±


    Edwin didn¡¯t dare tell her about it. Arissa¡¯s brows furrowed deeply. If that¡¯s the case, the problem


    between them is really not trivial. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy. Daddy and Grandpa have always gotten along


    like that!¡± Gavin asserted in constion.


    ¡°Did Mr. Graham do something wrong, or did Grandpa?¡±


    Zachary looked at Edwin curiously. Edwin chuckled, not quite sure how to exin it to the young boy.


    ¡°Both of them did something wrong.¡±


    They¡¯ve both got their faults. Seeing that he was reluctant to say anything, Arissa didn¡¯t continue


    pursuing the question, lest she put him in a difficult position.


    She apanied the children while they did their revisions in the living room. Tim read to her.


    Clocking his seriousness, she felt proud on his behalf.


    ¡°Sweetheart, this is pronounced without the alphabet ¡®h¡¯ in the front.¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tim hurriedly noted it down and read it aloud to her once more. ¡°Was that right, Ms. York?¡±


    Arissa nodded. ¡°Yup, that was exactly it! How amazing, Sweetheart! Keep up the great work!¡±


    Tim smiled shyly upon receiving herpliment. ¡°I will!¡±


    Arissa continued checking on the other children. All that was a piece of cake for Gavin, Zachary, Oliver,


    and Jasper. Only Jesse was having trouble reading. In fact, she was even worse than Tim.


    ¡°Jesse, you¡¯ve got to learn from Tim. He has only started attending school, but he has mastered it. Yet,


    you¡¯re still unfamiliar with it when you¡¯ve studied for a few semesters!¡±


    Sometimes, Arissa was quite worried about Jesse¡¯s studies.


    ¡°I can¡¯t master it, Mommy. I understood when the teacher taught me, but I can¡¯t remember after that.¡±


    Jesse pouted, looking all pitiful.


    Arissa was tickled pink by the girl¡¯s expression. ¡°You¡¯ve got to memorize it! If you can¡¯t remember, read


    it a few more times.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s justzy, Mommy!¡± Jasper chimed in.


    Oliver eyed Jesse with amusement in his gaze. ¡°She doesn¡¯t remember even if I teach her.¡±


    Amused and slightly exasperated at the same time, she said, ¡°Sweetheart, if you don¡¯t study hard,


    you¡¯ll be a silly billy.¡±


    ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to be a silly billy!¡±


    Jesse stuck out her lower lip.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. I¡¯ll teach you!¡± Gavin consoled.


    ¡°if you can teach her, Gavin, I¡¯ll be very much impressed!¡±


    Arissa was at her wits¡¯ end when it came to Jesse, for thetter wasn¡¯t as intelligent as her brothers


    and was slow in whatever she learned.


    ¡°I can do it, Mommy!¡±


    Gavin nodded solemnly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll also teach Jesse when I¡¯ve mastered it!¡± Tim vowed.

 Chapter 755

    Chapter 755


    Chapter 755 Working Overtime With Benjamin


    ¡°I¡¯m rooting for you, Tim! You can definitely do it!¡± Subsequently, Arissa went on to encourage all the


    children. ¡°When you¡¯ve gotten good grades, I¡¯ll bring you all wherever you want to have fun and eat


    whatever you want!¡±


    Putting away his phone, Zachary dered, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ve recorded everything you said, lest you go


    back on your word!¡±


    The corners of Arissa¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°You¡¯ve promised, so you¡¯ve got to keep your word, Mommy!¡±


    Oliver was exceedingly confident, for obtaining good grades was as easy as pie to him. ¡°I¡¯m a woman


    of my word!¡±


    Arissa nodded with a smile. ¡°Teach Tim and Jesse everything you know.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been doing that all along, Mommy!¡± Zachary replied, grinning from ear to ear. Hearing that,


    Arissa nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy. I¡¯ll supervise them and teach them whatever they don¡¯t


    understand!¡± Gavin promised.


    ¡°You¡¯re all my precious children!¡±


    Arissa leaned down and pecked them all on the cheek. That had the children giggling away. ¡°Mrs.


    Graham, Mr. Graham asked that you go to the study,¡± Edwin murmured, approaching Arissa.


    Nodding, Arissa instructed him to take care of the children before going to the study. ¡°Help me sort all


    that out.¡±


    Benjamin pointed at the printer.


    Upon seeing that he was really busy, Arissa went over and helped to sort the documents out.


    He had already printed a few sets, so she categorized everything and stapled them together.


    ¡°Also, there¡¯s this. Go through them for a bit.¡±


    Benjamin tossed a few technical documents at her.


    Following that, Arissa could only sit down and focus on reviewing the documents.


    They worked for more than an hour.


    When the children didn¡¯t see hering out even after they had gone upstairs and bathed on their


    own, they trotted over to the study.


    Six petite heads poked into the room.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At the sight of both Arissa and Benjamin busy with work, they all sighed.


    ¡°Mommy is still busy,¡± Gavin turned and said to the others.


    ¡°Are they going to be busy for a long time?¡±


    Tim stared at him.


    In response, Gavin shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve got no idea!¡±


    Zachary, Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse heaved a sigh.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and see whether Mr. Whitley has prepared supper! Then, we¡¯ll call Mommy to eat!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The children charged into the kitchen. Edwin was ted to see them.


    ¡°Kids, have you all bathed?¡±


    All six children nodded. ¡°Yup! We¡¯ve all bathed!¡±


    ¡°We even helped Jesse bathe!¡± Gavin eximed proudly.


    Edwin stroked their heads affectionately before telling them to wait in the dining room while he hastily


    went about preparing supper.


    Meanwhile, Benjamin had already caught sight of the children when they poked their heads into the


    room. He nced at the woman, who didn¡¯t notice anything.


    Indeed, it was easy for Arissa to ignore everything around her when she was focused on work.


    After an indeterminate time, she sensed the man¡¯s eyes on her and lifted her head. All at once, she met


    his intense gaze.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze swept across her exquisite features. ¡°Go and rest. I¡¯ll finish the remaining work.¡±


    Since there wasn¡¯t much left, Arissa declined. ¡°Only these two copies are left. I¡¯ll finish them first. Then,


    you¡¯ll also be able to finish work faster.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s thin lips turned up slightly. ¡°It¡¯s a waste of talent to have you hold the post of technical


    director. Why don¡¯t you switch over and be my assistant?¡±


    Arissa was momentarily taken aback. ¡°There are specializations in different careers, so I¡¯d better stick


    to my forte. Besides, don¡¯t you already have Ethen?¡±


    Benjamin arched a brow. ¡°You can learn more if you work alongside me.¡±


    ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯d like to spare some time to spend with the kids.¡±


    Arissa didn¡¯t want to be too busy, and neither being the CEO¡¯s assistant or secretary would leave her


    with much time on her hands.


    Benjamin was already busy enough, yet she might be even busier.


    Benjamin stilled for a second. All of a sudden, he remembered Darius¡¯ advice. Indeed, he usually had


    little time to spend with the children.


    A heartbeatter, Arissa¡¯s voice rang out again. ¡°If you¡¯ve got time, you should also spend more time


    with them.¡±


    Benjamin looked at her for a while. He then got to his feet and dered, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Arissa was stunned for a moment. Surprise flooded her when she saw that there were still unfinished


    documents on the desk.


    ¡°You¡¯ve still got work, no?¡±

 Chapter 756

    Chapter 756


    Chapter 756 I Can Have Red Wine With You


    ¡°There won¡¯t be any time left by the time I finish my work.¡± Benjamin walked out of the study. Arissa


    nced at the time and wondered whether the children had bathed.


    No sooner had they gone out than the six children ran over from the dining room. ¡°Mommy, Mr.


    Graham, it¡¯s time for supper!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s have supper, Mommy!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s have supper, Ms. York!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s have supper, Mr. Graham!¡± ¡°Mommy, Mr. Graham, hurry up!¡±


    ¡°Mommy, Daddy, let¡¯s have supper together!¡± All six of them called out to the couple in unison. Arissa


    beamed widely upon seeing that they had all bathed. ¡°I thought you all hadn¡¯t bathed!¡±


    ¡°We know exactly what to do, Mommy!¡± Zachary eximed with a grin. As Arissa led them to the dining


    room, she turned and called out to Benjamin, ¡°Are you eating?¡±


    After having been busy for a while, she was indeed a touch hungry. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Benjamin gave her a look and brought the children to the dining room as well. The children were over


    the moon to see that they were all having supper together. Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse chattered nonstop


    about the delicious food that Edwin made.


    As the two of them went over, they were greeted by the sight of a tableful of scrumptious food. Arissa


    was delighted. ¡°Everything looks yummy! Was this all prepared by Edwin?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Benjamin muttered. Carrying the children, he plopped them onto the chairs before pulling out a


    chair for the woman. ¡°Sit down and eat!¡±


    Arissa sat down and ate with them. Edwin then brought out a te of barbecue skewers. The instant


    he spotted Benjamin there, he was startled for a moment. ¡°I added a bit of chili pepper to this.¡±


    He specifically added it because he knew that Arissa loved eating spicy foods. ¡°Thank you, Edwin! I


    love this!¡±


    Getting up from her seat, Arissa took it from him. ¡°Don¡¯t bustle around anymore, Edwin. Sit down and


    eat with us!¡±


    Edwin merely chucked. ¡°You all go ahead. I¡¯ll go and get the milkshakes.¡±


    ¡°Wow, you even prepared milkshake?¡±


    Arissa was pleasantly surprised. In response, Edwin nodded. ¡°Yup! The atmosphere won¡¯t be right if


    there¡¯s no milkshake during supper!¡±


    Arissa smiled from ear to ear and praised his cooking skills to the skies. ¡°Edwin, the supper you


    prepare tastes better than those prepared by professional chefs! They taste amazing!¡±


    Edwinughed heartily. ¡°I¡¯m d you like it, Mrs. Graham!¡±


    Benjamin nced at them. When he saw Arissa beaming at the man, he frowned imperceptibly. Does


    she smile like that at any man?


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk while you¡¯re eating!¡± he snapped.


    Having been called out, Arissa curled her lips.


    ¡°Supper is to be eaten while chatting!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Mr. Graham. Supper is usually paired with beer,¡± Jasper seconded.


    Arissa¡¯s eyes lit up. She turned to Benjamin. ¡°How about some beer, Graham?¡±


    Benjamin gazed at her long and hard. ¡°If you want to drink, I can have some red wine with you.¡±


    He loathed the fact that one hupped after drinking beer.


    Arissa shed him a sheepish smile. ¡°Never mind, then. Red wine is too high-ss.¡±


    In truth, she was mainly afraid that she would end up drunk after imbibing.


    I¡¯ve still got to wake up early tomorrow to bring the kids to the hospital to visit Grandaunt. If I oversleep,


    there wouldn¡¯t be enough time.


    Benjamin¡¯s thin lips curved to form a smile. ¡°Milkshake is fine, too. There¡¯s no need to drink beer.¡±


    Arissa cast a look at him.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    At the sight of the smile on his face that rendered him handsome beyond words, her heartbeat


    inexorably elerated.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    She averted her gaze and focused on eating the barbecue skewers.


    When Benjamin noticed the red marks staining the corners of her lips, his gaze darkened a shade.


    ¡°You¡¯re having such spicy food?¡±


    Blinking, Arissa smacked her lips.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t spicy. Try one, and you¡¯ll know. It only appears spicy.¡±


    She instinctively handed him a barbecue skewer, but she suddenly remembered that he suffered from


    gastric. Immediately, she retracted her hand.


    Benjamin had already stretched out a hand to take it, so embarrassment swamped him when she did


    that.


    ¡°Your stomach is easily upset, so you¡¯d better not eat such a thing.¡±


    Benjamin quirked an eyebrow. ¡°That only happens asionally.¡±


    Arissa shot him a sidelong nce. ¡°Even if you¡¯re feeling fine now, you can¡¯t simply eat whatever you


    please!¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze flickered, and he replied in a low voice, ¡°Okay.¡±


    His rich baritone voice carried a hint of joy.

 Chapter 757

    Chapter 757


    Chapter 757 A Furious Blush


    Benjamin said indignantly, ¡°Still, I want to try a bite!¡± As he spoke, he snatched the barbecue skewer


    from Arissa, who gaped at him in shock.


    Gavin, Tim, Zachary, Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse stared at Benjamin, equally wide-eyed. Gavin


    eximed, ¡°Daddy! Why are you eating Mommy¡¯s food?¡±


    His father would never eat someone else¡¯s food. Innocently, Zachary piped up, ¡°Mr. Graham, there¡¯s


    plenty of food on the te!¡±


    ¡°You ate Mommy¡¯s saliva, Mr. Graham!¡± Jasper yelped. Benjamin cringed in awkwardness while Arissa


    blushed as red as a tomato at Jasper¡¯s words. She red at Benjamin before exining to the


    children, ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten that skewer yet!¡±


    s, Oliver merely smiled at his mother and replied, ¡°You don¡¯t need to exin anything, Mommy. We


    understand.¡± Oliver¡¯s knowing smile embarrassed Arissa to no end.


    Thankfully, Tim and Jesse did not chime in. Arissa put on a stern expression and chided, ¡°Eat up! Stop


    talking!¡±


    The childrenughed for a good moment. As though fearing no one had noticed Arissa¡¯s blush, Jasper


    even teased, ¡°Mommy, your face is so red!¡±


    Arissa lowered her head and began eating. When the children tried to take the barbecue skewers in


    front of her, she held on to the te and refused to share.


    ¡°These are mine!¡±


    Meanwhile, Benjamin had finally swallowed the bite of skewer he had impulsively taken from Arissa.


    His face reddened from how spicy the food was.


    Arissa¡¯s love and tolerance for spicy food were making his stomach churn. He could not believe how


    she enjoyed such torture.


    ¡°Hehe! Daddy¡¯s face is red too!¡± Gavin burst into a fit ofughter after spotting his father¡¯s blush.


    The other five children instantly whipped their heads around to stare at Benjamin.


    Arissa shot Benjamin a surprised look and mocked, ¡°My, my, Graham. That¡¯s a furious blush you¡¯re


    wearing. Are you shy?¡±


    That earned her a warning re as Benjamin defended himself. ¡°The food is too spicy!¡±


    Arissa¡¯s lips twitched in amusement. She scoffed and said, ¡°Please. This isn¡¯t spicy at all.¡±


    Tim nodded in agreement and added, ¡°Not spicy!¡±


    She smiled at the young boy and said gently, ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s not spicy at all!¡±


    Her response drew a small smile from Tim.


    Arissa¡¯s gaze softened at the sight of her son¡¯s happy expression.


    Benjamin was equally relieved when he noticed that Tim was gradually lowering his guard against


    them.


    Softly, he asked, ¡°Do you like spicy food, Tim?¡±


    Tim nodded and replied, ¡°Yes!¡±


    He used to nt and sell chili peppers with Mary in the winter. The peppers were small but packed a


    punch. Mary used to marinate them and cook them with pasta, which was absolutely delicious.


    Zachary noticed how Tim¡¯s eyes had lit up, and he asked curiously, ¡°Tim, what was the spiciest dish


    you ever ate?¡±


    ¡°The chili pepper that Great-grandaunt and I nted!¡± Tim announced quietly but proudly.


    ¡°Wow. You guys nt your own chili peppers?¡± Oliver¡¯s curiosity was piqued.


    Nodding, Tim exined, ¡°Many people in the vige nt them. You can sell them for money.¡±


    ¡°How big was your field?¡± asked Jasper.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tim scratched his head as he mulled over the question. He replied hesitantly, ¡°Maybe about one


    thousand and five hundred square meters!¡±


    Gavin and Jesse had no concept of how big that space was, nor did the other children, who looked


    equally perplexed.


    Arissa, however, grew up in the countryside and immediately knew just how big that piece ofnd was.


    She asked, ¡°Did you and Grandaunt harvest the peppers alone?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh!¡± Tim nodded.


    Arissa was stunned. It was already difficult for an old woman and a child to manage a chili pepper field


    larger than a thousand square meters, let alone harvest the crop by themselves.


    ¡°Sweetheart, was the harvest good?¡±


    Tim lowered his head dejectedly and muttered, ¡°No. We couldn¡¯t nt them well, so the chili peppers


    didn¡¯t look nice, and we had to sell them for a low price!¡±


    Arissa¡¯s heart ached for the boy. Farming had never been easy.


    She stroked Tim¡¯s head tenderly and consoled, ¡°Let¡¯s not nt that next time. Study hard, Tim, and you


    can do bigger things and earn a lot of money!¡±


    Tim¡¯s eyes lit up with hope, and he nodded somberly.


    ¡°Yeah! A lot of the older kids in the vige studied hard and found jobs outside the vige. They always


    bring a lot of money home during festivals!¡±

 Chapter 758

    Chapter 758


    Chapter 758 A Lesson


    Arissa smiled at the innocent Tim and said, ¡°You can do the same thing when you grow up too! There¡¯s


    no rush now. You should study hard at your age.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t make money yet, Ms. York. Great-grandaunt and I are using your money now, but I promise I¡¯ll


    pay you back in the future!¡± dered Tim with conviction.


    While Arissa was relieved by his sense of independence, she was also a little disappointed that Tim did


    not n to rely on her and Benjamin.


    Independence was an excellent trait, yet as Tim¡¯s biological mother, she naturally could not help but


    wish that her children would depend on her.


    She was more than happy to spoil her child rotten.


    Instead, Tim was still treating her like an outsider.


    Benjamin nced at Arissa before addressing Tim, ¡°Your mommy should be giving you and your great-


    grandaunt money to spend. Your parents are responsible for raising you into an adult. Don¡¯t feel


    pressured to pay her back now. Once you¡¯re all grown up with a job of your own, you have plenty of


    opportunities to thank her for her care!¡±


    He also nced at the other children and dered, ¡°I won¡¯t stop any of you if you n to give your


    sries to your mommy in the future!¡±


    Zachary snickered and replied, ¡°We can give Mommy a good life now, Mr. Graham. She doesn¡¯t have


    to work so hard anymore.¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm! I can pay for Mommy too. I have savings!¡±


    Meanwhile, Gavin shot Benjamin a sidelong nce and warned, ¡°Don¡¯t make Mommy suffer too much.


    Sometimes, she¡¯s so busy she can¡¯t spend time with us.¡±


    Benjamin arched a brow in response. He knew Gavin was rich, but he had no idea how the children


    raised by Arissa gained their wealth.


    He asked them, ¡°Where does your moneye from?¡±


    Zachary, Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse kept their lips zipped instead of answering him.


    Their adorable response brought a smile to Arissa¡¯s face. She had an inkling of where their money


    came from.


    The children had known the ins and outs of running a business from a young age, a talent likely


    inherited from their father.


    ¡°Did you make money yourselves?¡± Tim asked Zachary curiously.


    Gavin¡¯s rich, and so are my younger siblings. I¡¯m the only poord here. I need to work hard so I¡¯m not


    a burden to them!


    ¡°Yup!¡±


    Zachary nodded before leaning toward Tim¡¯s ear, whispering, ¡°I¡¯ll teach you how to make moneyter!¡±


    Tim was stunned. ¡°Okay!¡±


    Curiously, Arissa asked Zachary, ¡°What are the two of you talking about, Zachary? Why are you


    whispering to each other?¡±


    Grinning cheekily, Zachary replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy! I won¡¯t try anything dangerous.¡±


    Arissa nced at Zachary before turning her attention to Tim. Eventually, she smiled and said, ¡°Fine.


    Just watch your safety, no matter what you¡¯re doing!¡±


    Her third son¡¯s mouth twitched in amusement. How dangerous can making money be?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy! It¡¯s definitely safe!¡±


    Arissa nodded, acknowledging his promise.


    On the other hand, Benjamin had overheard Zachary and Tim¡¯s entire conversation, thanks to his


    excellent hearing. Thus, he was far less concerned over his children¡¯s safety.


    ¡°Let me know if you need my help!¡± he said to the boys.


    Zachary nced at him and replied, ¡°We don¡¯t need your help for now!¡±


    Benjamin merely nodded in response.


    ¡°Here are the drinks, Mrs. Graham!¡±


    Edwin entered the room with a cup of coffee for Arissa and milkshakes for the six children.


    Then, he asked Benjamin, ¡°Would you like some coffee, Mr. Graham?¡±


    Benjamin took up his butler¡¯s offer since everyone else was enjoying a beverage.


    Arissa sipped on her hot coffee, pleasantly surprised by its vor profile.


    She usually took her coffee cold and had not noticed the delectable nuances when the drink was


    served hot.


    Arissa eximed in delight, ¡°Mm, hot coffee tastes pretty good!¡±


    Smiling, Edwin advised, ¡°Mrs. Graham, it¡¯s better for women to take warm and hot foods. Don¡¯t have


    too many cold drinks in the future!¡±


    She returned his smile and nodded. ¡°Okay! Edwin, why don¡¯t you sit down and eat with us? Don¡¯t keep


    rushing around the house!¡±


    Edwin looked to Benjamin for approval, and thetter raised his jaw subtly, gesturing for the butler to


    take a seat.


    At the same time, Benjamin said, ¡°She has invited you to join us, so have a seat!¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Edwin sat beside the children happily.


    Jesse busied herself filling Edwin¡¯s te, and her five elder brothers quickly followed her lead.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Please eat, Mr. Whitley!¡±


    ¡°Why, thank you, children!¡± Edwin was pleasantly surprised.


    Arissa smiled at the scene before continuing to savor her food.


    Suddenly, she noticed Benjamin clutching his stomach, and she asked, ¡°Is your stomach upset again?¡±

 Chapter 759

    Chapter 759


    Chapter 759 The Children Care For Him


    Benjamin rubbed his tummy and replied, ¡°I¡¯m okay!¡± The corner of Arissa¡¯s lips twitched as she knew


    the man was trying to act tough. ¡°You aren¡¯t supposed to have spicy food! See? You must have


    worsened your condition,¡± she grumbled in disapproval.


    While nagging at him, she still poured him a ss of water. ¡°Drink some water,¡± she ordered. Benjamin


    emptied the ss and lost appetite to eat anything else.


    Arissa could tell how ufortable he felt and advised him, ¡°Why don¡¯t you wash up and get some


    rest?¡±


    ¡°Daddy, are you okay?¡± Gavin hopped off his chair and rushed to Benjamin¡¯s side. ¡°Yes, I am,¡±


    Benjamin assured the young boy while caressing his head.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, you should be honest!¡± Zachary came over too and stared sternly at Benjamin.


    Meanwhile, Tim frowned and urged, ¡°If you are not feeling well, you should see a doctor.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will.¡± Benjamin nodded with a smile. ¡°Mr. Graham, you should go lie down then!¡±


    It was Oliver¡¯s turn to express concern. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t try to put up a brave front, Mr. Graham. If you


    are feeling unwell, you have to seek medical assistance. You will get better after taking some


    medicine,¡± Jasper advised.


    Jesse nodded in agreement and chimed in as well, ¡°Mr. Graham, you should listen to Mommy and get


    some rest.¡±


    The way the six children showed their concern touched Benjamin¡¯s heart.


    ¡°I do feel a little ufortable, but don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s nothing serious.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Graham, maybe you should eat more. Who knows, but it might help relieve the heat.¡±


    Immediately, Zachary scooped up some mild food that was suitable for Benjamin. ¡°You should eat this!¡±


    A surge of warmth enveloped Benjamin like a hug. ¡°You can have it. I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    ¡°No, you should have this. That way, you won¡¯t feel as terrible,¡± Zachary insisted.


    Arissa watched the children fuss over Benjamin and said, ¡°Zachary is right. Maybe you should eat more


    to soothe your stomach.¡±


    Given the situation, Benjamin could only heed their instructions and help himself to more food.


    At the same time, Arissa gestured to the children. ¡°All right, you guys. Eat up and prepare for bed.¡±


    Obediently, the six children returned to their seats to finish their meals.


    At that moment, Edwin ced a pill bottle on the table and told Benjamin, ¡°Mr. Graham, you¡¯ll feel


    better after taking your meds.¡±


    Benjamin knitted his brows, and Arissa took note of the slight change in his expression.


    ¡°Edwin is right. You should take your meds after the meal,¡± Arissa persuaded.


    Benjamin merely nced at her in response.


    Arissa promptly looked away.


    As the six children continued to eat, they kept tabs on Benjamin, wanting to ensure he was feeling


    okay.


    Benjamin could tell how worried they were and warmly reassured them, ¡°I am all right. Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    ¡°Hmph! We aren¡¯t worried.¡± Zachary snorted, pretending as if he couldn¡¯t care less.


    ¡°Exactly! We¡¯re worried about Mommy. If you fall sick, Mommy will have to overwork herself to care for


    you,¡± added Jasper, curling his lips in disdain.


    ¡°Yes, this isn¡¯t about you. We only feel bad for Mommy,¡± Oliver echoed.


    Gavin alsomented, ¡°Stop ttering yourself!¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    The children¡¯s defensive responses made Arissa let out an amused chuckle.


    Benjamin furrowed his brows and scanned the children as well as Arissa before a glint shed across


    his eyes. Suddenly, he bent forward and acted as if he was in pain.


    Instantly, the six children widened their eyes in shock, concern written all over their faces.


    The sight made Benjamin happy.


    Arissa thought he was in pain again and could not help butment worriedly, ¡°If it¡¯s serious, you


    should head to the hospital!¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s all right. I¡¯ll be okay after taking some medicine,¡± Benjamin casually replied before helping


    himself to more food.


    He then drank some milkshake and cringed when he realized it was too sweet for him. Thus, he ced


    the milkshake in front of Arissa and said, ¡°You can have it.¡±


    Arissa nced at him. ¡°This is quite sweet. I don¡¯t think you are used to it, so you shouldn¡¯t touch it.¡±


    She pushed aside the dishes that he couldn¡¯t eat.


    ¡°Should I cook you some pasta instead?¡±


    Benjamin made a face. He already had pasta in the afternoon, so he didn¡¯t feel like having the same


    thing again.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t usually have supper, anyway.¡±


    Benjamin stopped after having his fill and watched Arissa and the kids enjoy themselves.


    ¡°Remember to take your medicine. Then, you can take a warm bath and head to bed. You will feel


    better afterward,¡± Arissa reminded.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Benjamin acknowledged but did not budge.

 Chapter 760

    Chapter 760


    Chapter 760 I Was Like That Too


    Arissa handed him the pills when she saw that he had no intention of taking his medicine. ¡°Here. Take


    them.¡± Left without a choice, Benjamin did as told.


    At the sight of the exchange, Gavin scoffed, ¡°Why are you acting like a child? I can¡¯t believe you need


    Mommy to persuade you to take your medicine.¡±


    In response, Benjamin shot daggers at the boy. ¡°Why are you ring at me? I was only speaking the


    truth.¡± Gavin shrugged.


    ¡°Gavin, are you itching for a beating?¡±


    Benjamin narrowed his eyes and warned the boy.


    Little did he expect Gavin to turn to Arissa and whine, ¡°Mommy, he wants to hit me!¡±


    Arissaughed and assured, ¡°Sweetheart, don¡¯t be scared. If he dares toy his hands on you, I will


    protect you!¡±


    Benjamin grumbled, ¡°You always take their side!¡±


    ¡°Well, of course. Gavin is my son, after all!¡± Arissa boasted pridefully.


    Benjamin merely scoffed and turned his attention back to the children. ¡°All of you should finish your


    supper and go to bed as soon as possible. If you wake up toote the next morning, you won¡¯t be able


    to visit your great-grandaunt.¡±


    Hearing that, the children wolfed down their supper and finished their milkshakes. Afterward, they said


    their goodnights and headed upstairs to bed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go check on them.¡±


    Edwin followed suit to take care of the children.


    A tender smile appeared on Arissa¡¯s countenance as she watched the children hop up the stairs.


    ¡°You should eat up too,¡± Benjamin gestured to her te.


    Only then did Arissa turn her attention back to him. When she met his deep eyes, she stated, ¡°You


    should head upstairs and take a bath since you¡¯ve finished your food.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    Casually, Benjamin leaned back in his seat and watched the woman eat.


    They were the only ones left in the dining room, and the atmosphere quickly became somewhat


    sensual.


    Under Benjamin¡¯s intense stare, Arissa felt the heat creep up her face.


    Suddenly, she became extra conscious of every mouthful of food she took.


    From the corner of her eyes, she could still see him staring at her.


    Thus, her heartbeat began elerating beyond her control.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Arissa blurted out.


    Instead of answering her, Benjamin threw her an unexpected question. ¡°Are you getting used to staying


    here?¡±


    Arissa rposed herself and replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    It did not matter where she was, as long as she was with her children.


    ¡°I see.¡± Benjamin sounded pleased.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the sudden question? Do you think we¡¯re too noisy? Did we disturb you?¡± she asked,


    staring at the man¡¯s charming face.


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    Benjamin kept his eyes glued to the woman¡¯s delicate face as he spoke. ¡°Gavin became more cheerful


    after you all moved in.¡±


    Arissa beamed happily in response. Yeah, he¡¯s right. The boy has be livelier.


    Gavin was a quiet boy in the past. He did not speak as much, but now, with thepany of his


    siblings, he became talkative and full of vigor.


    At the same time, he became a responsible big brother and often took care of his younger siblings.


    With that in mind, a loving gaze appeared in Arissa¡¯s eyes. ¡°Gavin did change a lot.¡±


    She then turned to Benjamin and continued, ¡°He used to be like you. He¡¯s quiet and solemn since a


    young age. Having such a character as a child made him miss out on all the fun in life.¡±


    A gleam shed past Benjamin¡¯s eyes. ¡°I was like that when I was young, too.¡±


    Arissa paused and stared at him, but he remained silent and didn¡¯t continue with what he wanted to


    say.


    Though he was a quiet and solemn boy, he grew up fine. Thus, he did not think anything was wrong


    with Gavin¡¯s overly-mature character.


    ¡°A child needs peers to grow up with. Their character will change when they get to y with their


    peers.¡±


    She then changed the topic and mentioned Tim. ¡°Tim is still not used to it yet, but once he clicks with


    his siblings, he¡¯ll be fine. We need to give him some time.¡±


    Benjamin nodded. ¡°Tim still feels quite uneasy, but you shouldn¡¯t keep a watchful eye on him all the


    time. He might feel pressured.¡±


    Arissa bobbed her head. ¡°I¡¯ll take note of that.¡±


    Then, she lowered her head and continued eating.


    He reached out and tucked her hair behind her ear upon noticing it was about to touch her food.


    She stopped in her tracks and felt as though the parts of her face where his fingers brushed were


    burning up.


    Although she tried her hardest to act normal, her natural reaction betrayed her. Her fair cheeks flushed


    as she blinked nervously, making her look all the more alluring.


    Benjamin was thoroughly enchanted by her beauty. She has such beautiful eyes, and most importantly,


    she gets shy easily. Though she has a strong personality, it can¡¯t hide the fact that her cheeks will turn


    red whenever she¡¯s shy.


    To Benjamin, Arissa looked mesmerizing when she was embarrassed. Her fluttering eyshes as she


    avoided his gaze stirred desires and emotions deep down within the man.

 Chapter 761

    Chapter 761


    Chapter 761 A Feast For His Eyes


    Sensing Benjamin¡¯s scorching gaze, Arissa felt her heart racing. Thump! Thump!


    She could almost feel her heart collide against her rib cage as the deafening sound echoed in her ears.


    Benjamin couldn¡¯t help pinching her cheek with his slender, bony fingers.


    Arissa¡¯s beautiful eyes turned and nced at him. The man¡¯s amused and yful expression only


    served to make her blush more. ¡°Graham, it hurts!¡± she yelped.


    A look shed across Benjamin¡¯s eyes before he offered, ¡°Oh. I¡¯ll rub on it for you.¡± With that, he


    started massaging the spot where he pinched her. However, Arissa avoided his touch, the blush on her


    cheeks extending to her ears.


    ¡°Your face is very red,¡± Benjamin pointed out. He was quite pleased with himself as he took note of her


    bright red cheeks.


    She felt awkward and boldly retorted, ¡°How can my face not turn red when you¡¯re touching me like


    that? Any straight woman will have the same reaction.¡±


    Benjamin arched an eyebrow. His gaze, which resembled a bottomless abyss, seemed to emanate a


    mysterious charm that captivated people.


    ¡°But I won¡¯t react like that if you were my guy best friend,¡± Arissa added.


    The corner of Benjamin¡¯s lips twitched when he heard that.


    ¡°Do you have a guy best friend?¡±


    Arissa nced at him in amusement. ¡°Of course! Everyone has friends of the opposite gender!¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s expression fell as he heard that.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, do you have a lot of male friends?¡±


    s, Arissa continued enjoying her supper instead of exining herself.


    Benjamin kept his eyes fixated on her and felt his displeasure grow increasingly intense as the silence


    dragged on.


    ¡°I¡¯m done.¡±


    Arissa promptly stood up to clear the table.


    Benjamin spoke up. ¡°You can leave these to the housekeeper.¡±


    Her eyes flitted over to him before she said, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. I can do it.¡±


    In minutes, she kept the dishes and even wiped the table while she was at it.


    Meanwhile, Benjamin sat in his chair and watched as she busied herself.


    ¡°Are you too bored?¡±


    Arissa shot him a look. ¡°I thought you wanted me to do this. Plus, I¡¯ll feel bad for staying here without


    helping with anything.¡±


    Benjamin pursed his lips and uttered in a low voice, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this next time. If you want to


    help, you could make some food for me instead.¡±


    She looked at him, smiling ear to ear. ¡°Very well. I¡¯m holding you to your word!¡±


    Benjamin nodded and hummed a reply before standing up. With his hands in his pockets, he tilted his


    head, gesturing to the stairs. ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs.¡±


    Arissa chirped cheerfully, ¡°Coming!¡±


    She quickly hopped into the kitchen to wash her hands before rushing back out.


    His lips curved to form an inconspicuous smile when he saw how happy she was.


    Arissa linked arms with him and asked, ¡°Would you like to take a bath first? Or should I?¡±


    The look in Benjamin¡¯s eyes softened as he looked at the woman¡¯s bright expression. ¡°You can go


    first.¡±


    Delighted, Arissa loosened her grip around Benjamin¡¯s arm and hopped up the stairs.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be going first!¡±


    He watched as her figure disappeared from his sight, feeling somewhat empty.


    Slowly, he trudged upstairs behind her.


    Arissa checked on the kids before going to take a bath and saw that Edwin had already tucked them


    into bed. They were all fast asleep.


    She said gratefully, ¡°Edwin, you should head to bed too. You don¡¯t have to stay here to watch over


    them.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°All right, Mrs. Graham. I¡¯ll head to my room in a bit.¡± Edwin nodded and smiled.


    She returned the smile and greeted him goodnight before heading to the master¡¯s bedroom for a bath.


    When Benjamin entered the room, he could hear the sound of running water in the bathroom.


    Hey down in bed with his head resting on his hands. His gaze subconsciously traveled to the


    bathroom, and his mouth felt dry, causing him to swallow every once in a while.


    It did not take long for Arissa to finish washing up and emerge from the bathroom.


    When she saw Benjamin in bed, she urged, ¡°Your turn. I¡¯ve got the bathtub ready for you.¡±


    As she said that, he kept his eyes locked on her figure. Though the pajamas she was wearing weren¡¯t


    revealing at all, he still thought she looked exceptionally alluring. His eyes darkened as his lustful


    desires grew.


    ¡°Come here!¡±


    His low and gruff voice made Arissa¡¯s heart skip a beat.


    She reckoned he was either angry or trying to imply something by bellowing thatmand.

 Chapter 762

    Chapter 762


    Chapter 762 A Woman Called Him At Midnight


    A man and a woman were alone in the room in the dead of night, rendering the atmosphere as


    suggestive as ever. Under such circumstances, Arissa could feel her heart flutter. She stole a few


    nces at the man while drying her hair with a towel.


    Benjamin was leaningzily on the headboard. A few buttons on his ck shirt were undone, revealing


    his muscr, attractive abs. She gulped and wondered why he summoned her over.


    All of a sudden, he let out a soft grunt, his deep tone almost bewitching her. She suppressed her


    emotions and put an end to the sensual vibe by saying, ¡°Go take your bath now!¡±


    When he realized that she showed no intention of heeding his order, he got up and strode over to her.


    Arissa was dumbfounded. Before she knew it, Benjamin had already bent over to pick her up.


    Her eyes widened, and she stared at Benjamin in disbelief.


    She felt suffocated upon seeing how close her face was to his.


    Without hesitation, Benjamin pinned her on the bed and began kissing her passionately.


    As she was enveloped by the man¡¯s hormonal scent, she felt her mind go nk.


    Just as the man was about to take things a step further, his phone began ringing.


    Immediately, Arissa regained her senses. She pushed the man¡¯s chest and said breathily, ¡°Your phone


    is ringing!¡±


    He bit the corner of her lips and deepened the kiss, seemingly couldn¡¯t be bothered to take the call.


    Worried that the call might be about something urgent, Arissa patted the man¡¯s back, prompting him to


    take the call.


    The phone continued ringing incessantly, ruining the mood.


    After a while, Benjamin finally stopped what he was doing and fished his phone out of his pocket. ¡°Who


    is it?¡±


    Anyone could hear the irritation in his voice.


    ¡°Benjamin¡­¡±


    When Benjamin heard the voice, he froze before heading to the balcony to take the call.


    ¡°Yes?¡± His voice sounded extra gentle.


    A look of confusion flickered across Arissa¡¯s eyes. The distinct change in his attitude was too evident to


    ignore.


    As she stared at the man¡¯s tall figure on the balcony, she felt her heart aching, as if pricked by needles.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She was quite sure she heard a woman¡¯s voiceing from the other end of the line.


    All of a sudden, she felt too embarrassed to still remain in that room. Thus, she slipped out of bed and


    headed to the children¡¯s bedroom.


    Momentster, Benjamin ended the call and returned to the bedroom. To his surprise, he found the


    room empty.


    He left his phone on the bedside table and went to take his bath, but when he came back out, Arissa


    still didn¡¯t return.


    His forehead creased.


    Having a vague idea of where she might be, he headed to the children¡¯s room and twisted the door


    handle. s, the door was locked from the inside.


    His frown deepened, and he could only return to his bedroom.


    Arissa nced at the door before turning to hug the children.


    She felt a surge of mixed emotions.


    Who is thatdy on the call? Benjamin has never been so gentle to anyone before. Is it someone he


    fancies?


    She could not stop her mind from running wild.


    Women were sensitive creatures, and most of the time, their hunch would turn out to be true.


    After a long while, Arissa finally managed to fall asleep.


    Benjamin found it hard to get any sleep as well. He tossed and turned in bed multiple times throughout


    the night, feeling frustrated.


    He kept staring at the door, sulking quietly.


    Is that woman seriously sleeping in the kids¡¯ room?


    Exasperated, Benjamin turned his back against the door.


    At that moment, his phone lit up.


    It was a message from an unknown number that read: Benjamin, we should meet up.


    An inexplicable look shed in his eyes as he read the message before putting his phone back onto the


    nightstand with its screen facing down.


    It was almost dawn when he finally fell asleep.


    The next morning, Arissa rose from bed and woke the children up. After helping them to freshen up,


    she headed back to the master¡¯s bedroom to change.


    She stood at the door and hesitated for a while before entering.


    However, the room was empty.


    Stunned, she stood in the doorway. Did Benjamin go out for a run? Or did he head outst night?


    Her lips curled into a bitter smile. She then changed her clothes and left the room.


    ¡°Kids, let¡¯s go to the hospital to visit your great-grandaunt.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    The children were all dressed in their school uniforms and were carrying backpacks.


    Smiling warmly, Arissa brought them downstairs.


    Edwin, who had prepared breakfast for them in advance, gestured for them to take their seats around


    the dining table.


    ¡°You¡¯re up early, Edwin.¡±


    Arissa was surprised. Initially, she thought of bringing the children out for breakfast.


    ¡°You mentioned that all of you would be leaving the house earlier today, so I got up slightly earlier too.


    Mrs. Graham, would you all like to eat breakfast now, or should I pack it for you guys to bring to the


    hospital?¡± Edwin questioned with a smile.

 Chapter 763

    Chapter 763


    Chapter 763 Benjamin Left Early


    Arissa nced at the time and replied, ¡°I think we¡¯ll eat it in the hospital.¡± Edwin nodded and quickly


    headed to the kitchen to pack the food. Meanwhile, Arissa took the children¡¯s water bottles to fill them


    up.


    ¡°Sweethearts, you all should drink more water. Refill it when the bottle¡¯s empty, but be careful not to


    burn yourselves, okay?¡± she reminded the children. ¡°Yes, Mommy!¡±


    The six children nodded in acknowledgment. Arissa finished preparing everything, yet, Benjamin was


    still nowhere to be seen. After she helped the children into the car and was about to leave, Benjamin


    still did not show up.


    ¡°Edwin, is Benjamin not at home?¡± ¡°Mr. Graham left early in the morning. Did you not know?¡± Edwin


    looked at her in confusion. With an awkward smile, Arissa answered, ¡°I slept with the childrenst


    night, so I wasn¡¯t aware of it.¡±


    After bidding Edwin goodbye, she brought the kids to the hospital. As Edwin watched the car leave, he


    felt worried. Mr. and Mrs. Graham were fine the night before. Why did Mr. Graham leave early in the


    morning without informing Mrs. Graham?


    He was not the only one who noticed that something was amiss. Meanwhile, in the car, the six children


    studied Arissa¡¯s expression and could sense that she was upset.


    ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Gavin asked out of concern. Zachary echoed, ¡°Mommy, is something


    bothering you?¡±


    Arissa snapped out of her trance and immediately felt better upon noticing the concern in the children¡¯s


    eyes. She assured them with a smile, ¡°I was just wondering if your great-grandaunt is awake yet.¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ms. York, we will see her soon!¡± Timforted her. Arissa caressed the children¡¯s heads


    affectionately. ¡°Would you guys like to have some food first?¡±


    They all shook their heads and answered in unison, ¡°We¡¯ll have breakfast with Great-grandaunt after


    we reach the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Arissa replied with a smile.


    ¡°Mommy, why did Daddy head out so early in the morning?¡± Gavin questioned.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure either.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Her response made the boy frown. It¡¯s been a long time since Daddy left this early.


    Zachary looked at Gavin and then at Arissa. ¡°Mommy, did you get into a fight with Mr. Graham?¡±


    The boy was particrly sensitive to such things.


    Putting on a smile, Arissa pinched his cheek. ¡°No, we did not.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you sleep with us instead of Mr. Grahamst night?¡±


    Jasper stared at the woman unblinkingly.


    Arissa was put in a tight spot, but she insisted, ¡°That¡¯s because I enjoy sleeping with all of you. Is that


    not allowed?¡±


    ¡°Of course it is allowed!¡± Jasper beamed.


    ¡°But Mommy, whenever you sleep in our room before this, Mr. Graham woulde and carry you


    away. Why didn¡¯t he do the samest night? Did anything happen?¡±


    Oliver, being a smart boy, noticed something was amiss.


    Arissa touched her nose awkwardly and exined, ¡°That¡¯s because I locked the doorst night, and he


    couldn¡¯te in.¡±


    Benjamin dide looking for her, but she wasn¡¯t sure if he was nning to carry her back to their


    bedroom.


    If Benjamin did intend to do so, he could havee up with a way to do it.


    However, he left right after one failed attempt at opening the door.


    Perhaps he only thinks of me as his sleep aid and wants to hug me in his sleep.


    Recalling the phone call he receivedst night, Arissa felt a pang of displeasure in her heart.


    I don¡¯t think I have the courage to pursue him anymore. He doesn¡¯t love me, so it¡¯s pointless for me to


    go after him.


    Arissa and the children had breakfast with Mary when they reached the hospital. Afterward, Arissa sent


    them to school before heading to thepany.


    She kept herself busy till noon and was unsure whether Benjamin was in his office. Finally, she could


    not find any excuse to avoid him as she had to pass him a document that needed his signature.


    To her relief, Benjamin was not in his office, so she left the document on his table before heading to the


    cafeteria for lunch.


    The daily news was broadcasted on the television in the cafeteria.


    Only then did she find out that Benjamin had gone to attend a ribbon-cutting ceremony.


    She stole a few nces at the handsome man on the television.


    He looked elegant and charming in his suit and leather shoes.


    As she was about to look away, she noticed a woman passing him a water bottle.

 Chapter 764

    Chapter 764


    Chapter 764 She Is His First Crush


    When she looked over, the scene had already changed. Maybe it¡¯s not what I think it is. ¡°Hey, did you


    see that? That¡¯s Rosetta Adams, right? I can¡¯t believe our CEO is with her!¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t heard about it, have you? I heard they used to be really close to each other. They¡¯re a


    match for each other, so it¡¯s nothing strange if they¡¯re getting married.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that Danna?¡±


    ¡°What Danna? Danna¡¯s a loser inparison to Rosetta. Even Rosetta¡¯s toe is worth more than an


    entire Danna. If you insist that there¡¯s some kind of simrity between them, I¡¯d say the only thing they


    share is their surname. That¡¯s also why our CEO had a rtionship with Danna.¡±


    ¡°So that means Rosetta¡¯s the CEO¡¯s first love?¡±


    ¡°How can she not be?¡± Arissa shuddered. That woman¡¯s his first love?


    After taking a few more bites of her food, she lost her appetite. She then excused herself from her


    coworker and went back to the office.


    Her coworkers shared a look with each other at that.


    Just the day before, Mr. Graham left the office with Ms. York, so how could he possibly be with his first


    love right now? Is this what all rich men do?


    Everyone could not help but begin feeling sympathy for Arissa. ¡°Hey, hey. You guys, why are you all


    such busybodies? Mr. Graham might overhear you and fire you,¡± they angrily told the gossiping people,


    and the ce immediately fell silent.


    Everyone knew how much Benjamin hated gossip. ¡°Ms. York didn¡¯t eat much earlier. Let¡¯s bring some


    desserts for her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. She can snack on them if she gets hungry.¡± A few of them agreed on that. After


    their meal, they bought some desserts and brought them back to Arissa.


    ¡°Ms. York, we¡¯ve got some desserts to go for you. Hurry up and dig in. Don¡¯t starve yourself and dive


    into work instead. It¡¯ll be bad for you.¡±


    Arissa was touched by how her coworkers had brought her food.


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Dig in while it¡¯s hot.¡±


    ¡°All right!¡±


    Arissa smiled and nodded. Sensing the concerns radiating off the others, she tamped down the


    negative emotions in her and gobbled up the desserts.


    Men are nothing. I still have work, coworkers, and friends with me. I still have someone else to worry


    about me, was what Arissa consoled herself with, and those words lifted her spirits slightly.


    Benjamin never said anything outright anyway. Those heart-throbbing feelings were just a hallucination.


    I¡¯ll make sure not to feel that way from now on.


    Once Arissa polished off her food, she returned to work.


    Her coworkers continued to observe her. When they saw her return to her usual hardworking way, they


    were baffled.


    ¡°Were we wrong? Is Ms. York not with Mr. Graham?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be good if they¡¯re not together. She won¡¯t be sad at the very least.¡±


    ¡°Ms. York seems fine. I don¡¯t think they¡¯re actually in a rtionship yet.¡±


    When Arissa opened the door and stepped out of her office, she saw them whispering to each other.


    Promptly, she arched a brow and asked, ¡°What are you people doing?¡±


    The few of them smiled sheepishly. ¡°Ms. York, we¡¯re only worried about you.¡±


    Arissa was touched by their concerns. She chucked and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. You should get back to your


    work. Sorry for making you worried. Go now. You¡¯ll be chided if you don¡¯tplete your work.¡±


    The others turned to look at her to make sure that she really seemed fine before going back to their


    work.


    Arissa smiled and went back to her office to continue working.


    She lost track of time. If not for her coworker reminding her that it was time to finish work and pick up


    her children, Arissa would have still been busying away with her work.


    She hastily packed up and reminded the others to go home earlier before rushing to school to pick up


    her children.


    The other children had already been picked up by their parents. Only Gavin, Tim, Zachary, Oliver,


    Jasper, and Jesse were still sitting on the stairs at school, waiting for their mother.


    That was the sight that greeted Arissa when she arrived. Her heart ached, and she ran toward them.


    ¡°My sweethearts, I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯mte.¡±


    As she said that, she told herself to set an rm so that she would never lose track of the time again.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    The children dashed over to her excitedly.


    They did not mind that she waste at all.

 Chapter 765

    Chapter 765


    Chapter 765 Half For Everyone


    Jasper said, ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s fine. You came!¡± Gavin also said, ¡°Mommy, we were just discussing if we


    should visit Great-grandaunt in the hospital!¡±


    Jesse chimed in as well, ¡°Mommy, we knew you were going toe, so we waited for you here.¡±


    Arissa hugged them and patted their heads. ¡°I was too caught up with work that I lost track of the time.


    I¡¯m sorry. If I¡¯mte again, call me.¡±


    Arissa felt immensely apologetic. ¡°Mommy, we don¡¯t me you for this at all! It¡¯s not like you were very


    late. The other kids just left,¡± Zachary consoled.


    Nevertheless, Arissa still felt bad. She had broken her promise to her children many times, yet the


    children had always forgiven her. ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    The six children stared at her and beamed. ¡°Come on. I¡¯ll bring you to eat.¡±


    After bidding the teacher goodbye, Arissa led the children away. The children also bade the teacher


    farewell, waving their hands. ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s get takeaways and eat with Great-grandaunt instead!¡±


    Oliver suggested.


    When Arissa saw that the other children were in agreement, she nodded. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll get takeaways


    and eat with Great-grandaunt in the hospital. What would you like to eat?¡±


    ¡°Something convenient. What about some buns and pastries?¡± Zachary suggested. After all, in an hour


    or two, his great-grandaunt was going to be having her dinner.


    ¡°Buns will be fine.¡±


    Tim nodded in agreement.


    When Gavin saw someone selling buns near the school, he pointed at the person.


    ¡°Mommy, there are buns there.¡±


    Arissa led the six children over.


    After ordering buns with the children¡¯s favorite fillings, she ordered a few bottles of milk for them as


    well.


    Once she was done ordering their portions and a little extra, she brought them to the hospital.


    ¡°You can dig in first if you¡¯re hungry; you don¡¯t need to wait until we reach the hospital. I have plenty


    more with me.¡±


    Arissa was worried that the children would be hungry, so she asked them to start eating first.


    ¡°Let¡¯s share for now. When we reach the hospital, we¡¯ll eat with Great-grandaunt.¡±


    Jasper was indeed quite hungry, so he took a bun and split it into six parts.


    He even dropped a bit of the filling on hisp, but he quickly picked it up and ate it.


    The othersughed at that.


    Jasper then gave the portions to the rest of the children.


    ¡°Thanks, Jasper!¡±


    After that, Jasper happily munched on his portion of the bun.


    ¡°Mommy, we don¡¯t have enough for you. You should eat one whole bun!¡±


    Arissa smiled at her children.


    ¡°All right!¡±


    She then gave three more buns for them to share.


    ¡°Half for everyone. There¡¯s no need for you to split them into such small portions. It won¡¯t even be


    enough for you. Remember, I bought plenty!¡±


    Arissa took one out and began digging in. It was a small bun, and she soon finished it.


    The children were delighted.


    Gavin shared with Tim, Oliver shared with Zachary, and Jasper shared with Jesse.


    They had a merry time eating the buns.


    After having some buns and some milk in their stomach, they beamed.


    ¡°Sweethearts, was everything all right in school today?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Did you learn anything new?¡±


    The children took turns reporting their days, and Arissa enjoyed every moment of it.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was a lively moment on their way there. Even after they arrived at the hospital and went to visit Mary,


    the children remained energetic.


    Arissa¡¯s smile remained glued on her face as she watched the happy children.


    The eight of them had dinner together.


    It was only after Mary fell asleep did Arissa bring the children back to the Graham residence.


    The children were perplexed when they saw that Benjamin was not home.


    Gavin asked, ¡°Mommy, is Daddy still working in the office?¡±


    Arissa did not know how to respond to the boy¡¯s question, for she did not know where Benjamin was.


    She had only seen him at noon when she went upstairs to deliver documents; she did not know if


    Benjamin even went back to the office after that.

 Chapter 766

    Chapter 766


    Chapter 766 Not Even After Midnight


    ¡°I think so,¡± Arissa said. I think so?


    Gavin furrowed his brows, sensing something amiss. As the boy stared at Arissa, he wondered,


    Doesn¡¯t Mommy work with Daddy in the office? How can she not know if Daddy¡¯s still in the office or


    not?


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mommy, did you fight with Daddy?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    After ruffling the boy¡¯s hair, Arissa took the children¡¯s bags and ced them on the couch.


    ¡°Sweethearts, did your teacher give you any homework?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mommy. Our teacher has given us homework,¡± Jesse quickly answered. ¡°Wash your hands first.


    I¡¯ll apany you to finish them now.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Jesse bobbed her head. The five older children all nced at Arissa before running off to wash


    their hands. Edwin came out with washed fruits and asked, ¡°Mrs. Graham, shall I prepare more food for


    you and the kids?¡±


    Arissa had told Edwin that they were eating at the hospital, so Edwin had brought them food as well


    when he delivered food to Mary. ¡°Edwin, it¡¯s fine. If they get hungryter, I¡¯ll make them some pasta,¡±


    Arissa replied.


    Edwin nodded. ¡°Mrs. Graham, feel free to ask anything from me.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Arissa nodded. Edwin then


    left to look at the children.


    Gavin was leading his younger siblings to wash their hands before they run back to the living room. By


    then, Arissa had cleaned up the coffee table. She was sitting on the carpet and waiting for them to


    return.


    ¡°Come over and start working on your homework.¡±


    The six children sat down and took out their homework. ¡°Mommy, the teacher said that we can work on


    different kinds of homework.¡±


    Arissa nced at the topic before helping the children with their paper-cutting exercises. She made six


    different patterns for them while they assisted her. Once in a while, Edwin would bring them food and


    drinks.


    He was impressed by Arissa¡¯s skillful cutting.


    ¡°Mrs. Graham, you¡¯re amazing with your hands,¡± Edwin praised. ¡°None of us knew how to do Gavin¡¯s


    homework, and Gavin stopped wanting to do it after a while.¡±


    Arissa paused and raised her head. ¡°Did Graham not help Gavin?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Graham is too busy for it.¡± Edwin sighed.


    Gavin huffed. ¡°Even if Daddyes back early, he won¡¯t do it with me. He thinks it¡¯s childish!¡±


    Arissa¡¯s heart ached when she heard that, and she patted his head gently.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it with you from now on. It¡¯ll be the same.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Gavin smiled.


    Arissa smiled in return and continued helping them out with their homework.


    Zachary and Oliver had done many simr things before, but when they saw Gavin, Tim, Jasper, and


    Jesse working seriously on their homework, they became excited too.


    Not long after, the childrenpleted their homework.


    ¡°Thank you, Mommy! You must be tired,¡± the children chorused, then came over to kiss her cheek, Tim


    included.


    ¡°No problems, Sweethearts!¡± Arissa hugged the children and gave them kisses on their foreheads.


    ¡°Sweethearts, it¡¯s time to shower and go to bed.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    The children packed their bags and rushed to the bathrooms.


    Arissa nced out the window before going upstairs.


    The first thing she did was give Jesse a shower.


    After stepping into the master bedroom, she packed her things and brought them to the guest room.


    Once she was done with her shower, she went to the children¡¯s room to tuck them in.


    Even after they fell asleep, Benjamin did not return.


    Is he keeping that womanpany?


    Arissa could not help but think about that man.


    As she watched the sleeping children, a sigh escaped her lips.


    The kids were just asking why he hadn¡¯te back. They still love their daddy. Should I ask him about


    it? What if he¡¯s enjoying his time with her? Won¡¯t I be disturbing them in that case? Forget it.


    Even when midnight came, even after Arissa fell asleep, Benjamin did not return.

 Chapter 767

    Chapter 767


    Chapter 767 He Went On A Business Trip


    When Arissa awoke the following morning and went to wash up, she subconsciously walked to the


    master bedroom. Just as she was about to open the door, someone opened it from the inside.


    She was stunned to find herself face-to-face with the man she had not seen for almost two days. ¡°Good


    morning,¡± she greeted politely. Benjamin stared at her intently and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Why did you


    move your things out?¡±


    Her heart lurched. I went to the wrong room! I already moved my things to the guest roomst night.


    ¡°It¡¯s more convenient that way!¡±


    She nced at the weary-looking man before her. He looked as though he had just returned, and his


    eyes were bloodshot.


    He red at her in response.


    However, she merely nodded, then turned to return to the guest room and wash up.


    Benjamin pursed his lips. Then, he also turned and went to shower in the master bedroom.


    Knowing that Benjamin had returned, Edwin prepared more food for breakfast.


    He asked Ethen, ¡°Where has Mr. Graham been these past two days?¡±


    ¡°He was on a business trip. Didn¡¯t you know?¡± Ethen replied as he moved closer and stole a bite of the


    food.


    ¡°A business trip?¡±


    Edwin was surprised.


    Ethen nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. We were on a business trip. After yesterday¡¯s ribbon-cutting ceremony, we


    rushed to Xenhall. We were very busy, and that¡¯s why we¡¯ve only just returned.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Something flickered in Edwin¡¯s eyes. He had seen the news about the previous day¡¯s ribbon-cutting


    ceremony, so he enquired softly, ¡°Wasn¡¯t Mr. Graham with Ms. Adams?¡±


    Ethen nced at him. ¡°No, he wasn¡¯t.¡±


    Then he scanned the surroundings to make sure Benjamin was nowhere in sight before continuing to


    gossip with Edwin.


    ¡°She did show up at the ribbon-cutting ceremony, but Mr. Graham ignored her. After that, he took me


    on that business trip.¡±


    Edwin breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°So that¡¯s what happened.¡±


    He also cast a quick nce around them before saying to Ethen quietly, ¡°Mrs. Graham didn¡¯t look too


    happy yesterday.¡±


    Astonished, Ethen asked, ¡°She saw the news too? She doesn¡¯t know Rosetta, does she?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about that. However, women tend to be more sensitive about such things. I already


    felt something was off when Mr. Graham left yesterday morning, and they didn¡¯t sleep in the same


    room the night before.¡±


    Realization suddenly dawned on Ethen. No wonder Mr. Graham has been giving off such a terrifying


    and unapproachable aura since yesterday morning. It turns out that it¡¯s because of Mrs. Graham and


    not Rosetta.


    ¡°Did they quarrel?¡± Ethen asked.


    Edwin furrowed his brows. ¡°The children asked Mrs. Graham that yesterday, but she denied it. It


    doesn¡¯t look like they did to me. They were fine before I went to bed the night before, but things had


    changed by the time I got up the following morning. I¡¯ve no idea what happened since I wasn¡¯t there.¡±


    ¡°That must mean something unpleasant happened between them since Mr. Graham wasn¡¯t in a good


    mood either,¡± Ethen guessed. Mr. Graham was on his phone a lot during the business trip. I asked him


    something while he was waiting for a call, but he cut me off with a re.


    As the two gossiped in the kitchen, they did not notice Arissaing downstairs.


    ¡°Could it be because of that woman?¡±


    Edwin looked at Ethen. That woman has already left the country, so why would she return?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t dare to ask,¡± Ethen replied with a shrug of his shoulders.


    ¡°Good morning, Edwin. Good morning, Mr. Frank!¡±


    The two men nearly jumped out of their skins when they heard Arissa¡¯s voice.


    Fixing their gazes on her, they answered in unison, ¡°Good morning, Mrs. Graham.¡±


    She went to pour a ss of water, then busied herself with getting the children¡¯s breakfast.


    Edwin and Ethen exchanged nces. Then, the former stepped forward and said, ¡°Mr. Graham is back


    from his business trip. I saw him just now.¡±


    Arissa nodded.


    ¡°Mr. Graham and I left for a business trip yesterday morning,¡± Ethen also chimed in to offer her an


    exnation.


    However, she merely turned toward him and nodded with a smile before continuing with what she was


    doing.


    So, he went on a business trip. But whether or not he did has nothing to do with me, nor is it something


    I should ask about.


    The two men gazed at her. Seeing that she had no wish to continue the topic, they fell silent and


    helped to prepare breakfast.

 Chapter 768

    Chapter 768


    Chapter 768 I Brought Gifts For All Of You


    After showering and getting changed, Benjamin walked out of the bedroom and headed to the


    children¡¯s room. The kids were already awake.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± Gavin eximed, staring at him in surprise. The others also turned to him with simr


    expressions. ¡°Mr. Graham!¡± Benjamin murmured an acknowledgment.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After sweeping his gaze over the little ones, he called Ethen on the phone and asked thetter to bring


    up the things he had prepared. Gavin¡¯s eyes gleamed briefly when he heard that. ¡°Did you go on a


    business trip?¡±


    Benjamin nodded. ¡°Mm-hmm.¡±


    ¡°Where and when did you go, Daddy? You didn¡¯te homest night. I thought you were at the


    office.¡± Gavin rarely asked so many questions.


    Patting the boy¡¯s head fondly, Benjamin replied, ¡°I went to Xenhall yesterday morning and only just got


    back.¡± Gavin was understanding, and he forgave him for noting home the previous night.


    Zachary, Oliver, Jasper, Jesse, and Tim looked at Benjamin. They also understood that he did not


    return home because he had gone on a business trip. Just then, Ethen came upstairs with a pile of


    presents in his arms.


    ¡°Mr. Graham.¡± ¡°ce them over there,¡± Benjamin instructed, telling Ethen to set the presents down


    gently.


    ¡°I brought gifts for all of you!¡±


    Ecstatic, the six children rushed to open their presents while Benjamin sat and watched them. His thin


    lips curved upward into a smile when he saw how happy they were.


    ¡°Wow! It¡¯s beautiful!¡±


    ¡°This is nice too!¡± There were six model airnes of various colors, and they could even be flown in the


    air using remote controls. Oliver and Jasper were already flying their model airnes while Zachary


    taught Tim how to use the remote control.


    As Gavin and Jesse were figuring out how to operate theirs, thetter remarked with a sigh, ¡°If only it


    were pink.¡±


    Ethen smiled. He had suggested that to Benjamin when they were buying the toys. However, thetter


    had immediately tossed aside the pink one.


    As soon as Benjamin heard what Jesse said, he knitted his brows. ¡°Boys who like pink will getughed


    at by the other kids, Jesse.¡± This kid likes pink too much. I need to correct that.


    Jesse bit her lip and muttered, ¡°Let themugh, then. I like pink!¡±


    Benjamin frowned. Ethen was aware that Jesse was a girl and knew it was not unusual for her to like


    that color. ¡°Mr. Graham, shall we change it to a pink one for Jesse?¡±


    Benjamin red at Ethen, and thetter dared not say anything more. ¡°We can buy some pink paint. I¡¯ll


    help you change the color,¡± Gavin said,forting his younger sister.


    Her eyes brightened. ¡°You can change it?¡±


    ¡°Sure. We can give it a new coat of paint and turn it pink!¡± Gavin responded with a grin.


    ¡°Awesome!¡± Overjoyed, Jesse began ying with her brothers.


    Benjamin¡¯s frown deepened.


    ¡°Gavin,e over here.¡±


    The boy peeped at him, then walked over.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Boys should like colors that are appropriate for boys. Don¡¯t indulge in your brother¡¯s whims,¡± Benjamin


    admonished Gavin.


    Gavin looked up at him with a flicker in his eyes. ¡°Daddy, Jesse is still little. It¡¯ll be different once Jesse


    is older.¡±


    Still furrowing his brows, Benjamin answered, ¡°Interests and hobbies are nurtured from a young age.


    Do you want to see him still liking pink when he¡¯s older?¡±


    Observing the stern look on his father¡¯s face, Gavin sighed inwardly.


    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll talk to Jesse.¡±


    Benjamin nodded.


    Just then, Arissa came upstairs to wake the children, only to find them already up and ying with their


    model airnes in the room. The atmosphere was very lively, and she saw that Benjamin and Ethen


    were also there.


    Jesse ran up to Arissa to share her excitement. ¡°Mommy, Mr. Graham bought us model airnes!¡±


    ¡°Did you thank him?¡± Arissa asked as she smoothed the little girl¡¯s hair.


    Jesse was momentarily stunned, then she quickly turned to thank Benjamin.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Graham!¡±


    Benjamin nodded in response while gazing fixedly at the woman at the door.


    Moving out of his line of sight, she gestured to the children. ¡°Sweethearts, do you want to go to the


    hospital to visit Great-grandaunt?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The six children set aside the toys in their hands and dashed over to her.

 Chapter 769

    Chapter 769


    Chapter 769 Neither Of Them Spoke


    ¡°In that case, you should hurry down and have your breakfast,¡± Arissa said with a smile, motioning for


    them to go downstairs. ¡°Okay!¡±


    With that, the children sprinted down the stairs immediately. ¡°Graham, Mr. Frank,e and have


    breakfast too,¡± she called out, then followed the kids downstairs. Sensing her aloof attitude, Benjamin


    frowned, and his handsome face darkened.


    Ethen sneaked a nce at him. ¡°Mr. Graham, let¡¯s go down for breakfast.¡± Benjamin radiated an icy-


    cold aura as he rose to his feet and strode out of the children¡¯s room. Ethen dared not utter a single


    word as he followed the former.


    Once downstairs, Arissa rushed the kids through breakfast, then got ready to take them to the hospital.


    However, she was shocked to see Benjamin follow them. ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    He shot her a nce before getting into the car. The six children¡¯s gazes darted between the two of


    them. Then, they called out to Arissa enthusiastically, ¡°Hurry up!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Arissa leaned down and got into the car. The children sat in the middle. ¡°Has Grandaunt¡¯s


    condition been stable these past couple of days?¡± Benjamin asked. She did not respond.


    The children gazed at them. After a while, Gavin said to him softly, ¡°She has been in quite good spirits,


    and her appetite has been good too.¡± Benjamin nodded, then took his tablet and started working.


    Arissa kept staring at her phone. Bradley still had not contacted her, so she was a little worried.


    ¡°Mommy, what are you looking at?¡± Zachary asked, craning his neck to look at her phone. She turned


    to him and asked, ¡°Have you been in touch with Mr. Hinton?¡±


    Zachary shook his head. Oliver was also puzzled. ¡°He hasn¡¯t contacted us since we got back. We can¡¯t


    reach him on WhatsApp either.¡±


    Jasper nodded. ¡°That¡¯s so strange!¡±


    ¡°Mommy, you don¡¯t think something happened to him, do you?¡± Jesse asked, also starting to feel


    concerned. Arissa¡¯s heart sank. ¡°I¡¯ll give Mr. Griffin a call.¡±


    Tim blinked and asked in surprise, ¡°Is he still at Rutaceae Vige?¡±


    Arissa nodded. She felt quite uneasy, as Bradley had never been unreachable for several days.


    ¡°Bradley is fine. It¡¯s just that the cell tower over there is down,¡± Benjamin said while casting her a quick


    look.


    Stunned, she turned to stare at him. ¡°How do you know that?¡±


    ¡°Ethen contacted someone about building a house,¡± he reminded her.


    ¡°Oh,¡± she murmured, gazing at him.


    Then she turned back to the front. No wonder I haven¡¯t been able to get in touch with him.


    Arissa wanted to ask how long the cell tower had been down. However, she stopped when she saw


    him with his head lowered over the tablet and working away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy. Mr. Hinton will definitely contact you as soon as the cell tower is fixed,¡± Gavin


    said reassuringly.


    She nodded.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Benjamin followed them upstairs to visit Mary. The elderlydy was


    delighted to see that he hade too.


    They stayed at the hospital for a short while before sending the children to school.


    Benjamin and Arissa took the kids to the school gate and waited until they entered the school campus


    before leaving for the office.


    Neither of them spoke in the car, and Ethen felt under immense pressure as he drove.


    He would sneak a peek at the two people in the backseat through the rearview mirror from time to time,


    and he hardly dared to breathe because the air was so thick with tension.


    Arissa was scrolling through her phone when she stumbled upon a blog post exposing what happened


    at the school. It was already trending.


    She frowned and tapped on it to read the post, only to find it condemned the principal and her children


    for bullying others.


    She was infuriated.


    It¡¯s evident they hired a ghostwriter!


    Holding her phone in front of Benjamin, she asked, ¡°Do you know about this?¡±


    His eyes shed when he saw the trending article. Then he narrowed his eyes as they glinted coldly.


    ¡°Ethen, sue those parents for defamation.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Got it,¡± Ethen replied, making a mental note.


    Arissa shot Benjamin a look. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    The children are already getting dragged through the mud even though they¡¯re innocent!


    He nced at the fury etched across her face, then said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    She looked at him. Trusting his words, she nodded.


    ¡°Sorry to trouble you.¡±

 Chapter 770

    Chapter 770


    Chapter 770 Bonus Deducted For Tardiness


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes narrowed, and his gaze became piercing. ¡°What did you just say to me?¡±


    Arissa froze. I only said, ¡°Sorry to trouble you.¡± What¡¯s wrong with that?


    His expression turned grim, and anger surged within him when he saw her distancing herself from him.


    He growled in a low voice, ¡°The children¡¯s affairs concern me too, so why did you say that?¡±


    ¡°I misspoke!¡± Taking back her phone, she lowered her head and scrolled through the nasty remarks,


    feeling upset. She even posted a few replies refuting the angryments.


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes shed. He wanted to say something to her, but he noticed her angling her body away


    from him. Hence, he took out his phone and began tapping away on it.


    Before Arissa even had time to post the surveince footage, she noticed that the tides had turned. It


    was only after refreshing the page that she realized someone had leaked the footage of the other


    children mocking her kids.


    However, that was not the only video. Even the clip of the parents at the school bullying Arissa¡¯s


    children had also been revealed. Except for the blurred-out faces of her children, those of the parents


    and their children were clear for all to see.


    Hence, the actual perpetrator and victim of the situation were evident at a nce. Those who got all


    riled up immediately turned on the parents and their children,mbasting them even more harshly than


    how they had berated the principal and Arissa¡¯s kids.


    She turned back toward Benjamin and met his dark gaze. The corners of her mouth twitched, but in the


    end, she did not say anything.


    These are all things he should do. I don¡¯t need to thank him.


    Hence, she looked away and continued monitoring the situation online.


    His handsome face turned as ck as thunder at her cold attitude toward him, and the tension in the


    air became even more palpable.


    Suddenly, Arissa said to Ethen, ¡°Mr. Frank, please stop the car there. I want to get out.¡±


    Ethen¡¯s gaze flitted to the rearview mirror. Noticing Benjamin¡¯s darkening expression, he swallowed


    hard.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost at the office. Why don¡¯t you get down there?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all right. I feel like walking.¡±


    The oppressive atmosphere inside the car is a little too much for me to bear.


    ¡°Stop the car for her,¡± Benjamin thundered.


    Left with no choice, Ethen could only pull over at the side of the road.


    Arissa grabbed her bag, opened the car door, and climbed out of the car.


    As soon as she closed the door, Benjamin told Ethen to drive off.


    She started walking toward the office after watching them drive away and happened to bump into a


    colleague from the same department on her way. ¡°Ms. York, didn¡¯t you drive?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± she replied, smiling awkwardly.


    At that, her colleague offered warmly, ¡°Hop on, then. Otherwise, you¡¯ll bete.¡±


    Arissa epted the offer and quickly climbed into the colleague¡¯s car.


    Meanwhile, Ethen nced at his boss through the rearview mirror, about to say something on Arissa¡¯s


    behalf. However, the words stuck in his throat when his eyes met Benjamin¡¯s gaze.


    Upon arriving at the office building, Benjamin got out of the car and strode in with a frosty expression.


    ¡°Good morning, Mr. Graham!¡±


    As some of the employees watched Benjamin enter the building, they felt a chill run down their spines.


    Mr. Graham isn¡¯t in a good mood.


    When their gazes shifted to Ethen, he shot them all a warning look. Then, he turned back to nce at


    the road one would have to take to get to the office.


    He had just instructed a bodyguard to go and pick Arissa up when he saw her get out of a car and walk


    toward the office.


    Feeling relieved, Ethen hurried into the building.


    Once upstairs, he saw Benjamin standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window. He could see that


    Benjamin¡¯s frustration was evident even just by looking at his back.


    A bone-chilling aura shrouded him, deterring others from approaching.


    Turning his head, Benjamin instructed frostily, ¡°Arissa will also have her bonus deducted for tardiness.¡±


    Ethen adjusted his sses and said cautiously, ¡°Mr. Graham, Ms. York has already arrived at the


    office.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    She arrived right after us and was only a minutete. That¡¯s definitely not tardiness.


    Benjamin¡¯s brows drew together when he heard that. She¡¯s already at the office?


    He tugged at his tie irritably, then asked, ¡°How did she get here?¡±


    I don¡¯t believe she can walk that fast. After all, it¡¯s approximately five or six hundred meters from where


    she got out to the office.


    ¡°She caught a ride with one of her colleagues,¡± Ethen replied softly.


    Instantly, a chill descended over the office as the tension in the air intensified.

 Chapter 771

    Chapter 771


    Chapter 771 Getting Yelled At


    Ethen took one look at his angry employer and retreated carefully. Benjamin turned over his shoulder


    and shot him a re. ¡°Inform the managers from all departments to attend a meeting!¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡± Ethen sighed inwardly. A disaster is iing. Arissa had to attend the meeting, too. She


    packed up her stuff and went to the conference room.


    Everyone hadn¡¯t seen her for some time, so they were surprised to see her at the meeting. After their


    initial shock, they greeted her warmly. ¡°Ms. York, you¡¯re back from your vacation?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Hello, Mr. Felch, Mr. Rock,¡± Arissa greeted her colleagues cheerfully. That was what Benjamin


    saw when he strode into the conference room. At the sight of Arissa exchanging pleasantries with the


    managers from various departments, he scowled in displeasure.


    ¡°Mr. Graham!¡± everyone greeted him. Noticing his re, Arissa shed a pleasant smile and greeted


    him along with everyone, ¡°Mr. Graham!¡±


    ¡°You look rxed, huh?¡± Benjamin scoffed. Everyone exchanged looks after sensing Benjamin¡¯s


    displeasure. Once Benjamin took his seat, Ethen gestured for the rest to sit down, too.


    ¡°All departments, report your work progress to me!¡± Benjamin ordered curtly. Everyone felt a chill go


    down their spines. As no one dared to speak, Ethen had to volunteer to be the first one.


    As expected, Benjamin reprimanded him harshly. ¡°Did youplete the task I assigned to you?¡±


    Benjamin demanded. ¡°Mr. Graham, I shall ry your orders right now!¡± Ethen replied hastily.


    I just received his order a while ago. After arriving at thepany, he wanted to hold this meeting.


    There was no time for me to carry out his order. Benjamin¡¯s voice was icy as he announced, ¡°I¡¯ll be


    deducting a month¡¯s bonus for that.¡±


    Despite his reluctance, Ethen had no choice but to ept it. Benjamin swept his gaze around the silent


    room. ¡°Do y¡¯all want to have your bonuses deducted?¡±


    It was unavoidable to get yelled at, so Arissa nced at the rest and responded, ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s gazesnded on her, and they heaved a sigh of relief inwardly.


    Someone had volunteered to go first, and they wanted to dy their turn as long as possible. Benjamin


    shot her a sidelong nce.


    Arissa reported, ¡°I wasn¡¯t at thepany recently, but no one in my department cked off. No


    security breaches happened. The research and development proposal is ready. I¡¯ve sent it to your


    office, Mr. Graham. After getting your approval, my department can start on it. I¡¯ll catch up quickly on


    the other tasks that are behind schedule.¡±


    Benjamin snorted. ¡°When did you hand it to my office?¡±


    Arissa gave him a look and responded, ¡°Yesterday noon, Mr. Graham!¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed slightly. He had just arrived at thepany today and didn¡¯t notice


    the proposal on his desk.


    ¡°When will you catch up on the work that is behind schedule?¡±


    ¡°Today. Will that do?¡± Arissa directed a level stare at him.


    Benjamin raised his brow. ¡°Ms. York, are you sure?¡±


    As he was practically breathing down her neck, Arissa felt anger rising within her. ¡°If I can¡¯tplete


    everything by today, I shall give up on my bonus.¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, your bonus is already gone,¡± Benjamin sneered.


    Arissa parted her lips and retorted, ¡°You don¡¯t have to pay me my sry. Will that do?¡±


    It was her fault for noting to work and dying the work progress.


    Ethen nced at them both anxiously. If he presses on, Ms. York might resign on the spot.


    Benjamin harrumphed in response. ¡°Remember what you said!¡±


    Arissa wanted to yell at him that she wouldn¡¯t forget anything she said, but they were in the conference


    room.


    Thus, she had to swallow her retort.


    Benjamin gestured for the other departments to report their progress and then proceeded to yell at the


    managers. Compared to them, Arissa had had it easy.


    Ethen saw their suffering, but he couldn¡¯t do a thing to save them.


    The only way out is if Mrs. Graham is willing to cate Mr. Graham.


    He wrote a note discreetly and handed it to Arissa: Mrs. Graham, you should pacify Mr. Graham.


    Otherwise, everyone can¡¯t work in peace this morning.


    He also drew a crying emoji at the end of his note.


    After Arissa read the note, the corners of her lips twitched. Pacify him? How do I do that?


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    She scribbled a reply: I don¡¯t know how to do that!


    Ethen nearly burst into tears.

 Chapter 772

    Chapter 772


    Chapter 772 Did I Say You Can Leave


    Ethen offered a suggestion: Why don¡¯t you pretend to have a stomachache?


    Arissa was dumbfounded. If Benjamin discovers I¡¯m lying, I¡¯ll be doomed. Besides, what use is it to


    pretend to be ill?


    Benjamin¡¯s wintry gaze swept over andnded on them both. ¡°Why are you exchanging notes in the


    conference room?¡±


    Ethen started sweating bullets. Arissa didn¡¯t expect that Benjamin¡¯s gaze was sharp enough to catch


    them exchanging notes during the meeting. An awkward silence ensued as everyone stared at them.


    ¡°Give it to me!¡± Benjamin narrowed his eyes in an imposing manner. Ethen could scarcely restrain


    himself from beating his brains out. Mr. Graham caught us in the act. He will definitely punish me. He


    shot Arissa an imploring look.


    Seeing how scared Ethen was, Arissa turned to look at Benjamin. ¡°It was our fault for not focusing on


    the meeting. Punish me if you want to! I was the one who gave Mr. Frank the note.¡±


    The note was still with her. Benjamin¡¯s expression turned dark. ¡°Where did you learn how to take the


    rap for someone else¡¯s mistake?¡±


    Ethen hastily exined, ¡°Mr. Graham, this has nothing to do with Ms. York. I was the one who started


    the conversation!¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s face was as ck as a kettle when he saw them defending each other. Everyone else


    dared not utter a word. ¡°What did you talk about? Share it with us!¡± Benjamin asked as an icy sneer


    flitted across his lips.


    I shouldn¡¯t have talked to Ms. York. It was my fault she got med, Ethen groaned in despair. Arissa


    nced at Benjamin. ¡°You should read it yourself.¡±


    If I say it out loud, what would everyone think of us?


    ¡°Say it out loud!¡± Benjamin barked. Arissa swallowed her anger and forced herself to say, ¡°Mr. Frank is


    afraid that everyone can¡¯t work in peace since you¡¯re angry. He wants me to figure out a way to turn


    your mood around!¡±


    She couldn¡¯t bring herself to say the word ¡°pacify¡± in front of a crowd as it was too embarrassing. The


    entire conference room fell into a dead silence. It was so silent that even a pin drop would be


    deafening.


    The managers¡¯ gazes darted between Arissa and Benjamin. So Mr. Graham is in a foul mood because


    of Ms. York?


    Arissa lowered her gaze and stared at the paper in front of her silently. ¡°Everyone, out!¡± Benjamin


    roared.


    The other managers immediately packed up their stuff and fled the conference room. They were afraid


    of being lectured by Benjamin if they were too slow.


    ¡°You too. Scram!¡± Benjamin pinned Ethen with a withering look.


    ¡°G-Got it!¡± Ethen grabbed his notebook and dashed out of the conference room.


    Seeing that everyone else had left, Arissa began packing up her stuff to leave.


    ¡°Did I say you can leave?¡± Benjamin glowered at her.


    Arissa halted in her tracks before returning to her seat.


    She shot the furious man a baffled look and pursed her lips.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, what can I do for you?¡±


    The sight of her icy, calm expression caused Benjamin¡¯s fury to spring to life yet again.


    ¡°Arissa York!¡± he growled in a low voice.


    Shocked, Arissa looked up to meet his menacing gaze.


    She straightened her back and wondered if she had incurred his wrath.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, please speak your mind. I don¡¯t want tog behind at work and get punished by you


    later!¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Arissa, why are you upset with me?¡± Benjamin managed between gritted teeth.


    ¡°I¡¯m not upset at you,¡± came Arissa¡¯s answer.


    ¡°You¡¯re not?¡±


    Benjamin got up and held her chin. Tamping down his anger, he demanded, ¡°Then why are you talking


    to me this way?¡±


    Benjamin gave her a long, level look. His eyes were bloodshot, as he didn¡¯t get to rest thest two


    days.


    Arissa refused to look at him. ¡°How should I talk to you, then?¡± Her voice was cold.


    ¡°Good!¡± Benjamin released his grip on her and sent a chair flying with a forceful kick.


    Ethen was still around, so he hurried in after hearing themotion.


    He heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Arissa in her seat as Benjamin vented his anger.


    Luckily Ms. York is fine. No, wait. I should be concerned about Mr. Graham.


    ¡°Calm down, Mr. Graham!¡±


    Benjamin cast him a furious look. ¡°Scram!¡±


    Ethen nced at them. ¡°Whatever it is, just talk it out nicely.¡±


    Having said that, he exited the conference room and left them alone.


    Why is it bing worse?

 Chapter 773

    Chapter 773


    Chapter 773 Stop Kicking


    Arissa¡¯s heart was still pounding in shock. An ominous ck thundercloud of temper settled over


    Benjamin when he saw her frightened expression. ¡°Get out!¡±


    Arissa¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She quickly gathered her stuff and left the conference room. Rage


    seared through Benjamin as he proceeded to kick several other chairs.


    A look shed across Arissa¡¯s eyes as she turned over her shoulder. Gazing into the man¡¯s furious


    gaze, she forced herself to say, ¡°Stop kicking the chairs. You don¡¯t want to hurt yourself, do you?¡±


    Benjamin furrowed his brows as he realized his toes in his leather shoes were throbbing painfully.


    D*mn it! His chest heaved with anger. A whileter, he marched out of the conference room wearing an


    ugly scowl.


    D*mn it! She can affect my mood easily. ¡°Mr. Graham, are you all right?¡± Ethen came to him hastily to


    show his employer some concern.


    He was envious that everyone else could escape to their offices, yet he still had to face his employer¡¯s


    wrath. Mr. Graham is in a foul mood. If I don¡¯t show my concern, he¡¯ll vent his anger on meter.


    Benjamin gave him a frosty look. ¡°What did you two talk about? Tell me every word.¡± Ethen shed a


    wry smile and followed Benjamin to the office on the top floor by taking the elevator.


    Without missing a word, he revealed their entire conversation to Benjamin. After he finished, he noticed


    Benjamin¡¯s expression turning a shade darker. Ethen couldn¡¯t help but pray that someone woulde


    and rescue him from hell. s, it was purely his wishful thinking.


    Ethen had no choice but to continue enduring the suffering. Benjamin¡¯s chest was still heaving as rage


    pulsed through his veins. Ha! She didn¡¯t even want to pacify me. Why did her attitude change


    suddenly?


    Benjamin recalled that she had been acting this way since this morning. He then connected it to the


    events that had happened two nights ago and froze instantly. Did she hear the phone conversation?


    His brows snapped together. Ethen peeked at his furious employer and asked softly, ¡°Mr. Graham,


    what happened between you and Ms. York?¡±


    Benjamin shot him a re, and he shed a sheepish grin. ¡°Mr. Graham, if you want this stalemate to


    end, you¡¯ll have to figure out the reason,¡± Ethen reminded him.


    Ethen had been working under Benjamin for a long time. The only person capable of affecting


    Benjamin¡¯s feelings was none other than Arissa.


    He refused to believe that Benjamin didn¡¯t care about Arissa.


    In a low voice, he revealed, ¡°Mr. Graham, Edwin told me Ms. York has been in a bad mood since


    yesterday.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes narrowed a fraction. ¡°Why?¡±


    As he didn¡¯t seem angry anymore, Ethen ventured a bold guess. ¡°Could it be rted to your sudden


    business trip? Perhaps Ms. York read about the news regarding you and Ms. Rosetta Adams and


    misunderstood things. It made the trending topics. Those who have a phone would have definitely seen


    it.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s frown deepened. Was that the reason? When I took Rosetta¡¯s call two nights ago, she went


    out and even locked the kids¡¯ room from the inside. Obviously, she didn¡¯t want me toe in, and she


    started keeping a distance from me ever since.


    His eyes lit up as the anger in his heart faded away.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, you need to sweet talk women. The more you argue with her, the more distant she will


    get,¡± Ethen advised.


    He dared not ask if Benjamin had romantic feelings for Rosetta and could only offer a piece of his


    advice.


    Hearing that, Benjamin glowered at him. ¡°Your year-end bonus is gone for this year!¡±


    Ethen felt as if his entire world had copsed. My bonus, all gone?


    He cried pitifully, ¡°Mr. Graham, I was showing my concern for you!¡±


    ¡°Why did you suggest that lousy idea to her?¡± Benjamin snapped.


    She refused to do so, did she not? She didn¡¯t give in at all.


    Ethen dared not refute him. ¡°Got it.¡±


    Feeling annoyed, Benjamin gave him a dismissive wave. ¡°Get out!¡±


    Back in her office, Arissa was distracted.


    She forced herself to focus on her work, but Benjamin¡¯s furious face kept popping up in her mind.


    Grabbing the cushion, she hit it several times before managing to calm down.


    That b*stard. Why did he get mad at me?


    Arissa clenched her jaw and cursed Benjamin inwardly. A whileter, she was calm enough to get back


    to work.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 774

    Chapter 774


    Chapter 774 Kingsley Deliberately Had Lunch With Arissa


    I need to earn money to raise the kids. If I don¡¯tplete my work, I¡¯ll lose my sry and would¡¯ve


    worked for him in vain. The thought made Arissa extremely furious. Why would I work for him without


    receiving anything in return?


    Adrenaline coursed through Arissa¡¯s veins as she threw herself into work. At noon, her colleagues


    informed her that it was time for lunch, but she merely grunted in acknowledgment and went back to


    work.


    It wasn¡¯t until her phone rang that she stopped working. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Ms. York,e upstairs for lunch.¡± ¡°No, thanks. I need to catch up with work,¡± Arissa told Ethen. She


    then returned to her work. Upstairs, Ethen turned to Benjamin and reported, ¡°Ms. York needs to work


    and doesn¡¯t have time to have lunch.¡±


    Benjamin snorted. ¡°Who told you to ask her to lunch?¡±


    Ethen was surprised to get snubbed. Didn¡¯t Mr. Graham acquiesce to it? He didn¡¯t say anything when I


    made the call. Now, he¡¯s ming me for calling Ms. York.


    Benjamin¡¯s expression was grim as he ate his lunch. A few bitester, he stopped and said, ¡°Clear


    these away!¡± ¡°Mr. Graham, you only had a few bites,¡± Ethen reminded him. Benjamin¡¯s irritation


    crackled. ¡°I said, clear these away!¡±


    Ethen let out a soft sigh. He walked over and was about to do as told when Kingsley showed up.


    ¡°Benjamin, I taught the parents a lesson on your behalf. Oh? Did you prepare a spread because you


    knew I wasing?¡± Delighted, Kingsley took a seat and grabbed a fork to eat.


    Ethen couldn¡¯t help but admire him for his courage. Benjamin shot him a look. ¡°Did you clear all


    traces?¡±


    Kingsley gobbled down the food in his mouth and nodded. ¡°Yeah!¡± Benjamin¡¯s brows scrunched up


    when he noticed Kingsley taking one bite of each dish. The observant Ethen immediately grabbed one


    dish which Kingsley hadn¡¯t touched.


    Kingsley nced at him. ¡°Ethen, how could you take themb chop away from me? Put it down!¡± ¡°Ms.


    York hasn¡¯t had lunch yet!¡± Ethen informed him in a soft voice.


    Taken aback, Kingsley whirled around to look at Benjamin. Thetter was ncing at his phone with


    his legs crossed. There was no telling what was going on in his mind.


    For no reason, Kingsley felt a chill go down his spine. ¡°Oh, so Arissa hasn¡¯t eaten yet. Ethen, what are


    you doing? Hurry, ask her toe upstairs for lunch!¡± Kingsley berated him.


    Ethen was torn betweenughing and crying. ¡°I did, but she refused toe up. She¡¯s busy with her


    work.¡± He didn¡¯t forget to give Kingsley a pointed look.


    Kingsley nced at Benjamin. ¡°Benjamin, why didn¡¯t you ask Arissa toe upstairs for lunch?¡±


    ¡°She can starve if she likes. That has nothing to do with me!¡± came Benjamin¡¯s icy answer. Kingsley


    blinked in bewilderment. ¡°Benjamin, did you get into a fight with Arissa?¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s expression turned stony.


    Kingsley gaped in disbelief. ¡°You really had a fight with her, huh?¡±


    He turned to Ethen and asked, ¡°Why did he fight with Arissa?¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ethen dared not gossip about Benjamin in front of him and could only offer an embarrassed smile.


    Shaking his head, Kingsley ordered, ¡°Ethen, pack these up. I¡¯ll deliver them to Arissa.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    That was actually Ethen¡¯s n, but he had to dy his n as Kingsley had shown up without warning.


    Thus, Kingsley and Ethen left to deliver lunch to Arissa.


    Benjamin nced at them briefly before returning to his phone.


    It so happened that all employees in the IT department had gone out for lunch, so there was no one


    around.


    Kingsley knocked on the door to Arissa¡¯s office.


    ¡°Come in!¡±


    Kingsley opened the door and stuck his head in. shing a grin, he greeted, ¡°Arissa!¡±


    Arissa was surprised to see him here. ¡°Mr. Watts? Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I heard you haven¡¯t had lunch yet, so we brought it down for you. I haven¡¯t had lunch yet too. Let¡¯s eat


    together!¡±


    Kingsley gestured for Ethen to bring the food in and arranged them on Arissa¡¯s coffee table without


    waiting for her permission.


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s eat. You can¡¯t work while you¡¯re starving, right? You need to fill your tummy to gain energy


    to work.¡±

 Chapter 775

    Chapter 775


    Chapter 775 Benjamin Turned Off The Surveince System


    Arissa smiled and finally decided to have a short break. She rose to her feet and approached them.


    ¡°Thank you, guys.¡±


    ¡°Why are you thanking us? You should thank Benjamin instead!¡± Kingsley teased her and threw a


    nce at Ethen. ¡°Ethen, am I right?¡±


    Casting a look at Arissa, Ethen nodded and said, ¡°Yeah! Ms. York, Mr. Graham barely had anything


    after knowing you were not going up for lunch.¡± Arissa was stunned. He barely had anything?


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s not hungry. Oh, forget about him. It¡¯s no big deal even if he skips a meal. Let¡¯s dig in!¡±


    Kingsley handed Arissa a fork. Arissa took it from him, then he scooped some sd for her. ¡°Enjoy.¡±


    Arissa could not help feeling embarrassed. ¡°Mr. Watts, I¡¯ll help myself. You should eat too. Mr. Frank,


    come and join us!¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Ethen sat down jubntly and joined them at the table.


    Seeing them bury their heads in their food, Arissa followed suit. It was indeed a harmonious sight when


    the threesome sat around the coffee table, having their meal.


    Meanwhile, Benjamin, seated in his office, would turn to look in the direction of the door from time to


    time. Kingsley is not really eating together with Arissa now, is he?


    Secondster, he stood up and sat behind his desk again. He took a document but was not in the


    mood to flip through it. He tapped on the keyboard, and soon, the harmonious scene of the threesome


    having their meal in Arissa¡¯s office was shown on theputer screen.


    At the sight of Kingsley and Ethen chatting andughing with Arissa, Benjamin turned off the


    surveince system right away in exasperation. Next, he pressed the button for the internal line,


    thinking of instructing Arissa toe up.


    However, he dismissed the idea the next second and called Ethen instead. Ethen¡¯s heart skipped a


    beat when he saw that it was Benjamin who had called him.


    ¡°Look at you. You look so scared,¡± Kingsley teased. Ethen smiled bitterly. ¡°Mr. Watts, since you¡¯re not


    afraid of Mr. Graham, why don¡¯t you answer the call, then?¡±


    ¡°Well, my phone¡¯s not the one ringing.¡± Kingsley pursed his lips. Arissa looked at them. Ethen quickly


    answered his phone. ¡°Mr. Graham¡­¡±


    ¡°Pass the phone to Kingsley!¡± Benjamin¡¯s intimidating voice sounded from the other end of the line.


    Chuckling inwardly, Ethen handed his phone to Kingsley. ¡°Mr. Watts, Mr. Graham wants to talk to you.¡±


    Kingsley shot daggers at Ethen and took the phone from him. ¡°Benjamin, do you need me for


    something?¡±


    The man on the other end of the line thundered, ¡°Get your ass up here!¡±


    Kingsley smiled sheepishly. ¡°But I haven¡¯t finished my meal.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°You have one minute!¡±


    Ah! That¡¯s a warning!


    Touching the tip of his nose, Kingsley looked at Arissa with a smile. ¡°Arissa, I¡¯ll buy you a meal next


    time. I have to go up now!¡±


    With that, he rushed out of her office.


    ¡°Ms. York, enjoy your meal. I have to get going too. I¡¯ll be backter to clean up.¡±


    Ethen quickly made himself scarce as well.


    Silence ensued in the whole office. Looking at the dishes on the coffee table, Arissa could only


    continue eating alone. Since Kingsley and Ethen did not eat much, she had a bloated stomach after


    finishing all the dishes. After clearing everything away, she went back to work.


    Benjamin was looking through a document when Kingsley and Ethen stepped into his office.


    With a smirk, Kingsley sat right in front of him and knocked on the desk. ¡°Quit pretending. Why did you


    ask us toe up?¡±


    Benjamin lifted his head and shot him a re. ¡°Kingsley Watts, you must be very free now, huh?¡±


    Kingsley quirked his brows. ¡°Of course not. Ain¡¯t I working for you here? My goodness! I don¡¯t even


    have time to enjoy my lunch!¡±


    Benjamin snorted. ¡°This is not a cafeteria. It¡¯s okay you can leave now.¡± Kingsley¡¯s lips twitched. So his


    motive for asking me up was to chase me away!


    He bent forward and fixed his eyes on Benjamin. ¡°Let me guess. Are you jealous because you saw us


    apanying Arissa to have lunch in her office?¡±


    Benjamin narrowed his eyes at Kingsley. Kingsley chuckled. ¡°Dare you say that you didn¡¯t look at the


    surveince footage just now?¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Benjamin demanded him to leave.

 Chapter 776

    Chapter 776


    Chapter 776 Why Did He Ask Me To Go Up


    Seeing that Benjamin had turned crimson with fury, Kingsley teased, ¡°Benjamin, you¡¯re quick-tempered


    as ever. If you don¡¯t control yourself, it¡¯ll be toote for you when you scare Arissa away.¡±


    ¡°Ethen!¡± Benjamin called out. Ethen entered the office hastily. ¡°Mr. Graham!¡± ¡°Throw him out now!¡±


    Benjamin fumed.


    Even though Ethen could not help feeling pity for Kingsley, he had no choice but to step forward


    respectfully. ¡°Mr. Watts, this way, please.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! How could you repay my kindness by tossing me aside? Fine. Don¡¯t you ever ask for my help


    again!¡± Kingsley felt dejected. In an instant, Benjamin shot him a piercing look.


    Lowering his voice, Ethen reminded Kingsley, ¡°Mr. Watts, I was the one who sought your help. It has


    nothing to do with Mr. Graham.¡±


    ¡°Pfft! You¡¯re just obeying his orders.¡± Kingsley rolled his eyes at Ethen, then turned to Benjamin.


    ¡°Benjamin, heed my advice and talk things out with Arissa. Women are not ones to be trifled with. If you


    drag it out for another day, it won¡¯t be easy for you to appease her.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Watts, please!¡± Ethen urged Kingsley. He would have to go hard on Kingsley if Kingsley still


    refused to step out.


    ¡°Get your hands off me. I¡¯ll go out myself!¡± Kingsley shrugged Ethen¡¯s hand off and advanced toward


    the door. Just as he was about to step out, he turned around again as something came to him. ¡°Are you


    attending the wedding ceremony tomorrow?¡±


    There was a flicker of inexplicit emotion in Benjamin¡¯s eyes, but he did not utter any words. Kingsley


    looked at him. ¡°Let me know if you are nning to go. We can go together. But if you don¡¯t feel like


    going, I¡¯ll bring a gift over on your behalf.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary!¡± Benjamin rejected coldly. Kingsley was bbergasted. What does he mean?


    He was about to ask something when Benjamin glowered at him. ¡°Why are you still here?¡±


    Kingsley pursed his lips and grumbled, ¡°You b*stard. Don¡¯t ever ask me toe here again! I¡¯m going


    to look for Arissa!¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s face clouded over. He instructed Ethen, ¡°Don¡¯t ever let him step into our building again!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Graham!¡± Ethen could only ry his message to the security department.


    Kingsley almost burst a blood vessel, but he broke into a mischievous smile the next second. ¡°Ethen,


    I¡¯m sure as hell that Benjamin is green with envy now. Did you see that? He flipped out at once when I


    said I¡¯m going to look for Arissa. Haha!¡±


    Ethen took in his yful look and reminded him warily, ¡°Mr. Watts, you¡¯d better not get on Mr. Graham¡¯s


    nerves. Otherwise, you might not have the chance to meet the kids again.¡±


    ¡°Pfft! Does he think he can easily scare me off? If he doesn¡¯t allow me to meet them, I can always look


    for Arissa instead.¡± Kingsley snorted arrogantly.


    Ethen shook his head as he sent Kingsley down. In actuality, he had to ensure thetter had stepped


    out of the building as instructed.


    Upon leaving, Kingsley asked Ethen again, ¡°Did Benjamin get in touch with that woman over the past


    two days?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Ethen looked at Kingsley. ¡°At least, I¡¯m convinced he didn¡¯t when I was with him.¡±


    Kingsley nodded and patted Ethen¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Keep an eye on him. Don¡¯t let the others take


    advantage of him.¡±


    ¡°I know!¡± Ethen only retracted his gaze and went back to Benjamin¡¯s office after Kingsley¡¯s retreating


    figure was out of sight.


    ¡°How are things going at the school?¡± Benjamin was very concerned about it. He vowed not to let those


    few kids¡¯ parents off for picking on his children.


    ¡°There¡¯s a positive twist for us after Mr. Watts suppressed the chaos online. I¡¯ve also warned all the


    schools in Dellmoor not to ept those few kids. As for their parents, ourwyer has filed awsuit


    against them. At the same time, theirpanies have sacked them, and I bet no otherpanies will


    hire them again. One of them has apany, but their partner terminated their contract and switched


    to coborate with us instead,¡± Ethen said.


    Ha! They are only digging their own graves for picking on Mr. Graham¡¯s children. Benjamin nodded.


    ¡°Okay! Assign more bodyguards to protect Gavin and the others discreetly.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Graham!¡± Ethen nodded in acknowledgment and left after Benjamin gestured to him to leave.


    Benjamin took a few nces at the documents from the IT department.


    With a glint in his eyes, he pressed the button of the internal line to call Arissa up. ¡°Come up to my


    office now.¡± He hung up right after giving the instruction.


    Arissa furrowed her brows. Why did he ask me to go up? Is it about work or other matters? Regardless,


    I¡¯m in no position to go against his will. After regaining herposure, she went up with a pile of


    documents.

 Chapter 777

    Chapter 777


    Chapter 777 Reserve Your Time


    Outside Benjamin¡¯s office, it took Arissa quite a while before she mustered up her courage to call out,


    ¡°Mr. Graham!¡± ¡°Come in!¡± Benjamin did not even look up from the document.


    Arissa scanned around before walking over. She stood in front of Benjamin¡¯s desk for quite a few


    minutes, but thetter still did not say anything to her.


    Thus, she ced the piles of documents on his desk and started, ¡°Mr. Graham, I¡¯vepleted these.


    As for the remaining parts, I¡¯ll work overtime tonight to finish them.¡±


    Benjamin finally lifted his head from the document. He looked at her grimly and asked, ¡°Arissa York,


    are you doing this on purpose?¡±


    Arissa was dumbfounded. Me? Doing this on purpose? Isn¡¯t this the work progress that he asked for?


    Of course, I have to multiply my efforts to finish the work that has dragged on for a few days. Benjamin


    snapped, ¡°Do you intend to work overtime so the kids will put the me on me?¡±


    Arissa pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯ll bring the documents back and finish my work at home. They won¡¯t know


    about it.¡±


    Benjamin gritted his teeth at her eloquence. ¡°You don¡¯t have to work overtime. Just do it tomorrow. And


    if you can¡¯t finish it tomorrow, there¡¯s always the following day. Just reserve your time to apany the


    kids!¡±


    The next moment, he cast his head down to look at the document again. Astounded, Arissa asked,


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you urge me to finish my work earlier?¡±


    Benjamin looked up and scowled at her. ¡°Don¡¯t make me say that again!¡± Looking into the sternness in


    his eyes, Arissa nodded in bafflement. ¡°Yes, Mr. Graham.¡±


    Knowing that she did not need to rush her work, she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Mr. Graham, if there¡¯s


    nothing else, I¡¯ll get back to work now.¡±


    Never had Benjamin expected work could be so irritating for him one day. When Arissa mentioned work


    numerous times, he felt a rush of indecipherable rage surging from within him.


    ¡°Take a look at your mistake.¡± He tossed her document aside. Arissa looked at him before picking up


    her document and browsing through it.


    After flipping through the document of almost twenty pages, she did not spot any so-called mistakes


    circled by Benjamin. Perplexed, she looked at him again. However, he remained seated with his eyes


    glued to the document.


    She had no choice but to recheck every page. Benjamin shed her a nce before looking at his


    document again.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    After going through the document twice, Arissa still did not spot any problems. ¡°Mr. Graham, there¡¯s


    nothing wrong with my document. Would you mind enlightening me?¡±


    Benjamin looked up at her quizzically. ¡°Nothing wrong?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! I¡¯ve gone through it a few times.¡± Arissa fixed her eyes on him.


    Benjamin remained expressionless. ¡°I might have remembered wrongly. Try checking through the other


    documents again. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s something wrong with one of the documents.¡±


    Seeing that the man was serious, Arissa could only continue to go through the other documents.


    Soon, one hour had passed, but she had yet to spot the problem. ¡°Mr. Graham, I¡¯ve checked through


    all the documents and there really isn¡¯t any problem!¡±


    Sensing that the man was not astounded at all, Arissa knitted her brows. Did he ask me to do this on


    purpose?


    ¡°Just put the documents aside if there aren¡¯t any problems. I¡¯ll go through them when I¡¯m freeter.¡±


    Benjamin gestured to her.


    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll go back to my office, then!¡± Arissa put the documents down and turned to step out.


    He must¡¯ve done that on purpose.


    Right that instant, Benjamin shot the irritated Arissa a nce. ¡°Get yourself ready. We¡¯ll go to fetch the


    kids from school in a while.¡±


    Arissa was livid. I¡¯ve wasted one hour because of him! I could have finished more work within that hour.


    Back in her office, she quickly tidied up her desk and brought her remaining work home, seeing that


    school would be over soon.


    The man¡¯s temper is unpredictable. Who knows, he might change his mind again at any moment.


    By the time she went downstairs after tidying her things, Benjamin was already waiting in his car.


    She nced at it and walked in another direction, not expecting Benjamin to be waiting for her.


    Unexpectedly, a bodyguard stepped forward hastily and stood in her way. ¡°Mrs. Graham, please get in


    the car. Mr. Graham has been waiting for you for quite a while now!¡±


    Arissa was stunned. He¡¯s waiting for me?


    At that moment, the car window was rolled down, and Benjamin¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Get in.¡±


    Arissa turned to look at the man in the car, only to find him leaning against the seat with his eyes


    closed.


    After much hesitation, she got in.

 Chapter 778

    Chapter 778


    Chapter 778 His Pillow


    The bodyguard only closed the door after ensuring that Arissa was well seated in the car. He then got


    into the driver¡¯s seat and sped off to the school.


    Arissa threw a look at the man before turning to look out the car window. All of a sudden, he pulled her


    toward him.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Arissa gasped in astonishment. After stealing a look at the bodyguard in the driver¡¯s seat, she


    turned to re at Benjamin. ¡°What are you¡­¡±


    She trailed off when she noticed the utter weariness on his face. ¡°Let me sleep for a while.¡± Benjamin


    wrapped his arms around her tightly, resting his chin on her shoulder.


    Arissa blushed crimson in an instant. She could feel a tingling sensation as his breath brushed against


    her ear. Any slight movement from her would trigger him to tighten his embrace.


    Secondster, Arissa heard his steady breathing. Utterly speechless, she blinked. Is he treating me as


    his pillow?


    She turned slightly to nce at Benjamin. The man¡¯s usual vibe of indifference seemed to be prevailed


    by a sense of gentleness when he was asleep. His long and curly eyshes looked incredibly


    beautiful.


    Before retracting her gaze, she could not resist taking a peep at the man¡¯s stunning good looks again.


    ¡°Mrs. Graham, Mr. Graham hasn¡¯t slept for almost two days,¡± the bodyguard whispered.


    Arissa was startled. Two days? I¡¯ll just let him sleep a while more for the sake of the kids. After a while,


    Arissa took the nket and covered Benjamin¡¯s body with it.


    The man was suddenly alerted and opened his eyes. Seeing that, she froze in embarrassment.


    However, he closed his eyes and drifted off to sleep again the next second. Arissa held her breath. Is


    he awake or is he still in his dream?


    Listening to the man¡¯s steady breathing, she was gradually at ease again. Along the way to school,


    Arissa did not wake Benjamin up. Nheless, she could not help racking her brain about how to


    break herself free from his embrace to get out of the car upon reaching the school.


    Whenever she moved, he would tighten his arms around her. It went on a few times that she almost


    thought he had woken up.


    ¡°Benjamin, let me go. I need to get out and get the kids,¡± she said softly, but there was no response


    from the man who was deep in slumber.


    Heaving a sigh, she moved his hands aside carefully and stuffed a pillow into his arms. She could not


    resist feeling amused when she saw him continue to sleep soundly with his arms around the pillow.


    Shortly after, Arissa got out of the car to fetch the kids. The moment they saw her getting out of


    Benjamin¡¯s car, they craned their necks in the direction of the car. ¡°Mommy, did Daddye together


    with you?¡± Gavin asked excitedly.


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Arissa pinched his cheek lightly. ¡°But he¡¯s asleep. Remember not to wake him up when you


    guys get into the carter, okay?¡±


    The six kids nodded in unison. ¡°Okay, Mommy.¡± ¡°Come, let¡¯s go.¡± She led them to say goodbye to their


    teacher before heading toward the car.


    The kids were thoughtful. Seeing that Benjamin was asleep, they avoided talking loudly. In fact, some


    of them did not even open their mouths, fearing that they would wake him up. They were seated


    obediently as they looked in Benjamin¡¯s direction.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    With a smile, Arissa hopped into the car, closed the door, and put their bags aside.


    The kids stared at her with a hint of curiosity in their crystal-clear eyes. Arching her brows, Arissa


    asked in a low voice, ¡°What do you want to say?¡±


    Zachary broke the silence by whispering, ¡°Mommy, why did youe together with Mr. Graham?¡±


    Arissa pinched his nose lightly. ¡°He¡¯s your daddy. Is it weird that we came to fetch you guys together?¡±


    ¡°But didn¡¯t you and Daddy have a falling-out?¡± Gavin asked softly. Oliver, Tim, and Jasper gazed at her,


    eager to know the answer. Jesse also stared at her without blinking.


    Arissa was amazed. The kids are really observant!


    She lowered her voice as she said, ¡°We didn¡¯t have a falling-out, but we seldommunicate with


    each othertely as we have been busy at work.¡±


    Zachary looked at her doubtfully, but he did not ask any further questions since Benjamin was asleep.

 Chapter 779

    Chapter 779


    Chapter 779 Listen To Mommy


    Arissa hugged her six children and stroked their heads fondly. The children smiled happily, delighted at


    her show of motherly love. No one said a word, yet it was still a heart-warming and cozy scene.


    Benjamin woke up when they were almost at the hospital. He arched a brow when he saw Arissa and


    the children hugging each other. Jesse noticed he was awake and eximed, ¡°Mr. Graham¡¯s up!¡±


    She stared at him with her adorable,rge eyes, and Benjamin mussed her head fondly as he


    straightened himself in his seat. The nket over his knees slipped off. Instead of picking it up, he


    turned to look at Arissa, who was still preupied with entertaining the kids.


    A concerned Jasper piped up, ¡°You can sleep a bit longer if you¡¯re tired, Mr. Graham. We promise we¡¯ll


    be quiet!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I already had a good rest.¡±


    After reassuring his son, Benjamin lifted his wrist and checked his watch. He had slept for almost half


    an hour. It was the best rest he had gotten in the past two days.


    ¡°Were we too noisy? Did we wake you up?¡± Arissa asked when she noticed Benjamin¡¯s furrowed


    brows. ¡°No!¡± Benjamin returned her stare. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me up when we picked the children up


    at school?¡±


    Arissa¡¯s eyes lit up with humor as she exined, ¡°You were sleeping so soundly that I couldn¡¯t bear to


    wake you up, so I fetched the kids myself. They were so happy when they knew you came along!¡±


    Zachary and the others looked away in embarrassment. Benjamin looked at the six children crowding


    Arissa¡¯sp and patted the seat beside him.


    ¡°Come on! Sit over here. Don¡¯t crowd your mommy!¡± To his dismay, the children nced at him before


    hugging Arissa even tighter.


    Arissa was delighted. Benjamin side-eyed her before massaging his temples to feel more refreshed.


    Concerned, Arissa suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you sleep a little longer if you¡¯re tired?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Benjamin replied curtly before picking up his tablet to work again. Arissa stared at him


    wordlessly.


    Gavin observed their exchange attentively and said to Benjamin, ¡°Daddy, why are you so disobedient?


    Listen to Mommy! If she asks you to rest, rest! What a worrisome fellow!¡±


    Benjamin froze and nced at his son while Arissa hastily looked elsewhere.


    A secondter, he stroked Gavin¡¯s hair and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. The sooner I get this done, the


    sooner I can sleep at night!¡±


    Gavin merely huffed pettily in response. ¡°I¡¯m not worried about you!¡±


    His behavior brought a smirk to Benjamin¡¯s face.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Realizing the other kids were staring at him, Benjamin asked gently, ¡°Is anyone still bullying you at


    school?¡±


    Thankfully, they shook their heads in unison.


    ¡°Not anymore,¡± replied Oliver.


    When the boy saw that Benjamin¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, he asked, ¡°Mr. Graham, do you want to get


    your eyes checked?¡±


    Benjamin was touched by his concern. He reassured, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m justcking sleep.¡±


    ¡°Then you need to rest more!¡± Jasper insisted with a pout.


    Tim chimed in worriedly, ¡°You should sleep more, Mr. Graham. Don¡¯t tire yourself out, or you¡¯ll fall sick!¡±


    Nodding, Benjamin promised, ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll take your advice!¡±


    He set aside his tablet and pulled Tim, Jasper, and Oliver into his arms.


    ¡°Are you coping well in school?¡±


    The three boys stared at him and nodded. ¡°Yup!¡±


    ¡°Are you keeping up, Tim?¡±


    Despite meeting the school beforehand, Benjamin remained worried that Tim would struggle to keep up


    during his first time in school.


    Tim nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m keeping up. The teacher always makes sure to teach me anything I don¡¯t


    know.¡±


    ¡°Plus, we¡¯re there, Mr. Graham. We¡¯re teaching Tim too!¡± Jasper offered with a smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Relieved, Benjamin nodded in approval. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you some stuffter tonight too!¡±


    The children were excited.


    Jesse boasted happily, ¡°Yesterday, Mommy helped us with our homework. This morning, the teacher


    praised us for our work. We even won first ce!¡±


    Surprised, Benjamin looked at Arissa and asked, ¡°What homework?¡±


    ¡°Paper-cutting. Mommy¡¯s so good at it! And youined it was childish!¡± Gavin muttered before


    pursing his lips.


    Benjamin raised his brows in interest.

 Chapter 780

    Chapter 780


    Chapter 780 Their Pride


    Zachary shared Jesse¡¯s pride as he dered, ¡°We won first ce today! All the other kids were so


    envious!¡± His eyes positively sparkled as he spoke. Arissa shared Benjamin¡¯s surprise as she asked,


    ¡°All of you won first ce?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± The children nodded fervently. ¡°We won prizes too, Mommy!¡± Jesse hurriedly grabbed her bag


    and took out the certificate she got from the teacher, along with a red flower and some sweets.


    ¡°Oh, Sweethearts, you were all amazing!¡± Thrilled, Arissa even nted a kiss on Jesse¡¯s cheek. Gavin


    immediately credited Arissa for their win. ¡°Mommy¡¯s the amazing one. Everyone in the ss was blown


    away when they saw our artwork, not just the teacher.¡±


    He really enjoyed the feeling of being praised by their teacher in public. That was also the first time Tim


    had been praised by a teacher, and he was naturally excited.


    Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper could not help but be infected by their two elder brothers¡¯ joy. Of


    course, Jesse was the happiest of all since all her brothers had given her their sweets. She announced,


    ¡°Mommy, I have so many sweets in my bag. Gavin and the others gave them to me.¡±


    Arissa stroked her daughter¡¯s head tenderly and asked, ¡°If your brothers gave all their sweets to you,


    then won¡¯t they have none left for themselves? You shouldn¡¯t eat too many sweets too. Your teeth are


    developing!¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Then, she looked at her three youngest sons and chided them, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before? Why did you


    still give Jesse so many sweets?¡±


    Jasper smiled cheekily and said, ¡°Mommy, we just gave Jesse the sweets to make Jesse happy. We


    didn¡¯t let Jesse eat them!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy! We¡¯ve been keeping a close eye on Jesse!¡± added Oliver with a smile. ¡°Jesse


    promised us that Jesse wouldn¡¯t eat them.¡±


    Jesse nodded earnestly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t eat any sweets, Mommy!¡±


    Finally, Arissa smiled and reminded her, ¡°If you have any more sweets, your new teeth won¡¯t grow out!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll take care of Jesse, Mommy!¡± Gavin reassured his mother.


    Nodding, Arissa dered, ¡°All right. Jesse can¡¯t have too many, but one or two sweets once in a while


    is fine!¡±


    Jesse cheered excitedly. ¡°Yay! I love you the most, Mommy!¡±


    She even flung her arms around Arissa¡¯s neck and nted a bunch of kisses on her mother¡¯s face.


    Tim found his sister adorable and watched them with a smile.


    Their cringeworthy disy even caused Benjamin¡¯s features to soften.


    ¡°Well, where is your homework now?¡± He was curious to see the artwork that made his children so


    happy.


    Zachary informed him, ¡°They¡¯re in our school bags. The teacher wanted to disy them on the


    ssroom wall, but Gavin said no, so we brought them home!¡±


    Confused, Benjamin asked Gavin gently, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let the teacher paste your artwork on the


    wall?¡±


    His eldest son pursed his lips for a moment before exining, ¡°Mommy helped us with that homework.


    Why should we paste it on the walls where it¡¯ll be taken down sooner orter? I want to paste them at


    home!¡±


    Arissa was moved by how much Gavin cherished the artwork.


    She patted his head tenderly and asked, ¡°Should weminate it?¡±


    After some thought, Gavin nodded and replied, ¡°Yes! It won¡¯t be dirty if weminate it!¡±


    Arissa smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay. Once we¡¯re home, I¡¯ll help youminate the artwork. That way, you


    can still look at it even when you¡¯re older!¡±


    Despite his silence, Tim¡¯s happiness was palpable in his eye smile.


    The four youngest children pped in agreement.


    To further encourage the children, Arissa added, ¡°Let¡¯sminate your certificates too! We¡¯ll see who has


    the most certificates next time!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    The children¡¯s excitement had reached a feverish pitch.


    Benjamin stared at them before asking Arissa, ¡°Where should we paste the artwork? I can arrange for


    Edwin to clear out the necessary space.¡±


    She returned his stare and suggested, ¡°It¡¯s our children¡¯s pride, so let¡¯s disy it in the most eye-


    catching ce in the house.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good!¡± Benjamin mulled over her suggestion and offered, ¡°What about the living room?¡±


    Arissa¡¯s lips twitched in amusement. There are plenty of eye-catching spots in that massive house. We


    don¡¯t have to paste it right smack in the living room.


    Diplomatically, she suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we paste it along the stairwell? On the walls leading to your


    study.¡±


    She thought it was better to keep the atmosphere in the living room formal. After all, they used that


    space to entertain all manners of guests. The children¡¯s artwork was better left to their family¡¯s eyes


    only.

 Chapter 781

    Chapter 781


    Chapter 781 Did You Argue


    Just then, Zachary piped up, ¡°Mommy, what about the walls upstairs?¡±


    ¡°That sounds great! We can paste your future achievements there!¡± Arissa smiled and nodded. That


    way, the children could see the disy every time they used the stairs. She turned to Benjamin to seek


    his agreement. ¡°Does that work?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything!¡± Benjamin did not have any strong opinions on the matter. Nodding to


    acknowledge his response, Arissa then said to the children, ¡°Sweethearts, we¡¯ll paste your future


    certificates on the walls upstairs!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± The children nodded in unison. Once they arrived at the hospital, Benjamin and Arissa alighted


    from the car and led the children to visit Mary.


    The elderly woman was bbergasted by the entire Graham family¡¯s visit to her ward. Anxiously, she


    asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you both still working? You can go ahead and leave the children here! I¡¯ll look after


    them.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve knocked off work already, Grandaunt,¡± Arissa reassured her with a smile.


    ¡°So early? Don¡¯t people usually get off work at six?¡±


    She thought Arissa had left work early over the past few days to fetch the children home from school.


    She was surprised to learn that Arissa had already clocked off work.


    ¡°Thepany has shorter working hours,¡± Benjamin exined helpfully.


    Mary nodded in relief and invited the family to sit.


    Shaun entered the ward just then and smiled when he saw Benjamin. ¡°You got off work so early?¡±


    Benjamin nodded in response.


    Then, Shaun greeted Arissa before turning his attention to entertaining the kids.


    Arissa promptly wiped Mary down just as Edwin arrived with dinner for the elderly patient.


    ¡°Gavin, Tim, Zachary, Oliver, Jasper, Jesse! Would you like to eat with your great-grandaunt?¡±


    Mary invited the children to eat with her, but they shook their heads after seeing that Edwin had only


    brought enough food for one.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Great-grandaunt! We¡¯re not hungry!¡±


    Arissa coaxed, ¡°Please eat, Grandaunt. We¡¯ll bring them home for dinner in a bit!¡±


    ¡°All right!¡± Mary nodded before calling out to Benjamin, ¡°Why don¡¯t you share some of this with me,


    Benjamin?¡±


    Smiling, Benjamin said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, Grandaunt. I¡¯m going to have a chat with Shaun


    outside.¡±


    Then, using his gaze, he signaled the doctor to leave the ward with him.


    Shaun hastily followed him out of the room.


    Arissa nced at them before helping Mary with her dinner.


    The six children were in Edwin¡¯s good hands. The butler dered, ¡°I knew you were all here, so I


    brought you all some snacks!¡±


    ¡°Yay! You¡¯re the best, Mr. Whitley!¡±


    They immediately plopped themselves on the couch and munched on the snacks that Edwin had


    brought.


    Outside the ward, Benjamin asked Shaun, ¡°When can Grandaunt have her operation?¡±


    ¡°She has been doing well for the past few days. If her examination tomorrow goes smoothly, we can fix


    a date for the operation!¡±


    Benjamin nodded. ¡°All right. Do as you see fit!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re holding a meeting tomorrow after Mdm. Mary¡¯s examination. If we can get her a slot


    in the surgical theater, we can operate soonest two days from now.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, Benjamin suggested, ¡°How about performing the operation when the children are in school?¡±


    He was concerned that Tim would worry excessively over Mary¡¯s operation.


    Shaun smiled and agreed readily, ¡°That works too. We¡¯re looking at nine in the morning. It¡¯ll coincide


    with their schooling time. Oh, by the way, I forgot to ask you a question this morning. Where were you


    yesterday? Why didn¡¯t I see you here?¡±


    Sticking both hands into his pockets, Benjamin nced at the doctor and replied, ¡°I went to Xenhall for


    a business trip!¡±


    Shaun scrutinized him and said carefully, ¡°Mrs. Graham and the children had dinner herest night. Is


    everything all right between the two of you?¡±


    Something flitted through Benjamin¡¯s eyes as he questioned, ¡°They had dinner here?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Shaun even smiled as he added, ¡°I joined them!¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze instantly cooled by several degrees.


    His displeasure delighted Shaun to no end.


    Kingsley was right. Benjamin is jealous even when Arissa and the kids ate with us.


    Shaun asked, ¡°Did the two of you fight or something?¡±


    s, Benjamin was looking elsewhere, deep in thought.


    Sometimeter, he said, ¡°I answered a phone call, and she overheard the conversation!¡±

 Chapter 782

    Chapter 782


    Chapter 782 Who Is More Important


    Shaun asked Benjamin curiously, ¡°What phone call?¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s silence spoke volumes. The doctor stared at his silent friend. Realization dawned on him,


    and he asked cautiously, ¡°Did you answer Rosetta¡¯s phone call?¡±


    Benjamin pursed his lips in response. His actions immediately confirmed Shaun¡¯s suspicions. He


    approached Benjamin and asked, ¡°Are you still hung up on her?¡±


    No one had dared to mention Rosetta¡¯s name in Benjamin¡¯s presence since she went overseas. Today,


    however, Shaun had broken the sacred rule.


    Benjamin remained silent and stared into the distance. It was impossible to gauge his thoughts.


    ¡°Rosetta¡¯s back at the worst time. I mean, it¡¯s your choice if you choose to be with her. But as your


    friend, I feel obliged to remind you that Arissa¡¯s an excellent woman. She single-handedly raised four


    kids out of the six she birthed for you. It was a dangerous situation, and it mustn¡¯t have been easy for


    her to pull through. Mrs. Graham¡¯s a sensible woman, and I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll understand once you share


    your thoughts with her. Don¡¯t do anything stupid to hurt anyone, or you¡¯ll regret it for the rest of your


    life!¡±


    His and Kingsley¡¯s observations told them that Benjamin truly cared about Arissa.


    However, with Rosetta¡¯s untimely return, it was difficult to tell which woman held a more important


    ce in Benjamin¡¯s heart.


    Shaun sighed, wondering if Benjamin had absorbed even a smidge of his lengthy advice.


    Atst, Benjamin announced, ¡°I¡¯m going in to see if they¡¯re done!¡±


    He abruptly turned and entered the ward, trailed by Shaun.


    Arissa had finished feeding Mary, and the children were presently joking with the patient, who was


    beaming with joy.


    When Mary saw Benjamining into the ward, she smiled at him and said to Arissa, ¡°Why don¡¯t you


    all head back? There¡¯s nothing else to do here, and I have ns to catch something on the TV with


    some fellow patients!¡±


    Arissa teased, ¡°Wow, Grandaunt, how many friends have you made in the hospital?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s boring here, and Dr. Bailey was kind enough to wheel me out so I could meet some patients. They


    all live on the same floor and invited me to watch television with them tonight!¡±


    Arissa was relieved that Mary had settled in well at the hospital. A short whileter, she went home with


    Benjamin and the children.


    Sensing that the children missed Mary dearly, Arissa cajoled, ¡°You can video call your great-grandaunt


    tonight if you miss her!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Satisfied with their mother¡¯s suggestion, the six children held hands and entered the elevator together.


    Benjamin held Arissa¡¯s hand and strode toward the elevator.


    Arissa pulled her hand out of his grasp, and her surprise only grew when she met Benjamin¡¯s gaze.


    He merely held her hand again and said, ¡°Come on!¡±


    Is he extending an olive branch to me right now? Arissa¡¯s heart churned with conflicting emotions.


    Still, it seemed unlikely given Benjamin¡¯s serious demeanor.


    Amid her musings, Jasper raised his head and looked at Arissa. ¡°Are we going home, Mommy?¡±


    Arissa stared at her son and asked, ¡°Where else can we go?¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    He smiled cheekily and exchanged knowing nces with Zachary and the others.


    Then, he whined, ¡°Mommy, you haven¡¯t brought us out to y in a long time!¡±


    So he wants to y. Arissa smiled fondly and looked at the other children. ¡°Do the rest of you want to


    go out too?¡±


    Oliver and Jesse nodded, while Gavin and Zachary shook their heads.


    Tim appeared bewildered, unsure of his response.


    ¡°Everyone has different opinions!¡± Arissaughed at the scene.


    Jasper red at Gavin and Zachary, using, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree?¡±


    ¡°That wasst time!¡± Zachary flicked his brother on the head. ¡°Mommy¡¯s so tired after work. We


    shouldn¡¯t go out!¡±


    Gavin nodded his agreement. ¡°Yeah. We can go out another day!¡±


    Pouting, Jasper looked at Arissa. ¡°Bring us out to y this weekend, Mommy!¡±


    Touched by her children¡¯s thoughtfulness, Arissa immediately agreed to Jasper¡¯s request.


    ¡°Fine. Mommy will bring you out to y this weekend. Sorry, we¡¯re a little tight on time today.¡±


    ¡°Are you busy with somethingter, Mommy?¡± Gavin stared intently at his mother.

 Chapter 783

    Chapter 783


    Chapter 783 He Kissed Mommy


    ¡°Once we get home, I still have to do some cleaning around the house, don¡¯t I?¡± Arissa replied. She


    didn¡¯t want to tell her son the truth about her working overtime, lest he storm off to reprimand his father


    again.


    Benjamin, however, had his doubts and gave her the side-eye. My goodness. Has she really taken


    work home with her?


    ¡°Mommy, we have Mr. Whitley to help keep the house pick and span, so there¡¯s no need for you to do


    anything else. Just spend time with us and have a good rest,¡± Gavin insisted, not wanting his mother to


    tire herself out.


    After a while, Arissa finally gave in to her son and nodded. ¡°Very well, then. I shall do just that!¡± Upon


    hearing that, Gavin beamed with joy.


    As Arissa smiled and gazed at her six children, she couldn¡¯t help but pull them all in for a hug and kiss.


    ¡°Tell me, my sweethearts, what did you all learn today?¡±


    The six children began sharing everything they had done in school that day. Arissa listened attentively,


    complimenting them when they did something good and correcting them when they made mistakes.


    Even though Benjamin said nothing as he checked his emails and listened in on their conversation, that


    moment undoubtedly brought him a great sense of fulfillment.


    As soon as they got home, the six children eagerly pulled Arissa out of the car. ¡°Be careful!¡± thetter


    chided while trotting behind her little ones.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    When the six children entered the house and saw Darius, their eyes immediately lit up. ¡°Grandpa!¡±


    Arissa flinched. Huh? Old Mr. Graham¡¯s here?


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s head inside,¡± Benjamin said as he took her hand and led her into the house.


    The moment he felt Arissa staring at him, Benjamin, too, turned to meet her gaze.


    ¡°Why do you seem so surprised? Try to act natural, so we look like a normal couple,¡± he reminded.


    Those words quickly snapped Arissa back to her senses, but at the same time, she felt her heart sink.


    She had thought Benjamin was showing her his love, so it was no wonder she was disappointed when


    she found out it was all just an act.


    Despite that, Arissa did as instructed and curled her lips into a smile. ¡°Will this do, Graham?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t smile that much!¡± Benjamin scoffed.


    With that, the smile on Arissa¡¯s face instantly faded away. ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t you show me what to


    do, Graham?¡±


    The next thing she knew, Benjamin had pinned her against the wall and kissed her.


    Having never expected such a bold move from the man, Arissa was so shocked she almost stopped


    breathing.


    Just then, a child¡¯s voice broke the silence. ¡°Ah!¡±


    The couple hastily turned in the direction of the voice, only to see Tim and Oliver staring wide-eyed at


    them.


    The two boys ran off the next second, with Oliver chanting, ¡°Mr. Graham kissed Mommy!¡±


    Naturally, that caught the attention of the other kids as they ran up excitedly to join their brothers.


    ¡°What? What happened?¡±


    By then, Arissa had turned beet red from being caught in the act by her children. She quickly pushed


    Benjamin away and buried her face in her hands.


    Benjamin, however, merely smiled and pulled her into the house.


    Gavin, Zachary, Jasper, Jesse, and even Darius couldn¡¯t help but stare at them with a glint in their


    eyes.


    Although she was still embarrassed, Arissa managed to greet Darius with a smile. ¡°Hello, Old Mr.


    Graham!¡±


    ¡°Ah, wee home!¡±


    Darius¡¯ gaze remained fixed on the couple, and when he noticed Benjamin holding Arissa¡¯s hand, his


    smile widened even more.


    ¡°Why are you here again?¡± Benjamin asked as he nced at his father.


    Darius snorted softly, his expression suddenly a lot sterner than before.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t Ie? Are you afraid that I¡¯d disturb the two of you? Anyway, you can carry on with your


    date if that¡¯s what it was. I just want to y with my grandchildren.¡±


    Before Benjamin could say anything, Darius had beckoned for the six children to follow him out to the


    garden.


    Of course, the little ones were more than happy to oblige.


    ¡°Mommy, we¡¯re going out to y with Grandpa!¡± Zachary shouted before his siblings chimed in.


    ¡°All right!¡± Arissa replied with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t be too yful!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good to be yful! Otherwise, they¡¯ll end up like Benjamin, who¡¯s always so quiet and solemn!¡±


    Darius teased.


    Upon hearing that, Arissa chuckled.

 Chapter 784

    Chapter 784


    Chapter 784 Do Not Overthink It


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Benjamin grumbled as he pinched Arissa¡¯s hand. Thetter merely shot


    him a nce before pulling her hand free and making her way to the couch.


    After staring at his now empty hand, Benjamin walked over and sat beside her. That, unfortunately,


    earned a re from Arissa. ¡°Old Mr. Graham¡¯s outside. You can stop following me!¡±


    Benjamin frowned as he stared at her. ¡°Since when am I following you?¡±


    Speechless, Arissa moved aside and poured herself a ss of water. ¡°As long as Old Mr. Graham is


    out of sight, we can stop with the act, can¡¯t we?¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s expression instantly darkened. Argh! This woman sure knows how to get on my nerves!


    The next second, he grabbed her ss and finished the water in one gulp.


    Arissa drew back in surprise, wondering if she had misspoken.


    She snuck a peek at Benjamin and immediately felt a chill running down her spine when she met his


    angry gaze.


    ¡°D-Did I say something wrong?¡±


    Benjamin said nothing as he gritted his teeth. Oh, so now she¡¯s testing me, huh? How I wish I could


    teach her a lesson!


    Despite that thought, he furrowed his brows when he realized the wound above Arissa¡¯s lips had


    reopened.


    ¡°Edwin!¡±


    Without further ado, Edwin came running out of the kitchen.


    Not knowing what Benjamin was up to, Arissa continued staring at him until his instructions to Edwin


    made her heart skip a beat.


    ¡°Fetch me the first-aid kit!¡±


    Edwin looked at the couple and quickly nodded. ¡°Right away!¡±


    After seeing the butler run off to carry out his order, Arissa stole another nce at Benjamin. ¡°What do


    you need the first-aid kit for?¡±


    Does he want to apply the medication for me?


    Benjamin shot her such an intimidating re that she quickly looked away.


    As soon as Edwin returned with the first-aid kit, Benjamin dismissed him and personally took out the


    ointment for Arissa.


    ¡°Sit over here!¡±


    Upon hearing his order, Arissa froze. Oh, no! He¡¯s really going to apply the medication, isn¡¯t he?


    Seeing that Arissa had yet to move from her spot, Benjamin frowned and shifted himself next to her.


    Then he lifted her chin and began examining her wound.


    When Arissa looked around and realized Darius was nowhere in sight, her heart started racing.


    ¡°Graham, I think I¡¯ll do it myself!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Benjamin ordered before proceeding to disinfect the wound and apply a thinyer of


    ointment.


    He scrunched up his brows in deep concentration, and the more Arissa stared, the faster her heart


    pounded.


    What if he¡¯s only helping me, and I¡¯m the delusional one who misunderstood his intentions?


    Sharp-eyed as ever, Benjamin soon noticed how tense Arissa had be and how her eyes were


    darting around. ¡°Is it because of that phone call?¡±


    Arissa froze and turned to him. ¡°What phone call?¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze deepened as he met her eyes. ¡°The one from the other night! You went straight to the


    kids¡¯ room when I answered it!¡±


    Arissa instantly lowered her gaze. I never thought he¡¯d be the first to bring that up, but now that he has,


    I may as well be honest. I¡¯m not one to beat around the bush, anyway!


    ¡°Yes!¡± she eximed.


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze flickered, and needless to say, he was surprised at how much Arissa had dwelled on


    the matter.


    ¡°It was just a call,¡± he exined. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it.¡±


    Arissa turned around and was greeted by the sight of Benjamin packing up the first-aid kit. ¡°Are you


    close with that woman?¡±


    No one will believe there¡¯s nothing more to the rtionship when a woman calls a man in the middle of


    the night. Besides, he sounded so gentle too!


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Arissa bit her lip, only to quickly release it when she felt a jolt of pain.


    Once again, that didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Benjamin. ¡°Stop biting your lip!¡±


    ¡°Fine!¡± Arissa snapped before shooting another nce at the man. ¡°Have you dated that woman


    before?¡±


    After a pause, Benjamin replied, ¡°I guess you could say that.¡±


    Arissa merely gaped at him in bewilderment. ¡°What? How can you not know if you¡¯ve dated her


    before?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to put it!¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    That baffled Arissa even more.


    Huh? What lousy reply is that?

 Chapter 785

    Chapter 785


    Chapter 785 Are You Jealous


    ¡°How do you know all this, anyway?¡± Benjamin asked with a frown, wondering which bbermouth had


    spoken to Arissa.


    ¡°I was in the office cafeteria when I saw the news of your ribbon-cutting ceremony. Everyone was


    talking about it, so I heard a little here and there.¡±


    This time, Benjamin¡¯s frown deepened as a fresh swell of rage rose in him. ¡°What did they all say?¡±


    ¡°They said the two of you were talking about marriage,¡± Arissa replied candidly.


    ¡°And you believed them?¡± Benjamin muttered, pursing his lips. Is that why she¡¯s been distancing


    herself from me for the past two days?


    Arissa looked him in the eye, unable to shake off the flicker of irritation buzzing through her.


    How could I not have believed it? Photos of him and Rosetta were even trending on social media!


    ¡°Is that not the case?¡±


    A glint shed across Benjamin¡¯s eyes as he leaned in. ¡°Have you been throwing a tantrum because of


    that?¡±


    ¡°W-Who¡¯s throwing a tantrum?¡±


    ¡°How dare you deny it!¡± Benjamin retorted while yfully pinching Arissa¡¯s cheek.


    Thetter, however, ducked away and pretended not to care. ¡°So, are you two discussing marriage or


    not?¡±


    Benjamin raised his brows. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Arissa felt even more frustrated, but when she turned around and noticed Benjamin staring back


    cheekily, a warm blush rose to her cheeks.


    ¡°Forget it, then!¡± she fumed before standing and marching up the stairs.


    To her surprise, Benjamin got up and followed suit, his piercing eyes still trained on her.


    Feeling her pulse quicken, Arissa whipped around to face the man. ¡°Why are you following me?¡±


    ¡°This is my house,¡± Benjamin said with a chuckle. ¡°Can¡¯t I go upstairs?¡±


    Stumped for words, Arissa stood aside and beckoned him to go before her.


    Even though Benjamin was standing on the lower step, he was still taller than her.


    The next second, he ced his arms on the railing behind her and locked her in his embrace. ¡°Are you


    jealous?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not!¡± Arissa answered, her eyes darting around.


    Seeing how flustered she was, Benjamin beamed with delight.


    All the gloominess that had umted over the past few days seemed to vanish in that instance.


    He leaned down suddenly and kissed her on the cheek. ¡°I¡¯ve never talked about marriage with her.¡±


    With that, Benjamin turned and continued up the stairs, leaving Arissa with butterflies in her stomach.


    She touched the spot where his lips had just been and felt herself getting all warm and fluttery.


    Yes. They aren¡¯t talking about getting married!


    Secondster, she turned and chased after Benjamin. ¡°Benjamin Graham, do you like her?¡±


    Benjamin froze in his tracks and slowly turned to face his anxious inquisitor.


    ¡°What do you mean by like?¡±


    For a moment, Arissa was stunned. Huh? I can¡¯t believe he just asked that! Then again, it doesn¡¯t


    seem like he¡¯s being difficult. He really looks like he¡¯s clueless about it!


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what it means to like someone?¡±


    To think he¡¯s dated that woman before!


    A trace of awkwardness instantly shed across Benjamin¡¯s face. ¡°Well, do you?¡±


    Arissa blinked as she stood nkly in the hallway and watched him walk into his bedroom.


    If he doesn¡¯t know what it means to like someone, why is he so sweet and gentle toward Rosetta? Or


    has he not realized his feelings for her?


    Eager to know the answer, she strode into Benjamin¡¯s room, only to find thetter stripping.


    ¡°Why are you taking off your clothes?¡± she asked as she hastily turned around.


    She could feel her face burning up, and no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t shake off the image


    of Benjamin¡¯s toned figure.


    After all, he had a perfectly chiseled body, and the sight of him being topless was irresistibly alluring.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Benjamin looked up at Arissa and continued to unbuckle his pants.


    ¡°How am I supposed to shower if I don¡¯t take off my clothes?¡±


    ¡°You could¡¯ve said so earlier!¡± Arissa grumbled before getting ready to rush out of the room.


    ¡°Why do I need to inform you when I¡¯m stripping in my own room?¡± Benjamin retorted as he stared


    fixedly at the woman trying to escape. ¡°Come here!¡±


    Arissa¡¯s heart lurched. My goodness. Why does he always have to shout like that? He¡¯ll give me a


    heart attack one of these days!


    ¡°What do you want?¡± she muttered with her back still facing him.


    ¡°I want you to get over here!¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s voice was deep and authoritative, and Arissa didn¡¯t dare defy him.


    Left with no choice, she turned and stared at him from the door.


    ¡°Well, what is it?¡±

 Chapter 786

    Chapter 786


    Chapter 786 Teach Me A Lesson


    Benjamin kept his eye on her, his gaze deep and somewhat mystifying. ¡°Get over here and wipe my


    back!¡±


    Arissa twitched her mouth slightly as she red at the man in disbelief. Argh! How much more


    shameless can he get? I can¡¯t believe he wants me to wipe his back for him!


    ¡°In your dreams!¡± she huffed before hightailing it out of the room, her heart still pounding in her chest.


    Quickly, she gathered herptop and bag and walked toward her room.


    Benjamin furrowed his brows but said nothing more as he dropped his pants and stepped into the


    bathroom. Once she was back in thefort of her room, Arissa buckled down and started working.


    Meanwhile, the joyous shouts andughter from the six children rang out from time to time. As soon as


    he had finished showering, Benjamin promptly walked out to the balcony and looked downstairs.


    After spending a few minutes watching Darius and the children romp happily around in the garden, he


    changed into a fresh set of clothes and stepped out of his room.


    Following his instincts, Benjamin turned on his heel and headed toward Arissa¡¯s room.


    Sure enough, he found her so immersed in her work that she didn¡¯t even realize he had entered the


    room.


    Shortly after, Benjamin was standing behind her and peering over her shoulder. The next second, he


    leaned down and pointed to an area on the document. ¡°The data here is wrong.¡±


    Arissa nearly jumped out of her skin as she turned around and found herself staring at the face of her


    surprise visitor. ¡°W-When did youe in?¡±


    Benjamin studied the shocked expression on her face and harrumphed softly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been here for a while.¡±


    With him standing so close to her, Arissa could feel his warm breath tickling her skin whenever he


    spoke.


    On top of that, Benjamin¡¯s freshly showered fragrance was so overwhelmingly enticing that she felt her


    heart pounding away again.


    She quickly averted her gaze and shifted aside.


    ¡°What do you want, Graham?¡±


    Benjamin gazed intently at Arissa and smirked when he saw the blush creeping up her cheeks. ¡°Didn¡¯t I


    tell you not to work overtime?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not used to leaving work unfinished.¡±


    ¡°You want the kids to teach me a lesson? Is that it?¡± Benjamin asked as he casually leaned against the


    table with his hands in his pockets.


    Arissa stole a nce at the man, and even she had to admit he looked incredibly charming.


    ¡°Oh? Are the kids capable of doing that?¡±


    ¡°Gavin and Zachary have been waiting for a chance to get back at me,¡± Benjamin scoffed. ¡°What do


    you think?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Arissa couldn¡¯t help but chuckle inwardly.


    ¡°Put your work away!¡± Benjamin ordered.


    Arissa, however, remained in her chair and stared back with pleading eyes. ¡°There¡¯s only a bit more to


    go. I¡¯ll be done with it soon!¡±


    ¡°Arissa York, can you be more obedient?¡±


    Seeing how furious Benjamin was, Arissa flinched. Dear God! He¡¯s such an emotional man.


    ¡°Are you ignoring my orders?¡± Benjamin added as he pinched her cheeks.


    Arissa blushed and quickly pped his hand away. ¡°I¡¯d appreciate it if you could move your ass away,


    Graham!¡±


    Benjamin raised his brows and shot her another nce before doing as instructed.


    With that, Arissa hurriedly gathered her documents and put them neatly away.


    Meanwhile, Benjamin hadin on her bed, feeling rxed as he ced his hands behind his head and


    stared at her.


    When Arissa finished tidying up her table and turned around, she met the man¡¯s piercing gaze.


    ¡°I¡¯m going down,¡± she mumbled.


    Hmph! Since I¡¯m not allowed to work, I¡¯ll spend my time with the kids.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Seeing that Benjamin didn¡¯t respond, she shot him another look. ¡°Are youing?¡±


    To her surprise, Benjamin walked up to her and pulled her into a hug.


    Not knowing what he was up to, Arissa gave him a puzzled look.


    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s find Gavin and the rest,¡± Benjamin replied gently.


    Arissa smiled. ¡°I suppose you seldom spent time with the little one in the past?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Benjamin said as he nced at her. ¡°I¡¯ve always been busy at work.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Arissa furrowed her brows. No wonder Gavin always said his father was busy. The


    poor boy has missed out on so much fun!


    Realizing she was feeling sorry for her son, Benjamin hurriedly exined, ¡°But there were times when


    I¡¯d bring him along to the office!¡±


    Almost immediately, Arissa conjured up images of Benjamin bringing Gavin to work. When she


    imagined the boy wailing his head off and Benjamin frantically trying to coax him, she couldn¡¯t help but


    burst outughing.

 Chapter 787

    Chapter 787


    Chapter 787 Spending Time With My Kids


    ¡°Why are you giggling?¡± Benjamin lowered his gaze at her. Arissa gave him a look and asked, ¡°Were


    you the one who coaxed Gavin when he cried?¡±


    Benjamin arched his brow. ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡±


    ¡°Graham, it never crossed my mind that you know how to coax a child!¡± Arissa smiled. Benjamin¡¯s


    expression turned dark all of a sudden. What does she take me for?


    ¡°Did you think that you¡¯re the only one who knows how to console a child? Fine, I¡¯ll send all the crying


    children to you from now onward.¡±


    Arissa continued smiling. ¡°Perhaps the kids love being coaxed by Daddy!¡±


    Benjamin harrumphed softly.


    Right then, Edwin came out of the kitchen to serve them food. His eyes lit up when he saw the couple


    come down the stairs arm in arm.


    Did Mr. and Mrs. Graham make up?


    ¡°Mrs. Graham, could you please help me bring the food out to Old Mr. Graham and the children?¡±


    ¡°Is dinner ready, Edwin?¡± Arissa asked as she received the food.


    ¡°Just a little while more.¡± Edwin cast a nce at them before returning to the kitchen.


    Arissa passed the food to Benjamin and instructed, ¡°You bring this to the kids. I¡¯m going to help in the


    kitchen.¡±


    Shortly after watching her leave, he turned around and walked away.


    When Darius saw Benjamin heading in his direction, he turned toward the six kids, who immediately


    called out to him in their cutesy voices.


    ¡°Daddy!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Graham!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Graham!¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Benjamin nced at them. ¡°Come and have some snack.¡±


    The six kids darted toward him. Subsequently, Gavin took one for Darius.


    ¡°Here you go, Grandpa!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Gavin.¡± Delighted, Darius stroked his head dotingly.


    The thoughtful Zachary also grabbed some for Tim, Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse before enjoying the


    snack himself.


    As Gavin ran back to Benjamin, thetter passed him another one and said, ¡°Sit down and eat.¡±


    Hence, the six of them each took a seat and munched their snacks away.


    ¡°You should have one too, Mr. Graham.¡± Zachary stared at Benjamin.


    ¡°Take a seat, Mr. Graham,¡± Oliver chimed in.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Benjamin did as told.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Mommy, Mr. Graham?¡± All six children turned to look at him in unison.


    Jesse looked exceptionally adorable when she blinked. Hershes were long and thick.


    Benjamin fixed his gaze on her and answered, ¡°Mommy is in the kitchen.¡±


    ¡°I bet she¡¯s making delicious food for us.¡± Jesse grinned from ear to ear.


    Her five brothers, too, were anticipating the food with great excitement.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Darius watched them with a smile on his face andmented, ¡°Your mommy is a great cook indeed.¡±


    Upon hearing Darius¡¯pliment, Zachary expressed his gratitude smugly. ¡°Thank you, Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Mommy can make an array of delectables. Grandpa, please visit more often. Then, you¡¯ll get to taste


    them all,¡± Jasper said.


    ¡°Sure!¡± Overjoyed, Darius turned and looked at Benjamin.


    Thetter then poured each child a ss of water. He reminded them, ¡°Don¡¯t just keep eating. Have


    some water.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Daddy!¡± Gavin said sweetly.


    ¡°Thanks, Mr. Graham,¡± Tim chimed in as well and followed by the other four kids.


    Chuckling, Darius teased, ¡°You haven¡¯t gotten their approval?¡±


    Benjamin side-eyed his father and said nothing.


    ¡°You seem to be quite free today. Are you done with work, Benjamin?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m spending time with my kids,¡± he replied cidly.


    Not only was Darius taken aback by his answer, but the children were also astounded.


    Tim asked softly, ¡°Mr. Graham, are you going to coach us on our studies now?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. I¡¯ll help you all with your homework after dinner.¡± Benjamin tousled the boy¡¯s head.


    ¡°You like the snacks?¡±


    Tim nodded vigorously. ¡°It¡¯s so yummy!¡±


    He had been eating very slowly because he could not bring himself to finish the delicious food.


    It pained Benjamin¡¯s heart to see him acting that way. ¡°Go ahead and eat as much as you like. Edwin


    has made lots of them.¡±


    At that instant, Gavin served his brother some more. ¡°Come on, eat faster, or else we¡¯re going to finish


    them all. More mouth-watering food ising our wayter!¡±


    Jasper looked at his two older brothers and guffawed. ¡°You guys are the slowest!¡±


    Then he stuffed the snack into his mouth and gobbled it down.

 Chapter 788

    Chapter 788


    Chapter 788 I Am An Extra


    Benjamin thought that the way the little guy ate his food was exactly like Arissa. He could not help but


    correct his son. ¡°Don¡¯t scarf down your food, Jasper. Chew longer before swallowing.¡±


    Darius found it amusing. ¡°Slow down. There¡¯s still a lot more. They are prepared just for you lot.¡±


    Jasper smiled and stuck his tongue out cheekily.


    ¡°You¡¯re eating as if you¡¯re in an eatingpetition,¡± remarked Oliver. ¡°Hmph! I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll


    steal my food!¡± Jasper protested defiantly.


    Their silly antics made everyone burst outughing. ¡°It¡¯s a miracle that you didn¡¯t take mine!¡± Oliver


    pushed his sses up and pinched Jasper¡¯s cheek. Zachary nced at them and advised, ¡°Stop


    fooling around. Hurry up and finish your snacks.¡±


    Immediately, the boys went silent. Darius looked on dotingly at howmanding Zachary was. He was


    acting like a little boss among his siblings. ¡°Sweethearts, join me in the Old Manor tonight, all right?¡±


    Tim had never been there. So, he waited for his brothers and sister to make a decision. When the kids


    heard about visiting the Old Manor, they instinctively nced at Benjamin, seemingly checking his


    approval.


    Gavin, for one, never liked going to the Old Manor.


    Seeing his older brother remain quiet, Zachary followed suit.


    Simrly, Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse refrained from expressing their opinions.


    Darius let out a half-amused, half-exasperatedugh. ¡°Would you tag along if your mommy goes?¡±


    Gavin sneaked a nce at his grandfather and said, ¡°Mommy isn¡¯t free.¡±


    Darius¡¯ lips twitched when he heard that. He stared at his frowning grandson and thought he looked


    very much like his father.


    ¡°She¡¯s upied these few days,¡± uttered Benjamin in order to spoil Darius¡¯ n.


    ¡°Why? You haven¡¯t brought her to the Old Manor for a meal since your return!¡± Darius started getting


    upset.


    ¡°There¡¯s no difference whether we dine here or at the Old Manor. You cane here whenever you


    want to have meals with Arissa.¡±


    Benjamin refused to go back to the Old Manor.


    Darius was well aware of his concerns. He sighed and said, ¡°Well, Benjamin, it¡¯s necessary for the


    children to meet up with other rtives. You can¡¯t keep dying that.¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you arranged for an ancestral ritual? They can meet up then.¡±


    Benjamin scoffed. There¡¯s no need to meet those few irrelevant people!


    ¡°Grandpa, we don¡¯t want to eat with them since they don¡¯t like us. I doubt we could enjoy a meal


    together. We might have a problem digesting our food too!¡±


    Gavin pulled a long face and supported his father.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. They love you.¡± Darius tried to convince the little fellow.


    ¡°No, they only put on an act before you, Grandpa,¡± Gavinined contemptuously while snapping


    his brows together.


    He was always a boy with few words. He had never spoken about that openly or shared his feelings at


    length.


    Darius knew he was not fond of the people living in the Old Manor, but he did not know why.


    When he learned about it for the first time, he was stunned to the core.


    Tim, Zachary, Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse had their eyes fixated on the grandfather and grandson duo.


    They had never seen the rtives Darius mentioned. Hence, they did not dare to make anyments.


    ¡°Did they bully you?¡± Darius pursued the matter further, worried that the boy had experienced a bad


    encounter.


    Gavin turned to Benjamin, who stroked his head in response.


    Then, thetter retorted, ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? They won¡¯t do anything unfavorable to their reputation in your


    presence. However, you have no idea about the words spoken behind your back.¡±


    Darius furrowed his brows and questioned Gavin, ¡°Tell me, Gavin. Who gave you a hard time?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Aunt Susanna. She scolded me and said that I¡¯m unwanted in the family. I¡¯m an extra!¡±


    As Gavin revealed the truth, tears welled up in his eyes. He could still remember vividly how Susanna


    had made him feel when she hurled insults at him.


    Benjamin narrowed his almond-shaped eyes, and they glinted sharply.


    He recalled the dreadful incident when the boy came home in low spirits after visiting the Old Manor.


    He even refused to speak for several days, and nothing everyone did could cheer him up.


    Benjamin¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°How brazen is that woman to say that my son is an extra in the


    family!¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her spewing nonsense! Gavin, you¡¯re not an extra.¡± Darius was furious when he learned


    that someone hadshed out at his precious grandson.

 Chapter 789

    Chapter 789


    Chapter 789 Seeing You Cry Makes Me Tear Up


    ¡°Gavin, you¡¯re not an extra. You¡¯re our eldest brother! That wicked woman is the one who¡¯s unwanted


    in the family,¡± Zachary snarled as he hugged Gavin.


    Tim, Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse also hurried over to show their big brother some love. ¡°You¡¯re not an


    extra, Gavin!¡± ¡°Yeah, Gavin. Don¡¯t be sad.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll teach her a lesson when we see her, Gavin!¡±


    ¡°Who says that you¡¯re irrelevant here? You¡¯re Mommy¡¯s little sweetheart, Gavin! Don¡¯t get so upset


    over it.¡± Darius was saddened and enraged at the same time. He felt so sorry for his grandchildren.


    Hastily, he whipped out his phone and called Bryan. ¡°I want all of you toe to Benjamin¡¯s house at


    once!¡± Benjamin¡¯s gaze turned cold when he heard that.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make a scene at my ce!¡± He was so loud that Bryan could hear him from the other side of the


    line. Sensing his anger, Darius bellowed, ¡°Head to the Old Manor now!¡±


    After hanging up, Darius hugged his six grandchildren and assured them, ¡°Gavin, I¡¯m going to set


    things straight for you.¡± At that, he gestured William and left for the manor swiftly.


    When Arissa heard the car engine revving up, she popped her head out of the kitchen to check, only to


    realize that Darius¡¯ car had sped off.


    Puzzled, she went out to check. ¡°Did Old Mr. Graham leave?¡± she asked Benjamin when she could not


    locate Darius.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Benjamin turned to look at her.


    Arissa noticed his grim expression and the children¡¯s downcast faces. She froze and wondered why.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with all of you?¡±


    The moment Jesse saw Arissa, she cried and ran toward her,ining, ¡°Mommy, Gavin told us that


    Aunt Susanna reprimanded him and evenmented that he¡¯s an unwanted child.¡±


    Arissa¡¯s frown deepened into a scowl. She stroked Jesse¡¯s head gently and then walked up to Gavin to


    give him a hug.


    ¡°Sweetheart, you¡¯re my precious boy, my pride, and my joy. Nothing matters more than you. Let¡¯s not


    care about what other people say, especially when their intention is to hurt us.¡±


    Gavin¡¯s silence worried Arissa. She kissed his forehead gently tofort him.


    ¡°Mommy¡­¡±


    Suddenly, he wrapped his arms around her neck and bawled his eyes out.


    Arissa tucked him in her arms and patted his back. She repeatedly stroked the back of his head, trying


    to make him feel better.


    ¡°Sweetheart, if anyone bullies you again, I¡¯ll be sure to teach the person a lesson.¡±


    What is Susanna thinking? How could she scold Gavin? What a wicked soul!


    She looked at Benjamin and asked, ¡°When was that?¡±


    ¡°Some time back. It happenedst year.¡±


    His re turned malevolent. Bryan and his family are seriously asking to be punished!


    Arissa was shocked. ¡°It¡¯s been a year?¡±


    She lowered her head to gaze at her son. I can imagine how aggrieved Gavin must have felt to carry


    the hurt for such a long period.


    ¡°Gavin finally shared this incident when Dad mentioned he wanted to bring the kids back to the Old


    Manor just now. When it happened back then, the poor boy had refused to speak for several days.¡±


    Benjamin felt bad as he recalled the past. He regretted not asking his son more questions to find out


    why. Since then, Gavin had rarely visited the Old Manor.


    Arissa rubbed the boy¡¯s back to console him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Gavin.¡±


    Tim went up to them and stroked Gavin¡¯s head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Gavin. Seeing you cry makes me tear up too.¡±


    Jasper¡¯s eyes started to turn red.


    Zachary bellowed, ¡°How could that woman say such cruel things to Gavin?¡±


    ¡°We must give her a hard time when we see her. She¡¯s terrible!¡± Oliver criticized angrily.


    ¡°She¡¯s not our aunt because she bullied Gavin!¡± Jesse cursed as she wiped her tears away.


    Seeing so, Benjamin leaned over and picked her up.


    When Gavin realized that all his siblings, including Arissa, were on his side, loving andforting him,


    he felt much better.


    He pulled himself from Arissa¡¯s embrace, sniffled, and wiped his tears dry.


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m sorry for making you worry,¡± he muttered sheepishly.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Sweetheart.¡± Arissa tousled his hair dotingly. ¡°Tell me, what else did she say or do to you?¡±

 Chapter 790

    Chapter 790


    Chapter 790 They Were Literally All Over Him


    ¡°They would stare daggers at me behind Grandpa¡¯s back. Sometimes, they pinched my face real hard,¡±


    Gavinined. ¡°Did you tell Daddy?¡±


    Arissa was certain that Benjamin would never allow his son to be bullied. Lo and behold, Gavin shook


    his head. ¡°Daddy is always busy. Moreover, Grandpa would be sad if he found out.¡±


    Arissa¡¯s heart ached when she learned about it, and she gave him another kiss on his forehead. ¡°Who


    are they?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Bryan, Uncle Nick, and their family members.¡± Arissa was dumbfounded. Do they hate my son


    so much?


    ¡°Just ignore them.¡± Benjamin caressed Gavin¡¯s head. ¡°Okay!¡± Gavin nodded. ¡°I shall re at them


    when I see them.¡± Staring at his exasperated expression, Arissa gently pinched his puffy cheeks.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Let¡¯s give them the cold shoulder.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Mommy!¡± Gavin was slightly cheered up. Arissa smiled and kissed his cheek. ¡°Remember to tell


    me or Daddy if anyone bullies you, okay? We¡¯ll show him who¡¯s boss.¡±


    ¡°All right!¡± The boy nodded happily. While Arissa was coaxing the child, Benjamin walked away and


    gave Ethen a call. ¡°Is Bryan working on a huge projecttely? Steal it from him,¡± instructed Benjamin


    coldly.


    Arissa turned to him when she heard that. ¡°Go now and y by yourselves, Sweethearts!¡±


    She rubbed Zachary¡¯s head, seemingly requesting his help to get the rest of the children to go have


    some fun. ¡°Let¡¯s go y, Gavin. Lead us to the backyard.¡±


    Zachary grabbed Gavin¡¯s hand, gesturing for him to take them to the garden. ¡°Sure!¡±


    Gavin nodded, then informed Arissa before leaving with his siblings. When the kids had disappeared


    from her sight, Arissa withdrew her gaze and walked toward Benjamin, who had just ended a call.


    ¡°If Old Mr. Graham knew about this, would he¡ª¡±


    ¡°They have already gotten on his nerves when they bullied Gavin at the Old Manor!¡±


    To Darius, Gavin was like a precious jewel, his most cherished asset.


    Benjamin was in a bad mood. He was downright displeased that the matter was only revealed a year


    after.


    Arissa nodded in agreement. She was well aware of how much Darius loved Gavin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get so worked up. We¡¯ll be more vignt in the future.¡±


    Benjamin looked her in the eyes and nodded. ¡°You too, don¡¯t worry too much. Have you eaten?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. The soup is still on the stove. Are you hungry?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± Benjamin nced at his six children, who were frolicking in the garden, and heaved a sigh of


    relief. ¡°I¡¯ll go check on them.¡±


    Arissa smiled. Subsequently, she headed back to the kitchen to help Edwin.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Shortly after, Benjamin brought the kids inside the house.


    When Arissa saw them, she was shocked to the core.


    Oliver and Jasper were leaning on Benjamin¡¯s left shoulder, whereas Jesse was sitting on his right


    shoulder, hugging his head.


    They were literally all over him. The three older children were in his arms; two on the right and one on


    the left.


    Arissa could not help but let out an amused chuckle.


    ¡°Get down now.¡±


    Embarrassment inundated Benjamin, and he quickly requested the kids to stop their silly antics.


    ¡°Hang on!¡± Arissa stopped them.


    Whipping out her phone, she snapped a few photos of it at lightning speed.


    Benjamin frowned and asked impatiently, ¡°Are you done?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    She giggled as she waved at the children.


    ¡°Come on, Sweethearts. Dinner is ready!¡±


    One by one, the kids got off Benjamin¡¯s back and went to wash their hands happily.


    ¡°Not bad, Graham. You¡¯re looking more and more like a father.¡± Arissa shot him a cheeky look.


    Benjamin furrowed his brows. ¡°Do I not look like one before this?¡±


    ¡°Haha! You were too serious. Hence, the kids never dared to approach you. If you want to hang out


    with them, you need to be friendlier.¡±


    Nheless, she was d that he had gotten much closer to the children.


    ¡°I wonder who was the one who was afraid that I would get too close to the children.¡±


    Arissa blushed. ¡°Well, I was afraid you¡¯d snatch them away from me. It¡¯s a different context altogether.¡±


    Benjamin quirked an eyebrow in interest.


    ¡°How are they different? You¡¯re not afraid anymore?¡±

 Chapter 791

    Chapter 791


    Chapter 791 Who Am I Marrying


    Arissa¡¯s brows knitted together. She stared at him and questioned, ¡°Are you going to fight for their


    custody?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they my children too?¡± Benjamin snorted. When he saw her pursing her lips and bing


    annoyed, he added, ¡°You can be with them all the time as long as you stay here.¡±


    Arissa cast a look at him. ¡°How long can I stay here, Graham?¡± Instead of getting an ambiguous


    answer, she needed rification. ¡°For as long as you wish. As for the children, they¡¯ll live here forever.¡±


    He put both his hands in his pockets and stared at her intently. ¡°Can I make this ce my forever home


    too?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Benjamin swept his gaze over her. Arissa blushed instantly as her heart skipped a


    beat. ¡°What if you get hitched? Am I still allowed to stay here?¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes narrowed a fraction. ¡°Who am I marrying?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know! Ask yourself.¡± With that, she turned and went to the dining area. By then, the children


    had returned from the bathroom. She ushered them to their seats.


    Momentster, Benjamin joined them. As he took his seat at the head of the table, Edwin handed him a


    hot towel to wipe his hands.


    Arissa side-eyed him. Why is he acting as if he¡¯s eating at a restaurant?


    ¡°Wipe your hands.¡± Benjamin passed him a towel. ¡°No, thanks. I prefer to wash mine.¡± Arissa cast him


    a contemptuous nce before heading off to use the kitchen sink. When she returned, Benjamin


    asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it faster to wipe them?¡±


    ¡°Why should I do that when we¡¯re at home?¡±


    Edwin looked at them, all smiles. ¡°Enjoy your meal, Mr. and Mrs. Graham.¡±


    Nodding, Arissa sat down and started serving the children. ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Benjamin requested, ¡°Pass me the mushroom dish in front of you.¡±


    Arissa¡¯s gaze fell on the dish and then at Benjamin.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you get it yourself?¡±


    Edwin caught the hint and urged, ¡°Mrs. Graham, I think Mr. Graham would love for you to serve him


    some.¡±


    Arissa¡¯s face reddened almost instantly while the six children burst into giggles.


    ¡°Mommy, hurry up and give it to Daddy! He¡¯s waiting.¡±


    Gavin hummed with his mouth full, and it sounded as though he was prompting Arissa to give Benjamin


    a wedding.


    When she heard that, her face turned crimson red.


    ¡°Here you go.¡±


    She took a few pieces of mushrooms and put it on his te.


    ¡°Lovely! You¡¯ve granted my only desire.¡± Benjamin¡¯s gaze was intense when he said that in an


    ambiguous tone.


    Arissa turned and nced at him but felt shy when her gaze met his.


    ¡°Dig in!¡±


    Afterward, they all started eating.


    ¡°Don¡¯t keep eating the pasta. Try the other dishes too.¡± Benjamin acted like a gentleman and served


    her more food.


    Arissa shot him a look and responded, ¡°I know. I prefer starting with the main course.¡±


    Benjamin chuckled lowly, and utter embarrassment swamped Arissa.


    Seeing how bashful she was, the six children promptly burst intoughter.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Flustered, Arissa gave them a death stare. ¡°What¡¯s so funny? Pay attention when you eat.¡±


    However, her response made the kids chuckle even more.


    Not knowing what to do next, Arissa lowered her head and continued eating.


    Benjamin was absolutely delighted when he stole a nce at her flushed cheeks.


    Then, he turned to the children and said solemnly, ¡°All right, that¡¯s enough. Go on and eat your food.¡±


    The kids obliged quickly at hismand.


    They also served their mother some food.


    ¡°Try this, Mommy!¡±


    ¡°And this too, Ms. York.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Sweethearts!¡± Arissa was over the moon.


    After dinner, Benjamin sent all the kids into his study to coach them on their homework.


    At that moment, Arissa¡¯s heart was full.


    ¡°Mrs. Graham, why don¡¯t you bring them some drinks?¡±


    Edwin had prepared coffee and milkshakes for Benjamin and the children.


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Arissa received the tray and headed to the study.


    When she got there, she saw Benjamin tutoring Tim patiently.


    Gavin, Zachary, Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse joined in and listened attentively to their father¡¯s exnation.


    They did not act proud despite having understood it already.


    Arissa smiled as she put the tray down discreetly and sat by the side.

 Chapter 792

    Chapter 792


    Chapter 792 Do Not Make Trouble Here Benjamin nced at her and said, ¡°Go get some rest. I¡¯ll tutor


    them for a while longer.¡± Arissa nodded gratefully. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go sit down.¡±


    Benjamin gave her a look before turning back to the children and continuing to exin to them. Arissa


    sat down by the side and quietly watched the father and children talk. Her heart melted at the sight.


    ¡°Do you all understand?¡± Benjamin asked, looking at the six children. ¡°Yes, I understand, Mr. Graham!¡±


    Tim answered. He was the first of the boys to speak up. ¡°Me too!¡± Gavin said with a big smile.


    Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper nodded in unison and replied, ¡°I understand, too.¡± Thest to answer,


    Jesse nced at her brothers and Benjamin before lowering her head shyly and mumbling, ¡°I still don¡¯t


    understand!¡±


    Benjamin was surprised. He had thought that it would be Tim who would not understand, but it turned


    out that it was Jesse. Benjamin pulled Jesse into hisp and asked, ¡°Tell me which part you don¡¯t


    understand.¡±


    Jesse¡¯s cheeks turned bright red. She looked away from Benjamin and confessed, ¡°You talk too fast!¡±


    Arissa could not helpughing at her answer. She didn¡¯t understand a single word at all!


    Benjamin looked straight into Jesse¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll speak slowly. I¡¯ll start again from the


    beginning, okay?¡±


    Jesse¡¯s blush deepened when her brothers all startedughing at her. ¡°Okay!¡± Arissa could not help


    giggling at the sight of her blushing daughter.


    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re not allowed tough at me!¡± Jesse pouted. Her big eyes were welling up with tears.


    ¡°Okay, okay! I¡¯ll stopughing. Don¡¯t worry, Sweetheart. Just listen to your daddy. You can do this. I


    believe in you,¡± Arissa said, trying to cheer on her youngest daughter.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Jesse shed her mother a bright smile, revealing her tiny teeth and pink gums. ¡°Now, don¡¯t


    you make trouble here!¡± Benjamin warned Arissa with a look.


    Arissa shook her head and said nothing in reply to his threat.


    Gavin, Tim, Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper burst outughing.


    Embarrassed, Arissa stood up and said, ¡°Well, you continue tutoring them. I¡¯m going to take a bath!¡±


    Benjamin watched her walk away for a moment before turning his attention back to Jesse.


    He exined again carefully and slowly to her.


    Tim also sat nearby and listened while Gavin, Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper carried on with their own


    learning.


    Arissa cast one final nce at them before heading upstairs.


    Ethen and Jack appeared and caught sight of Benjamin tutoring the children. It was a rare sight, and


    they crowded around to watch.


    Benjamin red at them over the children¡¯s heads. Seeing that look from Benjamin, the two men did


    not dare to further disrupt the children¡¯s learning and left to grab some food.


    ¡°Ethen, the sight of Mr. Graham tutoring the children is so strange!¡± Jackmented.


    Ethen rolled his eyes and said, ¡°What¡¯s so strange about it? Wasn¡¯t Gavin also tutored by Mr. Graham


    back then?¡±


    Jack nced at Ethen and admitted, ¡°You¡¯ve seen that before because you¡¯ve always been with Mr.


    Graham. I¡¯ve never had the chance to see something like that!¡±


    The corners of Ethen¡¯s lips twitched. He sighed andined, ¡°Ugh, Mr. Graham has deducted my


    bonus this year!¡±


    Jack¡¯s eyes lit up, and he asked in an excited voice, ¡°Really?¡±


    Ethen rolled his eyes at him. ¡°Don¡¯t gloat over my bad luck, less your bonus is deducted as well!¡±


    Jack grinned. ¡°Suddenly, I feel so much better about my job!¡±


    Ethen groaned, ¡°Oh, shut up!¡± He nced upstairs. ¡°I wonder when the two of them will make up!


    Otherwise, it will be hard on us!¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Edwin was amused when he heard the two men¡¯s conversation. ¡°Haven¡¯t you guys heard? They have


    reconciled!¡±


    Ethen and Jack turned to look at Edwin excitedly and asked, ¡°Really? When did that happen?¡±


    ¡°They arrived home together, and I saw Mr. Graham holding hands with Mrs. Graham. Would they be


    so intimate if they hadn¡¯t reconciled?¡± Edwin said with a happy smile.


    There would be no more tension in that house.


    Ethen¡¯s and Jack¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Really? They held hands?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true!¡± Edwin nodded.


    Arissa cleared her throat delicately as she descended the staircase.


    ¡°Would you guys mind keeping your voice down when you¡¯re gossiping? You¡¯re putting me in a very


    difficult position!¡±


    She had to remind them as they were getting out of hand with their gossip. Besides, she did not want


    their sries and bonuses to be deducted any further.

 Chapter 793

    Chapter 793


    Chapter 793 May I Take Them Away Now


    Ethen and Jack smiled sheepishly. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re in any difficult position, Mrs. Graham!¡± Ethen


    joked. Arissa threw Ethen a sharp nce and reminded him, ¡°You¡¯d better be careful before Mr.


    Graham deducts all your bonuses!¡±


    Ethen pursed his lips and kept silent. Jack, too, kept quiet. None of them dared to gossip anymore.


    Edwin chuckled. ¡°Mrs. Graham,e and help yourself to some fruits!¡±


    Arissa walked over to Edwin and asked, ¡°Edwin, do we have any picture frames at home? The kind


    with a ss window!¡± Edwin racked his mind, frowning as he did so. ¡°Well, yes, but how big must the


    frames be?¡±


    ¡°Big enough to disy a certificate!¡± Arissa was not sure if Benjamin had already mentioned the matter


    to Edwin. However, the children only had several pieces of certificates. There was not quite enough to


    decorate the walls yet.


    Nheless, she had nothing better to do. So, she thought she would frame up the children¡¯s


    certificates and awards anyway. ¡°I¡¯ll try and find some!¡± Edwin said. Then he turned and hurried off to


    look for the frames.


    Jack followed him. ¡°I¡¯ll go with Edwin and help him!¡±


    Ethen nced at Arissa shyly. ¡°Mrs. Graham, have you made up with Mr. Graham?¡±


    Arissa was speechless for a moment. ¡°Why are you calling me Mrs. Graham too?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just practicing for the future!¡± Ethen replied with a smile. ¡°So, have you two really reconciled?¡±


    Arissa¡¯s face burned red. ¡°Almost.¡±


    Ethen was happy to hear her reply. Mr. Graham must be in a good mood! No wonder he¡¯s helping the


    kids with their homework.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m gonna go help Edwin, too!¡±


    Ethen quickly ran off to join Edwin and Jack to find frames.


    Arissa was amused by their eagerness. She popped a piece of fruit into her mouth before walking into


    the study.


    Benjamin was still exining earnestly to their youngest daughter, but the girl¡¯s eyelids were already


    drooping. She rubbed her eyes in a way that almost made Arissaugh.


    ¡°Benjamin, you¡¯ve been tutoring them for almost an hour! It¡¯s about time for a break!¡±


    ¡°Let me finish teaching Jesse!¡±


    When Benjamin noticed Jesse¡¯s sleepy eyes, he sighed to himself and said sternly, ¡°Jesse!¡±


    Jesse immediately flew upright in her chair.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    She sat primly with her hands on her knees. Benjamin¡¯s heart melted, and he softened his tone when


    he said, ¡°Listen carefully!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Jesse replied with a firm nod.


    However, once Benjamin resumed his lecture, she began to nod off again.


    Benjamin was speechless.


    Arissa was amused by the scene. Now he understands how I feel when I tutor her!


    ¡°Jesse only takes it a little seriously when Zachary and the others are the ones teaching. You don¡¯t


    have to waste your effort anymore!¡±


    Benjamin looked at Jesse¡¯s little face, helpless against her charms.


    He tussled her hair encouragingly. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s stop for today. We¡¯ll continue tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Jesse nodded happily, suddenly bing energetic again.


    Zachary smiled, shaking his head. ¡°Mr. Graham, just give up! Your words will never make it through to


    her little head!¡±


    Benjamin turned to look at Zachary. ¡°Why do you say so?¡±


    Zachary shrugged. ¡°Children who don¡¯t like studying will always feel sleepy.¡±


    Benjamin, who was an avid schr, could not understand that at all.


    ¡°Daddy, we¡¯ll teach Jesse next time! If you want to tutor anyone, you should just tutor Tim,¡± Gavin said


    to Benjamin.


    ¡°All of you should be studying together,¡± Benjamin said.


    Gavin pouted. ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll study together with Tim.¡±


    Arissa brought a ss of water and set it down in front of Benjamin. ¡°You¡¯re working hard, Graham!¡±


    Benjamin threw her a nce.


    Arissa looked amused. ¡°Jesse has always been a little slow. You can¡¯t rush it!¡±


    Tutoring her youngest daughter had agitated her as well, but over time, she had learned to be patient.


    Then she realized that Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper were much better at teaching their sister.


    So, she had given the task to the three brothers while she merely supervised.


    Sometimes, it was more effective for a peer to teach one another than for an adult to teach children.


    Benjamin snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t gloat. It¡¯s also your fault as her parent that she can¡¯t keep up!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Arissa looked at the children. ¡°May I take them away now?¡±

 Chapter 794

    Chapter 794


    Chapter 794 You Must Let Me Know


    Benjamin sighed and waved his hand, dismissing all of them. Arissa turned to her children with a smile


    and said, ¡°Sweethearts, go bring all your certificates and artwork. We¡¯ll frame them up together!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± All of them were bouncing with excitement as they pulled out all their certificates and artwork.


    They followed Arissa out of the study. Benjamin watched them leave.


    Then he stood up and followed them. ¡°Mommy, where are we hanging them?¡± Oliver nced at the


    stairs. ¡°Here or along the stairs?¡±


    Arissa looked at the six children, then turned to Benjamin. Benjamin was standing behind them with his


    hands in his pockets. ¡°Let¡¯s put them up along the stairs.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s do that!¡± Arissa nodded in agreement. ¡°Come on, Mommy! Let¡¯s put them up!¡± Jasper was


    so excited that he was tip-toeing and even jumping up the wall.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for Mr. Whitley to bring over the frames!¡± Arissa said to Jasper. Benjamin took the artwork


    from Tim¡¯s hands and looked at them with raised eyebrows. He was surprised.


    He nced at Arissa. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have quite the skills in arts.¡±


    ¡°Of course! I won plenty of prizes back in my days!¡± Arissa said proudly.


    ¡°What prize did you win?¡± Benjamin¡¯s eye bore down on Arissa.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t good enough; I won second ce!¡± Arissa returned his gaze.


    Benjamin chuckled at her answer.


    ¡°What are youughing at? What did you win, then?¡± Arissa was a little annoyed.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t win anything, but isn¡¯t this too simple?¡± Benjamin said in a soft voice, looking down at the


    artwork he was holding in his hands.


    Arissa was speechless.


    ¡°Ms. York is amazing!¡± Tim said on Arissa¡¯s behalf.


    He red at Benjamin.


    Benjamin looked at his son. Then he looked at the name on the certificate. It was stated: Timothy


    Graham.


    ¡°You should write this name on your schoolbooks.¡±


    Tim nodded.


    ¡°I know, Mr. Graham.¡±


    Benjamin tousled his hair and nced around at the other children.


    ¡°Let me see all your artwork!¡±


    Jasper and Oliver proudly showed off their artwork to him and praised Arissa, ¡°Isn¡¯t our mommy


    amazing?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she is!¡± Benjamin agreed as he took in their art.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, look! This is mine!¡± Jesse shoved her artwork into Benjamin¡¯s face.


    Benjamin took it from her and looked at it carefully. It was very creative. All the children¡¯s art was


    different, but they were beautifully done.


    ¡°What about you two?¡±


    Benjamin turned to Gavin and Zachary.


    Gavin smiled sheepishly and handed over his artwork. Benjamin studied it for a moment, nodding


    thoughtfully to himself as he did so.


    Zachary, too, gave his work to Benjamin. ¡°Mommy helped us with this!¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes shed for a moment. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be the one helping you? Why didn¡¯t you ask me for


    help?¡±


    ¡°Well, you weren¡¯t homest night!¡± countered Arissa, who was leaning against the wall.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Benjamin huffed. ¡°No matter where I am next time, you must let me know, at least!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Arissa said when she saw his serious expression.


    Edwin, Ethen, and Jack appeared with the frames.


    ¡°Mrs. Graham, are these the kind of frames you were looking for?¡± Edwin walked up to her and showed


    her the frames they had dug up from somewhere in the house.


    ¡°Yes, these are the kind of frames I was looking for!¡± Arissa nodded happily. ¡°Can you ce them on


    the coffee table?¡±


    Then, she brought the children over.


    ¡°From now on, the children¡¯s awards and artwork will be disyed on the wall along the staircase. All


    the paintings will be taken down,¡± Benjamin instructed Edwin.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Graham,¡± Edwin replied happily. ¡°I¡¯ll move the paintings elsewhere.¡±


    Benjamin nodded.


    He and Arissa then helped the children to frame up their awards.


    The children were overjoyed to be spending time with their parents together.


    Ethen and Jack had wanted to offer their help, but when they saw how happy the family was together,


    they held themselves back.


    After watching them for a while, they went over to help Edwin move the paintings.

 Chapter 795

    Chapter 795


    Chapter 795 Family Photo


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this frame?¡± Arissained, frowning at the frame in her hand.


    She had been trying to snap it shut for the past few minutes.


    ¡°Let me see,¡± Benjamin said.


    He took the frame from her hand and fiddled with it. The frame snapped shut with a soft click.


    ¡°Wow, Mr. Graham! You¡¯re amazing!¡± Jasper cheered.


    The other children turned to look at Benjamin. Their faces were bright with wonder.


    Pride bloomed in Benjamin¡¯s chest.


    It is the greatest joy to beplimented by children who are known for their na?ve honesty.


    Arissaughed. ¡°Graham is amazing indeed! I couldn¡¯t do it even after trying for so long!¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes flickered. He leaned closer to Arissa and whispered into her ear, ¡°I¡¯ve got more tricks


    up my sleeve!¡±


    His lips were close enough to brush her cheek, and his warm breath tickled her ear.


    Arissa¡¯s face turned pink. He¡¯s teasing me! Oh, kill me!


    She nced sideways at him and quickly looked away again when her eyes met his fiery gaze.


    Benjamin smirked.


    The two of them then turned their attention back to their children and the frames.


    The six children each hugged the frames, holding their certificates and artwork to their chests.


    ¡°Come on, Sweethearts! Strike a pose! Mommy wants to take a picture of all of you together!¡±


    ¡°Wait, Mommy! I¡¯m not posing properly yet!¡±


    ¡°Mommy, should we hold the frames in front of us?¡±


    The children were bouncing about excitedly. Arissa nodded and said, ¡°Yes, hold the frames out in front


    of you!¡±


    Once the children had all settled into a pose, she snapped a few pictures. ¡°How handsome!¡±


    The children beamed happily.


    ¡°Mommy,e here! Let¡¯s take a picture with you. Daddy can help us snap the picture!¡± Gavin waved


    Arissa over to where they were standing.


    Arissa hurried over to the kids. She stood behind them and wrapped her arms around them.


    ¡°Help us take a picture, Graham!¡±


    Benjamin snapped a few pictures of Arissa and her children. He scratched his nose self-consciously


    and walked over to join them.


    ¡°Help me take one with the children, too!¡± He handed his phone to Arissa.


    Arissa smiled and snapped a few pictures of Benjamin and the children.


    ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s take a picture together with Daddy!¡±


    Arissa saw her son¡¯s pleading face and walked over to them.


    ¡°Ethen,e over here for a minute!¡± Benjamin called out.


    Ethan hurried over to them. ¡°Yes, Mr. Graham!¡±


    ¡°Help us take a picture!¡± Benjamin grabbed Arissa¡¯s phone and handed it to Ethen.


    Ethen moved back so that he could fit all of them into the frame.


    Benjamin wrapped one arm around Arissa and ced the other on Jesse¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Ready?¡± Ethen looked at the happy family posing before him.


    Joy flooded his heart.


    ¡°Yes!¡± shouted the children in unison.


    Arissa nodded. ¡°We¡¯re ready!¡±


    ¡°Ready!¡± Benjamin said.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking the picture now!¡± Ethen said, snapping a few more shots of the family.


    ¡°Show me the picture!¡±


    Zachary ran over to Ethen and tugged at his hand.


    The other children followed close behind.


    Ethen knelt down. The children crowded around him as he showed them the photos that he had just


    taken.


    ¡°This is a bad picture! Zachary¡¯s eyes were closed!¡±


    ¡°We look so good here! This is a good one!¡±


    ¡°I look so handsome!¡±


    Hearing the delight and pride in the children¡¯s voices, Arissa was amused.


    She called out, ¡°Okay, stop admiring yourselves! Let¡¯s go hang up these frames!¡±


    The children quickly abandoned Ethen and ran over to Arissa with their frames.


    Arissa and Benjamin led the way.


    ¡°Let me do it!¡±


    Benjamin was a tall man. It would be easy for him to hang the frames up at a good height. Ethen


    hurried over to them with a hammer and nails. Arissa took the frames from the children and handed


    them over to Benjamin.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Edwin and Jack came over as well to lend Benjamin a hand.


    Benjamin arranged and hung up the children¡¯s certificates first before hanging their artwork.


    It was a beautifully arranged disy.


    Arissa was surprised by Benjamin¡¯s creative eye.


    If she had been the one to arrange the frames, they would all have been hung in one straight row.


    The children apuded with joy as the wall disy began toe together.


    ¡°So beautiful!¡±

 Chapter 796

    Chapter 796


    Chapter 796 Move Your Things Back


    ¡°Nice!¡± Ethen, Jack, and Edwin were full of praise. ¡°What do you think?¡± Benjamin turned to Arissa and


    asked for her opinion. Everyone smilingly turned to Arissa and saw her giving him a big thumbs up,


    saying, ¡°Very nice!¡±


    All those present, including the six kids,ughed. Benjamin stepped away to take a better look, then


    nodded and gave a satisfied grunt. ¡°Okay, time for your shower, my sweethearts!¡± Arissa pped her


    hands to summon the kids for their showers.


    ¡°Come on, boys. Let¡¯s go shower!¡± Edwin gathered the boys and brought them upstairs. ¡°Why don¡¯t you


    also take a shower?¡± Benjamin told Arissa before signaling Ethen and Jack to head to the study with a


    dart of his eyes.


    He started walking toward the study, but suddenly, he turned to Arissa again and said, ¡°Move your


    things back.¡± Arissa blinked her eyes and shot Benjamin a puzzled look. However, she did not pursue


    the matter as she saw he had gone into the study with Ethen and Jack.


    Move my things back?


    Arissa was hesitant about moving her things back to his room, wondering if he was putting on a show


    or serious about it. When she reached the top of the stairs, Edwin came up to her and said, ¡°Mrs.


    Graham, Mr. Graham told me to move your things back to the master bedroom.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Arissa was still undecided. Edwin smiled and added, ¡°I¡¯m going to move them now, Mrs.


    Graham.¡± He walked off as he was saying that, not wanting to give her a chance to object.


    Looks like it¡¯s a wasted effort on my part. Arissa rubbed her head in resignation, then headed to the


    kids¡¯ room to check on them.


    Back at the Old Manor, Darius had a terrifying look on his face as he red at Bryan and Susanna.


    ¡°I never thought you would be so bold as to bully Gavin, Susanna! As an elder, how could you say such


    things to a kid?¡± he hollered while mming a hand onto the side table, scaring the life out of Bryan


    and Susanna.


    Susanna frowned in annoyance and defended herself.


    ¡°What did I say, Dad? Someone must be trying to deceive you! I¡¯ve not met Gavin for a long while, so


    how is that possible?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Dad. We¡¯ve not seen Gavin for more than half a year!¡± Bryan chimed in as he looked


    puzzledly at Darius.


    ¡°It was when you were herest year. I would have never known you did such a shameful thing behind


    my back if Gavin had not recently confided in us,¡± Darius said.


    He gave Susanna a stern re and growled, ¡°Did you or did you not say he¡¯s a nuisance and not


    weed in the family?¡±


    A look of guilt shed past Susanna¡¯s eyes, for she had indeed said that.


    Bryan turned and red at her as well, asking, ¡°Did you really say that?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t, Dad! Don¡¯t take his word for it! It has been such a long time, so Gavin must have gotten it


    wrong.¡± Susanna decided to deny it.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Darius grabbed a cup and hurled it toward her. The cupnded near her foot and shattered into pieces,


    startling both Bryan and her.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m not aware of what you did to Benjamin? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve crossed the line by


    abusing such a young kid?¡± Darius continued to roar at Bryan and Susanna, who were trembling with


    fear.


    ¡°I really had no idea she did that, Dad! Please forgive her. She¡¯s just an ignorant woman with a loose


    tongue,¡± Bryan pleaded. Turning to re at Susanna, he demanded, ¡°Apologize to Dad now!¡±


    Susanna¡¯s expression fell as she could tell Darius was not about to let the matter rest. She timidly said,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dad. I shouldn¡¯t have nagged at Gavin. I¡¯ll be more mindful in the future.¡±


    Darius could tell his son and daughter-inw were not sincere. His face was grim when he said, ¡°You


    should be apologizing to Gavin, not me!¡±


    With his harsh, piercing gaze on Susanna, he continued, ¡°I was wondering why Gavin started kicking


    up a fuss whenever he was about toe here after that day. We got so worried, thinking the little


    guy¡¯s condition had deteriorated. We would never have imagined it was because you actually bullied


    him! My poor boy shut himself up and refused to utter a word for days! He must be so hurt¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you, Bryan. Stop your nonsense, or I¡¯ll personally teach you a lesson. Only an animal


    would harm its own family!¡± Darius fumed at Bryan.


    Bryan and Susanna were rooted in fear, and all colors drained from their face.

 Chapter 797

    Chapter 797


    Chapter 797 Benjamin Betrayed


    ¡°I¡¯ll take note, Dad,¡± Bryan guiltily said. ¡°Get out!¡± Darius snapped, still furious. ¡°Take good care, Dad!¡±


    Bryan bid Darius goodbye and hurriedly left with Susanna.


    After they got into the car, Bryan turned around and gave Susanna an earful. ¡°Mind what you say, you


    stupid woman! Don¡¯t you know Dad dotes on Gavin? If you can¡¯t hold that tongue of yours and be


    mindful of what you say, then stay home!¡±


    ¡°I was annoyed with Benjamin, and Gavin happened to pass by, so I just vented my anger on him.


    What good would it do if Benjamin gets all the wealth but loses his b*stard son? Let¡¯s see who is the


    last man standing!¡± Susanna was unrepentant.


    ¡°You had better not let anyone hear that. Keep your thoughts to yourself, and don¡¯t screw things up for


    me!¡± Bryan red at her and added, ¡°Give them a call now and apologize to Gavin!¡±


    Bryan was really mad at his brainless and tactless wife. ¡°You want me to apologize to that little


    b*stard?¡±


    ¡°Who are you calling a b*stard? Don¡¯t you keep up with the news? His mother has appeared!¡± Bryan


    narrowed his eyes in displeasure as he recalled the missing person ad he saw a few days ago.


    Susanna had been on holiday abroad and had juste home, only to be called over to Darius¡¯ ce


    almost immediately. Hence, she had not caught up with the news yet.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s that woman! Gavin is not Danna¡¯s flesh and blood!¡± Susanna refuted.


    Bryan snorted and updated her, ¡°His real mother hase back, along with a few other kids!¡±


    ¡°Haha, so Benjamin¡¯s woman betrayed him and made him a cuckold?¡± Susanna gloated gleefully.


    Bryan gave her a scowl and said, ¡°Those other kids are also Benjamin¡¯s!¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Susanna could not believe her ears! She clenched her teeth tightly in anger, furious


    that she and Bryan tried so hard yet failed to conceive, but Benjamin easily fathered so many kids in


    one go.


    ¡°I¡¯ve checked it out¡ªthey¡¯re sextuplets! They¡¯re attending the same school. There is even news on


    Benjamin punishing some of the parents in that school when they bullied his kids,¡± Bryan said gloomily.


    ¡°Sextuplets? And all six of them are boys?¡± Susanna was extremely jealous of Benjamin.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yup!¡± Bryan nodded. His heart sank whenever he thought of that, as the existence of those children


    meant his share of inheritance from Darius would get smaller.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t Dad mention the other kids earlier?¡± Susanna was puzzled.


    ¡°How would I know? Maybe he was being protective of them!¡± Bryan sneered.


    ¡°Quick! Give Benjamin a call and apologize to him!¡± the frustrated Bryan barked at his equally annoyed


    wife. He was worried Benjamin would seek revenge on them on behalf of Gavin.


    ¡°How could that little b*stard tell on me!¡± Susanna fumed. She had only dared to scold him back then


    because she had been certain he would keep mum about the incident.


    Bryan gave her another dirty look and said, ¡°You created this mess, so you better take responsibility for


    it! And mind that filthy mouth of yours in the future.¡±


    Susanna was left with no choice but to begrudgingly call Benjamin. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t pick up her


    call. Next, she dialed Gavin¡¯s number, and simrly, her call went unanswered.


    ¡°They¡¯re not picking up my calls!¡± she eximed. Just then, Bryan¡¯s phone rang. When he heard


    Pierre¡¯s report, he went weak in the knees. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Susanna asked anxiously as she leaned


    over to support him.


    Bryan angrily shoved her away, causing her to knock against the car door. ¡°Benjamin took away our


    project! It¡¯s all your fault!¡± he howled.


    Susanna froze, thunderstruck. They had put in a lot of effort to secure that project, and she even got


    her own family to invest quite arge sum of money into it.


    ¡°Oh, what are we going to do? All our funds are invested in that project!¡± she wailed. Bryan clenched


    his chest and quickly phoned Benjamin. Just like Susanna, his call went unanswered.


    Bryan and Susanna panicked and immediately rushed over to the Graham residence at Yaleview.


    Edwin was notified when they arrived, so he went to report it to Benjamin. ¡°Mr. Graham, Mr. Bryan and


    his missus are at the door. They wish to meet with you.¡±


    ¡°Ignore them!¡± Benjamin said coldly. He knew the purpose of their visit and had no wish to entertain


    them.

 Chapter 798

    Chapter 798


    Chapter 798 Your Daddy Will Punish Them


    ¡°I know you¡¯re home, Benjamin. We want to speak with you!¡± Bryan started shouting from outside the


    house. ¡°Susanna doesn¡¯t think before she spouts nonsense, and I¡¯ve already told her off. She¡¯s here to


    apologize to Gavin, Benjamin!¡± he added.


    Arissa was tucking the kids into bed when they heard themotion. The six kids immediately turned


    their heads toward the windows, curious.


    ¡°Is that the one who bullied you, Gavin?¡± Jesse looked toward Gavin and asked. Gavin could recognize


    Bryan¡¯s voice, so he nodded and said, ¡°Yup!¡±


    Zachary immediately jumped out of bed and said, ¡°Let me go teach them a lesson!¡± ¡°Come back!¡±


    Arissa hurriedly stopped him. ¡°But Mommy, the big bully who was mean to Gavin is here!¡± Zachary


    protested angrily.


    Arissa shook her head and showed her disapproval. They had not met Benjamin¡¯s brother and sister-


    inw before, so it was best to keep a low profile and not get involved.


    ¡°Your daddy will punish them,¡± Arissa said. All six heads turned to her and asked in unison, ¡°Why do


    you trust Daddy (Mr. Graham) so much, Mommy?¡±


    Feeling embarrassed, Arissa confessed, ¡°I overheard his phone conversation. He ordered his men to


    take away a project from them, and that is going to hurt them a lot!¡±


    The kids¡¯ eyes lit up as they crowed, ¡°Serves them right!¡±


    Benjamin heard Bryan¡¯s shouts, and that handsome face of his became grim. He turned to Ethen and


    Jack and said, ¡°Shoo them away. If they refuse, you can resort to forceful means.¡±


    ¡°Noted!¡± Ethen and Jack hurried out, and when Bryan and Susanna saw them, they frowned.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Benjamin?¡± Bryan demanded.


    ¡°Mr. Bryan, please leave. Mr. Graham has no wish to meet with you,¡± Ethen ryed the message


    coldly, with no hint of respect for Bryan.


    Jack stood next to Ethen with his arms across his chest, staring sternly at the two unweed guests.


    Susanna could tell Benjamin was adamant about getting back at them, so she pleaded, ¡°We have


    something important to ask Benjamin! Why did he take away our project? We are counting on¡ª¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Ethen snubbed her by saying, ¡°Why? I think you should know


    why! You bullied Gavin, so Mr. Graham is only teaching you a small lesson!¡±


    ¡°Get Benjamin toe out!¡± Bryan shouted angrily.


    ¡°Susanna was in the wrong, but she has realized her mistake. How are we going to keep our business


    going if he takes away our project? Our cash flow is going to be badly affected!¡± he added.


    ¡°Who am I to make Mr. Grahame out to meet you? You offended him, so you bear the


    consequence! Good luck to you!¡± Ethen said.


    ¡°Mr. Graham has given instructions that we are allowed to use forceful means to make you leave. Do


    you want to leave of your own ord, or do you want us to help you, Mr. Bryan?¡± Like Benjamin, Ethen


    could also be merciless when the situation called for it.


    ¡°I dare you to!¡± Susanna red at Ethen and Jack, furious. As Benjamin¡¯s brother and sister-inw, she


    felt Benjamin was out to humiliate them with such disrespectful treatment.


    Ethen and Jack gave a hand signal, and a group of bodyguards immediately came up and stood in a


    circle around Bryan and Susanna.


    Bryan grabbed Susanna, got into the car, and drove off in a huff.


    ¡°Gosh! What a pair of cowards!¡± Jack sneered.


    Ethen stared at the departing car and instructed a few bodyguards to tail them before heading back into


    the house.


    Benjamin went upstairs and headed to the kids¡¯ room. Arissa was still there.


    ¡°Why are you still up?¡± he asked when he saw the kids were still awake.


    ¡°It¡¯s so noisy outside!¡± Gavinined with annoyance.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already chased them away, so go to sleep now!¡± Benjamin assured him.


    ¡°They were about to fall asleep, but themotion kept them up,¡± Arissa exined.


    ¡°I know,¡± Benjamin said, visibly upset.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    He walked to the other end of the room and coaxed the kids, saying, ¡°Forget about those people. Get


    to sleep now.¡±


    The six kids obliginglyy down, but their eyes were wide open, watching both Benjamin and Arissa.


    Benjamin could tell the boys were curious about something, so he raised a brow and asked, ¡°Do you


    have a question?¡±


    ¡°Are those two your brother and sister-inw, Mr. Graham? Why are they so mean to Gavin?¡±

 Chapter 799

    Chapter 799


    Chapter 799 You Care About Her


    Benjamin rubbed Zachary¡¯s head lovingly and said, ¡°You¡¯ll understand when you grow up!¡± It was not


    umon for prominent families to have infighting among the family members over the inheritance. To


    make things worse, Bryan and Benjamin shared the same father but had different mothers.


    Arissa looked at Benjamin with a hint of sympathy when she realized he wasn¡¯t having an easy time


    with his family members. She was also worried for her kids, as those people were obviously going


    against Benjamin.


    Benjamin checked to make sure the kids¡¯ nkets were in ce, then said, ¡°Sleep tight!¡± ¡°Sweet


    dreams!¡± Arissa added. ¡°Good night, Mommy. Good night, Daddy (Mr. Graham)!¡± the kids chorused.


    ¡°Good night, my sweethearts!¡± Arissa smiled and responded. ¡°Good night!¡± Benjamin also softly cooed.


    Arissa leaned against the headboard and patted the kids¡¯ nkets in a gentle rhythm to help coax them


    to sleep.


    Benjamin did the same on the other side of the bed.


    After a while, the kids finally fell asleep.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Benjamin tilted his head slightly and gestured for Arissa to leave the room.


    He turned on a night light for the kids, and Arissa couldn¡¯t help but smile at his thoughtful gesture.


    She quietly walked out of the room. Benjamin followed behind her, turning off the light and gently


    closing the door behind them.


    ¡°You¡¯ve not taken your shower?¡¯ Benjamin looked at Arissa and asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m going now.¡± She looked up and replied, then turned around to head to the room.


    Benjamin caught up with her and asked, ¡°Have you moved your things back in the room?¡±


    Arissa gave him a side eye and said, ¡°Edwin has already done that!¡±


    ¡°Good. You go to bed and don¡¯t wait up. I have some matters to attend to.¡± Benjamin ruffled her hair


    lovingly before heading down the stairs.


    Arissa turned to him and blurted, ¡°Don¡¯t stay up toote! Sleep early too!¡±


    Benjamin nodded in return before walking off.


    Arissa suddenly felt hot on her cheeks, and she quickly went for her shower.


    Ethen and Jack were waiting for Benjamin when he came down the stairs.


    ¡°They¡¯ve left, Mr. Graham.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Benjamin said as he headed to the study.


    ¡°They were so arrogant and unrepentant!¡± Jack fumed.


    Benjamin wasn¡¯t surprised to hear that. If they had a conscience, they would not have bullied a young


    boy.


    ¡°Keep an eye on them!¡± Benjamin instructed solemnly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to tail them,¡± Ethen replied.


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes glinted in appreciation, and he told Ethen, ¡°I¡¯ll restore one month of your bonus!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Graham!¡± That was a pleasant surprise for Ethen, so he thanked Benjamin with a big


    smile.


    Mr. Graham actually restored a month of bonus for me! Seems like he¡¯s in a good mood! Keep it up,


    and I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll soon get all my deducted bonuses back!


    Ethen was still beaming from ear to ear when Benjamin asked, ¡°Any other matters?¡±


    He immediately reported, ¡°Justin met up with Ms. Adams, Mr. Graham.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Any idea what they talked about?¡± Benjamin asked as he fiddled with his pen, his face betraying


    no emotions.


    ¡°Ms. Adams wanted Justin to deal with Mrs. Graham,¡± Ethen replied.


    Benjamin narrowed his eyes and said darkly, ¡°Keep an eye on him. If he dares to do anything funny,


    teach him a lesson!¡±


    ¡°Noted!¡± Ethen answered immediately.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Benjamin eyed him suspiciously and said, ¡°You seem to be very zealous when ites to matters


    concerning Arissa¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m doing it for you, Mr. Graham. I know you care about Mrs. Graham and would never allow any harm


    to befall her.¡± Ethen was watching Benjamin closely when he said that, worried he might offend his


    boss and lose his bonus again.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Benjamin chided, but there was no anger in his tone.


    Ethen breathed a sigh of relief and proimed, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely see to Ms. York¡¯s safety and make the


    necessary security arrangements!¡±


    Benjamin gave him a dirty look, then turned to Jack and instructed, ¡°Keep an eye on Justin!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Graham.¡± Jack nodded and obliged.


    ¡°That¡¯s all then. You can leave now.¡± Benjamin waved them off.


    Ethen and Jack gave each other a knowing look, then happily replied, ¡°Yes, Mr. Graham. You have an


    early night!¡±


    Benjamin watched as they turned to head out. A glint appeared in his eyes when he remembered


    Arissa had also asked him to have an early night.


    He immediately marched out of the study.

 Chapter 800

    Chapter 800


    Chapter 800 Fluttering Heart


    When Arissa stepped out of the bathroom, she was taken aback by the sight of Benjamin rxing


    comfortably in bed. ¡°I thought you had to attend to some matters?¡± she asked.


    Benjamin took his eyes off his phone and turned his attention to her, saying, ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± Nodding,


    Arissa went to sit on the couch and started drying her hair.


    Her heart always beat wildly when she was alone with Benjamin, a sure sign that she was in love with


    him. Suddenly, the towel in her hand was snatched away. She turned around in shock and saw it was


    Benjamin.


    He turned her head back and said, ¡°Stop moving. I¡¯ll dry your hair for you!¡± Arissa¡¯s hair was silky soft.


    Benjamin adored the feel of her hair and lovingly started drying her hair with the towel. He followed up


    with the hairdryer.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go for your shower too?¡± she said. Benjamin gazed tenderly at her charming earlobe,


    and his fingers couldn¡¯t help but reach out to fondle it.


    Arissa shied away from him instinctively. Her heart fluttered and skipped a beat when he touched her.


    Benjamin smiled when he noticed her blushing cheeks. He bent over to lean on her shoulder and


    whispered in her ear, ¡°You¡¯re still uneasy?¡±


    Arissa found his deep, rich voice very sensual. She gulped to calm herself, then turned around and


    smilingly asked, ¡°Uneasy over what?¡±


    ¡°Over me.¡± Staring straight into her eyes, Benjamin tilted her chin up and leaned toward her. Arissa


    closed her eyes, her tremblingshes betraying her nervousness.


    Benjamin initially wanted to kiss her, but when he saw how obliging she was, he decided to tease her


    instead. He gave her a yful pinch on the nose and said, ¡°Wait for me.¡±


    Then he walked off to the bathroom. Arissa opened her eyes and saw him happily heading for his


    shower. She hid her face in her palms and blushed at the thought of her reaction earlier, hating herself


    for it.


    Oh, Arissa, you¡¯re already a mother of six, yet you¡¯re still so easily aroused? Even if you like him, you


    can¡¯t behave like a fool!


    She chided herself as she stole a look in the direction of the bathroom.


    Next, she went over to the bed, jumped right in, and wriggled around.


    Oh, how soft! His bed is indeed morefortable!


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Arissa couldn¡¯t help but smile like a fool when she detected his scent on the bedsheet.


    Wait for me!


    When she recalled his words, her face turned red again.


    She could tell he wanted to get intimate with her. Recalling how they nearly did the bashful act the


    other time, she nced toward the bathroom and hesitated, wondering if she should go sleep with the


    kids or in the guest room instead.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare run away!¡± Benjamin seemed to have sensed her anxiety, and he shouted out a


    warning.


    Arissa pouted and put on a brave front as she shouted back, ¡°Who¡¯s running away?¡±


    What¡¯s there to be afraid of? He¡¯s such a hunk, so what do I have to lose? It¡¯s not our first time anyway.


    Other women would kill for the chance to sleep with him! And it¡¯s good for your body and soul!


    Arissa tried to brainwash herself, but the longer she waited, the more nervous she grew. Sensing that


    he was about toe out of the shower, she had the urge to run out of the room.


    Just then, a short beep sounded from Benjamin¡¯s phone on the bedside table. It was a message


    notification.


    She had no intention of invading his privacy, but the phone was right in front of her. When the screen lit


    up, the message was clearly visible.


    The message read: I¡¯ll see you at our usual ce, Benjamin.


    She felt a sharp pang of anguish, and her heart sank.


    So they¡¯re still keeping in touch¡­


    Benjamin walked out of the bathroom with only a towel wrapped around his waist.


    His perfect physique was alluring, but Arissa was not in the mood to admire his body at that moment.


    Shey still on the bed, trying to rpose herself, wondering if she was being too petty.


    Benjamin saw her lying motionlessly on the bed and thought she had fallen asleep. When he walked


    over to her, he found her sulking, looking depressed.


    He sat down at the edge of the bed and gently caressed her head, asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

 Chapter 801

    Chapter 801


    Chapter 801 I Only Have Feelings For You


    Arissa raised her head to regard him with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Benjamin¡¯s brow bunched up. His eyes


    fixated upon the unnaturalness of her smile before ncing toward his phone.


    When he took it over, the screen of the phone lit up. That particr message was still being actively


    disyed on it. Was it this that ruined her mood?


    Momentarily shaken up inside, Benjamin regarded her intently with his dark eyes before he deleted that


    message. ¡°Have you read it?¡± he asked, point nk.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Arissa turned her body over to face the other way. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to!¡± Casting his towel aside, Benjamin


    leaned in and held her tightly inside her arms.


    His almond-shaped eyes locked gazes with her. ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean anything!¡± Arissa lifted her eyes and


    pursed her lips. ¡°Have both of you been in constant contact all this time?¡±


    Benjamin fiddled with her hair while lying on his side. ¡°No. She¡¯s the one who has been trying to reach


    out to me these past few days. I¡¯ve never responded to her,¡± he exined.


    Arissa scrutinized him. Benjamin doesn¡¯t appear to be lying. It¡¯s not like he needs to either. ¡°In that


    case, how do you feel toward her?¡±


    Benjamin stared at her with an unfathomable gaze. ¡°She¡¯s like an old friend!¡± That somewhat improved


    Arissa¡¯s mood. ¡°Then, do you still fancy her?¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s brows perked up, and there was a yful look in his eyes. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me whether I


    should?¡±


    When Arissa reacted by turning her back to him, Benjamin pulled himself close and kissed her behind


    the ear. ¡°You know that I only have feelings for you!¡±


    Arissa¡¯s heart started throbbing as her cheeks flushed hotly. She certainly felt him. In response, she


    pulled the nket over her face. Theughter from the man¡¯s baritone voice sent her body temperature


    soaring.


    ¡°Stop imagining things, Arissa, and don¡¯t let other people affect your emotions that easily, all right?¡±


    Benjamin petted her head over the nket. ¡°Come on out. Don¡¯t you find it stuffy in there?¡±


    Arissa smiled and pressed him further, ¡°Do you really feel nothing for her?¡±


    Benjamin exhaled in exasperation. ¡°Back then, with everyone else¡¯s constant nudging, I was indeed a


    little tempted to date her. My thinking at the time was that I might as well find someone who I personally


    liked for myself rather than leave things to my dad. She was one of the few among my acquaintances


    who I got on quite well with, but Dad didn¡¯t seem to like her very much. In fact, he was vehemently


    opposed to us getting together. Everyone must have misunderstood me because I took her side that


    time. Perhaps that¡¯s why my old man is still convinced that I am into her, even till now!¡±


    Arissa pulled the nket down slightly and looked at him expectantly. ¡°Does that mean that you were


    never attracted to her?¡±


    Benjamin peered down at her. ¡°Are you going toe out?¡±


    That made Arissa a little self-conscious. ¡°You still haven¡¯t answered my question yet.¡±


    Benjamin leaned in and closed the distance between them further.


    ¡°Do you still doubt me after everything I¡¯ve told you, Arissa? Are you daft?¡±


    That had Arissa seething. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s being daft. Was it even necessary to insult me?¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s thin lips lifted into a smirk as he pinched her cheek. ¡°From where would I find the time to get


    involved with someone else? I¡¯m way too busy making money!¡±


    Could he be speaking the truth?


    As reluctant as Arissa was to simply take his words at face value, there was no understating the joy


    she felt inside.


    ¡°Have you really never fancied anyone else previously?¡±


    ¡°Whoever said that? I most certainly did!¡± Benjamin reacted in dismay.


    He coughed and cleared his throat self-consciously when he saw that despondent expression returning


    to Arissa¡¯s face.


    Then, he shot her an amused look. ¡°What¡¯s bugging you now?¡±


    ¡°So, that means you really are interested in someone else!¡± Arissa side-eyed him.


    If she isn¡¯t Danna or Rosetta, who else could that woman be?


    Benjamin tilted her chin up. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to overthink things? Why won¡¯t you just listen?¡±


    Arissa merely stared at him. You should have exined things clearly if you wanted that.


    Having figured out what was going through her mind from the look in her eyes, Benjamin sighed. He


    then broke off eye contact as he felt somewhat ill at ease.


    ¡°It happened back when I was a kid. Does that count too?¡±


    Arissa blinked.


    When he was a kid?


    She was amused by the blush she vaguely saw on the man¡¯s handsome face but dared notugh


    aloud.


    ¡°How little were you?¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes darted around. ¡°I was just a few years old.¡±


    ¡°And how old was the girl you took a liking to?¡±


    Benjamin appeared contemtive. ¡°A year old, or maybe several months old?¡±


    Arissa was utterly speechless.

 Chapter 802

    Chapter 802


    Chapter 802 The Puppy Love Of Benjamin Graham


    Unable to help herself, Arissa buried her face under the nket as she sought to suppress her


    mounting hysterics.


    The brows of the hapless Benjamin creased up ever so tautly at the sight of how vigorously her


    shoulders were shaking


    ¡°That was a long time ago, so I wouldn¡¯t even know what that girl looks like now. Does that still bother


    you?¡±


    Under the impression that she was upset, he nervously tried tofort her.


    ¡°There, there.¡±


    Benjamin stroked her head.


    When Arissa poked her head out, her eyes were shining with amusement.


    The stunned expression that shed across Benjamin¡¯s suave face was immediately supnted by a


    difited look.


    To think that while I thought she was sad, this woman was actuallyughing at me!


    Chuckling, Arissa then said in a soft voice, ¡°Did you mistake a childhood crush for love?¡±


    Benjamin red at her before he turned over to lie down.


    Sensing the man¡¯s mild annoyance, she tried hard to restrain herself.


    The notion of Benjamin¡¯s first love urring when he was so little came to her as a massive surprise.


    A loving feeling roused within her as she approached and wrapped her hands around the man¡¯s arm.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t mean tough at you, so don¡¯t be mad. I was just¡­¡±


    ¡°Go ahead andugh if you want to!¡± Benjamin growled.


    Unable to contain herself, Arissa burst into a guffaw once more. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry!¡±


    Stealing a nce at the way Benjamin pursed his lips had her again tickled.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen each other again after you both grew up?¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes darkened, albeit briefly. ¡°She hasn¡¯t returned to Dellmoor after she left.¡±


    It urred to Arissa that he still cared a lot for that girl. ¡°Have you tried to find her?¡±


    ¡°We lost contact a long time ago, so I wasn¡¯t able to.¡±


    I wonder where that brat could be right now.


    Not hearing a response from her, Benjamin turned to look at her. ¡°She was only like a little sister to


    me!¡±


    The man¡¯s exnation left little for Arissa to nitpick on.


    ¡°I used to have a childhood friend too. An older boy whosepany I really enjoyed having while I was


    little, but we also haven¡¯t been in contact since.¡±


    Benjamin frowned. ¡°Do you still think of him?¡±


    Eyeing the slightly jealous man, Arissa felt gleeful inside.


    ¡°Those were fun times, so of course I would!¡±


    One would be bound to remember the delightful days of childhood for life.


    Mildly peeved, Benjamin took ahold of her chin and leaned in with the intention of kissing her, but the


    sight of her dry and chapped lips caused him to pause.


    What a bummer.


    Arissa watched in astonishment as he abruptly turned and got off the bed. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°To get some cream!¡±


    Unable to find any inside the room, Benjamin had no recourse but to leave the room and head


    downstairs.


    While Arissay in bed staring at the delightful chandelier that hung overhead, she could not resist


    smiling.


    She hugged the pillow that belonged to a certain individual while she giggled happily like a lovelorn


    adolescent.


    Seeing the lovely smile on her face when he came in caused heat to enter Benjamin¡¯s eyes.


    Hastily, Arissa cast his pillow aside and rescinded the soppy grin that hung on her lips, and her eyes


    darted away in embarrassment.


    The corner of Benjamin¡¯s lips lifted slightly.


    ¡°You may continue to hug my pillow!¡±


    Arissa blushed.


    ¡°Would you let me hug you, Graham?¡±


    Like a swirling whirlpool, Benjamin¡¯s dark eyes had the irresistible ability to pull one in and leave one


    without means of escape.


    As the mood grew amorous, Arissa¡¯s heartbeat, too, started to fall into disarray.


    ¡°You want a hug, huh.¡±


    Permeating the man¡¯s husky inflection was a certain element of suggestiveness.


    Arissa¡¯s cheeks ran hot. When she saw the cream in the man¡¯s hand, she took the opportunity to


    change the subject. ¡°Are you going to help apply that to me? Then hurry it up and do it!¡±


    She then puckered her lips, oblivious of how alluring that gesture was to the man.


    Benjamin forwent the cream and leaned in to kiss her directly.


    Once he had tasted her sweetness, he could no longer hold back and proceeded to kiss her even more


    deeply.


    Arissa¡¯s heart was racing. She was lost in the moment, her will totally surrendered to the man¡¯s


    passion.


    Their necking only grew more fervent, making it harder and harder for them to rein themselves in.


    Benjamin, however, was able to get himself under control.


    While he took in her flushed cheeks intently, she had yet to recover herposure. Her lips were


    ruddy from the blood that seared beneath them.


    Her lovely mouth was open as she panted, and the pinkness of her tongue within was made fleetingly


    visible.


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes darkened while the mes of arousal burned in them.


    His willpower crumbled in an instant. Leaning in to capture her lips once more, he kissed her with more


    ardor than he had before.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A lingering sensuality filled the air inside the room for the rest of the night.

 Chapter 803

    Chapter 803


    Chapter 803 She Really Bedded Benjamin Last Night


    Benjamin only stopped ravishing her when it was close to morning. Having been made to scream till


    her voice almost went hoarse, Arissa fell into a sound slumber right after.


    After clearing up the mess inside the room, Benjamin took a shower to freshen up. Then, he brought


    out a towel which he used to wipe her body down before tucking her in.


    Once these tasks were done, he went on to apply the cream to her lips. The wounds on the corner of


    her lips had reopened, and they were a ghastly sight to behold.


    Seeing how exhausted she was made Benjamin¡¯s heart ache a little. He leaned in to nt a peck on


    her forehead before he snuggled up to her to sleep.


    Come the next day, Arissa felt sore all over. As though she had been run over by a truck, the slightest


    of movements was sufficient to make her wince.


    Recalling what transpired the night before caused her eyes to widen. Her heart pounded faster, and


    she blushed all the way down to her neck.


    I really slept with Benjaminst night¡­


    When she turned to look at the spot next to her on the bed but found that Benjamin was no longer


    there, she exhaled in relief.


    Propping herself upright on the bed, Arissa started cussing at the man.


    Did he really have to go at me that hard? F*cking hell, I almost broke my backst night.


    shes of recollection that were not safe for work seeped into her consciousness and sent warmth


    rushing to her cheeks.


    Arissa had to raise her hands to pat her face to calm herself.


    Got to stop thinking about it.


    She strove to settle her emotions, but as soon as she did, her phone started to re and vibrate.


    Her body ached so much that she was left gasping when she turned around to reach for her phone.


    Upon realizing that the call came from her boss, sheposed herself before she answered.


    ¡°What took you so long to pick up? Weren¡¯t you awake?¡±


    The voice that came through the other end of the phone was tinged with a sliver of adoration.


    ¡°I only just woke up!¡± Arissa then quietly snorted inside her mind. Jerk!


    ¡°You don¡¯t have toe into the office today. Stay in to rest up. I¡¯ve gotten Edwin to make some soup


    for you. Have some, then go back to sleep!¡±


    While Benjamin¡¯s concerned voice sounded in her ear, Arissa massaged her hips.


    She genuinely did not want to head to the office, as never mind work, she was already struggling to get


    out of bed as it was.


    Whoever said that having sex is the most beautiful thing in the world? It¡¯s more like torture than


    anything else.


    ¡°Are you hurting physically?¡± Benjamin asked in concern.


    Arissa blinked and then bellowed, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    That elicited a chuckle from Benjamin.


    ¡°Stay in bed. I¡¯ll have Edwin bring the food up to you. Eat up before you rest!¡± Benjamin told her.


    ¡°I can get downstairs myself¡ª¡±


    Before she finished, the man had already hung up on her.


    A quick check revealed that it was already almost ten. That had her smacking her forehead. Already?


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She realized how awkward it could get should Edwin see her in the state she was in.


    After lying around for a while more, Arissa shot up so quickly that she nearly tumbled off the bed. She


    then sat down to steady herself before she made her way toward the bathroom.


    Though the distance was not that far, it felt like it took her eons to arrive.


    Then, her phone starting buzzing again.


    Holding onto the frame of the bathroom door for support, Arissa thought the phone near the bed to be


    completely beyond her reach.


    Forget it. I¡¯ll call backter.


    She proceeded to enter the bathroom to take a hot bath.


    Then came a knocking at the door that had her all jittery.


    ¡°Are you up already, Mrs. Graham? Mr. Graham has instructed me to send the food up to you!¡± came


    Edwin¡¯s voice from beyond the door.


    ¡°Would you mind leaving it outside the door?¡± Arissa hastily replied.


    She was worried that Edwin might walk in on the messy bed she had yet to sort out.


    ¡°Understood, Mrs. Graham. Do remember to eat it!¡± Edwin shouted.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    After yelling back, she stretched herself out inside the bathtub and continued her soaking.


    Being surrounded by the hot water brought her much relief.


    Just then, her phone rang again, but Arissa could not be bothered to move.


    Outside, her phone had barely stopped ringing before the phone inside the bathroom picked up where


    the former left off.


    Arissa paused before she hurried to answer.


    ¡°Did you fall asleep again?¡± came Benjamin¡¯s voice.


    Arissa exhaled. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you pick up?¡± After he was doneining, Benjamin instructed her, ¡°Go and take a


    hot bath if you feel terrible. It¡¯ll make you feel much better! If that still doesn¡¯t help, I could have a doctor


    come over to check on you!¡±

 Chapter 804

    Chapter 804


    Chapter 804 Benjamin Really Brought The Doctor In


    Arissa¡¯s face ran red to the ears as the mention of a doctor by Benjamin reminded her of Shaun. ¡°No. I


    don¡¯t need to see a doctor!¡± she promptly declined.


    ¡°I need you to work with me here because I can¡¯t get away right now,¡± said Benjamin in his deep voice.


    He had left the house for an early meeting and had yet to wrap things up on that front.


    He even had to get Edwin to help drop the children off at school.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already taken a bath and am feeling much better already. Seriously, you don¡¯t have to send the


    doctor.¡±


    Arissa was quite self-conscious about the idea of being examined by a doctor, even if she was another


    woman.


    Much less could be said of a male doctor who she knew personally, as she found that to be an


    extremely unsettling proposition.


    She presumed that it was Shaun who would be sent to her, thus she felt the need to reiterate her


    stance.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Soak for a little longer, and add a few drops of essential oil,¡± Benjamin rmended.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Looking around, Arissa then added a couple of drops of essential oil from a bottle she managed to find.


    ¡°Stay in there for half an hour, get some food in you when youe out, and go to sleep,¡± Benjamin


    added.


    ¡°Got it,¡± she answered in the affirmative. ¡°You should get back to it!¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Benjamin replied before he hung up.


    Pausing for a quick check, Arissa stood up from the bath water when the time was almost up. Her


    condition was much improvedpared to when she had just awoken.


    She slipped into her bathrobe, brushed her teeth, and washed her face before she stepped out of the


    bathroom.


    Heading to the door, she opened it to retrieve the food Edwin had left outside.


    Noticing how messy the sheets were, she then hastened to gather them up and had them reced with


    a fresh set.


    Once she had the room tidied up, she opened the windows to let the sun into the room. That helped


    make things cozier for her.


    Then, she plopped herself down on the couch. Judging from the food Edwin prepared for her, it


    urred to her that it was aimed at being nutritious over everything else.


    Twitching her lips, she then proceeded to tuck into the pumpkin soup.


    She had just about finished it when Edwin came upstairs with the doctor in tow.


    ¡°Mrs. Graham!¡±


    Arissa went quickly to the door when Edwin knocked and was momentarily stunned when she noticed


    the woman beside him.


    ¡°Who is this, Edwin?¡±


    ¡°This is Dr. Liane Leal. She hase here at Mr. Graham¡¯s request, so please allow her to examine


    you!¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Arissa replied, deeply embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m perfectly fine, so there¡¯s really no need for that!¡±


    ¡°Do let me have a look at you, Mrs. Graham. If nothing else, it would help set Mr. Graham¡¯s mind at


    ease. Besides, I wouldn¡¯t know how to answer him otherwise!¡±


    As Liane carried herself professionally and harbored no ulterior motives, Arissa could only regard her


    apologetically. ¡°I still think that it isn¡¯t necessary!¡±


    How awkward it is to be looked at by a doctor.


    ¡°I think we probably should, Mrs. Graham, just to be on the safe side. Please do a thorough job of it, Dr.


    Leal! I¡¯ll be downstairs should you need anything.¡±


    Being aware that Arissa was self-conscious, Edwin promptly took his leave.


    Liane¡¯s entrance made Arissa very ufortable indeed.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing you need to worry about, Mrs. Graham. Just take it as a simple gynecological check-


    up. Would you mind lying down and removing your pants first?¡±


    Despite being as embarrassed as she was, Arissa felt obliged to y along after witnessing the


    doctor¡¯s degree of professionalism and the medical instruments thetter had already brought out.


    Her face was as red as a lobster throughout the entire process, and she was unable to look the doctor


    straight in the eye.


    ¡°We¡¯re done. You may get dressed now!¡±


    Liane gathered up her things, leaving behind only a jar of cream.


    ¡°Everything is fine in there, Mrs. Graham, but there is some tearing on the outside. Just apply this


    cream several times each day. It should be able to help,¡± Liane advised.


    ¡°Understood. Thank you, Dr. Leal!¡± The blushing Arissa nodded.


    Liane was a middle-aged woman. Noting Arissa¡¯s embarrassment, she chuckled softly.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite rare for Mr. Graham to be this concerned for any particr woman, so I¡¯m d that we were


    finally able to meet in person today.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Arissa lifted her head to regard her.


    Smiling, Liane added, ¡°Benjamin previously asked me to rmend some traditional medication.


    Have you been sticking to the prescribed regimentely?¡±


    ¡°I have!¡± replied Arissa sheepishly.


    In actuality, she had skipped out on them for the past few days while she was out looking for her


    children and had only resumed when she returned.


    ¡°Remember to take them with regrity! We¡¯ll do a check-up once the current course of treatment has


    beenpleted. Then, I¡¯ll make the necessary adjustments for you ordingly.¡±


    Liane packed her things and got up to leave. ¡°Do practice safe sex, and take care while you are still on


    your meds!¡±


    Arissa could really use a hole to bury herself in.


    Benjamin didn¡¯t use any condomsst night, but surely I won¡¯t end up pregnant, will I?

 Chapter 805

    Chapter 805


    Chapter 805 I Will Carry You In There


    ording to the doctor she consulted previously, it would be difficult for her to conceive again given


    her situation, so she assumed that that would not be the case. ¡°Thank you, Dr. Leal!¡±


    She then got up to see Liane off. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, I can make my own way out. Take care to rest,


    and do have something to eat before that. Also, remember to apply the cream!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Arissa nodded. It was only after Liane went downstairs that she returned to her room to resume


    eating, after which shey down to rest on the bed.


    Initially, she did not think herself tired. In the end, though, she wound up fast asleep. She was not sure


    how much time had transpired before she felt someone touching her.


    As soon as Arissa roused and saw what Benjamin was doing, she became self-conscious and hastily


    pulled the nket over to cover herself.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Benjamin lifted his eyes to regard her. His lips curled up when he saw her face turn as red as a


    beetroot.


    ¡°What is there for you to be embarrassed about? It¡¯s not as though I have never seen you before!¡±


    That caused Arissa to blush even harder. She shot a flustered look at him before she buried her face


    inside the nket.


    ¡°Benjamin Graham, you pervert!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Her shyness only made Benjamin chuckle as he pulled aside the nket, and his voice was gentle and


    teeming with affection. ¡°Come on, now. I¡¯m just going to help put this cream on. It¡¯s going to make


    things all better!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can do this myself!¡±


    Arissa felt like she desperately needed to go into hiding somewhere.


    Her refusal elicited a subtle sigh from Benjamin. ¡°Oh, fine. You do it yourself then!¡±


    Arissa was being driven insane at the man¡¯s obliviousness toward the extent of her embarrassment.


    ¡°Do it now, or I¡¯ll do it for you!¡± he threatened.


    She turned and poked her eyes out to stare at the man.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Benjamin pretended to move in closer, prompting Arissa to scurry off to the side. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself, so


    just turn around and look away!¡±


    Staring at her for a moment, Benjamin nhelessplied and did as asked.


    Grabbing the jar, Arissa swiftly applied the cream to her wounds. Following that, she got dressed and


    stood up to go to the bathroom.


    Owing to the manner her unhealed body was still smarting, her movements were a little stiff when she


    walked.


    A pair of arms suddenly reached out from behind her and swept her up, giving Arissa quite the fright.


    ¡°I¡¯ll carry you in there!¡±


    Benjamin peered down at her.


    Red to the ears, Arissa turned away to avoid his gaze while Benjamin¡¯s lips curled up slightly.


    After carrying her into the bathroom, he ced her down on a chair.


    Arissa stood to her feet hastily to wash her hands, but she cast a nce in Benjamin¡¯s direction when


    she saw that he was still hanging around.


    ¡°Are you going to wash your hands?¡±


    As she eyed the man¡¯s hands, their well-defined and slender form brought a flush to her cheeks, which


    drove her to avert her gaze while banishing the errant thoughts from her mind.


    Regarding her briefly, Benjamin then bent over to wash his own hands.


    ¡°Are you still hurting?¡±


    ¡°Not anymore!¡±


    Arissa was a little miffed at him for sending the doctor over to check on her at home.


    ¡°Why kick up such a fuss and call the doctor in over such a minor issue?¡±


    Her murmuring caused Benjamin to furrow his brows, and he raised a hand to pinch her cheeks.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t hurt to err on the side of caution!¡±


    Swatting away his hand, Arissa then wiped the water from her face.


    ¡°Why were you so carelessst night?¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze was unfathomable.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be more careful next time!¡±


    Arissa started to blush again.


    Who said that he abstains from women? This man is practically a lecher.


    Benjamin stopped teasing her and ruffled her hair instead. ¡°Get washed up. We have to go downstairs


    for lunch.¡±


    Arissa watched the man walk out. She then hurried to wash her face and also relieve herself before


    exiting.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Benjamin extended a hand to motion for her to go over.


    ¡°Let me get changed first!¡±


    Arissa turned the other way to head toward the wardrobe.


    Benjamin stuck both hands in his pocket. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that since we¡¯re not headed out. You are


    going toe straight back up to rest after the meal!¡±


    ¡°But I want to visit Grandaunt at the hospital!¡±


    Having slept through the entire morning, Arissa did not want to be reduced to a sloth.


    If they were to continue staying in bed, she reckoned that others would likely catch on to what they


    were doingst night.


    ¡°Shaun is over there taking care of Grandaunt, so there¡¯s nothing for you to be concerned about!¡±


    Benjamin had followed her over and was now leaning against the door, his gaze fixated upon her.


    Retrieving a set of athleisure wear, Arissa then turned to give him a heads-up, ¡°I¡¯m going to get


    changed!¡±


    The corner of Benjamin¡¯s lips curled up as though he had something to say, but Arissa hastily raised a


    hand to stop him. ¡°Not another word from you. Scoot!¡±

 Chapter 806

    Chapter 806


    Chapter 806 Remember Your Meds


    Benjamin raised a brow before he quietly backed away. Arissa shut the door to get changed quickly


    before she went out. Seated on the couch with his legs crossed in a leisurely manner, Benjamin cut an


    unbelievably dashing figure.


    The moment she stepped out, his eyes locked upon her form. Arissa swiftly met his gaze. ¡°I¡¯m ready!¡±


    Benjamin got up to approach and swept her into his embrace with one hand. As she was pressed up


    against his body, Arissa¡¯s heart rate picked up as she took in that familiar scent from the man¡¯s body.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Benjamin cupped her face and gently rubbed her cheeks with his thumbs in earnest, causing Arissa¡¯s


    heart to pound against her ribcage. ¡°I¡¯ll apply the cream for you after lunch!¡±


    Hearing the man¡¯s words made her cheeks flush red. ¡°Haven¡¯t I already done just that?¡±


    An amused glint entered his eyes as he caressed her lips. ¡°I was referring to up here!¡± With her face


    feeling as hot as the sun, Arissa pushed him away and turned to walk toward the outside.


    Being in a good mood, he caught up with her and held her hand while they made their way downstairs.


    Edwin smiled broadly when he saw them descend the steps, hands intertwined.


    ¡°Lunch is ready, Mr. and Mrs. Graham.¡± ¡°Good. You may start serving it!¡±


    Benjamin nodded and led Arissa over while the smiling Edwin hurried along to make preparations.


    Arissa stared at the man beside her. ¡°How long have you been back?¡±


    ¡°Only for a while before you woke up.¡±


    Benjamin nced over at her.


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    Not wanting to meet his gaze, Arissa blinked and looked elsewhere.


    Benjamin¡¯s brows quirked up. He led her to the dining room and pulled out her chair for her before he


    sat himself down at the head of the table.


    Edwin proceeded to serve them some soup.


    ¡°Do help yourself to more, Mrs. Graham!¡±


    ¡°I will. Thank you, Edwin!¡± Arissa replied warmly.


    Benjamin turned to speak to Edwin. ¡°Is her medication ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±


    Edwin nodded in affirmation, and after acknowledging him, Benjamin waved him away.


    Arissa looked toward Benjamin quizzically. ¡°My medication?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Benjamin took one look at her. ¡°Remember to take it after the meal.¡±


    Arissa regarded Benjamin gratefully. ¡°Dr. Leal told me that it was her you went to for the prescription.


    For a moment, I almost thought that you had gotten it from Dr. Bailey, so thank you!¡±


    ¡°Big mouth!¡± Benjamin quietly snorted at Liane in castigation.


    ¡°Initially, I did go to Shaun, butter I referred to Dr. Leal because she was more experienced in


    gynecology.¡±


    Arissa nodded, then asked, ¡°How long more do I have to continue drinking it?¡±


    Benjamin reminded her in earnest after he observed how much she dreaded taking medication. ¡°You¡¯ll


    have to keep up the regimen until your body recovers and is healthy again.¡±


    All of a sudden, Arissa no longer found the food to be all that appealing.


    ¡°Well, eat up!¡± urged Benjamin while he kept a watchful eye on her.


    Arissa pursed her lips. ¡°The thought of being on medication kind of made me lose my appetite!¡±


    That elicited a frown from Benjamin. ¡°How would you know whether the soup is tasty or not without first


    trying it?¡±


    Chuckling, she then lowered her head to sample the soup.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mmm. Edwin¡¯s cooking is the best!¡±


    I¡¯ll surely end up getting fat before too long if this were to keep up.


    As Benjamin watched her, he, too, started to tuck in.


    He saw to it that she had two servings of soup and heaped vegetables on her te during the course


    of the meal.


    ¡°Are the kids in school already?¡±


    Benjamin nodded. ¡°Yes. I had to head into the office, so I got Edwin to drive them there this morning.¡±


    Arissa focused her attention on Benjamin. ¡°At what time did you go to the office?¡±


    ¡°Around six.¡±


    Arissa was astonished because that meant that he could not have gotten much sleep in between.


    Stealing a nce at the man, she was rather impressed by how alert and energetic he still looked.


    That made her feel a little envious.


    How could men and women be so different?


    While her waist and back remained sore, he appeared to be alert and bursting with energy.


    ¡°What are you looking at me for? Get back to eating!¡±


    Benjamin red at her.

 Chapter 807

    Chapter 807


    Chapter 807 Keep Her Company


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Arissa averted her gaze and focused on having her meal. A short whileter, she could not help looking


    at him again. Benjamin nced at her, stunning her. Why does he always catch me staring at him?


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy at the office?¡± she asked. ¡°I am busy. I¡¯m returning to the office after lunch,¡± he replied.


    Arissa shot a nce at him. Did he deliberatelye home to keep mepany for lunch?


    ¡°Oh,¡± she responded in a diminished voice. He looked at her. ¡°You don¡¯t want me to go?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m thinking!¡± Benjamin arched his brow and said teasingly, ¡°Then why did you give


    such a halfhearted response?¡±


    The corner of Arissa¡¯s mouth twitched. I was merely answering him. I did not mean anything by that.


    His eyes lingered on her for a few more seconds, and he fell silent afterward.


    After finishing their meal, Benjamin monitored Arissa as she took her medicine. She bore her eyes into


    him. ¡°Hurry up and go to work. I can¡¯t drink this while I¡¯m still full. I¡¯ll wait for the medicine to cool down


    a little before I drink it.¡±


    He regarded her with a significant look, then shifted his gaze to the potted nt beside them. ¡°If you


    were drinking the medicine properly, the nts in the house would not have withered.¡±


    She nced at the potted nt and cleared her throat. ¡°What do I have to do with your withering


    nts?¡±


    Benjamin scoffed at her reluctance to admit her doings. ¡°Do you need me to show you the surveince


    footage?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead!¡±Arissa leaned back in her chair,pletely unfazed. He fixed his piercing gaze on her and


    narrowed his eyes. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll have no way to deal with you after you tampered with the


    surveince footage?¡±


    Arissa pursed her lips in silence. Benjamin snorted. ¡°Is that it? You don¡¯t have anything else to say?¡±


    She swept her eyes across him. ¡°What should I say?¡±


    Noticing the wound on the corner of her mouth had been aggravated, he got up to bring the first-aid kit


    over. ¡°Hurry up and go to work. I¡¯ll drink the medicine on my ownter!¡±


    ¡°Sit a little closer. Let me apply medication to your wounded lips.¡± He gestured to her. Arissa nced at


    him and moved her chair to his side. He lifted her chin and disinfected her wound before applying the


    medication.


    ¡°This injury to the corner of your mouth hassted a few days.¡± Benjamin examined her injury and


    frowned. His heart ached at that sight.


    Arissa felt contented. ¡°This is all your fault. The wound was close to recovery, but you¡­¡±


    He gazed at her and curled his lips. ¡°I am indeed to me.¡± In response, she red at him. After gently


    helping her apply the medication, he reminded her, ¡°Remember, don¡¯t lick the wound.¡±¡° Okay.¡± She


    nodded.


    ¡°Drink the medicine.¡± The corners of Arissa¡¯s mouth twitched. She touched the bowl and felt that it was


    still hot. ¡°I can¡¯t drink this yet.¡±


    Benjamin went to wash his hands. After he exited the washroom, he stirred the bowl of medicine and


    blew on it to cool the soup. Arissa was touched by his thoughtfulness. ¡°Let me feed you.¡±


    He delivered the spoon to her mouth, but she turned away. Benjamin knitted his brows. He stared at


    her and said, ¡°Why are you dodging?¡±


    ¡°I need to drink it all in one gulp so I won¡¯t be disgusted by the taste.¡± Arissa nced at the bowl of


    ck medicinal soup and recalled the things Edwin mentioned.


    ¡°Benjamin, can you ask the doctor to change this medicine to the previous version? This current


    version with a mixed sweet and bitter taste is even more revolting.¡±


    He eyed her for some time before nodding. ¡°Sure, but didn¡¯t the previous medicine taste more bitter?¡±


    ¡°It was bitter. However, this current medicine with a mixed vor is worse. I cannot stand this at all.¡±


    Arissa¡¯s scalp tingled even as she caught a whiff of the medicine¡¯s smell.


    Benjamin blew on the soup for some time and handed the bowl to her when the medicine was no


    longer scalding. Then, she gulped it all down in one go.


    Just as she began feeling nauseous, he ced a few pieces of sweets into her mouth, reducing her


    difort and making her feel significantly better.


    ¡°Do you feel better now?¡± He raised his hand to wipe off the residue at the corner of her mouth.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Arissa leaned away and wiped her mouth on her own. ¡°You should hurry up and go to work.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Benjamin rose to his feet and patted her head. ¡°Rest well at home and don¡¯t go to the hospital today.


    Apany me to attend a banquet tonight. Someone will send over the gownter in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°What banquet?¡± Arissa asked. However, Benjamin had already strode ahead without answering her.

 Chapter 808

    Chapter 808


    Chapter 808 My Lipstick


    Arissa did not feel it appropriate to go to the hospital since Benjamin had already informed her in


    advance of the banquet, so she went upstairs to get some rest.


    She did not realize the stylist¡¯s arrival until Edwin woke her up. She hurriedly took a shower before the


    stylist pampered her with all kinds of spa treatments. Then, the stylist proceeded to do Arissa¡¯s hair.


    Arissa hastily answered the phone when her children contacted her. ¡°Mommy, we are going to Great-


    grandaunt¡¯s ce now. Enjoy your date with Daddy,¡± Gavin said to her.


    She was rendered momentarily speechless. ¡°I¡¯m attending a banquet with your daddy. We are not


    going on a date!¡± ¡°Hehe. That¡¯s the same, Mommy.¡±


    Jasper guffawed. ¡°Go out and have fun, Mommy. We¡¯ll keep Great-grandauntpany.¡± Zachary¡¯s


    voice sounded.


    ¡°Okay. All right. Please don¡¯t run around when you all are there, and be sure to spend some quality


    time with your great-grandaunt,¡± Arissa reminded the kids before hanging up the call.


    After that, she concentrated on letting the stylist do her makeup. The preening process took two hours


    toplete. She picked up the pink gown ced neatly on the bed andpared the size to her figure


    before putting it on.


    The zip on the back of the gown was slightly out of her reach. She stretched her hand to pull the zipper,


    but her attempts were unfruitful.


    Suddenly, someone grasped the zipper and helped her pull it up.


    Arissa turned around in shock. Then, she grinned when she saw Benjamin had returned. ¡°You¡¯re


    back?¡±


    He stared intently at her gorgeous face and replied in an undertone, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Arissa blinked at him. ¡°I¡¯m ready. You should get changed.¡±


    Benjamin wrapped his arms around her waist. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry.¡±


    Sensing his piercing gaze fixed on her, she flushed. ¡°What banquet are we attending?¡±


    He regarded her with an intense look as he thought she appeared extraordinarily beautiful when


    wearing makeup.


    ¡°A wedding banquet.¡± He leaned in to kiss her.


    Arissa dodged the kiss and stared at him in surprise. ¡°A wedding banquet?¡±


    Benjamin smiled faintly and teased her, ¡°It¡¯s not our wedding banquet.¡±


    She red at him. ¡°I know that! Who would get married in a pink gown?¡±


    ¡°One of my friends is getting married.¡±


    Again, he moved closer to her, grabbed the back of her head, and kissed her passionately.


    Benjamin lost himself in the moment as he took deep inhales of Arissa¡¯s captivating scent.


    He finally let go of her when she began gasping for air.


    Arissa protested in embarrassment, ¡°My lipstick!¡±


    He pinched her face and uttered with his deep and seductive voice, ¡°I¡¯ll help you reapply the lipstick


    later.¡±


    His response made her blush even more.


    Benjamin turned on his heels and went to take a shower.


    Arissa sat on the bed while waiting for him. Using the opportunity, she called Mary and chatted with the


    latter for some time before hanging up the phone.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that Benjamin had yet toe out from the bathroom, she tried contacting Bradley, but the call


    was not connected.


    Then, she directly called Rick. Arissa became even more baffled when Rick informed her that Bradley


    was still in Rutaceae Vige.


    ¡°Mr. Griffin, I heard Tim mention he used to work for a living in the vige. What are his usual ie


    sources, and how was his living condition with my Grandaunt Mary?¡±


    Arissa seized the opportunity to sound Rick out.


    When Benjamin exited the bathroom, he saw her talking on the phone with Rick.


    Benjamin shouted, ¡°Arissa, help me select a necktie!¡±


    She grunted in response and went to choose the tie while continuing to engage in the phone call.


    ¡°Tim did farm work most of the time. The vigers would summon him and pay him to do odd jobs such


    as nting rice seedlings, farming, and weeding,¡± Rick replied.


    Arissa¡¯s eyes gleamed. She thought those jobs were still eptable. ¡°I heard he carried a basket and


    traveled up the hill with the other children at the vige. What do they do there?¡±


    ¡°Hurry up, Arissa!¡± Benjamin urged.


    ¡°I suppose they went to the hill to forage mushrooms. Some people are looking to purchase these


    mushrooms. I think they also searched for medicinal herbs on the hill.¡±


    She let out a sigh of relief after listening to Rick. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Griffin. I have some things to attend


    to, so I¡¯ll hang up now.¡±


    With that, she quickly hung up the phone and walked out of the dressing room with Benjamin¡¯s necktie.

 Chapter 809

    Chapter 809


    Chapter 809 Benjamin Takes Her To A Wedding


    ¡°What kind of tie is that?¡± Benjamin nced at the tie she was holding, which obviously didn¡¯t match his


    suit. After breaking out into a sheepish smile, she hurried back in to look for a different one. ¡°Will this


    do?


    After giving it a quick look, Benjamin bent forward in satisfaction. ¡°Help me put it on.¡± Arissa¡¯s eyes


    zed over slightly when she caught sight of how dashing he looked.


    Noticing the look in her eyes, Benjamin allowed his lips to curl up slightly. ¡°Are you satisfied?¡±


    Arissa snorted. ¡°Can I return it to the manufacturer if I¡¯m not?¡±


    Benjamin cocked a brow. ¡°Which part of me are you dissatisfied with?¡±


    After scrutinizing him quickly, Arissa teased, ¡°All of you!¡± Benjamin¡ªamidst an exasperated snort¡ª


    straightened his clothes and carried her bag for her. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Grunting in acknowledgment, Arissa followed him from behind. Benjamin, arm raised, gestured for her


    to take it, to which the smiling Arissaplied. Turning to look at her, Benjamin asked with concern,


    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±


    ¡°Yes, much better,¡± Arissa replied with flushed cheeks. Staring at her, Benjamin inquired firmly, ¡°Did you


    apply the medication?¡±


    His words utterly embarrassed Arissa. Can he stop talking about it?


    ¡°Yes.¡± Benjamin¡¯s eyes darkened as he reminded, ¡°Remember to apply it often so that you can recover


    quickly.¡± Arissa nodded. ¡°I will.¡±


    After leading her into the car, they rushed to the banquet venue. ¡°Do you not need to prepare a gift?¡±


    Arissa looked at him.


    ¡°Edwin has taken care of it.¡± Arissa acknowledged his answer with a nod. That¡¯s good. Nevertheless,


    she was still shocked over the fact that Benjamin was taking her to his friend¡¯s wedding all of a sudden.


    When she nced at him, he returned her look with an intent gaze.


    ¡°What do you want to say?¡±


    ¡°Do I know your friend?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Smirking, he reassured her, ¡°We¡¯re attending a wedding banquet¡ªthat¡¯s all. You don¡¯t have to feel so


    nervous.¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Arissa smiled in response, for it was well within her capabilities to feast.


    Upon arriving at their destination, Benjamin helped her out after alighting first. ¡°Be careful.¡±


    The attentive Benjamin shielded her head from the car door and even bent forward to adjust her dress


    train on her behalf.


    Arissa nced at him. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    When he raised his arm again, Arissa swiftly wrapped her arms around it.


    ¡°Once we¡¯re inside, stay close to me,¡± Benjamin whispered into her ear after leaning closer.


    ¡°The whole time?¡±


    ¡°Until we¡¯re home.¡±


    ¡°All right,¡± Arissa responded with a slight quirk of her lips.


    As he stared at her luscious lips, Benjamin¡¯s eyes darkened.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to go in,¡± Arissa reminded him when she began to feel awkward at his staring.


    It was then that Benjamin regained his senses and strode inside.


    ¡°Benjamin, Arissa!¡±


    At that moment, someone yelled at them from behind.


    Stopping in their tracks to turn around, both of them saw Kingsley, Shaun, and Jonathan.


    The sight of them stunned Arissa. They¡¯re here too?


    ¡°Hey, Benjamin, why didn¡¯t you tell us that you wereing?¡±


    Scrutinizing both of them, Kingsley whistled in awe the moment he saw Arissa.


    Only when he noticed Benjamin¡¯s threatening re did Kingsley retract his gaze and smile sheepishly


    at them.


    Shaun and Jonathan, too, greeted Arissa, ¡°Arissa.¡±


    She eked out an awkward smile. ¡°Nice to see all of you here!¡±


    ¡°Mmm-hmm, we¡¯re close to the groom, Aaron Adams. That¡¯s why we¡¯re all here to attend his wedding.


    In fact, Shaun and I joined the groom¡¯s entourage this morning,¡± Kingsley exined with a grin.


    His words stunned Arissa. The Adams family?


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s head inside,¡± Kingsley urged. ¡°Aaron will be delighted to know that Benjamin is here.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Benjamin remarked before leading her in.


    Meanwhile, Kingsley, Shaun, and Jonathan exchanged worried nces with each other.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in first.¡± Jonathan, the calmest among the three, ushered them in with a look.

 Chapter 810

    Chapter 810


    Chapter 810 Spiting Her With Another Woman


    When Benjamin arrived at the entrance with Arissa in tow, members of the Adams family came up to


    receive them. ¡°Benjamin, you¡¯re here. Quick,e in!¡± Aaron¡¯s parents gave them a warm wee.


    ¡°Aaron was just here a moment ago.¡± ¡°Mr. Adams, Mrs. Adams,¡± Benjamin greeted with a nod. Aaron¡¯s


    parents smiled as they took a good look at him. ¡°Rosetta¡¯s back too.¡±


    Benjamin nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°Let¡¯s head in then.¡± A glint shed across Arissa¡¯s eyes.


    Rosetta Adams? The Adams family? Is someone in Rosetta¡¯s family getting married?


    At the sight of Arissa, the smile on the Adamses¡¯ faces froze. ¡°Please, be my guest.¡± ¡°Mr. Adams, Mrs.


    Adams.¡±


    After Kingsley and the others greeted the Adamses in turn, they quickly followed Benjamin and Arissa


    inside. ¡°Benjamin, your seat is at the main table,¡± Kingsley informed.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with sitting with you guys. Lead the way.¡± Benjamin gave Kingsley a look that thetter quickly


    understood. ¡°Right this way.¡± Walking behind Benjamin, Arissa scanned the surroundings.


    The atmosphere was lively, and there were plenty of guests around. Those who knew Benjamin would


    come over and exchange pleasantries.


    Amidst it all, Arissa would just stand by his side and smile. Fortunately, Benjamin would quickly walk


    away once he had returned their greetings.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡± Benjamin checked in on her.


    ¡°Mmm-hmm.¡± Arissa nodded.


    ¡°Benjamin!¡±


    All of a sudden, a gentle voice rang out, followed by a woman throwing herself into Benjamin¡¯s arms.


    Sensing her approach, the alert Benjamin dodged her and stepped to the side with Arissa in his arms.


    Grasping at thin air, Rosetta stumbled and almost fell to the ground.


    She then gave Benjamin a sad look. ¡°Benjamin¡­¡±


    ¡°Please be more careful, Ms. Adams.¡±


    As Benjamin remained expressionless, an awkward look shed across Rosetta¡¯s face.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Benjamin, I¡¯m back.¡±


    Benjamin threw her an indifferent nce. ¡°I know.¡±


    Subsequently, he turned toward Arissa, worried that she would let her imagination run wild. ¡°Let¡¯s go


    over there.¡±


    ¡°Mmm-hmm.¡±


    Retracting her gaze from Rosetta, Arissa followed Benjamin to their seats.


    Unbeknownst to her, Rosetta was seething at her with her fists tightly clenched.


    Benjamin actually brought a woman to my brother¡¯s wedding despite knowing that I¡¯ll be back. He must


    be doing it just to spite me.


    Amidst her darkening gaze, the anger and indignance within her caused her expression to turn stony.


    ¡°Rosetta, you¡¯re back!¡± Kingsley greeted cheerfully.


    Shifting her gaze back to the group, Rosetta eximed, ¡°Why did you onlye over now?¡±


    ¡°We went home for a siesta,¡± Shaun responded inly.


    During the lull after picking up the bride with Aaron, they had gone back to rest.


    ¡°Please, have a seat. My brother is probably upstairs.¡±


    Rosetta ushered them over.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be fine. You don¡¯t have to take us. Mr. and Mrs. Adams probably need your help to entertain the


    guests,¡± Kingsley declined politely before signaling Shaun and Jonathan to go ahead.


    Rosetta responded with a cordial nod.


    ¡°All right then. I¡¯ll go entertain the other guests. You guys go right in as the wedding is about to start.¡±


    With that, Kingsley, Shaun, and Jonathan joined Benjamin¡¯s table.


    Meanwhile, Kingsley¡ªnoticing that there were five empty seats left¡ªquickly filled them up with a few


    familiar faces.


    Subsequently, everyone chatted idly while waiting for the ceremony to begin.


    Even though Benjamin¡¯s presence discouraged the crowd from speaking freely, Kingsley introduced


    Arissa in order to liven up the atmosphere. ¡°This is Arissa, Benjamin¡¯s woman.¡±


    His words gave everyone a shock as they turned to scrutinize her.


    The smiling Arissa then greeted them with a nod.


    After all, she didn¡¯t know any of them.


    ¡°Have some water.¡±


    Benjamin put a ss of water down in front of her, to which she nodded at him in thanks.


    As she lifted her ss to take a sip, she snuck a nce at him.


    Did he bring me here on purpose to dere my status to Rosetta?

 Chapter 811

    Chapter 811


    Chapter 811 This Is My Fianc¨¦e


    Sensing an air of hostility, Arissa looked over her shoulder and caught a glimpse of Rosetta turning


    away to entertain her guests. Benjamin, who noticed her reaction, asked, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Throwing him a nce, she inquired softly, ¡°Why did you really bring me here?¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°For the delicious feast, of course.¡± Arissa, mouth twitching, scoffed, ¡°Do I


    look like I¡¯m desperate for food?¡±


    Curling his lips slightly, Benjamin whispered into her ear, ¡°Of course not, but I still want to bring you


    here.¡± ttered by his words, Arissa turned to look him in the eye. ¡°Did you bring me here to show me


    off to Rosetta?¡±


    Benjamin cocked his brow. ¡°That¡¯s part of the reason too.¡± Faced with his honesty, the niggling she felt


    at the back of her mind gradually disappeared. ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°I also n to show Mrs. Graham off to the many familiar faces here,¡± Benjamin suggested in a gentle


    tone as he wrapped his arm around her waist.


    At the same time, he swept a threatening gaze around when he noticed the curious looks that had


    fallen upon Arissa. Consequently, Arissa¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help but widen broadly. Is Benjamin implicitly


    dering our status?


    ¡°Are you happy now?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Benjamin gave her a passionate stare, causing her to clear her throat awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m all right.¡± An


    amused glint shed across Benjamin¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Benjamin!¡± Aaron came over and greeted them with a smile. Turning around to look at the groom,


    Benjamin got to his feet and remarked, ¡°Congrattions on your wedding!¡± Aaron burst into hearty


    laughter. ¡°Where¡¯s my present?¡±


    ¡°It will be arriving soon!¡± Benjamin reassured him.


    ¡°Aaron, I¡¯m sure no one is as shameless as you to ask for your own wedding gift. Besides, it¡¯s not like


    you¡¯re not aware of how busy Benjamin is. Where would he find the time to get you a present?¡±


    Kingsley teased from his chair. ¡°How am I going to get it if I don¡¯t ask for it?¡±


    Aaron had barely responded with a grin when he was briefly stunned by the sight of the unfamiliar face


    sitting beside Benjamin. ¡°And who might this be?¡±


    ¡°Let me introduce you.¡± When Kingsley pointed to Arissa, he noticed the re shot at him by Benjamin,


    who then introduced her himself.


    ¡°This is my fianc¨¦e.¡±


    Aaron, together with Arissa, were stunned. Kingsley, Shaun, and Jonathan were all equally


    bbergasted but quickly curled their lips into a smile.


    What a way for Benjamin to introduce her. This was the first time they saw him acknowledge any


    woman¡¯s rtionship to him, and it was indeed a sight to behold.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Arissa York.¡± Arissa got to her feet and wished the groom, ¡°Congrattions on your


    wedding!¡±


    Given that she hade for the food and so hadn¡¯t brought a gift, she couldn¡¯t help but feel


    embarrassed about it.


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m Aaron Adams. I¡¯m d that you could make it,¡± Aaron responded cordially, to which


    Arissa nodded.


    ncing in Benjamin¡¯s direction, Aaron decided against saying what was on his mind. He


    subsequently took his leave after entertaining them briefly.


    ¡°Please enjoy yourselves. I have to go get ready as the wedding is about to begin.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Benjamin nodded.


    As Kingsley and Shaun were part of the groom¡¯s entourage, they, too, went off to prepare themselves.


    ¡°Arissa, please enjoy yourselves. We¡¯ll be going off for a bit.¡±


    Both of them took their leave from Arissa before leaving the table.


    ¡°All right,¡± Arissa replied in acknowledgment as her eyes scanned the surroundings.


    When her eyes met with Rosetta¡¯s, thetter averted her gaze in disdain.


    Nheless, Arissa simply chuckled and took a sip of water.


    Noticing the exchange between thedies, Benjamin looked over and saw Rosetta staring daggers at


    Arissa. He narrowed his eyes in warning.


    When Rosetta suddenly met Benjamin¡¯s piercing gaze, her heart twinged in pain at the look in it.


    Gritting her teeth, she turned away in dismay.


    ¡°Rosetta!¡± Margaret prodded her daughter when she noticed thetter losing herposure.


    ¡°Mom, why did Benjamin bring a woman here to spite me?¡±


    Margaret looked over to Benjamin¡¯s table before returning her attention to her daughter.


    ¡°When a man brings a woman to a friend¡¯s wedding, what other reason is there?¡±


    Rosetta felt a jolt through her body. ¡°But I still love him! How could he?¡±


    Margaret¡¯s heart ached as she saw how indignant her daughter felt.


    ¡°Benjamin isn¡¯t any ordinary man. During your time overseas, he would have surely contacted you if he


    had any feelings for you. Anyway, don¡¯t forget to mind your behavior as a daughter of the Adams


    family.¡±

 Chapter 812

    Chapter 812


    Chapter 812 What Do You Think


    Meanwhile, Benjamin picked up an orange and began to peel it. As his slender fingers did it effortlessly,


    Arissa was mesmerized just by looking at them.


    ¡°Here.¡± Once Benjamin was done, he hand-fed her a piece. A warm feeling gushed through her, and


    she lowered her head to take the fruit into her mouth. ¡°Is it sweet?¡±


    Benjamin tilted his head at her. Covering her mouth, Arissa answered, ¡°It¡¯s sweet and sour at the same


    time.¡± After giving her a look, Benjamin ate a piece himself.


    In an instant, his eyebrows furrowed. ¡°It¡¯s so sour. Why did you say that it¡¯s sweet?¡±


    Arissa threw him a look of surprise. ¡°I thought it was sweet.¡± Watching the lovebirds whisper sweet


    nothings to each other, Jonathan beamed.


    ¡°Benjamin, where¡¯s Gavin and the others?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re at home,¡± Benjamin replied softly after ncing at Jonathan.


    Jonathan nodded. ¡°After this, I¡¯ll drop by your ce to y with them. It¡¯s been a long time since I saw


    them.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Patterson, you must have been really busy,¡± Arissa teased.


    ¡°I just have a few cases crammed together recently. Usually, it¡¯s not that bad.¡± With a cheeky smile,


    Jonathan inquired, ¡°When is your wedding going to be?¡±


    Arissa was instantly embarrassed.


    With his arm around Arissa¡¯s waist, Benjamin quipped, ¡°You should start preparing our wedding gift.¡±


    Coincidentally, Rosetta came over and was overwhelmed by jealousy upon hearing the exchange.


    ¡°Benjamin,e sit with us. My brother has arranged a seat for you at the main table.¡±


    As a glint shed across Benjamin¡¯s eyes, all he gave her was an expressionless stare.


    ¡°Since I¡¯m not family, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for me to sit there. I¡¯ll just remain here with the guys.


    Thank you, Ms. Adams.¡±


    Turning his back toward Rosetta, Benjamin paid no further heed to her.


    ¡°Benjamin¡­¡±


    Rosetta looked at him with a pained expression.


    At the same time, Arissa sat quietly and munched on the snacks on the table.


    ¡°And who might this be?¡±


    Noticing Benjamin¡¯sck of response, Arissa was too shy to introduce herself. Hence, she simply


    pretended to not have heard the question.


    After ncing at the two of them, Jonathan answered Rosetta politely, ¡°She¡¯s Benjamin¡¯s fianc¨¦e.¡±


    As she clenched her dress in reflex, the smile on Rosetta¡¯s face faded slightly. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Only then did Arissa turn around and give Rosetta a small nod. ¡°Hello!¡±


    Rosetta was caught off guard for a fleeting moment before she responded through gritted teeth, ¡°Hello


    to you too.¡±


    As she stared intently at Benjamin, all she saw was him engrossed in deshelling some pistachios for


    Arissa.


    ¡°Come have more of these.¡±


    When Benjamin fed Arissa some, she had no choice but to oblige.


    As for the rest of the nuts, they were left on the small te in front of her.


    Rosetta¡ªbeing left to stand there awkwardly¡ªentertained some of the other guests at the table before


    returning to her own.


    Finally, the wedding ceremony started and was a romantic affair which Arissa watched from beginning


    till end.


    Benjamin leaned over. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Hmm?


    She turned toward him.


    Looking deeply into her eyes, he gestured at the bride and groom at the main table. ¡°What do you think


    of the wedding?¡±


    She broke into an immediate smile. ¡°It¡¯s really romantic!¡±


    Benjamin watched her for a moment longer before straightening in his seat.


    Arissa snuck a nce at him. Why is he asking me that?


    Scooting closer to Benjamin, Jonathan asked with a smile, ¡°Are you using this wedding as a


    reference?¡±


    As Benjamin gave him the side-eye, Jonathan was amused.


    If Benjamin is to get married, it will definitely be the wedding of the century.


    Soon, the dishes arrived at the table one by one. Shaun and Kingsley also returned to their table.


    ¡°Arissa, are you enjoying yourself?¡±


    Kingsley gave her a mischievous look.


    Arissa nodded. ¡°I am. Why?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I was just asking.¡±


    Kingsley then let out a snicker, which elicited a warning from Benjamin.


    As he served Arissa some food, he uttered, ¡°Time to eat!¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    Arissa nodded before digging in and paying no heed to everything else.


    Meanwhile, plenty of guests woulde over to exchange pleasantries when they saw Benjamin,


    Jonathan, Shaun, and Kingsley.


    Even then, she wasn¡¯t required to entertain alongside them.


    Finally, when Aaron and the bride came over to their table to propose a toast, Benjamin made sure she


    only drank juice instead of wine.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As a result, Kingsley, Shaun, and Jonathan teased him repeatedly over it.

 Chapter 813

    Chapter 813


    Chapter 813 I Will Drink On Her Behalf


    ¡°Let¡¯s give Arissa a toast and see how much Benjamin can drink on her behalf,¡± Kingsley urged


    everyone.


    When Benjamin shot them a look, they let out a loud guffaw.


    ¡°Arissa, no matter what, you have to at least drink one ss with us. Despite knowing you for such a


    long time, we¡¯ve never managed to have one with you.¡±


    Kingsley got to his feet and poured Arissa a ss.


    She smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t drink much.¡±


    ¡°Just a sip is good enough,¡± Shaun replied with a grin.


    Jonathan, too, approached with his ss raised for a toast. ¡°Arissa, let¡¯s drink!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Arissa had barely lifted her wine ss when a hand reached out to take it from her.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was then that Benjamin switched it with a ss of orange juice. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to drink, as you


    still need to take your medicationter.¡±


    Benjamin proceeded to warn everyone, ¡°She¡¯s taking medication to supplement her health, so she


    can¡¯t have any alcohol.¡±


    Kingsley and Jonathan gave both of them a look before turning their attention to Shaun.


    Thetter responded with a smile, ¡°Arissa is indeed on medication right now. Let¡¯s just drink among


    ourselves.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. Since Arissa can¡¯t drink, Benjamin should do so on her behalf.¡±


    To everyone¡¯s amusement, Kingsley shed a cheeky smile at Benjamin.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Raising the winess toward Jonathan, Benjamin downed it in one gulp.


    ¡°Are both of you drinking?¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s piercing gaze swept across Kingsley and Shaun.


    ¡°Yes, of course we are. Since you have drunk with Jonathan, you¡¯re not going to pass us over, are


    you?¡±


    Kingsley let out a snort before refilling Benjamin¡¯s winess and drinking with him.


    ¡°I want to drink three sses with Arissa!¡±


    While Benjamin red at Kingsley, the amused Shaun and Jonathan admired thetter for his courage.


    ¡°Hurry up!¡±


    Kingsley leaned forward and clinked sses with Benjamin, who harrumphed before downing the


    drink.


    ¡°Shaun!¡±


    Benjamin then drank one more with Shaun right away.


    ¡°Benjamin, that¡¯s not the way!¡± Kingsley teased with a mischievous tone.


    Benjamin¡ªwith a darkening gaze¡ªwarned him in a deep voice, ¡°Kingsley, are you trying to get on my


    nerves?¡±


    Kingsley chuckled in response, his eyes curving into crescents. ¡°It¡¯s rare to be able to gather like this.¡±


    After giving them a look, Arissa said to Kingsley, ¡°He has a weak stomach, so it¡¯s not a good idea for


    him to drink too much.¡±


    Besides, this is someone else¡¯s wedding. It would be rude to drink too much till they¡¯re inebriated.


    ¡°Look at how much Arissa cares about you!¡± Kingsley beamed till his eyes couldn¡¯t be seen. ¡°We¡¯ll take


    Arissa¡¯s advice and not go down this path with you.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s lips curled as he gave Arissa a look.


    Leaning closer to her, he whispered, ¡°They¡¯re no match for me when ites to drinking.¡±


    Arissa giggled as she whispered back, ¡°Even then, you shouldn¡¯t drink too much.¡±


    At that moment, Rosetta arrived with a ss of wine. ¡°Thank you foring to my brother¡¯s wedding!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Ms. Adams.¡±


    Kingsleyughed boisterously as he clinked sses with her.


    When Rosetta walked over to clink sses with Shaun, Kingsley stopped her.


    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s not right. No matter what, you¡¯re still the host today. Since your brother isn¡¯t free to drink


    with us, you should represent him by having a drink with every single one of us.¡±


    ced in a difficult position, Rosetta looked instinctively toward Benjamin.


    However, Benjamin¡¯s attention fell upon Kingsley instead. ¡°You can make an exception for Issa and


    me.¡±


    His words caused Rosetta¡¯s face to lose all color.


    Does he not want to even drink with me?


    ¡°Benjamin¡­.¡±


    Benjamin turned toward her, his eyes emotionless. ¡°Ms. Adams, it would be more appropriate for you to


    address me as Mr. Graham.¡±


    An awkward expression shed across Rosetta¡¯s face. ¡°Benjamin, why are you being so distant? Are


    you trying to spite me on purpose?¡±


    A frosty look descended upon Benjamin¡¯s face. ¡°We don¡¯t know each other that well, so please mind


    your words, Ms. Adams. Otherwise, people might get the wrong idea.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Outraged by his words, Rosetta shot Arissa a re. Is he worried that she¡¯ll misunderstand?


    ¡°Benjamin, it¡¯s not like you¡¯re my only choice!¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile.


    ¡°Stop right there!¡±


    Rosetta stopped abruptly just as she was leaving.

 Chapter 814

    Chapter 814


    Chapter 814 I Never Promised You Anything


    Despite Arissa¡¯s tug at his sleeve, Benjamin held her hand and asserted to Rosetta, ¡°I never promised


    you anything, Ms. Adams, so why is it necessary for you to say such a thing in front of my partner?¡±


    Even though he had previously considered dating Rosetta before, Benjamin had never made his


    thoughts known.


    Instead, it was the lovestruck Rosetta who kept using Aaron to get close to Benjamin.


    Consequently, those not in the know would assume from Rosetta¡¯s words that both of them used to be


    in a rtionship.


    Despite the drastic change in her expression, Rosetta had nothing to rebut with.


    In contrast to everyone else watching the drama unfold, Arissa looked at Benjamin, stunned. He was


    never in a rtionship with Rosetta?


    ¡°Hey, Benjamin, what are you doing? Don¡¯t scare Ms. Adams like that during such a joyous asion.


    Come, let¡¯s drink!¡±


    Worried that the situation would escte, Kingsley quickly stood up to ease the tension.


    ¡°Ms. Adams, don¡¯t mind Benjamin. You know how he is. Anyway, you should go on ahead and entertain


    your other guests. We¡¯ll take care of ourselves here.¡± Kingsley ushered her away.


    Coincidentally, Aaron¡ªwho happened to be nearby¡ªwalked over.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Nothing at all.¡±


    Kingsley, trying to mend the situation, didn¡¯t dare say much.


    Taking in everyone¡¯s expression, Aaron ordered Rosetta with a grim look, ¡°Go and entertain the other


    guests. Mom already has her hands full. Hurry up now!¡±


    ¡°Aaron!¡± Rosetta whined as she tried to suppress her anger.


    ¡°Go now!¡± Aaron barked with a threatening look in his eyes, for he didn¡¯t want her to disgrace herself


    further.


    Only then did Rosetta leave as Aaron entertained his friends.


    ¡°Benjamin, please continue to enjoy yourselves. I need to tend to some rtives beforeing back to


    drink with you guys.¡±


    Benjamin simply nodded.


    ¡°Go on. We¡¯ll be fine here,¡± Kingsley reassured him with a smile.


    Shaun and Jonathan added, ¡°Yes, you go ahead. You don¡¯t have to stay with us.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Arissa, too, nodded at Aaron with a smile.


    While serving her food, Benjamin ordered, ¡°Eat quickly! Once you¡¯re done, we¡¯ll be heading home.¡±


    She nced at him. ¡°Okay.¡±


    As she focused on her food, Benjamin drank with the guys instead.


    By the time the children gave Arissa a call, she was almost done.


    ¡°Mommy, what time are youing back? We¡¯re about to go home.¡±


    As Gavin stared intently at her through the video call, Arissa chuckled.


    ¡°We¡¯re probably leaving soon too. Once you¡¯re home, you all should wash up first.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mommy. We¡¯ll be waiting for you at home,¡± Gavin remarked before ending the call.


    Benjamin nced in her direction. ¡°Let¡¯s go home now.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? That quick?¡± Arissa was stunned.


    Benjamin cocked a brow. ¡°How much longer do you n on waiting?¡±


    The corner of Arissa¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°This is your friend¡¯s wedding. If you don¡¯t think it¡¯s an issue, we


    can go anytime.¡±


    ¡°Arissa, Benjamin has already shown Aaron a lot of respect. If it were anyone else, he wouldn¡¯t even


    attend. In fact, Aaron came to see him many times before this. Just when all of us thought that he


    wasn¡¯t going toe, he gave us all a pleasant surprise by turning up with you,¡± Kingsley revealed with


    a smile.


    Taken aback by the revtion, Arissa asked Benjamin softly, ¡°Is Aaron not your friend?¡±


    Why doesn¡¯t he seem close to Kingsley and the others?


    ¡°He is.¡± Benjamin threw her a nce before turning to the men. ¡°You lot continue drinking. I¡¯m taking


    her home.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving with you too, as I want to visit Gavin and the others.¡±


    Jonathan put down his cutlery and wiped the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving also.¡± Shaun, too, didn¡¯t feel like staying.


    Watching everyone preparing to leave, Kingsley didn¡¯t want to be left behind.


    ¡°Since no one is staying, I¡¯m going too. There¡¯s no point in me eating here alone.¡±


    Benjamin, with Arissa in tow, went to take his leave from Aaron. ¡°We¡¯re going off now. I wish you a


    blissful and happy marriage!¡±

 Chapter 815

    Chapter 815


    Chapter 815 He Was A Fool


    ¡°So soon?¡± Aaron gave them a look of surprise. ¡°Yes, I have something else to attend to.¡± Kingsley


    patted Aaron on the shoulder. ¡°We won¡¯t be getting in the way of your wedding night then. Anyway,


    remember to share your exciting stories in bed with us tomorrow.¡±


    Aaron¡¯s lips twitched, while Shaun and Jonathan were equally speechless. ¡°All right then. I¡¯ll walk you


    guys out.¡±


    Aaron felt bad to see them leave. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us. You have lots on your te already. Bye now!¡±


    As Benjamin nodded and led Arissa out, thetter, too, gave Aaron a polite nod.


    Subsequently, Shaun and Jonathan gave Aaron their best wishes before leaving with Benjamin. Before


    Kingsley could go, Aaron hurriedly stopped him. ¡°Was it something my sister said?¡±


    ¡°You had better ask her instead. Besides, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know Benjamin. You should be


    delighted that he even turned up,¡± Kingsley whispered.


    Aaron gave Benjamin a look before shifting his attention to Arissa.


    ¡°How long has Benjamin known her? Why haven¡¯t I seen her before?¡±


    ¡°Let me share a secret with you. Arissa is Gavin¡¯s biological mother.¡±


    Smiling, Kingsley patted the shocked Aaron on his back before heading out the door.


    Gavin¡¯s biological mother?


    With that, Aaron let out a sigh as he watched the group leave. It looks like my sister doesn¡¯t stand a


    chance at all.


    While they were at the door, Benjamin and the gang left their wedding presents for Aaron before finally


    leaving.


    ¡°Arissa, you should give these sweets we got as door gifts to the children.¡±


    Kingsley collected the sweets from Shaun and Jonathan before stuffing all of them, including his own,


    into Arissa¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Arissa received them with a grin. ¡°Aren¡¯t youing along?¡±


    ¡°We are,¡± Kingsley answered with a grin.


    He couldn¡¯t peel his gaze away from Arissa. She¡¯s really gorgeous and looks like a good match with


    Benjamin when they stand side by side.


    At that moment, Benjamin¡¯s eyes narrowed as if to send Kingsley a warning.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Even if you go over with us, I¡¯m not letting youe in.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Kingsley protested.


    Benjamin simply snorted as he escorted Arissa into the car.


    Staring at the unpredictable Benjamin, Arissa reprimanded him once they got into the car, ¡°Why did you


    speak to Mr. Watts that way? He will still be hurt even though he¡¯s a good friend.¡±


    Benjamin gave her the side-eye. ¡°He deserves it for what happened at the dinner table.¡±


    The corners of Arissa¡¯s mouth twitched.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure he didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯ve warned him many times already.¡±


    Benjamin, ring at her with his brows furrowed, snapped in a deep voice, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to


    defend him.¡±


    Arissa was speechless.


    As a result, Shaun and Jonathan gave Kingsley a sympathetic pat on his shoulders. ¡°We¡¯re going now.


    You should head home by yourself.¡±


    ¡°F*ck it! I¡¯m going, no matter what.¡±


    All of a sudden, Kingsley scrambled into the back seat ahead of the others.


    Subsequently, Shaun took the front seat, while Jonathan joined Kingsley at the back so that the


    bodyguard could drive.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Benjamin say that you¡¯re not allowed to enter his house? Why do you still insist oning


    along?¡±


    Turning around, Shaun gave Kingsley a look of amusement.


    Kingsley red at him. ¡°How would he know if you don¡¯t tell him?¡±


    The bodyguard manning the wheel was dumbfounded.


    After throwing the bodyguard a nce, Jonathan smirked at Kingsley. ¡°Do you take Benjamin for a


    fool?¡±


    Kingsley gave him the side-eye. ¡°He¡¯s one indeed.¡±


    Upon exchanging nces, Shaun and Jonathanughed.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you say that to his face?¡±


    ¡°Am I wrong? If he isn¡¯t a fool, how did he manage to be tricked by Danna for so many years?¡±


    Shaun and Jonathan were naturally stumped.


    ¡°Hey, Jonathan, you must not let her off the hook. That despicable woman has to pay dearly for her


    misdeeds,¡± Kingsley reminded Jonathan in the midst of his rant, to which thetter nodded.


    ¡°I know. I have gathered all the evidence that¡¯s needed. We¡¯re just waiting for the trial to begin.¡±


    Jonathan was brimming with confidence, as the case was a straightforward one.


    Kingsley nodded in response. ¡°Good.¡±


    As something suddenly urred to Shaun, he asked Jonathan, ¡°Given that Danna is somehow rted


    to Aaron¡¯s family, would she seek them out?¡±

 Chapter 816

    Chapter 816


    Chapter 816 Used To Me Kissing You


    ¡°It¡¯s useless even if she does,¡± Kingsley scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m sure you have seen for yourself Benjamin¡¯s


    attitude toward Rosetta today. Therefore, even if they wanted to leverage their rtionship with


    Benjamin to get him to withdraw thewsuit, it would be impossible. To Benjamin, the children are more


    important than any woman. No, wait, let me rephrase. All that matters now to him are Arissa and the six


    children. Whoever dares to bully them will suffer his wrath.¡±


    Shaun smiled in response, for he harbored simr thoughts. As for Jonathan, he was finally getting it


    after listening to Kingsley¡¯s words. ¡°Does Benjamin really not have feelings for Rosetta?¡±


    Kingsley nced at him from the corner of his eye. ¡°You bookworm, didn¡¯t you just see for yourself how


    furious Benjamin was after hearing Rosetta¡¯s words?¡±


    Jonathan agreed after giving it some thought. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen him so protective over a woman before.


    Looks like we were the ones who misunderstood him previously.¡±


    Kingsley let out a sigh. ¡°His mind is really unpredictable.¡±


    Shaun and Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but feel amused.


    Meanwhile, inside the car in front, the unpredictable Benjamin asked Arissa, ¡°Are you tired?¡±


    Gazing into his eyes, Arissa shook her head.


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    I didn¡¯t need to entertain or stand for a long time. Furthermore, all I did was eat, so why would it be


    tiring?


    Benjamin, nodding to her reply, stared intently at her pretty face.


    ¡°Did you manage to eat your fill?¡±


    Arissa threw him a nce as she grinned. ¡°More or less.¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t,¡± Benjamin remarked in a deep voice.


    The stunned Arissa quickly remembered that he had barely eaten any food earlier.


    ¡°Shall I cook you some pasta when we get home?¡± she suggested, as it was a nutritious meal.


    Benjamin¡¯s brows furrowed slightly in resistance. ¡°Can you cook something else?¡±


    Arissa cracked a smile that made her look so beautiful he couldn¡¯t peel his eyes away. ¡°Of course.


    What would you like?¡±


    Benjamin maintained a passionate stare on her.


    Reaching out his hand, he pulled her into his embrace and nted a kiss on her.


    Arissa, with her eyes widened, stared at his handsome face.


    As the pheromones he was emitting began to fill her nose, her heart rate began to tick up.


    Since her wide-eyed look was quite the mood-killer, Benjamin pinched her cheek. ¡°Close your eyes!¡±


    Blushing all over, Arissaplied obediently.


    A delighted glint shed across his eyes before Benjamin kissed her again.


    Eyes closed, Arissa felt as if her soul was being blown away.


    The moment she opened them, her lips curled slightly at the sight of Benjamin¡¯s intoxicated expression.


    By the time Benjamin released her, she was gasping desperately to catch her breath.


    Her face was flushed red, just like a bed of blooming roses.


    Nevertheless, Benjamin¡ªunable to get enough of her¡ªgave her another kiss.


    Arissa unexpectedly dodged him this time. ¡°My lips hurt!¡±


    Benjamin frowned as he looked at the wound on her lip. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t it recovered?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°This is your doing.¡± Arissa leaned into his arms and attempted to calm herself down.


    When he lowered his eyes and saw how submissive she was, Benjamin was, again, filled with the urge


    to kiss her.


    However, he was stopped by the sight of the wound on her lips.


    Fortunately, there was some medication in the car, which he helped her to apply.


    ¡°Remember to apply your medication diligently,¡± Benjamin reminded her.


    Chuckling to herself, Arissa gave him a sly look. ¡°It will gradually recover as long as you don¡¯t kiss me.¡±


    When Benjamin snorted in response, she scooted her way to the other side of the car.


    Incidentally, she blushed when she caught a glimpse of the driver and quickly averted her gaze by


    looking out the window.


    As Benjamin¡¯s attention remained fixed on her, his lips curled into a smile at the sight of her red


    cheeks.


    Leaning into her, he whispered, ¡°Are you still not used to it?¡±


    His unbelievably deep and alluring voice caused her heart to skip a beat.


    Feeling amused, she shot the calm Benjamin a quick nce. ¡°Used to what?¡±


    He pulled her into his arms and locked her in a tight embrace. ¡°Used to me kissing you.¡±


    Lowering his head, he nuzzled his face against her neck and allowed himself to be intoxicated by her


    mesmerizing scent.

 Chapter 817

    Chapter 817


    Chapter 817 Why Are You Back So Early


    Arissa could feel her face flushing as she flinched. ¡°We¡¯re home!¡± Benjamin released her after nibbling


    her ear. He nced out the window and noticed they had indeed arrived.


    ¡°I wonder if Gavin and the others have returned.¡± Arissa looked at the brightly lit house but had no idea


    if anyone was in it. ¡°Were they home when he called?¡± Benjamin tilted his head and stared at her.


    ¡°Not yet!¡± Arissa met his gaze and quickly looked away. Benjamin grinned and stroked the back of her


    head. Soon, the six children ran out of the house. Arissa was ted to see them. ¡°They¡¯re home!¡±


    She quickly opened the car door while Benjamin followed right behind. The little ones ran toward her.


    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re home!¡± They were delighted to see her. Arissa embraced the children and kissed


    them. ¡°What time did you arrive?¡±


    ¡°We just reached home, Mommy.¡± Jasper said gleefully, ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be on a date with Mr.


    Graham? Why are you back so early?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a date. It was a wedding dinner!¡± Arissa exined to Jasper. She then handed them the


    candies from the wedding dinner. ¡°Candy!¡± Jesse pped her hands happily.


    Arissa gave her a smile. ¡°You can¡¯t eat too many since you¡¯re losing your baby teeth.¡± The little girl


    stuck her tongue out in response to her mother¡¯s remark. ¡°Daddy!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Graham!¡± Gavin, Tim, and Zachary looked at Benjamin and greeted him. ¡°Hey.¡± Benjamin nodded


    and stroked the boys¡¯ heads.


    Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse, too, called him in a sweet voice, ¡°Mr. Graham!¡± ¡°Has your great-grandaunt


    gone to sleep?¡± Benjamin asked them about Mary.


    The six children shook their heads. ¡°Not yet. She was still watching a television program when we left!¡±


    Benjamin arched his brows. Good to know that she¡¯s doing well. Meanwhile, Kingsley, Shaun, and


    Jonathan had also arrived. ¡°Mr. Watts, Mr. Bailey, Mr. Patterson!¡± Gavin greeted these men first while


    the other five children followed suit.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Out of curiosity, they stared at Jonathan with their little eyes. Jonathan, too, sized the children up with a


    grin. Seeing the children stand in one line, he found them utterly adorable. ¡°Hi there!¡±


    ¡°Kids, this is Jonathan Patterson. You can call him Mr. Patterson,¡± Benjamin introduced Jonathan to the


    five children.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Patterson!¡± Zachary was the first to greet him.


    The children¡¯s adorable expressions melted Jonathan¡¯s heart.


    He squatted down and embraced them. He could not stop himself from stroking their heads and


    pinching their cheeks.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t bring you gifts today, but I promise I will when I see you again. Here are some mary gifts


    for you.¡± Jonathan had prepared gifts for all six children, including Gavin.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Patterson!¡± The six little ones thanked Jonathan gleefully.


    Seeing the smiles on the children¡¯s faces, Arissa asked politely, ¡°That¡¯s so nice of you, Mr. Patterson!


    You could have just brought some candies for them.¡±


    ¡°I have to since it¡¯s my first time seeing these kids. They¡¯re adorable!¡± The stern-looking Jonathan


    responded with an affectionate smile.


    Although they were already close to the little ones, even Kingsley and Shaun could not help but hug


    them. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go in. I¡¯ll carry you!¡±


    Each of the two men carried two children in their arms.


    Jonathan picked the remaining two children up and walked behind Kingsley and Shaun.


    Arissa was pleased to see how these men were fond of the children.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in too!¡± Benjamin held Arissa¡¯s hand and entered the house.


    Arissa hummed in response and walked in with him.


    Shaun, Kingsley, and Jonathan continued to focus on the children. ¡°We brought these candies back


    from the wedding. We haven¡¯t had the chance to taste them. Why don¡¯t you guys try them and tell us if


    they taste good?¡±

 Chapter 818

    Chapter 818


    Chapter 818 Could You Do Me A Favor


    ¡°You¡¯ve not tried the candies?¡± the children asked. ¡°Nope. We saved them for you!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± The


    men grinned. ¡°Go on and take it. See if it tastes good!¡±


    Arissa smiled and turned to Benjamin. ¡°You keep thempany. I¡¯ll get changed and prepare some


    food. Have you thought of what to eat?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle with you to see what I can eat!¡± Benjamin raised his chin and decided to go upstairs with her.


    Meanwhile, Edwin came out and served the guests some fruits. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Graham, are you still


    hungry? Should I prepare some snacks for you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll prepare the food myself,¡± Arissa responded with a smile. Edwin looked at them


    and bobbed his head in acknowledgment. ¡°All right. The children only just returned, but they¡¯ve had


    their dinner at the hospital.¡±


    Arissa nodded and went upstairs to change into casual wear while Benjamin followed behind. Turning


    to the gorgeous man, she asked, ¡°You want to change too?¡±


    Benjamin hummed in response and entered the bedroom. He went straight to the closet to retrieve a


    pair of clothes and passed them to her. ¡°Need my help?¡±


    Arissa blushed instantly but replied in a resolute tone, ¡°No, thank you.¡± Benjamin arched his brows. He


    then changed into the clothes he picked out from the closet.


    Arissa¡¯s heart started racing the moment the man took off his clothes. She could not avert her gaze


    from his muscr body. Benjamin tilted his head and stared at her, but she immediately looked away


    and was ready to go elsewhere to change.


    ¡°I¡¯m done. You can change here!¡± Benjamin buttoned his shirt and stepped out of the room. ¡°I¡¯ll wait


    outside.¡±


    Arissa nced at him and was amazed at how dashing he was from every angle. ¡°Oh, okay,¡± she


    responded. After the man had left, she closed the door and started changing.


    Yet, after several attempts, she still could not reach the dress¡¯ zip on her back, and she eventually felt


    her arms aching. Arissa had no choice but to open the door and look for Benjamin.


    Upon noticing he was scrolling through his phone on the couch, she cleared her throat to get his


    attention. ¡°Benjamin, can you do me a favor?¡±


    The man looked up and gazed steadily into her eyes. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Embarrassment swelled in her when she saw the subtle smirk on his face. ¡°Help me with the zip,


    please.¡±


    ¡°Sure. My pleasure.¡± Benjamin got up and walked toward her.


    Arissa turned her back to him.


    Her silky-smooth skin instantly caught the man¡¯s attention when he unzipped her dress.


    A few love bites behind her shoulders looked like flowers that had bloomed beautifully.


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes darkened as a passionate glint shed across his eyes.


    He leaned forward and kissed her back.


    That sent a shiver down Arissa¡¯s spine. She held onto her gown and distanced herself from the man.


    Her cheeks instantly turned rosy, and she asked in embarrassment, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t help it.¡± Benjamin raised his brows, his gaze filled with passion.


    Arissa¡¯s face was flushed. ¡°Go out, please. I want to change!¡±


    Benjamin pressed his palm against the door and smirked. ¡°Shall we just stay in the room and not go


    downstairs?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Everyone is waiting for us!¡± Arissa could read between the lines.


    She shot daggers at him and shoved him out of the room. ¡°Wait outside!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    As the door gradually closed, Benjamin cleared his throat and said, ¡°Call me again if you need my


    help!¡±


    The corners of Arissa¡¯s mouth twitched. She quickly removed the gown, set it aside, and changed into


    the casual attire Benjamin had taken for her.


    After putting aside her gown and Benjamin¡¯s clothes, she opened the door and stepped out of the


    room.


    Benjamin looked at her and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go down.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Did he not say he didn¡¯t want to go down? Despite having that question in mind, Arissa decided to keep


    mum and responded with a smile.


    Benjamin grabbed her hand. Together, they left the room and went downstairs.


    While they wereing downstairs, Kingsley tilted his head to look at them and teased, ¡°What were


    you guys doing upstairs? You were gone for so long.¡±


    Benjamin red at him. ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Everyone held theirughter.

 Chapter 819

    Chapter 819


    Chapter 819 Where Did You Learn This From


    ¡°Take a seat.¡± With that, Arissa turned and went into the kitchen. Benjamin followed suit. ¡°Benjamin is


    following Arissa everywhere now!¡± teased Kingsley. Both Shaun and Jonathan startedughing.


    ¡°Kingsley, you¡¯d better not talk too much. If not, Benjamin might throw you out!¡± Jonathan reminded


    him. Shaun burst outughing. ¡°Benjamin is in a good mood today. That¡¯s why he allowed you into his


    house.¡±


    The six children looked at the adults while they talked. Zachary asked, ¡°Uncle Kingsley, didn¡¯t my


    mommy eat anything at the banquet just now?¡±


    Kingsley rubbed the boy¡¯s head before answering, ¡°She did. But your daddy didn¡¯t eat anything.¡±


    Zachary widened his eyes. So, Daddy is the one who hasn¡¯t eaten yet.


    ¡°Mr. Patterson, did anybody bully my mommy?¡± Gavin asked Jonathan politely. Jonathan chuckled.


    ¡°Your daddy is busy protecting your mommy. Nobody dares to bully her!¡± Gavin eyed the adults with


    doubt and asked, ¡°Are you lying to me?¡±


    Shaun and Jonathan exchanged nces and answered, ¡°We didn¡¯t lie to you.¡± Jonathan turned around


    to y with Tim. Tim blushed, and the grownups found it amusing.


    Edwin was looking on. If he did not put a stop to the teasing, they would likely carry on. When Arissa


    saw Benjamin follow her into the kitchen, she asked him, ¡°Have you decided what you want to eat?¡±


    Benjamin raised his brows and said, ¡°How about some grilled meat?¡±


    Arissa took out the ingredients and started the preparation. She then took out some fruit and


    vegetables. Once the meat was done, she wrapped them together with the fruit and vegetables.


    All the while, Benjamin was with her in the kitchen, and he was watching her cook. With a smile, he


    asked, ¡°Where did you learn this from?¡±


    Arissa nced at him sideways and continued with her chore.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like it this way? All the children love to have their grilled meat like this.¡±


    Benjamin looked at her and then at the food before asking, ¡°Can I eat now?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Arissa nodded.


    Benjamin picked up a fork and tasted the food. Not too bad.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Arissa turned and nced at him with those sparkling eyes of hers and asked, ¡°How is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good!¡±


    Benjamin nodded before taking the te with him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have a piece of steak too!¡±


    Arissaughed out loud and continued to grill the meat.


    When the six children, Kingsley and the others came over, they felt hungry when they saw the food.


    ¡°Mommy, can we have some?¡±


    Jesse gulped a mouthful of saliva. She wanted very much to have a taste.


    ¡°Sure!¡± replied Arissa.


    She put out the food on the dining table, and there was plenty of it.


    ¡°Come over here. I¡¯ll give you a piece!¡± Benjamin called out to Jesse.


    The little girl ran over to him with a grin on her face.


    Benjamin then fed her a piece of the meat.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Graham!¡±


    Jesse was pleased as her mouth was filled with food.


    ¡°Do all of you want some?¡± Benjamin asked the boys.


    ¡°We¡¯ll take this te.¡±


    With that, Jasper climbed onto the chair with eagerness and started eating from the other te.


    Both Shaun and Kingsley also reached to grab a piece each.


    So did the rest of the children. Unfortunately for Jonathan, he was too slow and did not manage to get


    a single bite.


    ¡°Mr. Patterson, for you!¡±


    Tim gave his piece to Jonathan.


    Jonathan was very touched, and he patted Tim¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. You go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Patterson, you can have this. I can have this anytime.¡±


    Tim pushed the piece of meat toward him.


    Jonathan was thrilled. ¡°Thank you, Tim.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡± Tim gazed at him.


    Benjamin smiled and hollered, ¡°Tim,e here. I¡¯ll give you some.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Graham, you haven¡¯t eaten yet. You should have it. I¡¯m not hungry anyway.¡±


    Seeing that there was not much food left on the te, Tim shook his head.


    Benjamin was very proud of the kind boy.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Come over here and have a bite. Your mommy is making a steak for me after this.¡±


    Tim nced at everyone before walking over.


    Benjamin fed him a piece.

 Chapter 820

    Chapter 820


    Chapter 820 Munch Away


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± asked Benjamin as he watched Tim chew his food. Tim nodded. When Tim finished,


    Benjamin gave him another. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Graham,¡± said Tim happily.


    Benjamin then rubbed his head with fondness. ¡°Mr. Graham, are you done?¡± asked Oliver. ¡°Of course


    not!¡± replied Benjamin as he looked at the boy.


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Oliver was eyeing Benjamin¡¯s food. ¡°Want some?¡± Benjamin¡¯s eyes twinkled as he smiled.


    Oliver adjusted his sses before he chuckled.


    Benjamin fed him a piece too. Oliver grinned and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Graham.¡± ¡°Mr. Graham, can I


    have a piece too?¡±


    Jasper started to act cute toward Benjamin in the hope of some food. He blinked his eyes at him. It was


    an amusing sight. ¡°Sure!¡± Benjamin gave a piece of meat to him too. He then looked at Gavin, Zachary,


    and Jesse. ¡°Do you guys want some more?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± yelled Jesse. ¡°Come over here.¡± Benjamin fed her another piece. Both Gavin and Zachary shook


    their heads. Arissa popped her head out of the kitchen and asked, ¡°Sweethearts, are you guys hungry?


    Shall I cook some pasta for all of you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mommy! I want pasta!¡± Jasper got excited and ran to the door.


    Jesse joined him. ¡°Mommy, me too!¡±


    With a smile, Arissa said gently, ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll cook the pasta in a short while. Don¡¯t take your daddy¡¯s


    food. He hasn¡¯t had his dinner yet.¡±


    The children stuck their tongues out, and Jasper teased Arissa, ¡°Mommy doesn¡¯t love us anymore. She


    only cares about Mr. Graham.¡±


    Arissa blushed upon hearing that.


    When Shaun, Kingsley, and Jonathan heard what Jasper said, they broke out inughter.


    Once Arissa served Benjamin his steak, she went back into the kitchen to cook the pasta.


    Kingsley was very thick-skinned and followed Arissa into the kitchen. ¡°Mrs. Graham, can you cook


    some for us as well? I didn¡¯t have my fill at the banquet just now.¡±


    ¡°Is seafood pasta all right for you?¡± asked Arissa as she turned her head.


    ¡°Of course. We are okay with anything.¡±


    Kingsley dared not make any request. Instead, he made his way back to his seat with a smile and


    found himself looking straight into Benjamin¡¯s stare.


    ¡°Heh! Heh! Benjamin, you can¡¯t just eat by yourself. We need to eat too.¡±


    Benjamin snorted. ¡°If you are hungry, why don¡¯t you go out and have supper instead?¡±


    Kingsley stated shamelessly, ¡°The supper I get outside is nothingpared to Mrs. Graham¡¯s


    cooking!¡±


    To that, Benjamin raised his eyebrows. Thepliment made him feel pleased indeed.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let me check on Arissa and see if she needs any help.¡± With that, Shaun went into the kitchen.


    However, not long after, Arissa chased him out. ¡°She doesn¡¯t want my help!¡±


    The corners of Kingsley¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°You¡¯re only putting on a show, and Mrs. Graham can tell.


    That¡¯s why she doesn¡¯t want to force you.¡±


    Shaun red at him before retorting, ¡°At least I offered to help, unlike you!¡±


    Jonathan admitted with a smile, ¡°Well, I will just wait for the food.¡±


    ¡°My mommy is very fast at cooking pasta. She will be done in a few minutes,¡± said Zachary proudly to


    the adults as he beamed with pride.


    Jonathan patted his head and asked, ¡°I heard you know how to cook too?¡±


    Zachary nodded. ¡°Yes, all of us can cook!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! All of us know how to cook,¡± said Gavin with a smile.


    ¡°How about Tim?¡± asked Jonathan gently.


    ¡°I do. I know how to make a sd,¡± informed Tim as he nodded his head.


    ¡°All of you are great. One of these days, I must try your cooking.¡±


    Jonathan was stunned to learn that those children could whip up a few dishes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to be funny!¡± warned Benjamin.


    Jonathan smiled sheepishly.


    Seeing his children looking at him, Benjamin ended up feeding all of them a piece of his steak as well.


    Benjamin¡¯s appetite increased when he saw the children enjoying the food.


    Very soon, the father and six children devoured the piece of steak.


    Kingsley, Shaun, and Jonathan had rarely witnessed such a heartwarming scene. Furthermore, they


    did not expect to see that loving side of Benjamin.

 Chapter 821

    Chapter 821


    Chapter 821 Still Not Calling Her Mommy


    Arissa finished cooking the pasta, and Edwin helped to serve the food on the table so that the children,


    Kingsley, and the others could help themselves.


    ¡°Uncle Kingsley, Mr. Patterson, and Mr. Bailey, please enjoy the food,¡± Gavin said as he pushed a te


    of food in Kingsley¡¯s direction. Zachary pushed his te toward Shaun too.


    ¡°Mr. Bailey, please enjoy the pasta.¡± ¡°Mr. Patterson, you too,¡± Tim said as he passed a te to


    Jonathan. The three of them were ted and epted the children¡¯s offer.


    ¡°Hurry up and eat. I¡¯m going to cook some more if this is not enough!¡± Arissa said as she went to fetch


    some tes for her kids. ¡°Mrs. Graham, the barbecued meat was really good!¡± Kingsley said with a


    wide grin.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have any streaky bacon at home anymore. I¡¯m going to make you some more next time,¡±


    Arissa remarked. ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Graham. I sure hope I am wee here every day.¡±


    Kingsley wolfed down the scrumptious pasta, the delectable taste making him grin from ear to ear.


    Shaun and Jonathan found his demeanor amusing. ¡°You¡¯re truly the one with the most time to spare,


    huh.¡±


    Shaun was always busy at the hospital, while Jonathan was busy with his cases at thew firm. Of the


    three of them, Kingsley was indeed the one with the most time to spare.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m going to take photos and show them to you guys,¡± Kingsley said.


    Shaun and Jonathan exchanged nces with each other and shook their heads.


    ¡°Is the food not enough to stuff your mouths?¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    All of them dared not utter a single word more after Benjamin spoke up.


    Arissa chuckled. Then, she reminded her kids, ¡°Be careful of the hot foods.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mommy.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Ms. York!¡±


    The six children piped up.


    ¡°Tim, are you still calling your mommy Ms. York?¡± Kingsley asked the little boy in a teasing manner.


    Tim lowered his head awkwardly.


    Arissa smiled and patted her son¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s all right. Just ignore him and eat your pasta.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Tim nodded.


    Arissa was delighted to see all her children enjoying the pasta.


    ¡°You take a seat and eat too.¡± Benjamin tugged at her.


    ¡°Do you want some?¡± Arissa turned around and asked.


    ¡°I¡¯d like some soup,¡± Benjamin said as he looked at the others enjoying their food.


    Arissa went over to the kitchen to fetch him a bowl of soup full of seafood and vegetables.


    ¡°You have to finish it,¡± she said.


    Benjamin did not protest.


    ¡°Mrs. Graham, do have some too. I¡¯m going to prepare some snacks,¡± Edwin stated.


    ¡°Could you get us some fried chicken wings, please?¡±


    Kingsley took it upon himself to order some food.


    Edwin chuckled in amusement.


    ¡°Mr. Watts, do you want anything else?¡±


    ¡°Get me some beef skewers, corn on the cob, and some beer,¡± Kingsley added with a chortle.


    Edwin asked Shaun and Jonathan if they wanted anything else, and the two did not add more to


    Kingsley¡¯s list.


    ¡°Mrs. Graham, what about you?¡± Edwin asked as he looked at Arissa.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. Just prepare what Mr. Watts asked for but in a bigger portion. I¡¯ve already had some food


    outside,¡± Arissa replied with a smile.


    Edwin then headed inside to prepare some more food.


    Benjamin enjoyed his scrumptious soup without another word.


    It was a bowl of warm andforting soup.


    Arissa, Kingsley, and the others were satiated after enjoying the delicious pasta.


    ¡°My sweethearts, do you want some more?¡±


    Arissa kept her eyes on her children¡¯s bowls.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough, Mommy,¡± Gavin replied.


    ¡°Me too,¡± Zachary said.


    ¡°Ms. York, I¡¯m good,¡± Tim informed.


    Oliver and Jasper shook their heads as well as they stated, ¡°Mommy, we¡¯ve had enough too.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, I want one more serving of this,¡± Jesse chimed in after looking at her five brothers.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to get you some more after this,¡± Arissa said dotingly as she patted her daughter¡¯s head.


    ¡°You have such a good appetite,¡± Kingsley quipped.


    He found Jesse¡¯s little cheeks plump and adorable.


    Shaun cast a nce at the little girl, amazed by her huge appetite.


    Kingsley looked at Jesse and then at Arissa. ¡°Jesse looks just like you, Mrs. Graham!¡±

 Chapter 822

    Chapter 822


    Chapter 822 Only Her


    Arissa smiled and patted Jesse¡¯s head gently. ¡°You look more and more like a girl!¡± Everyone turned to


    look at Jonathan as he said that. Shaun and Kingsley¡¯s eyes were filled with smiles.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Gavin, Tim, Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper turned to look at Jonathan as well before they snuck a nce


    at Benjamin. His eyes darted back and forth between Arissa and Jesse, and he realized that Jesse did


    look a lot like a girl.


    He turned to look at Jonathan and said, ¡°He is still young. It¡¯s normal for him to look like his mother.


    He¡¯s going to look more like a boy when he grows up.¡±


    Jonathan smiled and nodded. Benjamin was right. It was difficult to identify a child¡¯s gender from their


    looks alone when they were really young.


    Jesse hid behind Arissa with a mischievous glint in her eyes.


    Arissa was enthralled by the amusing exchange.


    Edwin came out of the kitchen. Noticing that Arissa did not intend to let Benjamin know that Jesse was,


    in fact, a girl, he bit his tongue as his lips curled into a slight smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m done with the chicken wings! Here, have one each!¡±


    Edwin handed one to every child and thest one to Arissa before he headed into the kitchen to


    prepare more.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Whitley!¡±


    The children were delighted and munched on the chicken wings.


    It was as if they were having supper outside.


    ¡°Mr. Watts, Dr. Bailey, Mr. Patterson, please enjoy the chicken wings.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Graham, it¡¯s all right. We will help ourselves. You have some too.¡±


    Kingsley took over the te of chicken wings and passed one to Jonathan and Shaun. Noticing that


    there were two left on the te, he was ted.


    ¡°Haha! I have two!¡±


    Benjamin threw a nce at him. ¡°Give it here!¡±


    Kingsley peered at him and hurriedly took his chicken wing. ¡°You don¡¯t eat wings!¡±


    Benjamin red at him, and Kingsley hurriedly passed the chicken wing back to him.


    ¡°You take it,¡± Benjamin said as he passed it to Arissa.


    Everyone burst into a fit of giggles.


    ¡°Benjamin, be careful not to overfeed yourdy,¡± Kingsley remarked as he looked at the two.


    Benjamin rolled his eyes at him.


    ¡°Are you really not going to eat?¡± Arissa asked with a smile on her face.


    ¡°No,¡± Benjamin answered. He was focused on finishing his soup.


    He still had half a bowl to go, even after everyone had finished their pasta.


    Benjamin continued to enjoy his bowl of soup.


    Arissa was full after eating two chicken wings. The beef skewers and corn on the cob were finished by


    the others.


    She took care of her children as they ate.


    Benjamin picked up a piece of corn and ced it on her te.


    ¡°I can¡¯t finish it. You take it,¡± she uttered as she looked at him.


    Benjamin did not like corn either. Hence, he gave it to Jesse instead.


    The little girl was thrilled as her eyes lit up with joy. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Graham!¡±


    Benjamin eyed Jesse¡¯s rosy pink lips and fair porcin skin as she thanked him.


    Jesse does look like a little girl.


    Arissa had noticed that Benjamin had spared more nces at Jesse, and her lips curved.


    Will Benjamin be mad if he learns that Jesse is, in fact, a girl? Everyone but him already knows about


    it. Well, I can¡¯t me him for getting furiouster now, can I?


    They suddenly locked gazes with each other, and Arissa hurriedly averted her gaze guiltily.


    What is this woman trying to hide from me?


    Benjamin had noticed Arissa¡¯s odd demeanor. After everyone was full, he summoned Shaun to the


    study to discuss the next day¡¯s surgery.


    Jonathan and Kingsley followed them into the study as well.


    Arissa did not know what they were going to talk about, and she did not think it was appropriate to try to


    barge in either. Hence, she brought the kids upstairs for their bath.


    After putting the kids to bed, Arissa returned to the master bedroom¡¯s bathroom to take a bath. After


    she was done, Benjamin was still nowhere to be seen. Hence, she headed downstairs to take a look.


    Benjamin and the others were just heading out of the study. ¡°Are you guys done with the discussion?¡±


    Arissa asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Benjamin replied.


    ¡°We¡¯re going back now, Mrs. Graham!¡± Shaun, Kingsley, and Jonathan stated before they left.


    ¡°Drive safely, guys.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs and rest.¡± Benjamin spoke as he took her hand and led her upstairs.

 Chapter 823

    Chapter 823


    Chapter 823 Stay Still


    ¡°You¡¯re done with things?¡± Arissa asked, turning to look at Benjamin. Benjamin nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Then, he canted his head and cast a nce at her. ¡°Grandaunt¡¯s operation is scheduled for nine


    o¡¯clock tomorrow morning,¡± he remarked.


    ¡°I see.¡± Arissa nodded in acknowledgment before adding, ¡°So, we¡¯re heading over after sending the


    kids to school?¡±


    ¡°Yup,¡± Benjamin replied with a bob of his head. Indeed, we¡¯ve got to go over to the hospital tomorrow.


    Upon returning to the room, he gave Ethen a call, instructing him to reschedule the meetings in the


    morning so that he would have the morning avable.


    Arissa eyed him for a moment before going into the bathroom to draw a bath for him.


    When she came out, he was still on the phone with Ethen. Thetter was probably updating him on


    work.


    Straightening the room for a bit, she went to bed. Even then, Benjamin was still talking on the phone on


    the balcony.


    She heaved a sigh. Truly, he¡¯s quite busy.


    Some time passed before the man finally ended the phone call.


    ¡°Quick, go and take a bath! The water is getting cold.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Nodding smilingly, Benjamin pivoted and headed to the bathroom.


    ¡°Do you have a lot of work tomorrow morning? If so, you don¡¯t have to go to the hospital. It¡¯ll be fine


    with me there,¡± Arissa suggested, discussing that matter with him.


    Benjamin nced over his shoulder at her. ¡°It¡¯s just some routine meetings. I¡¯ve told Ethen to


    reschedule them.¡±


    Seeing that he wanted to go with her, Arissa nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t mind as long as you can handle things.¡±


    At that, Benjamin quirked an eyebrow. ¡°Sleep first. I¡¯ll take a bath.¡±


    Only after the man had gone into the bathroom did Arissa go through the emails on the phone.


    When Benjamin exited the bathroom and saw that she was still awake, his lips curved into a devilish


    smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re waiting for me?¡±


    Embarrassment flooded Arissa. ¡°Nope. I¡¯m going through my emails.¡±


    Benjamin strolled over to her.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    As Arissa glimpsed his muscr figure out of the corner of her eye, her heartbeat elerated.


    He¡¯s simply a walking pheromone dispenser, astoundingly handsome when clothed and seductively


    sexy in the buff!


    Surreptitiously gulping, she forced herself to concentrate on her emails.


    Plopping down beside her, Benjamin wrapped an arm around her. Then, he leaned down and kissed


    her on the forehead.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for bed. Why are you still going through your emails?¡±


    He dipped his eyes and swept a gaze over her.


    Arissa lifted her eyes and nced at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy with work as well?¡±


    Benjamin pinned a scorching gaze on her, involuntarily taking a few deep breaths as he inhaled the


    alluring fragrant wafting off her.


    ¡°Have you applied the salve?¡±


    When his hand rested on her stomach, Arissa trembled slightly.


    A blush stained her face.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Staring at her fixedly, Benjamin questioned sternly, ¡°Really?¡±


    Arissa was rendered speechless.


    Sliding down in bed, she ced her phone on the bedside table and pulled the nket over her head


    to sleep.


    Benjamin arched an eyebrow and regarded the woman wrapped in the nket with a smirk. ¡°Don¡¯t you


    find it stuffy in there?¡±


    He tugged at the nket.


    However, Arissa had it wrapped around her tightly.


    ¡°Come out,¡± Benjamin coaxed gently, tugging at the nket again.


    Poking her head out, Arissa swiftly stole a peek at the man. ¡°It¡¯s time to sleep!¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s thin lips turned up, and he drawled, ¡°What am I going to use when you¡¯ve hogged the entire


    nket?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not cold anyway,¡± Arissa muttered.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Benjamin gazed at her intently.


    Wiggling, Arissa relinquished her hold on the nket.


    Following that, Benjaminy down. Pulling the nket over his body, he moved over to her and pulled


    her into his arms.


    Arissa went as stiff as a board, not daring to move a single muscle.


    Benjamin pecked her on the cheek. When he noticed that she didn¡¯t dare move at all, a smile yed on


    his lips.


    ¡°Good night!¡±


    The tips of Arissa¡¯s ears went red. She waited for a while and only rxed upon seeing that he wasn¡¯t


    doing anything further.


    She squirmed to ease her stiff muscles.


    Thinking that the man was asleep, she moved a second time.


    Benjamin tightened his arms around her and brought his lips to her ear. ¡°Stay still!¡±


    Arissa stilled. She sneaked a look at him, only to meet his dark gaze. At once, she averted her eyes.


    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep when you¡¯re hugging me like this!¡±


    In response, Benjamin chuckled lowly.

 Chapter 824

    Chapter 824


    Chapter 824 You Want To Win Me Over


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep if I don¡¯t hug you.¡± Benjamin stered his face against hers, his breath hitting her in the


    face as he spoke, sending a tingling sensation racing through her.


    Arissa¡¯s heartbeat started picking up speed. ¡°So, I¡¯m merely your bolster, huh?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not all you are to me.¡± Benjamin¡¯s voice was incredibly tender. Arissa turned to look at the man,


    but her lips just so happened to brush against his.


    An electric current spread from their stered lips to their entire bodies, sparking a fire within them.


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze darkened. Cradling the back of her head, he deepened the kiss.


    Arissa felt as though he was taking possession of her soul. Her mind went nk, and her heart raced.


    After kissing her for a while, Benjamin recalled that she still had an injury. He brought things to a


    screeching halt instead of going further.


    He rested his forehead against hers. Both their breathings were chaotic, blending together in an


    amorous and intimate ambiance. Benjamin was trying his best to calm his rapid breathing and leash


    the desire surging within him.


    Arissa, on the other hand, lowered her eyes as she panted. Despite having been intimate with him, she


    stillcked self-control every time he kissed her.


    Her face would flush bright red, and her heart would flutter with the stirrings of love just like a young


    maiden. ¡°You¡¯re also my Mrs. Graham!¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s voice rang out, tinged with a hint of hoarseness, strumming her eardrums. A tingling


    sensation coursed through her. Unbidden, the corners of Arissa¡¯s mouth lifted. ¡°How is that so?¡±


    ¡°Who else could you belong to if not me?¡±


    Benjamin frowned deeply. His voice went up a few decibels, forceful and domineering.


    Arissa¡¯s crystalline eyes flickered, hypnotizingly mesmerizing. ¡°We¡¯re not married, so isn¡¯t the title of


    ¡®Mrs. Graham¡¯ unrecognized byw?¡±


    Leaning down, Benjamin pinned her on the bed. His arms were propped on both sides of her, his eyes


    locked on her.


    Arissa¡¯s heart pounded all the more wildly.


    Meeting the man¡¯s dark and searing gaze, she instinctively swallowed. She felt as though he was going


    to set her afire.


    ¡°You¡¯d like to marry me?¡±


    Benjamin stared at her petite face with a smirk, looking roguish beyond belief.


    Arissa looked away. But she then felt that she was at a disadvantage, so she met his gaze once more.


    She boldly pinched the man¡¯s handsome face.


    ¡°Are you going to marry me if I say yes?¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes remained fixated on her, the curve of his lips deepening.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Words eluded Arissa.


    Is he for real?


    She gaped at him in disbelief.


    At that, Benjamin pinched her cheek with his long and slender fingers. ¡°Is it that surprising?¡±


    Arissa nodded in a daze.


    Benjamin chuckled. ¡°We¡¯ll go and register our marriage tomorrow!¡±


    Again, Arissa was so shocked that her jaw dropped.


    Nudging her chin up, Benjamin rolled off her andy down at the side before pulling her into his arms.


    He rested his chin on the top of her head. ¡°Well?¡±


    Snapping back to her senses, Arissa muttered, ¡°I thought I¡¯d need to expend much effort to win you


    over.¡±


    It reallycked a sense of aplishment when he agreed so readily.


    As soon as Benjamin heard that, the corners of his mouth arched in tion. He lowered his eyes and


    took in her stupefied expression.


    His voice was tinged with delight. ¡°You want to win me over?¡±


    Arissa blinked. ¡°Yup! I boasted of it with Old Mr. Graham!¡±


    Benjamin quirked an eyebrow. But at the thought of her distancing herself from him in the past few


    days, his brows creased deeply.


    Snorting, he huffed, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I at all feel that you were pursuing me?¡±


    Arissa looked up at him. ¡°I thought there was someone you liked, so I didn¡¯t want to be the bad guy and


    break up true love.¡±


    Benjamin went silent for a moment before asserting, ¡°You can continue pursuing me after we get


    married!¡±


    Not quite believing her ears, Arissa jerked her head up to look at him.


    s, she hit his chin. Such excruciating pain shot through Benjamin that his face contorted in agony.


    ¡°Can you please be more careful, woman?¡±


    He kneaded his chin.


    ¡°It was an ident!¡±


    Apologizing, Arissa hurriedly checked him out. ¡°Does it hurt badly? Let me apply some ointment on it.¡±


    She got up to retrieve the ointment, but Benjamin yanked her back and enfolded her in his arms.


    ¡°Don¡¯t wander around in the middle of the night. It¡¯s not that severe, for the pain will pass in a while.¡±


    In truth, he didn¡¯t want her to leave his embrace.

 Chapter 825

    Chapter 825


    Chapter 825 Naturally An Auspicious Day


    ¡°It¡¯s better to apply some ointment, lest you end up disfigured.¡± Prying his hand away, Arissa got up and


    searched for the ointment. Benjamin¡¯s mouth twitched.


    Hey on the bed and watched as she rummaged for a while before revealing, ¡°The ointment is


    downstairs.¡± Ugh! You should¡¯ve said that earlier!


    Shooting him a re, Arissa whirled around and left the room. She went downstairs to look for the


    medical box and took the ointment upstairs.


    Then, she sat on the edge of the bed and poured the ointment into her hand before massaging his


    chin. Benjamin studied her focused expression intently, the corners of his mouth lifting a fraction.


    ¡°Are you hoping that I¡¯ll stay wide awake that you¡¯re applying so much ointment on me?¡±


    The ointment was potent, so the smell of it seeped right into his lungs. Arissa threw him a look. ¡°I¡¯m not


    applying that much, and it¡¯ll all be gone in a while.¡±


    After screwing the cap back, she ced the ointment on the bedside table. Subsequently, she washed


    her hands before returning.


    ¡°Get in.¡± Benjamin jerked his chin up and motioned for her to climb into bed.


    Arissa eyed him for a moment before sheplied.


    No sooner had shey down than the man pulled her into his broad arms.


    Benjamin rested his chin against her shoulder. Arissa scented the strong ointment smell as well and


    was much more awake.


    ¡°Stay still. Are you trying to put me out ofmission?¡± Benjamin teased.


    The corners of Arissa¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Serves you right for speaking so domineeringly!¡±


    Benjamin arched an eyebrow. ¡°Is it domineering to say that you can continue pursuing me after we get


    married? Didn¡¯t you say it yourself that you wanted to win me over earlier?¡±


    At his remark, Arissa giggled. ¡°Yeah, but why should I still pursue you when we¡¯ve gotten married?¡±


    She turned,ing face to face with him. Her eyes shimmered, radiating a crystalline glow.


    They sparkled like stars, so stunningly beautiful that he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off them.


    Benjamin stared right into the depths of her eyes. ¡°Why not? They¡¯re non-conflicting issues.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that no women professed their love for him. In fact, there was nock of women desiring to get


    into his bed.


    However, he didn¡¯t like them all. Truth be told, they even repulsed him.


    Arissa, on the contrary, had his heart racing when she admitted that she wanted to win him over. He


    turned into a wide-eyed boy as sheer anticipation rushed through him.


    In response, Arissa rolled her eyes. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you the one to pursue me?¡±


    I¡¯ve never experienced the feeling of being pampered and wooed, especially by someone I like. I¡¯d also


    like to have a taste of romance while dating, okay?


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes flickered, and his thin lips curved into a devilish smile.


    In an impish tone, he teased, ¡°So, you want me to pursue you, huh?


    He pinched her cheek indulgently.


    pping his hand away, Arissa admitted shyly, ¡°Anyone would want that. I¡¯m also a woman, okay?


    Why should I marry you when you didn¡¯t even pursue me? What if you were to say that I offered myself


    to you on a silver tter when we have a row in the future?¡±


    Benjamin raised an eyebrow. We aren¡¯t even married yet, but she¡¯s already worried about the times


    when we have a row in the future.


    ¡°How would there be an opportunity to have a row if you don¡¯t marry me?¡±


    Arissa¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. ¡°I was referring to me offering myself to you!¡±


    At that, Benjamin snorted. ¡°Did you?¡±


    Casting a nce at him, Arissa retorted in a whisper, ¡°I did give birth to a few children for you!¡±


    Benjamin chortled. ¡°Those are my children. How does that count?¡±


    Arissa was promptly left without a retort. Well, they¡¯re indeed his children.


    Again, Benjamin pinched her cheek. ¡°If you want me to pursue you, go with me to register our marriage


    tomorrow!¡±


    Her heart hammering all the faster, Arissa gazed at the serious and domineering man.


    ¡°Are you proposing to me?¡± she inquired softly.


    Narrowing his eyes a fraction, Benjamin pinned them on her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not proposing, but informing!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Arissa¡¯s lips twitched several times.


    Gah! He just won¡¯t allow me to bask in the romantic ambiance. No one acts so bullishly as him! What¡¯s


    the big deal about proposing? Is it going to humiliate him or something?


    When Benjamin glimpsed her cheeks that were puffed up indignantly, a sh of amusement flittered


    across his eyes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sleep. We¡¯ve got to wake up early tomorrow!¡±


    He encircled her in his embrace with his arms locked around her.


    Arissa remained a touch morose. ¡°What day is tomorrow?¡±


    Can I decline?


    ¡°An auspicious day!¡± Benjamin answered.


    Arissa pondered for some time, but she couldn¡¯t figure out how it was auspicious. ¡°You¡¯ve checked the


    calendar?¡±


    ¡°The day we get married is naturally an auspicious day!¡± Benjamin dered imperiously.


    At once, Arissa was struck dumb.

 Chapter 826

    Chapter 826


    Chapter 826 Wearing His Shirt For The Wedding Photo


    Subsequently, Arissa studied Benjamin. Hmm, it seems like a pretty good idea to marry him. No matter


    what, I¡¯ll be on the winning end. Not only is he handsome, but he¡¯s also incredibly wealthy. On top of


    that, he even promised to pursue me as long as we got married. That¡¯s quite tempting. ¡°Why are you


    grinning away?¡±


    Benjamin pinched her cheek when he noticed the silly smile on her face. She seems to be inexplicably


    smiling to herself every so often. Arissa beamed so widely that her eyes became mere slits. ¡°You¡¯re


    really going to pursue me after we get married?¡±


    Benjamin took a long, hard look at her. An imperceptible glimmer of shrewdness glinted in the depths of


    his eyes. ¡°Yup!¡±


    We¡¯ll see after we¡¯ve registered our marriage. Unfortunately, Arissa had no inkling of the man¡¯s


    thoughts. She continued reveling in her glee. The curve of her lips deepened.


    At the sight of her euphoria, Benjamin dipped his head and kissed her cheek, his thin lips quirking up


    slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s sleep!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Nodding, Arissa closed her eyes to sleep. She initially thought she wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep,


    but she slumbered deeply in no time.


    Surprised, Benjamin quirked an eyebrow when he saw that she had dozed off so quickly. He stared at


    her peaceful sleeping countenance fixedly, kissing her here and there.


    Ticklish, Arissa reflexively dodged.


    Afraid that he would wake her, Benjamin finally stopped messing around and locked her in his


    embrace.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Inhaling the fragrance emanating from her, he promptly drifted off as well.


    The next day, Arissa woke up early in the morning, refreshed and rejuvenated.


    Glimpsing the slumbering man beside her, she was intoxicated by his handsome face for a time.


    Benjamin¡¯s thick eyebrows, high nose bridge, and crimson lips were so mesmerizing that she couldn¡¯t


    take her eyes off them, whether she looked at them individually or together.


    He was so striking that the word exquisite fit him to a tee. Even in sleep, his inherent nobility and


    imperiousness were still exceedingly evident.


    She giggled softly.


    Without warning, Benjamin opened his eyes. He gazed right into the depths of her eyes.


    In the next moment, he pecked the corner of her mouth. ¡°How long have you been awake?¡±


    Arissa jolted back to reality, her cheeks flushing slightly. ¡°I just woke up.¡±


    Benjamin arched a brow in disbelief. She doesn¡¯t look groggy at all. Instead, her eyes are clear and


    bright.


    A smile tugged at his lips. ¡°You¡¯ve been staring at me since you woke up?¡±


    Arissa nced at him, riposting coquettishly, ¡°Is that not allowed?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s allowed!¡±


    In a good mood, Benjamin nodded smilingly.


    Arissa stole a peek at him.


    Caressing the top of her head, Benjamin urged, ¡°Go and shower! Later, we¡¯ll register our marriage!¡±


    In a sh, Arissa¡¯s heartbeat elerated. He was serious!


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to the hospital today?¡±


    She abruptly remembered that Mary was going to have an operation. There probably won¡¯t be enough


    time.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have the employees from City Halle over.¡±


    Benjamin pinched her cheek.


    Surprise flooded Arissa. Seeing that the man had gotten out of bed, she hastily did the same.


    How nice to have money! No, that¡¯s not quite right. It¡¯s more like clout works wonders. It isn¡¯t quite


    possible if ordinary people wish to have employees from City Halle to their house to register their


    marriage.


    ¡°The marriage rate is low right now, so they¡¯lle to your doorstep to serve you with a single phone


    call,¡± Benjamin exined, seemingly seeing right through her.


    Arissa eyed him dubiously. ¡°That¡¯s only because of your impressive sway!¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s thin lips turned up imperceptibly. ¡°Quick, go and brush your teeth!¡±


    Thrilled to the core, Arissa hurriedly went to brush her teeth and wash her face.


    Benjamin joined her.


    As the two of them stood side by side brushing their teeth, it made for a heartwarming sight.


    When Arissa had finished washing up, she couldn¡¯t decide what to wear.


    ¡°Wear my shirt!¡±


    Benjamin tossed one of his white shirts at her.


    Catching it, Arissa gaped at the man in surprise. ¡°Your shirt?¡±


    ¡°The wedding photo will turn out ster like that!¡±


    Benjamin changed into a shirt dashingly, exuding enthralling pheromones with every single movement.


    Arissa was dazzled, a blush staining her face as her heart started racing.


    She swept a gaze over her clothes in the closet, but there wasn¡¯t any suitable white women¡¯s shirt for


    the wedding photo. Hence, she had no choice but to wear Benjamin¡¯s shirt.


    However, it was sorge on her that it could be a dress.


    Thus, she tucked the hem into her pants.


    She also folded the sleeves up a few times.


    Well, this is much better. It doesn¡¯t matter what I wear for the bottom half since it won¡¯t show in the


    photo anyway.

 Chapter 827

    Chapter 827


    Chapter 827 Has He Proposed To You


    Arissa then straightened her clothes in the mirror before walking out of the closet. By then, Benjamin


    was already ready. He sat on the couch, looking as casual as ever.


    Hearing movement, he turned and cast his gaze over. Arissa¡¯splexion was impable, fair with a


    hint of rosiness. On the whole, she appeared angelic.


    Dressed in his shirt, she even seemed a few years younger than her actual age, looking like a


    university student who had yet to step into society.


    Despite that, her bright eyes carried a hint of womanly allure. Even without makeup, she was so


    stunningly beautiful that she took his breath away.


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes darkened a shade. When he continued staring at her, Arissa grew a tad uneasy. She


    tugged at her clothes. ¡°How is it? Do I look strange?¡±


    Benjamin walked over to her. Stretching out a long and slender arm, he pulled her into his arms and


    captured her lips. Arissa thumped him on the back. ¡°I haven¡¯t applied makeup yet!¡±


    Benjamin only dropped his hold on her after nipping her lip. ¡°You look stunning!¡± She has no idea how


    seductive a woman is to a man when she¡¯s wearing his shirt.


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes darkened once more. Arissa was baffled for a moment before she realized that he


    was answering her question earlier. The blush on her face turned all the more enticing.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to apply some makeup.¡± Going over to the dressing table, she quickly put on some makeup.


    Benjamin sat on the bed and waited for her.


    Downstairs, employees from City Hall had arrived. Edwin thought that it was Darius who called them


    over. He ushered them into the living room for a seat before swiftly going upstairs to inform Benjamin


    about it.


    Knock! Knock!


    ¡°Are you up yet, Mr. Graham?¡±


    Benjamin got to his feet and went over to open the door. He looked at Edwin inquisitively. ¡°What¡¯s the


    matter?¡±


    ¡°Two employees from City Hall came, saying¡­ they¡¯re here to register your marriage with Mrs.


    Graham. I have them waiting in the living room. Should I ask them to leave?¡± Edwin inquired cautiously.


    ¡°I called them over. Take them to the study to make the preparations. We¡¯ll be there in a while,¡±


    Benjamin instructed.


    For a second, Edwin was stunned. When understanding dawned that the man wanted to register his


    marriage with Arissa, he was over the moon.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and take them to the study to make the preparations right away!¡± he eximed, grinning from


    ear to ear.


    He then went back downstairs.


    Benjamin turned and nced at Arissa.


    When he saw her growing frantic, he stuck his hands in his pockets, his thin lips curving upward.


    ¡°Take your time!¡±


    Arissa glowered at the man through the mirror. How am I to take my time when the employees from


    City Hall are already here?


    Speeding up, shepleted her light makeup.


    Then, she finished it off with a bit of lipstick and pulled her hair into a ponytail.


    After checking her makeup in the mirror, she headed toward the door.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes stayed on her face for several seconds. How pleasing to the eyes! She¡¯s all the more


    beautiful with a bit of makeup!


    Taking her hand, he walked out of the room.


    Just then, Zachary shuffled out of his room. His eyes went wide when he noticed them dressed


    identically.


    Curious, he inquired, ¡°Mommy, Mr. Graham, where are you both going?¡±


    At his voice, the five other children dashed out of the room. They all regarded the couple inquisitively.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Your mommy and I are going to register our marriage!¡± Benjamin revealed.


    The jaws of all six children dropped in shock.


    ¡°Can we tag along, Daddy?¡±


    Sheer anticipation inundated Gavin.


    Benjamin swept a gaze over him. ¡°We¡¯re doing it at home.¡±


    Having said that, he dragged Arissa downstairs.


    Utterly surprised, the six children chased after them.


    ¡°Why are you suddenly marrying Mr. Graham, Mommy?¡± Zachary queried.


    We didn¡¯t know anythingst night.


    All the children alternated their gazes between Arissa and Benjamin.


    Don¡¯t tell me Mommy was coerced by Daddyst night?


    ¡°It was a spur-of-the-moment decision.¡±


    Arissa looked at them gingerly, afraid that they would object.


    At that, the six children exchanged nces. ¡°Has Mr. Graham proposed to you, Mommy?¡±


    Jasper trained his eyes on Benjamin.


    Arissa likewise sneaked a peek at Benjamin.


    Benjamin looked at Jasper before shifting his gaze to Arissa with a pointed look in his eyes. ¡°Have I


    proposed to you?¡±

 Chapter 828

    Chapter 828


    Chapter 828 Are You Not Willing To Marry Me


    As Arissa clocked the look in Benjamin¡¯s eyes, the corners of her mouth twitched, and amusement


    danced in her eyes. Turning, she answered, ¡°He has proposed, Sweethearts.¡±


    All six children looked the couple up and down. ¡°Was it romantic, Mommy?¡±


    Jesse gazed at Arissa with stars in her eyes, eager to know the answer to that question. Torn between


    laughing and crying, Arissa continued fibbing, ¡°It was very romantic!¡±


    Benjamin eyed Jesse. Well, well, well¡­ This little one is aware of the definition of romantic, huh?


    ¡°Hehe!¡± Jesse was on cloud nine, happy on behalf of Arissa. Meanwhile, Arissa¡¯s face was ming


    hotly. ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs first,¡± Benjamin proposed.


    Immediately after, he descended the stairs with her. Zachary and Gavin exchanged a look. ¡°Why do I


    feel that something is off between them?¡±


    Gavin shared his sentiments, but he was presently overjoyed at Benjamin and Arissa¡¯s marriage, so he


    chose to ignore it.


    ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re not used to it when Mommy is suddenly getting married to Daddy.¡±


    Zachary was startled for a moment. Is that it?


    Tim¡¯s eyes shone like stars. ¡°Are you all going to watch the ceremony? I want to watch it!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Zachary grabbed Tim¡¯s hand and rushed down the stairs.


    Chuckling, Gavin called Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse to go downstairs with him together.


    Oliver leaned close to Jasper and whispered, ¡°Did you notice that Mommy wasn¡¯t wearing a ring on her


    finger? There certainly wasn¡¯t a proposal. No one proposes without preparing a ring.¡±


    Jasper turned to his brother, feeling that it indeed made sense. I didn¡¯t even notice that earlier.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s because of Grandpa that they¡¯re registering their marriage?¡± he wondered out loud.


    Oliver nudged his sses. Well, that possibility does exist.


    ¡°Oh well, Mommy is getting the short end of the stick!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look first. Later, we¡¯ll have a chat with Daddy.¡±


    Jasper¡¯s brows were scrunched together deeply.


    Gosh, how daft of Mommy that she didn¡¯t even bother fighting for her interests and foolishly agreed to


    marry Daddy!


    All six children trailed after the couple.


    Benjamin led Arissa to the study.


    ¡°They¡¯re all ready! Quick, go in and get your photo taken, Mr. and Mrs. Graham! They said all that¡¯s


    needed is to snap a photo and sign the form,¡± Edwin gushed.


    Nodding in acknowledgment, Benjamin led Arissa into the room.


    Nervous beyond words, Arissa greeted the two employees alongside Benjamin.


    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Graham!¡± The chief, Keith Zeigler, inclined his head and regarded them with a smile. Verily, he was


    surprised to have been called over to register the couple¡¯s marriage.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Benjamin murmured courteously.


    ¡°Not at all! Are you both ready? If you¡¯re ready, we can snap a photo first and fill in the formster.¡±


    Keith personally walked them through the entire process.


    ¡°We¡¯re ready.¡± Benjamin nodded.


    Following the employee¡¯s gesture, he went over with Arissa and sat down to have their photo taken.


    ¡°Take it easy.¡±


    He turned and shot her a look.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Arissa bobbed her head.


    At their striking countenances, the employee couldn¡¯t help taking a few more nces at them.


    ¡°Sit close and look into the camera here.¡±


    Benjamin wrapped an arm around Arissa while Arissa moved closer to his shoulder.


    Staring straight into the camera, she naturally put on a smile.


    ¡°Smile, Mr. Graham. You¡¯ll look much better if you do so,¡± the employee urged Benjamin.


    Arissa turned to Benjamin, nudging him lightly upon noticing that he wasn¡¯t smiling. ¡°You¡¯ve got to


    smile!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The corners of Benjamin¡¯s mouth lifted a fraction.


    At the sight of his stiff smile, Arissa¡¯s lips twitched.


    ¡°Are you not willing to marry me?¡± she inquired softly.


    Snapping his head over, Benjamin red at her. ¡°Of course not!¡±


    ¡°Then, why is your smile so stiff?¡±


    In truth, Benjamin was merely unustomed to wearing a happy smile in front of others.


    Heposed himself and put on a more natural smile.


    The employee hastily captured it.


    The six children leaned against the door, observing the happenings in the room. Their eyes were all


    brightly lit and radiated curiosity.


    ¡°Mommy and Mr. Graham are really getting married!¡± Jasper muttered.


    ¡°That¡¯s not quite right. They¡¯ve really gotten married!¡± Gavin was all smiles, as happy as a m.


    All the other children nodded.

 Chapter 829

    Chapter 829


    Chapter 829 Two Marriage Certificates Came Into Being


    ¡°This is so sudden that it all feels like a dream!¡± Olivermented. As Edwin watched them and listened


    to their remarks, mirth filled him. ¡°Kids,e and have breakfast with me.¡±


    Afraid that they would barge in and disrupt the marriage proceedings, he wanted to take them away.


    ¡°We¡¯ll wait for Daddy and Mommy, Mr. Whitley!¡± Gavin turned and exined.


    Then, he continued peering into the study. He just so happened to catch sight of Benjamin turning and


    dropping a kiss on Arissa¡¯s face. Arissa gazed at the man shyly. That scene was captured by the


    employee.


    ¡°The photo is done. You only need to fill in this form and ensure that everything is correct before


    signing at the signature column at the bottom.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Benjamin took the form. Subsequently, he dragged Arissa to the desk to fill it in. The two of


    them sat there and filled in their particrs. The six children silently inched over and took a gander at it.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, Ms. York, you¡¯ve still got a worksheet to do?¡± Tim queried. Upon hearing that, Benjamin


    and Arissa broke out intoughter.


    ¡°Yup! We¡¯ve got to finish this piece of worksheet since we¡¯re getting married. We¡¯ll only receive a


    marriage certificate if we pass.¡±


    Arissa stroked her son¡¯s head. Benjamin swept a gaze over the children. ¡°Go out and y first. We¡¯ll be


    done in a while.¡±


    Sprawling on the desk, Zachary stared at him with wide eyes. ¡°We won¡¯t make any noise here, Mr.


    Graham!¡±


    Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse followed suit. Gavin giggled, imitating his siblings¡¯ actions. Seeing that, Tim


    sprawled on the desk as well. With six petite figures doing the same action, it made for an adorable


    sight.


    Arissa beamed as she looked at her children. ¡°You¡¯re all here!¡±


    Benjamin flicked her forehead. ¡°Hurry up and fill in the form!¡± Turning, Arissa shot him a sidelong


    nce and snapped, ¡°Are you done?¡±


    At that, Benjamin brandished his form. His writing was beautiful, his signature a flourish that carried


    power and vigor. The corners of Arissa¡¯s mouth twitched.


    Snatching her form away, Benjaminpleted it at lightning speed and asked her to sign her name.


    The two employees from City Hall were shocked when they spotted the six children of the same age


    and looks.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, are they all¡­ your children?¡±


    Nodding, Benjamin handed them both the forms.


    ¡°Do check and see whether there¡¯s anything missing or incorrect.¡±


    Keith took it from him and looked it over. ¡°Everything is in order.¡±


    The employee quickly put away the information while Keith personally stamped everything. With that,


    two marriage certificates came into being.


    ¡°Congrattions on your marriage! May your marriage be filled with love for the rest of your lives!¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Benjamin tilted his head in thanks.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Arissa echoed sweetly.


    Excitement surged within her as she stared at the marriage certificate in her hand.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I¡¯ve finally gotten married! And I married Benjamin!


    ¡°Thank you for making the trip, Mr. Zeigler.¡±


    Benjamin offered them coffee.


    ¡°Not at all. It¡¯s our job anyway. We¡¯ve still got something else to do, so we¡¯ll take a rain check on the


    coffee.¡±


    Keith congratted them further before he left with the other employee.


    ¡°Your children are really adorable, Mr. Graham. Are they sextuplets?¡±


    ¡°Yup!¡± Pride was written all over Benjamin¡¯s face.


    ¡°That¡¯s icing on the cake! We¡¯ll be leaving, then.¡±


    Keith¡¯s eyes were inexorably glued on the six children.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you out.¡± Benjamin saw them out.


    Arissa quickly trailed behind the man.


    At that, all six children followed suit.


    ¡°Goodbye, sirs!¡±


    They then waved at the employees.


    Keith and the other employee were wholly captivated.


    ¡°I¡¯m really envious of you both that you have six children in one go. They¡¯re so cute!¡±


    They couldn¡¯t resist caressing the children¡¯s heads.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Arissa wore a motherly smile on her face.


    Keith inclined his head at them before leaving with the other employee.


    ¡°Have a safe drive back!¡± Arissa cried out.


    Benjamin stood beside her, watching as the car drove off.

 Chapter 830

    Chapter 830


    Chapter 830 Why Do You Not Want To Announce It


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and have breakfast!¡± Benjamin turned and said to Arissa. Then, he took the marriage


    certificate in her hand away. ¡°I¡¯ll take this.¡± Arissa jerked her head over, puzzled. ¡°Why are you taking


    mine? You¡¯ve got your own, no?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to store them together.¡± Benjamin ced the two marriage certificates together. ¡°Can we


    have a look at them, Daddy? We¡¯ve never seen one!¡±


    Gavin brushed up against the man and looked up at him while asking that. ¡°I want to have a look, too!¡±


    Going over, Zachary gazed at Benjamin. ¡°Me, too!¡± Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse did the same. Tim¡¯s eyes


    lit up, and he murmured, ¡°I¡¯d like to have a look as well!¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Benjamin¡¯s lips twitched. He handed the two marriage certificates to the children. ¡°Be careful that you


    don¡¯t tear them.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± All six children nodded. Taking them from him, they passed them around among themselves.


    ¡°Hehe! It¡¯s beautiful!¡± Jesse grinned as she looked at the couple¡¯s photo.


    Since Arissa hadn¡¯t had a look at the photo, she poked her head over. The instant she saw that it was


    that of Benjamin kissing her on the cheek, her face flushed bright red.


    ¡°All right, all right, you¡¯ve all seen enough!¡±


    The six children burst intoughter. ¡°Mommy is shy!¡± Jasper announced loudly as he stared at her. At


    once, Arissa knocked him on the head. Jasper rubbed his head in aggravation. ¡°I was only speaking


    the truth. Hmph!¡±


    ¡°Mommy looked beautiful!¡± Gavin wore a spellbound expression. ¡°Mr. Graham looked very handsome,


    too!¡±


    A smile bloomed on Tim¡¯s face. He couldn¡¯t understand the words on the certificate, so he merely


    studied the photo.


    ¡°No wonder the two of you dressed identically! It looked great on camera!¡±


    Zachary regarded Arissa and Benjamin, all smiles.


    ¡°There¡¯s embossing on the photo, so it¡¯s legal,¡± Olivermented smilingly after touching the photo.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s legal! The two men earlier were employees of City Hall,¡± Benjamin said to the children,


    his lips quirking a fraction.


    The six children eyed him for a moment before they continued scrutinizing the marriage certificates.


    Arissa snapped a photo with her phone.


    Benjamin swung his gaze at her. ¡°Why did you do that?¡±


    Throwing him a nce, Arissa deliberately asked, ¡°I want to post it on Instagram. Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Sure! Indeed, we should be making a public announcement!¡±


    Benjamin looked exceedingly solemn.


    Conversely, Arissa was stunned. Does he really have no objections to it?


    ¡°I¡¯ll announce it in a while!¡±


    Benjamin gazed at her deeply.


    Her cheeks flushing bright red, Arissa gave a dry chuckle. ¡°Well, there¡¯s no need for such haste.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes narrowed. His deep voice was tinged with a hint of authoritativeness as he asserted, ¡°I


    don¡¯t want to sneak around!¡±


    In turn, the corners of Arissa¡¯s mouth twitched.


    Neither do I want to sneak around, but I haven¡¯t prepared myself for that. If my colleagues were to learn


    about it, they definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to ept it right away. How am I to work henceforth? Besides,


    if everyone knew that I¡¯m Benjamin Graham¡¯s wife, they¡¯d undoubtedly keep a distance from me.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, how about not publicizing it first? Things are perfect like this! If you were to make it


    public, how would I work henceforth? Fearful of my identity, others wouldn¡¯t dare say a word even if


    they haveints.¡±


    Benjamin snorted softly. For some reason, I feel that she doesn¡¯t want to acknowledge me.


    ¡°You¡¯re pretty considerate of thepany!¡±


    ¡°Of course! I love my job!¡±


    Arissa looked at him innocently.


    However, Benjamin shot her a re. ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to announce it?¡±


    Arissa sneaked a peek at him. ¡°It¡¯s not that. I¡¯m just not prepared.¡±


    Before today, I¡¯d never imagined that I¡¯d marry him on the spur of a moment, okay? When he agreed to


    register his marriage with mest night, I was still finding it rather surreal. But it turned out that we


    really registered our marriage today. It doesn¡¯t quite feel real.


    Wrapping an arm around her slender waist, Benjamin leaned down and whispered into her ear, ¡°Why


    do I have the feeling that you want to conceal your marital status to seduce other men?¡±


    Arissa¡¯s lips twitched violently. She snapped her head over and glowered at the man.


    ¡°When did I ever do that? I only ever seduced you. Eh, no! I didn¡¯t seduce you! You were the one who


    seduced me!¡±

 Chapter 831

    Chapter 831


    Chapter 831 Locked The Marriage Certificates In The Safe


    The smile in Benjamin¡¯s eyes deepened. cing his lips beside Arissa¡¯s ear, he queried softly in a


    suggestive tone, ¡°How did I seduce you?¡±


    Arissa felt her ear going numb. Gah! His voice is lethally dulcet! Shifting away slightly, she retorted with


    a low harrumph, ¡°Do you really not know the answer to that, Mr. Graham?¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze darkened. At the sight of her huffy expression, the curve of his lips became


    increasingly distinct. ¡°Haha! We now know why you both got married!¡± Jasper¡¯s voice rang out all of a


    sudden.


    He was staring up at them, having eavesdropped for an indeterminate time. The other five children


    likewise wore enlightened expressions on their faces.


    Embarrassment inundated Arissa, and she red at the man beside her. He did it on purpose, didn¡¯t


    he, causing me to forget that the kids were right next to us?


    Benjamin quirked an eyebrow. He remained as calm as ever. ¡°How did you seduce Mommy, Daddy?¡±


    Gavin stared at the man solemnly as he demanded an answer. ¡°I was just wondering why Mommy


    suddenly married you, Mr. Graham. It turned out that you seduced her!¡±


    Curling his lips, Zachary teased Benjamin. Benjamin¡¯s lips twitched imperceptibly. ¡°We seduced each


    other.¡±


    ¡°Hehe! Why didn¡¯t you say that you love each other?¡± Oliver quipped as well. ¡°You¡¯re right! We love


    each other!¡± Benjamin echoed his son¡¯s words solemnly.


    All six children gaped at him incredulously. How could he utter such a remark calmly? He must have


    truly fallen for Mommy!


    They were all over the moon.


    Taken aback, Arissa goggled at the man.


    ¡°Mommy, Mr. Graham said that the two of you love each other!¡±


    Jesse pinned her eyes on Arissa, beaming from ear to ear.


    In turn, Arissa shed her a smile.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you all be addressing me as ¡®Daddy¡¯ starting today?¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes were fixated on the six children; his voice threaded with a hint of negotiation.


    Tim, Zachary, Oliver, Jasper, and the rest looked at each other.


    Tim wasn¡¯t addressing him as ¡°Daddy¡± because he wasn¡¯t ustomed to it yet, but Zachary and the


    others were testing him.


    ¡°Although you¡¯ve married Mommy and are our daddy, your subsequent performance will decide


    whether you pass!¡±


    Zachary regarded the man shrewdly, not easily duped at all.


    Benjamin eyed his arrogant son in chagrin.


    I¡¯ve got to have a good chat with them. Otherwise, if they instigate Arissa one day, they might all take


    off on me again.


    At the sight of his dejected look, Arissa chortled.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and have breakfast, Sweethearts!¡±


    She urged the children to go into the house, for she had to rush to the hospitalter after dropping them


    off at school.


    ¡°Okay!¡± the children answered.


    ¡°Give them to me,¡± Benjamin prompted.


    Gavin and Zachary quickly returned the marriage certificates to their father.


    Benjamin put them away in his pocket, treasuring them greatly.


    Arissa cast a nce at him. ¡°Let¡¯s go and have breakfast!¡±


    Benjamin nodded. ¡°Take them to the dining room first. I¡¯ll join you all in a while.¡±


    Then, he headed toward the study.


    Arissa watched him for a bit before leading the children to the dining room.


    ¡°Congrattions on your marriage, Mrs. Graham!¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Grinning widely, Edwin offered his felicitations to Arissa.


    Arissa nodded with a smile. ¡°Thank you!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and have breakfast, Mrs. Graham. Otherwise, it won¡¯t taste as good anymore when it¡¯s cold


    later,¡± Edwin urged.


    He went over, carrying the children and cing them onto the chairs.


    Arissa did the same before she took a seat herself.


    When she saw that Benjamin was still not there yet, her curiosity was piqued.


    Why did he go to the study? Don¡¯t tell me it was to store the marriage certificates?


    Indeed, she hit the nail on the head.


    Verily, Benjamin went to the study to store the marriage certificates. To top it off, he kept them in the


    most hidden spot in the safe.


    Only after locking them up did he leave the study.

 Chapter 832

    Chapter 832


    Chapter 832 Congrattions On Your Marriage


    ¡°Congrattions on your marriage, Mr. Graham!¡± Edwin again offered his felicitations when he saw


    Benjamining over. ¡°Thanks!¡± In high spirits, Benjamin nodded and murmured an acknowledgment.


    Edwin smiled brightly. ¡°Have breakfast, Mr. Graham!¡±


    Pulling out a chair, Benjamin sat down. He sensed Arissa staring at him, so he lifted his eyes and


    swung his gaze in her direction. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡±


    ¡°I was waiting for you,¡± Arissa admitted with a smile. Benjamin¡¯s gaze softened. ¡°Hurry up and eat!¡± By


    tacit understanding, the six children congratted them merrily upon seeing that they had started


    eating.


    ¡°Congrattions on your marriage!¡± Benjamin¡¯s eyes flickered, and he gazed at them tenderly. A smile


    curved his lips. ¡°Thank you, guys!¡±


    Arissa was also very much delighted. ¡°Thank you, Sweethearts! Eat up, quick!¡±


    She hugged them all. Only then did the six children started eating breakfast. ¡°Eat more!¡± Benjamin took


    some food for Arissa before doing the same for all the children.


    ¡°Sure!¡± Arissa nodded and started eating breakfast in all seriousness. Seeing them eating happily,


    Benjamin was in a good mood as well. He ate more than usual.


    After breakfast, the two of them sent the children to school.


    ¡°Are you going to pick us up and take us to our great-grandaunt after school, Mommy?¡± Gavin asked,


    clutching Arissa¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Yup!¡± Arissa stroked his head with a smile.


    ¡°Ms. York, will you be going to work straight away or visiting Great-grandaunt?¡± Tim queried softly.


    He hadn¡¯t talked to Mary on the phone after getting up in the morning, so he was missing her then.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be going to visit your great-grandaunt!¡±


    Arissa caressed his petite face, coaxing, ¡°I¡¯ll be visiting her in a while, so don¡¯t worry, Sweetheart.


    Study hard with your brothers.¡±


    Tim peeked at her. ¡°In that case, can you give me a call after visiting her?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Hugging him, Arissa kissed him before straightening his clothes.


    Subsequently, she straightened the clothes of the five other children.


    ¡°Go on in. I¡¯lle and pick you up after school in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°All right, Mommy!¡± Oliver replied joyfully.


    ¡°Bye, Mommy!¡± Zachary waved.


    Gavin, Tim, Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse likewise bid farewell to her and Benjamin.


    ¡°Bye, Sweethearts!¡±


    Arissa watched the children with a smile in her eyes.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    His thin lips turning up slightly, Benjamin lifted his hand and waved at them.


    When all the children had gone into the school, he took her hand.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital!¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Nodding, Arissa followed after him.


    At that precise moment, a woman suddenly rushed out and blocked their path.


    ¡°You¡¯re the parents of those six children?¡±


    Arissa studied her, startled at her frantic state.


    ¡°Yes. Is something the matter?¡±


    Falling to her knees, the woman prostrated herself before them.


    ¡°Please have mercy on my child! We¡¯ve already admonished him, and he¡¯ll never make such remarks


    again! No school dares to take him in now. I¡¯m sorry! We¡¯ve really repented! Our family¡¯s business can¡¯t


    survive anymore either. Please spare us!¡±


    Arissa was wholly stumped. I didn¡¯t do anything. Could it have been Benjamin?


    She turned her gaze to the man.


    Benjamin remained indifferent, his gaze chilly. He motioned to his bodyguard a stone¡¯s throw away.


    The bodyguard immediately stepped forward and blocked the woman from sight. ¡°Leave at once! Don¡¯t


    bother Mr. Graham!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Graham!¡±


    The woman gasped. She nced at Benjamin, only to tremble violently in fright upon meeting his


    baleful gaze.


    Only then did she know the identity of the six children¡¯s father¡ªBenjamin Graham of Dellmoor,


    otherwise known as ¡°Mr. Graham.¡±


    No one dared to offend him, for anyone who did so was merely courting death.


    Oh my God, why was my son so blind? Worse still, we even came to school after the fact and taught


    those kids a lesson!


    At that thought, the woman broke out in a cold sweat.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Graham! It was all our fault! Please have mercy on us. Our child¡¯s future is of utmost


    importance!¡±

 Chapter 833

    Chapter 833


    Chapter 833 Did We Go Overboard


    The woman remained on the ground and continued to beg for Benjamin¡¯s mercy. As long as Benjamin


    was willing to let them off, she would stay on her knees for the entire day.


    The parents of the other children started gathering around. Benjamin had a grim expression on his face


    as he noticed someone taking a video of the scene.


    ¡°What has your child¡¯s future got to do with me?¡± he asked coldly. As Arissa knew that the woman was


    the mother of one of those kids, she did not have any sympathy for her.


    ¡°I could have let it slide if it was just your kid making fun of my son. However, it¡¯s unforgivable that you


    adults hade to the school and scolded my kid without even getting the facts right. You should have


    expected to suffer consequences for that. How dare you ask for mercy after failing to set a good


    example for your child? Besides, it¡¯smon for children to bicker among themselves. You think your


    kid is precious, but my child is also precious. Who gave you the right to humiliate my son?¡± Arissa


    stared at the woman and eximed in anger such that everyone around could hear her clearly.


    Benjamin felt very satisfied with the woman for defending their boy.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m so sorry. We have lost our senses and behaved inappropriately. I shouldn¡¯t have scolded


    your child. I¡¯m not asking you to let our child return to study here, but none of the schools in Dellmoor


    are willing to ept him now. If this situation continues, my son¡¯s life would be ruined. Please let my


    child continue schooling in Dellmoor!¡± the woman continued begging.


    Even though Arissa did have some pity for the woman, she did not forget how she treated Tim.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do about the schools not wanting to take your kid in. You should think of a


    solution yourself. It¡¯s none of our business!¡±


    The woman¡¯s anger spiked after Arissa and Benjamin showed no signs of relenting.


    Unable to contain her fury, she retorted, ¡°If you guys hadn¡¯t instructed the schools not to ept my


    child, would they have done that?¡±


    The other parents who had gathered around were talking among themselves.


    ¡°She was the one who bullied their son, and it¡¯s just karma returning to bite her. How could she have


    the cheek to me them?¡±


    ¡°It seems like she¡¯s not repentant at all!¡±


    ¡°That incident was everywhere in the news. I¡¯m sure all of the schools had seen what happened. It¡¯s


    unlikely that any school would ept a child raised by a parent like her.¡±


    ¡°If you really want the best for your child, you should properly reflect on yourself. Your kid has only


    turned out this way because he has a mother like you.¡±


    ¡°Exactly! We¡¯re living in a modern and civilized society. Does she really expect everyone to treat her


    son like a prince? Such uncouth behavior is uneptable!¡±


    ¡°If no schools in Dellmoor are willing to ept your child, you can take him somewhere else. I¡¯m sure


    some school in some part of the world would be happy to take him in.¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The woman felt as if she was about to explode with rage when she heard thosements from the


    other parents, but she was not in a position to retort.


    She turned toward Benjamin and Arissa and begged pitifully, ¡°Please let us off! I¡¯m begging you!¡±


    After witnessing the woman¡¯s true colors, Arissa did not feel like helping her at all.


    Obviously, she knew that it was all Benjamin¡¯s doing, but she was also certain that the man couldn¡¯t


    have approached every school in the city.


    ¡°It¡¯s no use begging us. You should be pleading with the principals of those schools instead. It¡¯s not


    something we can control!¡±


    ¡°You! Why are you hell-bent on destroying my son¡¯s future? I¡¯ll kill you for that!¡±


    The woman got up and charged toward Arissa. However, before she could get anywhere near her, she


    was stopped by the bodyguards.


    ¡°Call the police!¡± Benjamin ordered in a frosty voice.


    ¡°Understood, Mr. Graham!¡± The bodyguard called the police at once.


    Soon, the police arrived and took the woman away after recording some statements.


    Many in the surrounding crowd murmured and sighed, but no one felt sympathy for the woman.


    Arissa had a gloomy expression on her face after returning to the car.


    She was feeling rather frustrated because her mood had been ruined early in the morning.


    Benjamin pinched the woman¡¯s cheeks affectionately and asked, ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    Arissa sighed and replied, ¡°Did we go overboard?¡±


    A crease appeared between the man¡¯s brows as he replied in a deep voice, ¡°She¡¯s just reaping what


    she sowed. We can¡¯t show mercy to someone like her!¡±


    Arissa looked at him and felt that even though what he had just said did make sense, she just could not


    help feeling bad about it.


    After all, she was also a mother.


    ¡°Did you tell all those schools to not ept her child?¡±

 Chapter 834

    Chapter 834


    Chapter 834 Good News


    ¡°Just some of them,¡± replied Benjamin, looking at the woman. Ethen had passed down Benjamin¡¯s


    orders to a few schools in Dellmoor, but not all. However, it was for sure that none of the better schools


    in the city would ept the kid.


    Arissa nodded when she heard the man¡¯s reply. If that was the case, it did not concern them whether or


    not the rest of the schools wanted to ept that woman¡¯s kid.


    There was no need for her to feel guilty. ¡°Is that woman going to be arrested?¡± she asked. Without


    replying, Benjamin fixed his gaze on Arissa before turning the woman¡¯s head around to face him. The


    next moment, he pressed his lips against hers.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Arissa could almost feel her head spinning from the man¡¯s passionate kiss and stopped fretting about


    other matters. When they arrived at the hospital, Benjamin nted another kiss on the corner of


    Arissa¡¯s lips.


    Looking at the woman who was blushing, his gaze darkened as he felt waves of desire rise within him.


    He wouldn¡¯t have stopped if they did not have something to attend to.


    ¡°Are you able to get out of the car?¡± Benjamin asked teasingly while pinching the woman¡¯s cheek


    lovingly. Arissa was panting and her face was flushed red.


    ¡°Of course!¡± she replied after casting a self-conscious nce at the man. Benjamin brushed his finger


    against her nose and got out of the car. ¡°Come on!¡±


    Arissa cleared her throat before stepping out of the car. Standing next to the car door, Benjamin put his


    hand on the headliner to prevent the woman from bumping her head against it.


    Then, the couple headed into the hospital together. ¡°I wonder how Grandaunt is feeling today!¡±


    Arissa had only spoken to Mary on the phone the previous day but did not visit her at the hospital. ¡°She


    should be fine. If there¡¯s anything wrong, Shaun would have called me,¡± Benjamin replied, reassuring


    the woman.


    Arissa nodded. When both of them reached the ward, there was still about an hour left to Mary¡¯s


    surgery. Mary had just finished her breakfast with the help of a nurse.


    When the olddy saw the couple, she greeted them with a smile on her face. ¡°Why are you guys


    here? Don¡¯t you have to work?¡±


    ¡°Grandaunt, knowing that you¡¯re having your surgery today, how can we work in peace? Since he¡¯s the


    boss, it wouldn¡¯t matter what time we go to the office. Don¡¯t worry about us.¡±


    Arissa sat by Mary¡¯s bedside and held the olddy¡¯s hand while expressing her concern for her. ¡°It¡¯s


    just a minor surgery. You guys didn¡¯t have toe!¡± Feeling extremely touched, Mary replied, ¡°Do Tim


    and the other kids know about my surgery?¡±


    ¡°Nope, we didn¡¯t tell them about it. You should have some rest now. We¡¯ll be here with you!¡± Arissa said


    as she tucked the nket under Mary¡¯s arm.


    After greeting Mary, Benjamin left the ward to look for Shaun to ask him about Mary¡¯s condition.


    ¡°Grandaunt, I have good news to tell you!¡±


    Arissa was smiling so vibrantly that one could easily tell that something good had happened to her.


    ¡°What¡¯s the good news? I can tell that you¡¯re in a very good mood today! Quick, tell me about it!¡±


    Mary was smiling from ear to ear as she urged Arissa to share the news. ¡°Grandaunt, Benjamin and I


    got married!¡± Arissa said softly. ¡°What?¡± Mary froze for a moment when she heard that.


    ¡°We made the decisionst night and registered our marriage this morning!¡± Arissa told Mary cheerfully.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Mary was rather shocked to hear that. ¡°But it¡¯s only seven o¡¯clock in the morning. How did you manage


    to register your marriage? The city hall only opens after eight, right?¡±


    ¡°Oh, someone came to our house in the morning to officiate our marriage. We just had to take a picture


    and fill in a form. The entire process took less than twenty minutes!¡±


    Arissa had a blissful expression as she spoke. Mary felt a sense of relief after noticing the look on the


    woman¡¯s face. She did not expect the two youngsters to get married so soon. ¡°Do the kids know that


    the two of you are married already?¡±


    Arissa nodded as she replied, ¡°Yup, they do.¡±


    ¡°Tim must have been thrilled!¡± Mary said, beaming.


    ¡°Yup! The kids were all really excited to know about it. They were pretty shocked when we told them,¡±


    Arissa replied merrily.


    Mary looked at the younger woman and said smilingly, ¡°I¡¯m really surprised too! I didn¡¯t expect both of


    you to get married so soon!¡±


    Feeling slightly awkward, Arissa replied, ¡°It was a sudden decision. I didn¡¯t expect Benjamin to be


    serious about marrying me.¡±


    Mary patted the back of Arissa¡¯s hand and said gently, ¡°Do you really not know about Benjamin¡¯s


    feelings toward you?¡±


    A blush of embarrassment spread across Arissa¡¯s cheeks when she met Mary¡¯s smiling gaze.

 Chapter 835

    Chapter 835


    Chapter 835 Benjamin Got Married


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes! I feel it!¡± Arissa nodded and opened up to Mary. ¡°After all, he¡¯s not an easy man to woo. I thought


    he was just ying along to make me happy.¡±


    Mary smiled. ¡°Benjamin isn¡¯t a sweet talker. Instead, he shows his love through his actions.¡± Arissa


    laughed and joked, ¡°It seems like you know him very well, Grandaunt!¡±


    Mary grinned from ear to ear and replied, ¡°Well, it¡¯s just what I felt. If you were to spend your life with


    him, your feelings for him are important. When two people stay together, conflicts are bound to happen.


    As long as it¡¯s not an unforgivable mistake, neither of you should hold a grudge against the other.


    Instead, just have an argument and let it go!¡±


    Arissa nodded. I¡¯ll remember Grandaunt¡¯s advice. Right then, Benjamin and Shaun came in. Shaun


    came by to check Mary¡¯s vitals. ¡°Everything is stable, Mdm. Mary. Don¡¯t be afraid of the surgery, okay?


    We¡¯re all here with you,¡± heforted Mary.


    ¡°Okay. Thank you, Dr. Bailey!¡± Mary uttered gratefully. ¡°You¡¯re wee. As long as you¡¯re healthy, we¡¯ll


    be happy!¡± Shaun then prepared an IV drip for Mary.


    Benjamin and Arissa were right beside Mary, keeping herpany. ¡°Benjamin, Issa told me you guys


    got married. Congrattions!¡± Mary congratted Benjamin. While wearing a gentle expression,


    Benjamin nodded and answered, ¡°Thank you, Grandaunt!¡±


    ¡°From now on, you guys have to live blissfully together, okay?¡± Mary urged. ¡°We will!¡± Benjamin


    nodded. Shaun was stunned when he heard Mary congratting Benjamin. His astonished gaze fell on


    the couple as he asked, ¡°You guys got married?¡±


    Arissa looked at him and smiled. ¡°Yes!¡± Benjamin, on the other hand, merely nced at Shaun without


    saying a word. Shaun was so shocked that his jaw dropped. After a long while, he finally blurted,


    ¡°When? Today?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Arissaughed. ¡°Oh, my goodness! That¡¯s fast! We were just at your housest night, no? Why


    didn¡¯t we hear anything about it?¡± Shaun was looking at Benjamin in bafflement. What a shocking piece


    of news! Benjamin had gotten married on the spur of the moment!


    Though Benjamin was in high spirits, he responded tly, ¡°Well, now you know, right?¡±


    ¡°We just suddenly decided to get married!¡± Arissa smiled. One shouldn¡¯t overthink and drag things out


    when ites to marriage.


    Shaunughed aloud. ¡°Congrattions, Benjamin! Congrattions! Things have developed rather


    quickly between you guys! We were wondering how long we would have to wait to attend your wedding


    dinner!¡±


    Shaun beamed brightly as he spoke. Did Benjamin get influenced by Aaron? He was exceedingly


    efficient! Although Aaron had already held his wedding dinner, I don¡¯t think he has registered for his


    marriage yet.


    ¡°Wedding dinner? Not so soon!¡± Benjamin uttered in a serious tone. That¡¯s something we need time to


    prepare for.


    Hearing that, Arissa turned toward him, looking at him with puzzlement. What does he mean by that?


    Benjamin met her gaze. ¡°Well, we need time to prepare for that!¡±


    Arissa felt gleeful deep down upon feeling hismitment toward her.


    With a nod, she said, ¡°Yes. We do.¡±


    Benjamin pinched her cheek affectionately.


    ¡°Get a room, you guys!¡± Shaun teased.


    Arissa¡¯s eyes gleamed, and she started blushing.


    Unlike her, Benjamin wasn¡¯t at all embarrassed. He turned to re at Shaun and said, ¡°Get ready for


    the surgery!¡±


    Shaun smiled in response. ¡°Congrattions, Mrs. Graham!¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Arissa replied with a smile.


    Mary couldn¡¯t stop smiling when she saw their sweet interaction.


    Meanwhile, at the Graham residence, Edwin called the Old Manor to tell them about the good news.


    William was so happy that he immediately shouted, ¡°Old Mr. Graham, Mr. Graham got married!¡±


    Darius ran in from the courtyard excitedly and stared at William. ¡°Say that again!¡±


    ¡°Old Mr. Graham, Mr. Graham just got married!¡±


    Darius burst intoughter when he heard that. ¡°That¡¯s marvelous! That fellow has finallye to his


    senses! Wait¡­ Who is he getting married to?¡± he asked cautiously because he was afraid that it


    wouldn¡¯t be the result he wanted.

 Chapter 836

    Chapter 836


    Chapter 836 Waiting For Jesse


    William quickly asked Edwin, ¡°Who did Mr. Graham marry?¡± Edwin heard Darius asking that question,


    and heughed. ¡°He got married to Mrs. Graham!¡±


    Upon hearing that, William reported, ¡°Old Mr. Graham, Mr. Graham married Mrs. Graham!¡± Darius¡¯


    eyes lit up, and he was overjoyed. ¡°Haha! That little punk has finallye to his senses! Good! Let¡¯s


    go to Yaleview now!¡±


    William hung up the phone instantly, so he didn¡¯t hear what Edwin said on the phone. ¡°Old Mr. Graham,


    slow down! There¡¯s no need to rush!¡±


    ¡°Issa is going to call me ¡®Dad!¡¯ I need to prepare a mary gift for her! Find me an envelope for the


    mary gift, okay? I need to get changed.¡±


    Darius quickly went back to his room to change into a set of new clothes. After getting the envelope


    from William, he gleefully inserted a bank card into it. ¡°Go fetch me the family heirloom!¡±


    William widened his eyes in shock. ¡°Old Mr. Graham, are you going to give it to Mrs. Graham now?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Hurry up!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to wait for the children to be here and give it to her during the


    ceremony?¡± William queried. Darius thought about it for a while and agreed with William. ¡°Okay. Get


    me the jade, then. Issa is going to love it!¡±


    William smiled and went to fetch the jade. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± With that, Darius brought William and the gift to


    Yaleview. However, when they got there, they were told that Benjamin and Arissa weren¡¯t home.


    Of course, Darius lectured Edwin for a while. Thetter was amused. ¡°Mr. Graham and Mrs. Graham


    are at the hospital because Ms. Connor is getting surgery today!¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so?¡± Darius grumbled before rushing to the hospital with William. When Mary was


    getting pushed into the operating room, Benjamin and Arissa followed closely beside her.


    ¡°Grandaunt, don¡¯t be scared, okay? We¡¯ll be waiting for you outside!¡± Arissaforted Mary. ¡°Okay.


    Don¡¯t get too worried about me!¡± Mary responded with a smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Everything¡¯s going to be fine!¡± Shaun changed into a surgical gown and went into the


    operating room alongside the medical staff.


    Benjamin then led Arissa to a seat and urged, ¡°Calm down.¡± Arissa nced at him before shifting her


    gaze back toward the entrance of the operating room. Right then, her phone rang. Seeing that it was


    Tim calling her, she answered the phone immediately. ¡°Yes, Sweetheart?¡±


    ¡°Ms. York¡­¡± Tim¡¯s voice came through. ¡°Hey, Sweetheart. Are you missing Great-grandaunt?¡± Only


    then did Arissa realize that she had forgotten to call her son. ¡°Mmm-hmm,¡± Tim grunted softly.


    Arissa smiled and said, ¡°Sweetheart, your great-grandaunt is asleep. When she wakes upter, I¡¯ll get


    her to call you, okay?¡±


    Is there a telepathic connection between this child and his great-grandaunt? He asked me about her


    this morning, and now he¡¯s calling me to ask about her again. ¡°Sure!¡± Tim answered obediently and


    kept the call connected.


    Arissa nced at the entrance of the operating room and started chatting with her son. ¡°Sweetheart,


    has the ss not started yet?¡±


    Earlier on, Benjamin ordered his bodyguard to buy a milkshake for Arissa. He then inserted a straw for


    her and gave the milkshake to her. ¡°Have some milkshake!¡±


    Arissa took it from him.


    ¡°We¡¯re having a break. Ms. York, is Mr. Graham with you at the hospital?¡± Tim asked.


    Arissa couldn¡¯t help but smile when she heard his son¡¯s squeaky voice.


    ¡°Yes. We have something to deal with, so we¡¯re still at the hospital. Where are your brothers?¡± Arissa


    didn¡¯t hear the others on the phone call.


    ¡°They went to the restroom, but I didn¡¯t,¡± Tim replied.


    ¡°Sweetheart, you¡¯ve only gone to school recently, so you¡¯re not familiar with the surroundings yet. If


    possible, stay with your brothers, okay?¡± Arrisa advised.


    She was worried that the other kids would bully him.


    ¡°I¡¯m with them. I¡¯m waiting for Jesse at the entrance of the restroom.¡±


    Arissa took a peek at Benjamin. Upon seeing that he was busy working on his tablet, she answered,


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    After that, the other children came out of the restroom and chatted with her on the phone. When it was


    time for the kids to go back to ss, they said goodbye to each other and ended the call.

 Chapter 837

    Chapter 837


    Chapter 837 Darius And His Mary Gift


    Arissa was still smiling after she hung up the phone. Benjamin turned to look at her tenderly. ¡°What are


    you smiling at?¡±


    She nced at him and answered, ¡°Tim took the initiative to call me!¡± Seeing how happy she was,


    Benjamin chuckled softly. ¡°Silly woman!¡± Arissa red at him. ¡°I¡¯m happy my son called me. What¡¯s


    wrong with that?¡±


    With a smile, Benjamin nodded and shifted his attention back toward his tablet to continue working.


    Arissa sized him up. He didn¡¯t mention anything. I guess he didn¡¯t hear what Tim said to me just now.


    ¡°Do you want to go work in the ward?¡± she asked. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. I can just work here.¡± With


    that, Benjamin continued focusing on his work.


    In response, Arissa just smiled and looked at him. He¡¯s just cold on the outside and warm on the inside.


    As she was enjoying the milkshake, she could feel the sweetness in her mouth and in her heart at the


    same time.


    She then held the straw next to his mouth and suggested, ¡°Have a taste!¡± Benjamin froze for a while


    and took a sip. ¡°It¡¯s so sweet. You can have it.¡±


    ¡°I like it because it¡¯s sweet! As a matter of fact, this isn¡¯t even that sweet.¡± Arissa¡¯s voice sounded


    delightful when she talked; it was music to Benjamin¡¯s ears.


    Suddenly, his gaze darkened, and he ended up turning toward her before nting a kiss on her lips.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk.¡± His voice was hoarse and suggestive.


    Indeed, he was losing control of himself when he heard her soft voice.


    Arissa instantly felt her cheeks burning.


    She then watched as Benjamin continued working on his tablet with his legs crossed and his back


    leaning against the chair. He looks so elegant and charming when he¡¯s focused.


    Before Arissa knew it, she was entranced by the visual before her eyes. He looks so handsome! His


    eyes, nose, and lips are all so alluring! His side view alone is enough to make someone fall head over


    heels.


    At that moment, she blushed as her heart started racing.


    ¡°Ahem!¡±


    All of a sudden, someone coughed, and she immediately snapped back to her senses before turning


    toward the voice.


    The moment she saw Darius smiling back at her, she stood up and yelled, ¡°Old Mr. Graham!¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Darius smiled, scrutinizing her and Benjamin.


    Prior to that, when he saw how mesmerized Arissa was when she was staring at Benjamin, he told


    William to stay quiet so that they could keep watching her from a distance away.


    Benjamin lifted his head to throw a nce at his father before shifting his attention back to his work.


    Arissa, on the other hand, walked swiftly toward Darius and held his arm. ¡°What brought you here, Old


    Mr. Graham?¡±


    Darius¡¯ smile faded, and he nced worriedly at the operating room. ¡°I came to see your grandaunt! I


    heard she¡¯s having surgery. How long has she been in there?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡± Arissa brought Darius to a chair and said, ¡°Have a seat, Old Mr. Graham!¡±


    In response, Darius looked at her and smiled. ¡°Why are you still addressing me that way?¡±


    Arissa froze momentarily before chuckling awkwardly.


    Benjamin cast a nce at her and ordered, ¡°Call him Dad!¡±


    She shot the man a look before saying affectionately, ¡°Dad!¡±


    It had been a while since she addressed someone so.


    Therefore, she was getting a little emotional.


    ¡°Good girl!¡± Darius curled his lips. It feels great to be called that!


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you guys tell me you guys were registering for your marriage?¡± Darius asked.


    Arissa gave a dry chuckle. ¡°We were in a rush, so we didn¡¯t have time to do so. After getting our


    marriage certificate, we sent the kids to school beforeing to the hospital.¡±


    Darius deliberately snorted and reprimanded Benjamin, ¡°Issa had forgotten about it. What about you?


    Did you forget as well?¡±


    ¡°Well, now you know, right?¡± Benjamin swept his gaze over Darius.


    Darius then red at his son. ¡°Well, there¡¯s a difference between hearing it from you and hearing it


    from Edwin!¡±


    ¡°Old Mr. Graham¡­ Wait. No. Dad, we¡¯re sorry for not telling you ourselves,¡± Arissa apologized.


    Darius frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t speak up for him!¡±


    Arissa was rendered speechless.


    ¡°Come, Issa! Take this mary gift!¡± Darius smiled and whipped out the mary gift he had


    prepared for her.


    Benjamin merely swept a nce at them before getting back to work.


    ¡°Thank you, Dad!¡± Arissa received it with both hands happily.


    Although she didn¡¯t know how much money was inside the envelope, she was still extremely grateful to


    receive a mary gift from an elder.

 Chapter 838

    Chapter 838


    Chapter 838 My Money Is Yours


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Here¡¯s another gift for you. Take it!¡± Darius took the gift from William and passed it to Arissa. Arissa


    took it from him and asked, ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°Open it!¡± Darius smiled at her. He was very satisfied with his new daughter-inw. Arissa felt a bit


    embarrassed, so she said, ¡°I¡¯ll open it at hometer.¡±


    ¡°That works, too! Keep it first. After all, it¡¯s not really appropriate to open it up in a hospital.¡± Darius


    laughed. ¡°Congrattions on your marriage, Mr. and Mrs. Graham!¡± William congratted them.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Arissa was on cloud nine. ¡°Okay.¡± Benjamin¡¯s expression softened when he saw how


    happy Arissa was. Meanwhile, William just kept staring at the both of them, who were a perfect match,


    as joy flooded his heart.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the marriage certificate? Let me have a look!¡± Darius voiced. Arissa turned toward Benjamin


    and uttered, ¡°He kept it!¡±


    Darius nced at him and saw him working. ¡°You¡¯re at the hospital! Why are you still so busy with


    work? You should be patiently waiting for your grandaunt toe out of the operating room. It won¡¯t


    look nice on you if someone sees this.¡±


    Benjamin lost his concentration after getting lectured by Darius. Hence, he kept his tablet away and


    urged, ¡°Go home, will you? Issa and I will wait for Grandaunt.¡±


    Arissa twitched her lips when she suddenly heard Benjamin calling her Issa. Why did he call me that?


    With a stern face, Darius uttered, ¡°Well, I¡¯m already here, aren¡¯t I? I¡¯ll go home once Mdm. Mary is out


    of surgery. After all, I have nothing else to do. By the way, since the registration is done, when are you


    guys going to hold a wedding dinner?¡±


    Benjamin looked at his father and responded, ¡°We¡¯ll leave that to you. You like doing such things,


    right?¡±


    Darius broke into a smile, but he quickly suppressed his joy. ¡°Who said so? I¡¯m just looking forward to


    helping Issa with her wedding preparations.¡±


    Isn¡¯t that what I said? Benjamin raised his brows and got Arissa to sit down.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll n the wedding reception! All you guys have to do now is to wait for that day toe!¡± With


    that, Darius turned to William and instructed, ¡°Quick! Pick a date for their wedding!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Old Mr. Graham!¡± William responded with a smile and quickly retreated to one side to carry out


    the order.


    Darius shifted his gaze back to Arissa. ¡°Issa, I think we should present the betrothal gifts. Will you let


    Mdm. Mary ept the gifts on your family¡¯s behalf? It¡¯s just a formality. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Arissa liked the idea and had no objections.


    ¡°All right. We¡¯ll do that, then!¡± Darius nodded and started nning for the wedding in his head.


    If they weren¡¯t in a hospital, he would¡¯ve requested the newlyweds to give him a list of the guests they


    were going to invite.


    Right then, Benjamin turned to stare at Arissa intently.


    Taking note of his gaze, Arissa was puzzled. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to check inside the envelope?¡± Benjamin lifted his chin slightly, gesturing for her to


    check the envelope.


    In response, Arissa shot him a look and joked, ¡°What? Do you want me to split my mary gift with


    you?¡±


    Benjamin flicked her forehead. ¡°Do you think I care about your money?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I know you¡¯re rich, Graham. Why would you care? Only the poor like me would care!¡± Arissa


    teased.


    Benjamin¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Poor? You? Why can¡¯t I tell you¡¯re poor?¡±


    ¡°Well,pared to you, I¡¯m poor!¡± Arissa pursed her lips.


    Benjamin chuckled and whispered in her ear, ¡°Now that you¡¯re my wife, do you still think you¡¯re poor?


    My money is all yours. By right, you¡¯re even richer than me now.¡±


    Arissa shot him a look and answered, ¡°Where¡¯s your money? I don¡¯t see any!¡±


    Benjamin took out a few bank cards from his wallet and gave them to her. ¡°Keep them!¡±


    Arissa was stunned. Is he really giving me all his money?


    ¡°The passwords are Gavin¡¯s birthday,¡± Benjamin said.


    Arissa gulped. Why do I feel so stressed out now that Benjamin has given me all his money?


    ¡°Are you for real?¡± she questioned.


    ¡°Spend it however you like!¡± Benjamin answered with a straight face.

 Chapter 839

    Chapter 839


    Chapter 839 A Sessful Surgery


    Benjamin sure knows how to love his wife! Darius and William chuckled silently when they saw the


    interaction between Benjamin and Arissa. Arissa was thrilled. ¡°Should I just ept them?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± When Benjamin saw her lovely eyes, he almost couldn¡¯t resist the urge to kiss her. He would¡¯ve


    done so if Darius wasn¡¯t there.


    Arissa lowered her head to look at the bank cards and beamed. At that point, she was in seventh


    heaven.


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze was tender as he tousled her hair and urged, ¡°Keep them safe, okay? Don¡¯t lose


    them!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Arissa quickly opened her purse and kept the bank cards in a secretpartment.


    After that, she wrapped her arms around the gift and sat with the others to wait for Mary¡¯s surgery to


    conclude.


    Mary¡¯s surgery was a sess, and it only took a little over an hour. However, she was still asleep


    because of the anesthesia.


    With the surgery done and dusted, everyone went back to the ward. Shaun settled Mary down and said


    to the others, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, okay? Mdm. Mary¡¯s surgery was a sess. With further treatments, she¡¯ll


    fully recover fairly quickly.¡±


    ¡°Does this mean Grandaunt will never have back pain again?¡± Arissa wanted to be sure.


    Mary had been suffering from kidney stones for a long time, and she had been enduring the pain.


    ¡°Monitor her diet. With regr checkups, she should be fine!¡± Shaun uttered.


    Arissa heaved a sigh of relief when she heard that.


    ¡°Thank you, everyone!¡± Arissa thanked all the medical staff.


    ¡°It¡¯s our pleasure!¡± the medical staff replied respectfully. They noticed how Benjamin had been following


    her around to visit Mary. Hence, they all knew she was most probably going to be their boss¡¯ wife in the


    future.


    ¡°Shaun, bring everyone with you and take a break,¡± Benjamin instructed.


    ¡°Sure!¡± Shaun felt relieved as well. Finally, Mdm. Mary¡¯s surgery is done. The treatments after this will


    be fairly straightforward.


    ¡°Mdm. Mary¡¯s IV drip isn¡¯t finished yet, so I don¡¯t think she¡¯s going to wake up anytime soon. She might


    wake up at noon at the soonest. Otherwise, she¡¯ll be under till the afternoon. You guys should head


    home and rest, too. The medical staff will take care of her here,¡± Shaun urged.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Bailey. Go on and rest, okay? Don¡¯t mind us,¡± Arissa responded with a grateful smile.


    Shaun said bye to them before bringing the medical staff out of the ward.


    The medical staff bade Benjamin, Darius, and Arissa farewell before going off.


    The ward fell silent right away. Arissa then cautiously tucked Mary in.


    Benjamin nced at Darius and William and said, ¡°You guys can go home now. I¡¯ll stay here with her.¡±


    Darius gazed at his son and bobbed his head. ¡°Take good care of Mdm. Mary!¡±


    Darius then said bye to Arissa before leaving the ward with William.


    Within an hour after they left, a housekeeper sent by Darius arrived in the ward to look after Mary.


    ¡°You should take a rest too! Grandaunt isn¡¯t going to wake up anytime soon.¡± Benjamin poured Arissa a


    ss of water and asked her to sit next to him.


    Arissa checked the IV drip before walking toward him.


    She took the ss of water from him, took a few sips, and said, ¡°Since Grandaunt is done with her


    surgery, you should head back to the office if you¡¯re busy.¡±


    Benjamin took the ss of water from her and finished the water by drinking from the same spot where


    she drank earlier.


    Arissa noticed it and blushed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go over in the afternoon!¡± Benjamin put the ss aside and served her some fruits.


    After that, he took his tablet and started working again.


    Arissa¡¯s lips curved as she was watching him.


    As the warm sunlight shone through the window and over them, the sight was rather heartwarming.


    When the bodyguard guarding the ward¡¯s entrance saw that, he was mesmerized. He then secretly


    took a few photos of them and circted them around.


    Ethen saw it and forwarded it to Benjamin with the caption saying: Congrattions on your marriage,


    Mr. Graham!


    Benjamin received a notification on his phone, and he tapped on it.


    That was when he saw the photo of Arissa and him that was taken from behind. How beautiful!


    With a smile on his face, he replied: You¡¯ll receive an extra month¡¯s bonus!


    Ethen jumped and cheered in the office when he received the reply. The vice president who was there


    to discuss work with Ethen thought thetter had gone crazy. ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Ethenughed.

 Chapter 840

    Chapter 840


    Chapter 840 My Wife


    Arissa noticed how cheerful Benjamin was, so she peered at him and asked, ¡°What are you looking


    at?¡±


    When she craned her neck to see what was on the phone, Benjamin quickly turned the phone away


    and switched it back to its usual screensaver.


    Arissa was a little annoyed. ¡°You were looking at girls, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    Benjamin raised his gaze toward her and answered, ¡°Yes!¡±


    Arissa was shocked. Are all men like this?


    Suddenly, she lost her appetite and chewed the fruits mindlessly.


    Seeing how jealous she was, Benjamin beamed with delight. He couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°Are you


    jealous?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s jealous? It¡¯s normal for men to look at girls, no? Men who don¡¯t look at girls are abnormal!¡± she


    answered.


    The corners of Benjamin¡¯s mouth twitched when he heard that. Why do I feel like she¡¯s insulting me?


    His mood got worse when he heard her adding, ¡°I¡¯m just like that, too. I love to look at handsome men.


    They¡¯re a treat to my eyes.¡±


    Arissa harrumphed softly. Despite what she said, she was still upset. Who would want their husband to


    lay eyes on other girls? But I for one enjoy checking out other handsome men. I guess this is what you


    call double standards.


    ¡°What handsome men? Who?¡± Benjamin stared at her.


    Obviously, he was jealous.


    Arissa shot him a look and answered, ¡°Since you¡¯re not telling me, why should I tell you?¡±


    Benjamin scoffed and unlocked his phone screen.


    He then showed it to her and said, ¡°I was looking at this!¡±


    Arissa saw the photo and thought it was a beautiful scene.


    However, as she continued looking, she noticed something familiar about the photo.


    When she realized what she was looking at, she widened her eyes in shock and asked, ¡°Is that me?¡±


    Benjamin threw her a nce and asked, ¡°Who else, if not you?¡±


    Arissa was taken aback. ¡°When did you take this photo?¡±


    Baffled, she turned to stare at him.


    Benjamin reached out his hand to pinch her cheek in response. ¡°First, tell me who those handsome


    men are.¡±


    Arissa giggled when she saw how jealous he was.


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze darkened. He then frowned and stared at her. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±


    Arissa stopped giggling upon seeing his domineering demeanor. ¡°Well, I meant the handsome men I


    see on the streets. Also, some of them are the celebrities I see on the inte.¡±


    Benjamin narrowed his eyes. ¡°Are they as handsome as me?¡±


    Arissa stared at the serious-looking Benjamin for a while. He¡¯s so pleasing to the eye. Indeed, no one¡¯s


    more handsome than him. I haven¡¯t seen one, at least. He¡¯s such a fine specimen!


    ¡°No!¡± Arissa answered truthfully.


    The frown on Benjamin¡¯s face disappeared at once. He mumbled an acknowledgment and kept his


    phone away.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Arissa was still curious about how the photo was taken. It can¡¯t be him. He¡¯s been sitting next to me all


    this while.


    ¡°Who took the photo? Forward it to me, will you?¡± She gently nudged Benjamin¡¯s arm.


    ¡°The bodyguard took it secretly.¡±


    Arissa turned toward the entrance and eximed, ¡°What a good photo!¡±


    Benjamin arched a brow. I think so too.


    The corner of his lips lifted, and he was in a good mood.


    ¡°Forward it to me!¡± Arissa wanted to keep a copy of the photo as well. What a nice photo! It looks even


    better than the ones taken by professional photographers!


    Benjamin passed her his phone and said, ¡°Do it yourself.¡±


    Arissa took his phone and looked at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that I might find your secrets on your


    phone?¡±


    Benjamin gazed at her intently and answered, ¡°You¡¯re now my wife! Look through it all you want!¡±


    Arissa blushed when she heard those ambiguous words. ¡°I don¡¯t have a habit of snooping around.¡±


    A delighted glint shed across his eyes. ¡°You have a new identity now. You¡¯re my wife, so you¡¯re not


    snooping around when you¡¯re looking through my phone.¡±


    A warm sensation welled up in her heart.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll just forward the photo to me.¡± She then saw that his phone was locked with a password.


    While waving the phone in front of him, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s your password?¡±

 Chapter 841

    Chapter 841


    Chapter 841 The Kids Have Different Birthdays


    ¡°It¡¯s the kids¡¯ birthday.¡± Benjamin nced at her. Arissa keyed in the numbers, but the password was


    incorrect. She tried again with theirplete birth date, including the year, but she still couldn¡¯t unlock


    his phone.


    ¡°Eh? It¡¯s still wrong!¡± She frowned. ¡°Did you remember the wrong date?¡±


    Benjamin took his phone and keyed in the password, and his phone was unlocked. Arissa was


    shocked. ¡°It¡¯s a day apart!¡± The date he keyed in was a day before the one she keyed in earlier.


    Benjamin looked confused. ¡°Why is it different?¡±


    Arissa blinked, feeling a little puzzled. ¡°Did Danna tell you the wrong date?¡±


    Benjamin thought that was possible too. Suddenly, Arissa pped her thighs as she remembered


    something.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I remember now! I gave birth at midnight, so Gavin and Tim were born before midnight, and Zachary,


    Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse were born after midnight!¡±


    Though she was in a daze back then, she managed to check the clock and remember the time.


    Benjamin¡¯s eyebrows twitched as he asked, ¡°The kids have different birthdays?¡±


    She smiled. ¡°Yeah. Seems so.¡± Benjamin¡¯s thin lips curled up slightly. She took his phone from him and


    said, ¡°You should get back to work. I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    After she found the photo and saved it on her phone, she set it as her wallpaper. Meanwhile, she set


    the kids¡¯ group photo as the screensaver.


    Seeing that, she smiled in response. ¡°Set it up for me, too,¡± he said, leaning over to look at her


    screensaver. She grinned and browsed through his photo album. There weren¡¯t many photos on his


    phone.


    The only ones on his phone were a few family photos of her and the kids and a few pictures of Gavin¡¯s


    everyday life. Besides those, there were also a few photos of Gavin when he was tiny. Not a year was


    missed, so Arissa could clearly see Gavin¡¯s growth.


    She enjoyed looking at the photos. After some time of browsing through the photos, she finally set


    Benjamin¡¯s screensaver. Suddenly, Kingsley called. She hurriedly handed the phone over to Benjamin.


    ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Watts!¡±


    ¡°Just reject it,¡± he replied without even looking at his phone. Amused by his reaction, Arissa said,


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s something important?¡±


    He nced at her in response and answered the call. After that, he walked out of the ward to talk to


    Kingsley. Kingsley¡¯s voice traveled from the other end of the line almost immediately. ¡°Benjamin, you¡¯re


    married now? That¡¯s so sudden! Congrattions!¡±


    Benjamin merely responded, ¡°Yeah. Anything else?¡±


    ¡°Seriously? Is that really how you react? This is important! I couldn¡¯t believe it when I heard it from


    Shaun earlier!¡±


    Kingsley still hadn¡¯t recovered from the shock. Benjamin raised his brows. ¡°What¡¯s unbelievable about


    that? We¡¯ve already gotten our marriage certificate.¡±


    ¡°Whoa! Look at you, Benjamin! You¡¯re really fast! Why didn¡¯t you announce itst night when we were


    at your ce? Are you trying to keep your marriage a secret?¡± Kingsley teased.


    ¡°We only decided itte at night. I¡¯ll hang up now if there¡¯s nothing else,¡± Benjamin replied and was


    about to hang up.


    ¡°Come on, man. You just got married today! Shouldn¡¯t you hold a banquet and invite us for a meal? I¡¯ll


    let everyone know!¡±


    Benjamin thought about it and agreed. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll leave it to you to invite them. Let¡¯s eat at night. I¡¯m not


    free during lunch.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Kingsley replied immediately. No problem. I have all the time in the world.


    Suddenly, he asked, ¡°Oh right. I heard Mdm. Mary had an operation. Is she feeling better?¡±


    Benjamin responded, ¡°She¡¯s still unconscious. I¡¯m busy, so I¡¯ll hang up now.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Bye!¡±


    Kingsley chuckled, seemingly in a good mood.


    Benjamin walked back into the ward with his phone in his hand and saw that Arissa was tidying up the


    ce. ¡°Come sit with me.¡±


    She nced at him. ¡°I¡¯m almost done tidying.¡±


    He ced his phone at the side and said, ¡°Here. You can look at the photos if you wantter. I¡¯ll


    continue with my work now.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± she responded while smiling.


    Since Mary still hadn¡¯t woken up yet, and Arissa had nothing to do, thetter decided to tidy things up a


    little.

 Chapter 842

    Chapter 842


    Chapter 842 Call Me Darling


    It was almost noon when a housekeeper from Old Manor brought Arissa and Benjamin some nutritious


    soup and lunch. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Graham, Old Mr. Graham asked me to send you these. You should eat


    them while they¡¯re still hot.¡±


    ¡°Thanks!¡± Arissa took the food from the housekeeper. ¡°This is for Mdm. Mary,¡± the housekeeper said


    and ced another soup container at the side. Arissa thanked her. ¡°Okay. Thank you! Milly, you should


    go back now.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Graham, Old Mr. Graham sent me here to take care of Mdm. Mary,¡± Milly, the housekeeper


    reported. ¡°Eh? We already have a caregiver here!¡±


    Arissa was surprised. We don¡¯t need so many people to take care of Grandaunt since this hospital


    belongs to Benjamin, and the doctors and nurses here also take good care of Grandaunt.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be easier for you, and you don¡¯t have to be so tired when one more person is here to help out,¡±


    Milly exined. Benjamin asked Arissa to sit down and have lunch before instructing Milly to wait


    outside the ward.


    Arissa sat down and uncovered the lunch boxes. ¡°Wow! They look delicious!¡± She leaned over and took


    a deep whiff of the food¡¯s aroma. ¡°Old Mr. Graham¡¯s really nice!¡±


    Benjamin chuckled lightly and reminded her, ¡°You¡¯re still calling him Old Mr. Graham?¡±


    She thought about it and nced at him. ¡°Hehe. Old habits die hard!¡± He took a meatball and fed it to


    her. ¡°Try this.¡±


    She took a bite and smiled in delight. ¡°Yummy!¡± Benjamin ate one and felt that it tasted average. ¡°Why


    is everything delicious to you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m not a picky eater!¡± she replied. Words eluded Benjamin. Arissaughed at his


    expression.


    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re already used to the taste, so it¡¯s not so delicious anymore. Me, on the contrary, think it¡¯s


    delicious since I don¡¯t eat it that much.¡±


    He raised his brows. ¡°That makes sense.¡± Arissa giggled. ¡°Thanks for yourpliment, Graham!¡±


    He nced at her beaming face with an affectionate look in his eyes. ¡°Call me ¡®Darling!¡¯¡±


    She stared at him in bewilderment, and her face flushed red the moment she met his abyss-like eyes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡±


    She lowered her head and started eating again. Benjamin¡¯s lips curled slightly when he saw her blush.


    Then, he pinched her ear domineeringly and demanded, ¡°Call me ¡®Darling¡¯ from now on!¡±


    The corners of Arissa¡¯s mouth twitched. Isn¡¯t this a little cheesy?


    She turned to look at him. ¡°Then, what will you call me?¡±


    As he gazed at her, his charming eyes were like a swirling whirlpool that could pull one in.


    Arissa¡¯s heart started racing as if a rabbit was hopping around inside her chest.


    She quickly looked away and said in a low voice, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? So what do you


    n to call me?¡±


    A doting look shed across his eyes. This woman is adorable!


    ¡°Have some of this, Honey!¡±


    With that, he put a piece of steak on her te.


    Arissaughed happily.


    ¡°Thank you, Darling!¡±


    Her sweet voice brought a smile to his face.


    ¡°Say it again!¡±


    Arissa pursed her lips and said coquettishly, ¡°No!¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Benjamin arched a brow and touched his nose sheepishly.


    Edwin smiled when he overheard their conversation.


    ¡°Are you having lunch, Mr. Graham and Mrs. Graham?¡±


    The woman was frightened. ¡°Edwin! When did you get here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been here for a while now. I didn¡¯t want to interrupt you two,¡± he said while cing the food he had


    brought on the coffee table.


    She waspletely embarrassed, and she got even more frustrated when she saw how calm


    Benjamin looked.


    He¡¯s so shameless! Did he already know Edwin was here?


    Benjamin turned to stare at Arissa intently.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know Edwin was here, too. Hurry up and eat.¡±


    Arissa responded with a snort.


    Edwinughed. ¡°It¡¯s normal for you to call each other ¡®Darling¡¯ and ¡®Honey¡¯ since you¡¯re already


    married.¡±


    Don¡¯t be embarrassed, Mrs. Graham. I can understand!


    Arissaughed awkwardly.


    ¡°Are these from Old Manor?¡± Edwin asked as he looked at what Benjamin and Arissa were eating.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. How do you know?¡± she wondered.


    Edwin chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m very familiar with the food there. I can tell by just smelling it. Besides, Milly is


    outside. She¡¯s from Old Manor, right?¡±


    Arissa asked Edwin to have a seat.

 Chapter 843

    Chapter 843


    Chapter 843 A Wedding Feast


    ¡°Please enjoy your food, Mrs. Graham. Don¡¯t mind me,¡± Edwin said as he ced the food he had


    brought on the coffee table. ¡°Edwin, there¡¯s so much food! We can¡¯t finish all of this!¡± Arissa said while


    smiling.


    ¡°Should I give some to Mr. Bailey, then?¡± Edwin asked while looking at Benjamin. After Benjamin


    nodded at him, Edwin quickly took some food for Shaun. ¡°You two should continue eating!¡±


    Edwin knew that he should give them some space. Arissa was stunned by how quickly Edwin left the


    room. ¡°What are you staring into space for? Eat up,¡± Benjamin reminded in a gentle voice after he


    looked at the dumbfounded Arissa.


    After she regained her senses, she sat down and continued eating. As she ate, she muttered, ¡°Why


    was Edwin scrambling out of the room?¡±


    Benjamin nced at her. ¡°He doesn¡¯t want to disturb us.¡± Arissa felt awkward after she nced at him


    and saw his smiling eyes. Then, she averted her eyes away from him and quickly dug in.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Their first meal together after being officially married was in a hospital. Despite being in the hospital, it


    was still heartwarming. Benjamin would ce some food on Arissa¡¯s te asionally, and she did


    the same.


    Benjamin, who used to think food taken by others was unsanitary, didn¡¯t mind it at all when Arissa put


    some food on his te. He was in an excellent mood, given how happy he enjoyed the food.


    The couple was almost full when Kingsley reached the hospital in a hurry. However, there was still a lot


    of food left. He looked at Benjamin and Arissa before teasing them, ¡°That¡¯s so much food! How dare


    you two hide in the hospital and enjoy such a feast!¡±


    Benjamin furrowed his brows a little as he red at Kingsley. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Kingsley nced at Benjamin and chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m here to visit Mdm. Mary!¡±


    Benjamin looked at Kingsley, who didn¡¯t bring anything. ¡°You¡¯re nning to visit Grandaunt empty-


    handed?¡± Instead of visiting Mary, it seemed like Kingsley was there to see Benjamin and Arissa.


    Kingsleyughed out loud, brushing off his friend¡¯s disapproving look. ¡°Haha! I forgot. I¡¯ll bring


    something for her next time!¡±


    Arissa chuckled. ¡°Milly from Old Manor and Edwin brought these. Mr. Watts, you can have some if you


    haven¡¯t eaten. That is, if you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    The next moment, he sat down, took a fork, and started eating. ¡°Not at all! This tastes really good! Is


    this a congrattory feast by Edwin and the rest from Old Manor?¡±


    Arissa just smiled wordlessly. ¡°Why are you still talking so much when your mouth¡¯s stuffed with food?


    Focus on eating, would you? Grandaunt¡¯s still sleeping!¡± Benjamin warned.


    Instantly, Kingsley zipped his mouth and ate. However, he kept ncing between Mary and the couple.


    They¡¯re really a match made in heaven! Benjamin¡¯s handsome, and Arissa¡¯s so beautiful. They¡¯re so


    fine! Wait. That¡¯s not the right word for it. Ah! They are the perfect couple! What an extraordinary view!


    The sight of the two of them sitting together is truly pleasing to the eyes!


    Kingsley kept staring at Benjamin and Arissa without blinking.


    Arissa noticed his stare and thought it was funny. ¡°Why are you staring at us like that?¡±


    Kingsley chuckled and sneaked a nce at Benjamin.


    Benjamin, on the other hand, red at Kingsley. Why is this guy so annoying?


    ¡°Kingsley, if you want to eat, eat quietly. Why are you looking here and there?¡± he warned in a low


    voice.


    Kingsley swallowed the food he was chewing and replied, ¡°Boss, I just thought that you and Arissa look


    perfect together! The two of you are such a gorgeous couple that I can¡¯t stop myself from looking! Are


    you going to get jealous over this too?¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Just eat!¡± Benjamin scoffed. He wasn¡¯t angry at all. On the contrary, he was delighted.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Kingsley nodded and finally focused on eating.


    Then, Benjamin passed a bowl of soup to Arissa. ¡°Here, drink this!¡±


    She nced at it. ¡°That¡¯s too much! I can¡¯t finish it!¡±


    ¡°Drink it slowly.¡±


    He shot her a meaningful nce. It was obvious that he wasn¡¯t taking no for an answer.


    Sheughed as she took the bowl and started drinking.


    At that moment, Mary woke up.

 Chapter 844

    Chapter 844


    Chapter 844 Eating And Waiting For Mary


    Arissa was about to put her bowl of soup down to check on Mary, but Benjamin stopped her. ¡°Sit. I¡¯ll


    go.¡± He walked over to the side of the bed and said in a gentle, caring voice, ¡°Grandaunt, are you


    feeling okay?¡±


    ¡°Just a little tired,¡± Mary replied with a smile after she saw them in her ward. Her waist didn¡¯t hurt


    anymore after the surgery. Arissa approached her and said as she leaned forward, ¡°Grandaunt, would


    you like to eat something before you continue sleeping?¡±


    Grinning, Mary replied as she gestured for them to carry on eating. ¡°It¡¯s all right. You should continue


    eating. I¡¯ll rest for a while longer.¡±


    She had just woken up, so she didn¡¯t have much appetite. Arissa nodded and tucked Mary¡¯s nket.


    Meanwhile, Benjamin pressed the call button to get a doctor to check on Mary.


    Kingsley walked over to Mary and greeted her too. The old woman was touched that everyone was


    there to visit her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m fine. Eat!¡±


    Arissa smiled. ¡°We¡¯re already full. When you were in the operation room, Old Mr. Graham and the


    others came to visit, and they even prepared some soup for you after they went home. You should


    drink someter.¡±


    ¡°Old Mr. Graham came too?¡±


    Mary didn¡¯t know what to say. She was really touched because they were too kind to her.


    ¡°Yeah. He came with William.¡±


    Arissa observed Mary and thought thetter¡¯splexion looked much better than before.


    At that time, Shaun had arrived with a few other specialists, and Edwin followed behind them.


    Benjamin pulled Arissa over to the side so that the doctors could check on Mary.


    After some time, Shaun announced, ¡°Mdm. Mary¡¯s condition is very stable! She can eat somethingter


    but not too much! Once she gets hungry again, she can eat a little more.¡±


    ¡°Got it. Thank you!¡± Arissa answered and thanked the doctors with a smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Mrs. Graham! Please get more rest, Mdm. Mary,¡± the doctors said before turning to


    leave.


    Shaun looked at them. ¡°I¡¯m going back to continue my meal.¡±


    He hadn¡¯t finished his meal yet.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Benjamin nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯lle with you!¡± Immediately, Kingsley took some food and chased after Shaun.


    Everyoneughed at the scene.


    Arissa adjusted the angle of the hospital bed, and Edwin helped too.


    ¡°Edwin, you should go back. I can do this myself.¡±


    Since Arissa was there, she could handle it herself.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Edwin put a small table on the bed before he turned to tidy up the tableware on the coffee table.


    At the same time, Benjamin took the soup container and poured a bowl of soup for Mary before cing


    it on the small table. ¡°Grandaunt, have some soup first.¡±


    Mary nodded and looked at them. ¡°Okay, sure! You two should carry on with your work! I¡¯m okay now.


    You don¡¯t have to watch over me now. Besides, the caregiver is here too, so you don¡¯t have to worry


    about me!¡±


    Arissa blew on the soup to cool it off before feeding Mary some.


    ¡°No, Grandaunt. I¡¯m staying here today to keep youpany. I¡¯ll go back to work once you¡¯ve


    recovered even more.¡±


    ¡°Aw! What do I do about you?¡± she said to Arissa while shaking her head. After that, she turned to


    Benjamin and continued, ¡°Benjamin, you should get back to work!¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Benjamin nodded. ¡°Okay. I¡¯m going back to the office a whileter. Don¡¯t worry about us, Grandaunt.


    Have some soup.¡±


    Edwin walked over to them after tidying up the coffee table and said to Arissa, who was feeding Mary,


    ¡°Mrs. Graham, I¡¯ll do it. You should rest.¡±


    ¡°No, no. I¡¯ll do it myself. Edwin, you should go back and have your lunch!¡± Arissa insisted while smiling,


    refusing to let him help.


    ¡°Edwin hasn¡¯t eaten yet? Edwin, why don¡¯t you eat together with me? I can¡¯t finish all these by myself


    either,¡± Mary said, a little embarrassed.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry about me. I already ate something beforeing here. I¡¯ll eat when I get back.


    The help from Old Manor specially made this soup for you, so you should drink more. It helps to


    energize your body. If you can¡¯t finish it in one go, you can keep it in the thermal container and drink it


    later in the afternoon or night!¡± Edwin said warmly.

 Chapter 845

    Chapter 845


    Chapter 845 An Intimate Moment


    Mary nodded and told Arissa, ¡°Please thank Old Mr. Graham on my behalf. He didn¡¯t have to do that.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll pass on your gratitude to him!¡± Arissa assured Mary and continued feeding her the


    soup.


    ¡°Edwin, remind the housekeeper from the Old Manor to take care of Grandaunt. Let her know what she


    needs to pay attention to,¡± Benjamin instructed Edwin.


    Edwin nodded in acknowledgment. He took the empty lunchbox and bade goodbye to Mary and Arissa.


    Outside, he ryed Benjamin¡¯s order to the housekeeper before returning to Yaleview.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Benjamin waited until Mary finished her meal and returned to her bed. It was then time for him to return


    to hispany.


    ¡°Come downstairs with me!¡±


    Arissa shot him a puzzled look. Assuming he had something to tell her, she hurriedly went after him.


    Benjamin took her hand and led her to the elevator.


    ¡°Do you have something to tell me?¡± Arissa turned and gazed at his handsome face.


    Benjamin whirled around to look at her. His lips curved as he grunted in affirmation.


    He bore a solemn expression.


    After they stepped into the elevator, before the doors could slide shut, Benjamin pinned her against the


    wall and covered her lips in a devouring kiss.


    Arissa¡¯s cheeks turned pink from his superior skills. Benjamin only released her when she was about to


    suffocate.


    The elevator arrived on the first floor, and the doors opened automatically.


    Arissa was still in a daze when Benjamin wrapped his arm around her shoulders and led her out.


    Fortunately, they were at a private hospital that wasn¡¯t crowded at noon. Otherwise, someone else


    would¡¯ve caught them in an embarrassing position.


    At the entrance, she finally regained herposure and asked, ¡°What is this about?¡±


    A hint of amusement shed across Benjamin¡¯s eyes. He pinched her cheek affectionately and said, ¡°I


    want you to send me off.¡±


    Arissa was stunned beyond words.


    ¡°I shall head to work now. Give me a call if anything crops up!¡± Benjamin ruffled her hair fondly before


    heading toward his car.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Arissa watched as he got into the car. She felt reluctant to part with him.


    Desire surged within Benjamin as he waved at her. ¡°Come here!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Not knowing what he was up to, Arissa inched nearer to him.


    Benjamin dragged her into his car and mmed the door shut.


    The next second, Arissa was pinned to the seat by Benjamin as he kissed her hungrily.


    Over ten minutester, Benjamin finally released her. His voice was hoarse but seductive as he asked,


    ¡°Will youe to thepany with me?¡±


    Arissa felt her heart skip a beat as a flush crept up her cheeks. ¡°I should stay here to keep Grandaunt


    company.¡±


    Mary had just had her surgery this morning. She was worried that the elderlydy would think too much


    if she were to head to work instead of keeping herpany.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Benjamin didn¡¯t insist. He only asked her if she wanted to head to thepany so she could


    get some rest.


    ¡°If Grandaunt falls asleep, you should also get some rest. Don¡¯t overwork yourself. You should head


    upstairs now.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Arissa nced at him. ¡°Bye!¡±


    After bidding him goodbye, Arissa made to leave. Arching a brow, he reached out and pulled her back


    into hisp.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    Arissa was taken aback. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Benjamin furrowed his brows. ¡°Did you forget how you usually bid goodbye to the kids?¡±


    Embarrassment inundated Arissa as her cheeks flushed a crimson red.


    She grumbled coyly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you already take advantage of me earlier?¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze was deep and seductive. ¡°I took advantage of you? Why did it seem like you were


    enjoying it, too?¡±


    ¡°Stop teasing me!¡± Arissa chided. She shoved his hand away to get off the car.


    ¡°I want a proper goodbye!¡± Benjamin insisted.


    Rendered speechless by the man¡¯s antics, Arissa pouted her lips in his direction. ¡°Mwah!¡±


    A blush crept up Arissa¡¯s neck when she met his eyes, which crinkled with joy.


    Pushing him away, she crawled out of hisp and dashed out of the vehicle.


    Benjamin¡¯s low chuckle sounded behind her.


    Arissa felt her ears going numb. Why is his voice lethally dulcet? Even his teasing chuckles sound


    extremely attractive!


    She turned over her shoulder and shot him a re

 Chapter 846

    Chapter 846


    Chapter 846 Waking Arissa Up With A Call


    ¡°Get back to work!¡± m! Arissa shut the door forcefully. She was too embarrassed and avoided eye


    contact with the bodyguard. With her head hung low, she scurried into the lobby of the hospital.


    Benjamin watched as she fled the scene. A low chuckle rumbled in his throat. ncing at the


    bodyguard waiting beside the car, he ordered, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The bodyguard got into the driver¡¯s seat and drove Benjamin to thepany.


    Arissa ran all the way back to the ward, and her racing heart finally calmed down.


    ¡°Mrs. Graham, why are you blushing? Did you do something bad?¡± Kingsley stuck his head out and


    shot her an inquisitive look as his eyes crinkled up.


    Arissa gave a start.


    ¡°Why are you still here?¡±


    Both Kingsley and Shaun, who was walking over to them, burst outughing.


    ¡°Arissa wants to know why you¡¯re still here,¡± Shaun teased him.


    He then entered the ward to do his rounds.


    ¡°I was in his office earlier. Has Benjamin left?¡± Kingsley nced around.


    ¡°Yep. He went to work,¡± Arissa told him after she regained herposure.


    Kingsley observed her carefully and noticed that her lips were a little swollen. He shot her a knowing


    look. ¡°Did you send him off?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Feeling embarrassed, Arissa hurried into the ward to see Shaun examining Mary.


    Kingsley grinned and entered the ward after her. However, he excused himself not long after.


    ¡°Arissa, Mdm. Mary is doing well. Don¡¯t worry. You should get some sleep. I need to head back to my


    office now,¡± Shaun told Arissa.


    ¡°Oh, thank you!¡± Arissa nodded.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    After Shaun left, shey on the couch to get some shut-eye.


    She had just slept slightly over ten minutes when her phone vibrated.


    Arissa jolted awake and quickly answered the call.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Were you sleeping?¡± Benjamin¡¯s mellow voice sounded at the other end of the line.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Arissa¡¯s lips curled. ¡°You woke me up!¡±


    Benjamin¡¯sughter sounded over the line. ¡°You should go back to sleep after I hang up. I forgot to tell


    you that we¡¯re heading out for dinner tonight.¡±


    Arissa froze. ¡°Is it a business-rted social event?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Kingsley. He wants me to treat them all to dinner,¡± Benjamin exined.


    ¡°Oh, all right then,¡± Arissa agreed readily. ¡°Can we bring the kids, too?¡±


    Benjamin let out a low chuckle. She never forgets about the kids, huh? ¡±Sure! I¡¯ll pick you up at the


    hospital after work.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Arissa answered.


    ¡°Sleep,¡± Benjamin said and waited for her to hang up.


    As he didn¡¯t hang up, Arissa asked, ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°Nothing!¡±


    Ethen had entered his office, so Benjamin had to hang up.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, everyone is here. We can start the meeting now!¡± Ethen reported.


    Benjamin inclined his head and got up to join the rest.


    Arissa had just ced her phone aside when Gavin¡¯s call arrived.


    She rose to her feet and answered the call at the balcony.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Hey, Sweetheart. What¡¯s wrong? Do you miss me?¡± Arissa asked gently.


    Gavin¡¯s shy giggle sounded over the line.


    Jesse and Jasper inched closer to him and called out, ¡°Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Mommy, Tim misses you, too!¡± Oliver chimed in.


    Arissa beamed. ¡°I miss you all, too. Tim, do you miss your great-grandaunt?¡±


    After the surgery ended, Mary woke up and took a few bites of food before falling asleep. Thus, she


    forgot to inform the kids.


    Arissa said in an apologetic tone, ¡°Sweetheart, I forgot to tell Great-grandaunt to give you a call. I¡¯m


    sorry!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡± Tim chirped. He didn¡¯t me her.


    Arissa nced at her watch. Are they all up?


    ¡°Did you wake up from your afternoon nap?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± five kids chorused except for Zachary.


    ¡°Sweethearts, where is Zachary?¡±


    What is he doing?

 Chapter 847

    Chapter 847


    Chapter 847 Tim Cannot Get Used To Using The Toilet


    ¡°Mommy, Zachary is in the toilet!¡± Gavin reported. ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Arissa¡¯s lips curved into a smile.


    She missed the kids, too. ¡°Sweethearts, I¡¯ll hang up and video-call you.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Excited, the kids hung up swiftly. Before Arissa could video-call them, they video-called her


    instead. She quickly answered the call, and the kids¡¯ faces appeared on the screen. The five of them


    beamed at her. ¡°Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Ms. York!¡± Arissa¡¯s heart softened when she heard their adorable voices. ¡°Hey!¡± she greeted them


    happily. ¡°Have you washed your faces?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, we have washed our faces!¡± Jasper answered swiftly. She nced at the other kids, who


    nodded in unison. ¡°Let me show you Great-grandaunt. She¡¯s still sleeping!¡±


    The kids nodded earnestly. Arissa went into the ward with her phone and showed them a sleeping


    Mary. After seeing Mary asleep, the kids were relieved.


    Arissa then returned to the balcony. ¡°Sweethearts, drink some warm water and eat some snacks. Do


    you still have food?¡±


    The kids bobbed their heads. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Hurry, get something to eat. You have ss soon. After school


    ends, I¡¯ll bring you to the hospital,¡± Arissa told them.


    ¡°Mommy, you don¡¯t have to go to work today?¡± Gavin¡¯s eyes lit up. Arissa nodded. ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t have to


    work today.¡± ¡°Is Daddy at thepany?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s at thepany.¡± ¡°Mommy, why didn¡¯t you go to work today? Did Mr. Graham give you a day


    off?¡± Oliver asked cheekily. ¡°Yes, he gave me a day off so I don¡¯t have to work today.¡± Arissa grinned.


    Jesse¡¯s eyes crinkled up in delight. ¡°That means Mommy has time to y with us!¡± Arissa touched


    Jesse¡¯s face on her phone screen. ¡°I¡¯m free today!¡±


    Jesse couldn¡¯t hide her delight. ¡°Mommy, have you had lunch?¡± Jasper asked after squeezing his way


    between his siblings. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve also taken a nap,¡± Arissa responded.


    ¡°Ms. York, have you been keeping Great-grandauntpany in the hospital all the while?¡± Tim


    questioned. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been here all the while. I have some free time today and decided to keep Great-


    grandauntpany.¡±


    Arissa¡¯s eyes were glued on the kids¡¯ adorable faces, and she couldn¡¯t look away. ¡°Is Zachary still


    inside the bathroom?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ll go get him!¡± Jesse ran to the bathroom and banged on the door. ¡°Zachary, Mommy wants


    to talk to you!¡± Arissa was amused. ¡°If he¡¯s pooping, let him be. Stop urging him!¡±


    Jasper giggled. ¡°Mommy, Zachary is pooping. I smelled something awful.¡± Arissa was tickled. ¡°Didn¡¯t he


    open the window?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I think Zachary hasn¡¯t pooped for a few days,¡± Oliver reported.


    ¡°How many days?¡± Arissa paused before asking, ¡°Why didn¡¯t he tell me about it? You need to poop at


    least once a day. What about the rest? Did you poop every day?¡±


    Arissa felt guilty as she had recently neglected the kids. ¡°Yes!¡± Gavin nodded profusely. Oliver and


    Jasper nodded, too. ¡°What about you, Tim?¡±


    ¡°Me too!¡± Tim¡¯s cheeks turned pink. Arissa raised a brow. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    The boy had just left Rutaceae Vige, so she was worried that he couldn¡¯t get used to things here.


    ¡°Yes. I used the restroom in Great-grandaunt¡¯s ward!¡±


    Arissa was surprised. ¡°We have bathrooms in our house. Did you poop in the ward every day?¡±


    Tim flushed. ¡°I-I¡¯m not used to sitting down!¡±


    Arissa nearly lost herposure. She touched her nose and assured him, ¡°Sweetheart, you¡¯ll get used


    to it soon. You need to get used to it. Back then, I couldn¡¯t get used to sitting on the toilet bowl just like


    you. If you avoid it, you won¡¯t get used to it, ever!¡±


    The bathrooms at home were equipped with toilet bowls. Every time Tim entered the bathroom, he


    would spend some time inside. Thus, she thought he had gotten used to it.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Tim bobbed his head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it, either. I don¡¯t feel like pooping when I sit down,¡± Jasper said as his lips twitched.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Arissa was both amused and exasperated at their exchange.


    Why did he suddenly say that?

 Chapter 848

    Chapter 848


    Chapter 848 Tell Me If You Cannot Poop


    ¡°Mommy, Zachary is done!¡± Jesse ran back to her. A whileter, Zachary squeezed in and greeted


    Arissa cheerfully, ¡°Mommy!¡± ¡°Hey, were you in the bathroom?¡± Arissa¡¯s lips curled.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Zachary seemed embarrassed. Arissa smiled. ¡°How did it go? Do you have constipation?¡± she


    asked worriedly. ¡°A bit.¡± Zachary chuckled wryly. He then changed the topic. ¡°Mommy, are you at the


    hospital?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Drink more water. Everyone, drink more water, okay? Remember to eat more vegetables. If you


    cannot poop for the whole day, let me know. Don¡¯t hold it in!¡± Arissa reminded them. ¡°Got it, Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Got it, Ms. York!¡± A smile flitted across Arissa¡¯s lips when she heard their answer. ¡°Good. Go drink


    some water and eat something. You have ss soon. I¡¯ll pick you up after school endster!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± the kids chorused and dispersed to find their snacks. ¡°Bye, Mommy!¡± Gavin said. The other five


    kids also bid Arissa goodbye. ¡°Bye, Sweethearts!¡± Arissa responded sweetly before she hung up.


    She chuckled lowly at the balcony and returned to the ward. Mary was still asleep, so she fished her


    phone out and replied to some emails.


    The housekeeper and caregiver entered the ward to clean up quietly so they wouldn¡¯t disturb Mary and


    Arissa. An hourter, Mary roused. ¡°Issa!¡± Arissa put away her phone and hurried over to Mary.


    ¡°Grandaunt, you¡¯re up. How are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, so calm down,¡± Mary assured her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you get some rest?¡±


    ¡°I did!¡± Arissa helped her to sit up in bed and got a warm towel to wipe her face. Mary felt more


    energized now. ¡°My body is aching after lying down for too long. I shall get out of bed to go to the


    restroom!¡± Mary said.


    ¡°Grandaunt, be careful!¡± Arissa helped her up carefully. ¡°Okay!¡± Arissa waited outside the restroom until


    Mary finished her business and helped her back to bed.


    ¡°Grandaunt, after you finish the soup, I¡¯ll bring you downstairs for a stroll.¡± Arissa filled a bowl with the


    soup left from lunch.


    Mary grinned. ¡°Issa, you don¡¯t have to stay in the ward to keep mepany. Go to work if you¡¯re


    needed there. If you are absent from work, your colleagues will be troubled.¡±


    Arissa exined, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandaunt. I¡¯m not going to work today. The kids are going to get off


    school soon. If I were to head to work, I¡¯d still need to leave soon to pick them up.¡±


    She blew on the soup to cool it off and confirmed it wasn¡¯t hot before feeding Mary some soup. ¡°Is


    Benjamin at work?¡± Mary asked after ncing around her empty ward.


    ¡°Yes.¡± After Mary filled her stomach, Arissa got a wheelchair and told her to sit in it. She then covered


    Mary¡¯s legs with a nket and pushed her downstairs for a stroll.


    Shaun happened to stop by. ¡°Arissa, are you bringing Mdm. Mary downstairs for a walk?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Arissa


    nodded. ¡°It isn¡¯t good for her to lie in bed all day, so I decided to bring her out for a walk.¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That sounds like a good idea. Let me do it. The kids will finish their sses soon, right? You should go


    pick the kids up. I¡¯ll bring Mdm. Mary downstairs for her walk.¡±


    Shaun took the wheelchair from her. Arissa nced at her watch and realized it was almost time to pick


    the kids up.


    If she were to depart now, she would get to pick them up immediately after sses end and bring them


    here. That would save her a lot of time.


    ¡°Issa, go pick the kids up. Dr. Bailey is here!¡± Mary missed the kids, too.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go pick them up now.¡± Arissa nodded and bade them goodbye before leaving the ward.

 Chapter 849

    Chapter 849


    Chapter 849 Is It A Candlelight Dinner


    Arissa arrived at the school just in time. Before she could get out, the bodyguard said, ¡°Mrs. Graham,


    wait a minute!¡± He got out and nced around the area to make sure no danger was lurking around


    before allowing her to get out.


    ¡°Thanks!¡± Arissa thanked him gratefully. They are so careful, aren¡¯t they?


    She recalled what happened this morning and asked, ¡°Has the woman been released?¡± ¡°Yes, this


    morning. She just had to record a statement in the police station.¡±


    Hearing that, Arissa rxed and went to the school gate. The children were standing in a line. They


    were dressed in their smart school uniforms and were carrying backpacks.


    Arissa immediately spotted them. ¡°Gavin, Tim, Zachary, Oliver, Jasper, Jesse! This way!¡± she


    eximed and waved her hand. Spotting her, the kids ran toward her happily.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Arissa wrapped her arms around them and ruffled their hair dotingly. After saying goodbye to


    their teachers, she brought them to the car. ¡°Bye, teachers!¡± the kids bade their teachers goodbye.


    The teachers beamed and waved at them. ¡°Bye! See you tomorrow!¡± ¡°Mommy, I got a sticker today! My


    teacher praised me!¡± Jesse showed her sticker excitedly. Arissa chuckled and stroked her cheek.


    ¡°Good job, Jesse. Why did the teacher reward you with a sticker?¡±


    The corners of Jesse¡¯s lips curled up into an impish grin. ¡°Mommy, Jesse helped to clean up in ss.


    She was the best, so the teacher gave her a sticker!¡± Jasper exined.


    ¡°Luckily, I often told you to clean up at home,¡± Arissa responded cheerfully.


    ¡°Mommy, Tim did a good job, too. But he did it slowly as he wanted to make Jesse happy,¡± Zachary


    shared his observation with Arissa.


    Arissa gave Tim a grin. ¡°Good job, Tim!¡±


    ¡°I-I did nothing of the sort.¡± Tim lowered his head shyly.


    Squatting down to his height, Arissa held his shoulders and asked gently, ¡°I¡¯m d to see you showing


    love to your sister. Tim, tell me. Did you really give way to her?¡±


    Tim lowered his head and replied softly, ¡°Not really. Jesse did a great job!¡±


    Pleased, Arissa patted his head lovingly.


    Tim¡¯s lips curved. ¡°Ms. York, we should go visit Great-grandaunt now!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Arissa gave them each a kiss before urging them into the car. ¡°Come on. Time to head to the


    hospital!¡±


    ¡°Hurry!¡± Gavin urged his siblings.


    Zachary led Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse into the car. Tim then hopped into the car, followed by Gavin.


    Arissa got into the car and shut the door. She made sure the kids were buckled up before telling the


    driver to head to the hospital.


    ¡°Mommy, why are you early today?¡± Jasper asked curiously.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t go to work today, so I came over earlier than usual.¡± Arissa pinched the boy¡¯s nose and got


    them some water. ¡°Drink some water!¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Mommy!¡± The kids passed the cup around and drank the water.


    Arissa gazed at them affectionately. When the cup was empty, she refilled it for them.


    ¡°Mommy, you should drink some water, too!¡± Jesse reminded her.


    ¡°Sure!¡± Arissa epted the cup from her and took a few sips of water.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Mommy, we had a baking ss this afternoon and ate a lot. We¡¯re not hungry,¡± Oliver replied.


    Arissa nodded. ¡°I won¡¯t buy any snacks for you, then. We¡¯re going out for dinner tonight.¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    The kids were surprised. ¡°We¡¯re going out for dinner?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Arissa smiled.


    Jasper giggled and teased, ¡°Mommy, is it a candlelight dinner with Daddy?¡±

 Chapter 850

    Chapter 850


    Chapter 850 Jesse Shows Her Concern For Mary


    The other kids burst into excited giggles. Arissa pinched his cheek. ¡°Your daddy is treating us all to


    dinner!¡± ¡°Mommy, is it just us? Or will other people be there too?¡± Gavin stared at her curiously.


    ¡°Mr. Watts and Mr. Bailey will be there too,¡± came Arissa¡¯s answer. Gavin smiled from ear to ear. ¡°I can¡¯t


    wait for dinner!¡± As the other kids were fine with it, Arissa brought them to the hospital straight away.


    Shaun and Mary were still strolling downstairs. When their car arrived, he pushed Mary to the entrance.


    ¡°Great-grandaunt!¡± The kids hopped off the car and ran to her. ¡°Great-grandaunt, are you feeling better


    today?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m feeling so much better!¡± Mary beamed. ¡°What did you learn in school today?¡±


    The six children began sharing everything they had done in school that day. Arissa told Shaun, ¡°Mr.


    Bailey, you can leave if you¡¯re busy. I can take care of them.¡±


    ¡°I have nothing on, so I can y with them now.¡± Shaun¡¯s lips curled as he gazed at the children. Mary


    was delighted to be surrounded by the kids. ¡°Grandaunt, do you still want to stroll around the garden?


    Let me push you around!¡±


    The weather was cool, so it was perfect for a walk.


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s spend some time here. They had juste back from school, so let them y here for a


    while before we head up,¡± Mary responded. She didn¡¯t want the kids to spend all their time cooped up


    in her ward.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The kids pushed Mary¡¯s wheelchair happily as Arissa walked after them. Shaun was about to catch up


    with them when his superior summoned him. He had no choice but to get back to work.


    The kids were sharing their day with the elderly woman happily. As Mary was holding her stomach as


    sheughed at their antics, Tim got worried and asked, ¡°Great-grandaunt, does your tummy hurt?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Mary patted his head tofort him. ¡°Grandaunt, don¡¯tugh too hard,¡± Arissa reminded her


    cheerfully. She told the kids, ¡°Sweethearts, your great-grandaunt just had surgery this morning, so don¡¯t


    make herugh too hard.¡±


    Surprised, the children immediately showered their concern on her. Gavin asked, ¡°Great-grandaunt,


    why did you get a surgery?¡±


    Zachary chimed in, ¡°Great-grandaunt, are you unwell?¡±


    Tim seemed anxious. ¡°Great-grandaunt, why didn¡¯t you tell me about the surgery? Do you feel better


    now?¡± Both Jasper and Oliver asked, ¡°Great-grandaunt, are you sick again?¡±


    ¡°Great-grandaunt, where did you get cut?¡± Jesse inquired.


    Mary shed a smile and patted their heads. ¡°My stomach often hurts, right? It¡¯s because I had kidney


    stones. I had surgery today to get rid of them so I won¡¯t have tummy aches anymore!¡±


    ¡°Does your tummy still hurt now?¡± Zachary asked carefully.


    Mary was touched by their concern.


    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t havee down for a walk in the garden.¡±


    Arissa bent down to pull the nket up to cover Mary¡¯s legs.


    Mary shot her a smile and turned to the kids. ¡°Go have fun!¡±


    ¡°Great-grandaunt, we want to keep youpany.¡±


    Tim was holding Mary¡¯s hand and felt bad to see the needle mark on the back of her hand.


    He blew on her hand. ¡°Great-grandaunt, there¡¯s a bruise here. I¡¯ll get you an eggter to rub over your


    bruise.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Mary agreed with a smile.


    Arissa got the water bottle and poured Mary a cup of water. She blew on it and waited for a while


    before giving the cup to Mary.


    ¡°Grandaunt, have some water!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Mary bobbed her head.


    ¡°Drink more water, Great-grandaunt!¡± Gavin beamed at her.


    Mary replied, ¡°I will. You have to drink more water, too!¡±


    ¡°Mommy gave us water earlier in the car ride!¡± Jasper told her.

 Chapter 851

    Chapter 851


    Chapter 851 Be Late


    ¡°I think we should still head upstairs, Great-grandaunt. You should lie down more!¡± Worry was scribbled


    on Zachary¡¯s face. Oliver and Jesse nodded. ¡°You¡¯ll feel better if you lie down. Let¡¯s go upstairs.¡±


    ¡°Go on upstairs, Great-grandaunt. We won¡¯t y anymore. Once you get better, we¡¯ll bring you down


    here again and have fun together! We can even tour around Dellmoor!¡± Gavin advised.


    Tim, too, nodded. ¡°You should listen to them, Great-grandaunt. Let¡¯s head upstairs and rest.¡± ¡°All right,


    all right. Let¡¯s head upstairs!¡± With a smile, Mary nodded, not wanting to let the children worry.


    Turning to Arissa, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Issa!¡± With a nod, Arissa smiled and led Mary back to her ward.


    ¡°Come on, kids!¡± All six children followed behind.


    ¡°Slow down, Mommy. Don¡¯t push it too fast or Great-grandaunt will feel ufortable!¡± one of them


    suggested. ¡°Okay!¡± Arissa replied with a smile before slowing her speed down.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling fine. The operation was sessful. My stomach doesn¡¯t hurt anymore now.¡± Upon smiling,


    Maryforted the children. ¡°You guys don¡¯t have to be so apprehensive. Don¡¯t you see I¡¯m doing well


    right now?¡±


    The children still stared at her with concern. ¡°In that case, if you¡¯re feeling ufortable, Great-


    grandaunt, you must quickly let us know! You can let Mommy or Mr. Bailey know too!¡±


    The old woman was pleased to hear the concern in the children¡¯s voices. ¡°Okay.¡±


    After they all returned to her ward, the children helped her lie on the bed.


    ¡°Are you feeling ufortable anywhere, Grandaunt?¡± Arissa asked caringly as she tucked Mary in.


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling fine. You and the kids don¡¯t have to worry about me. I feel recharged after taking a stroll


    downstairs!¡± The old woman smiled and waved her hand, non-verbally asking Arissa to rest, too.


    The children surrounded the bed and stared at Mary.


    ¡°Rest well, Great-grandaunt!¡± Gavin said.


    She nodded. ¡°You all should rest too!¡±


    As they spoke, Shaun dropped by and gave Mary a checkup. ¡°Is it okay if I give you an injection right


    now, Mdm. Mary?¡±


    ¡°Sure! Go ahead.¡± Mary nodded cooperatively.


    When he saw Arissa and the children staring at the old woman worryingly, he smiled. ¡°You all should sit


    at the side. Mdm. Mary is doing fine. It¡¯s beneficial for the patient¡¯s recovery if they spend time taking


    strolls from time to time.¡±


    Arissa grinned. ¡°I understand that, but I still can¡¯t help but worry.¡±


    Shaun nodded, grabbed the needle, and gave the old woman an injection.


    As for the children, they used the kettle inside the ward to boil her an egg. They then rubbed the egg on


    the needle bruise on the back of Mary¡¯s other hand.


    The kind gesture made the elderly woman feel very touched. The smile on her wrinkled face remained


    for a long time.


    Seeing how diligent the children were, Arissa watched from the side and let them do their thing.


    It was then Benjamin called.


    She answered, ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Have you gone to pick up the children?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes. We¡¯re at Grandaunt¡¯s ce right now.¡± With a grin, she watched as the children kept Mary


    company.


    ¡°Okay. I still have work I need to take care of here, so I¡¯ll be therete!¡± Benjamin informed.


    ¡°No need to rush. If they get hungry, I¡¯ll buy something for them to eat. When I picked them up, I asked


    them if they¡¯d eaten, and they told me they ate some snacks in school during the afternoon, so they


    aren¡¯t hungry yet.¡±


    ¡°All right, then. Don¡¯t just take care of the children. If you¡¯re hungry, you should eat something too. I¡¯ll


    be there once I wrap up my matters.¡±


    ¡°Got it. You should get back to work. I¡¯m hanging up now!¡± Arissa smiled.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After the call ended, she washed some fruits and asked the children to eat them.


    She also brought food that Mary could eat and fed the old woman while sitting next to the bed.

 Chapter 852

    Chapter 852


    Chapter 852 Meal With Benjamin


    ¡°I can eat by myself. You should eat with the children first!¡± Mary said. With a grin, Arissa replied, ¡°We¡¯ll


    be taking them out for a meal soon, Grandaunt. I have plenty of time to spend with them, so now I¡¯m


    spending some with you.¡±


    The old woman was delighted to hear that. She asked with a smile, ¡°Are you having a meal with


    Benjamin?¡±


    ¡°Mhm. So, we went to pick up the marriage certificate today, right? When Mr. Watts and the others


    heard about that, they asked him to treat them to a meal. So we¡¯ve decided to eat together outside.¡±


    Arissa informed Mary about it in advance because they wouldn¡¯t have time to apany herter.


    Mary nodded with a smile. ¡°One should invite friends out for a meal to share good news like that. You


    don¡¯t have to worry about me and just enjoy yourselves. Later, Edwin will bring me food, and there are


    still other people in the hospital to look after me, so rx.¡±


    Arissa nodded and ate some fruits with Mary while waiting for Benjamin to arrive. Before the man


    came, Darius arrived with William.


    The old man brought many supplements and also Mary¡¯s dinner, which the help in Old Manor prepared.


    ¡°Old Mr. Graham¡­¡± Arissa greeted him. When the elderly man shot a re at her, she quickly changed


    how she addressed him. ¡°Dad!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make a mistake when addressing me in the future, all right?¡± He smiled brightly. Arissa nodded


    and took the food container in Darius¡¯ hand. ¡°Why did you bring so much stuff with you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that much. All of these are nourishing to the body. Since Mdm. Mary just had an operation, she


    needs to recuperate.¡± Then, he asked William to put the items down in a tidy manner.


    Mary greeted the visitors, ¡°It¡¯s not necessary to bring so many things with you when you¡¯re visiting me. I


    can¡¯t eat that much, anyway. Bring these things back with you when you¡¯re leavingter!¡±


    ¡°There aren¡¯t actually that many things inside of these packages. They just look big on the outside.¡±


    With a smirk, Darius approached the bed. ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±


    ¡°Much better, thank you! You two should sit!¡±


    ¡°All right. You should rest. We¡¯ll make ourselves at home.¡± Darius proceeded to exchange pleasantries


    with her.


    ¡°Come here and eat some fruits, Grandpa!¡± the children called out to him.


    That prompted the old man to approach the kids and hug them one by one. ¡°Remember to not make


    too much noise, all right? Otherwise, you¡¯ll disturb your great-grandaunt¡¯s rest!¡±


    ¡°We know!¡± The children nodded obediently.


    Darius caressed their heads affectionately.


    After Arissa ced Mary¡¯s dinner on the nightstand, thetter reminded the former, ¡°You should tell


    Edwin that there¡¯s no need for him to deliver food to me anymore.¡±


    ¡°We talked to Edwin when we wereing by earlier. He probably wouldn¡¯t be delivering food to you,¡±


    William informed.


    ¡°I think I should still give him a call and tell him that he doesn¡¯t need to prepare dinner today.¡± With a


    grin, Arissa quickly gave Edwin a call. ¡°We¡¯re going out for dinner tonight, so there¡¯s no need for you to


    prepare dinner, Edwin!¡±


    Turning his head in Arissa¡¯s direction, Darius asked, ¡°You lot aren¡¯t having dinner at home?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re eating outside tonight, Grandpa!¡± Jasper uttered.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t returning home to eat since Daddy¡¯s treating us.¡± Gavin nced at the old man.


    With a raised eyebrow, Darius asked curiously, ¡°Your daddy¡¯s treating you all?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Gavin nodded.


    ¡°He¡¯s treating Mr. Watts and the others, too!¡± Zachary added.


    Upon approaching Darius, Arissa said, ¡°Benjamin¡¯s treating Mr. Watts and the others to a meal. We¡¯ll


    be joining them instead of having dinner back home. You shoulde with us, Dad!¡±


    With a smirk, Darius rejected, ¡°I won¡¯t be joining you lot. An old man like me shouldn¡¯t ruin you


    youngsters¡¯ gathering.¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°You won¡¯t! Everyone there is going to be someone you already know.¡± Arissa smiled.


    She knew everyone who would be having dinner together with themter, so that meant Darius was


    familiar with them, too.


    ¡°No, no. We¡¯ll have our meal back home. You all should go! Besides, if we¡¯re around, you youngsters


    won¡¯t feelfortable chatting with each other.¡±

 Chapter 853

    Chapter 853


    Chapter 853 Wife


    Darius genuinely didn¡¯t feel like joining Arissa and the others. ¡°We¡¯ll stay here for a while before


    heading home. Dinner will be waiting for us when we get back! Initially, I wanted to invite you all back to


    Old Manor for a meal, but since you all have decided to eat outside, then go ahead! No need to mind


    me.¡±


    Arissa looked at him apologetically. ¡°We¡¯ll join you for dinner tomorrow, Dad!¡±


    A chuckle escaped his mouth as he stared at her. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting, then!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let Benjamin know about itter!¡±


    Darius nodded.


    While the children yed with their grandfather, Arissa approached Mary with the intent of feeding her


    dinner.


    ¡°I¡¯ll eat dinner a littleter, Issa. I hadn¡¯t digested the meal I had during the afternoon yet!¡± Mary smiled


    as she gestured for Arissa to spend time with Darius.


    ¡°In that case, feel free to eat it when you¡¯re hungry!¡± Arissa tucked her under the nket, caressed the


    back of her hand where she received the injection, and went to apany Darius.


    When Shaun returned to the room to refill the IV drip, he greeted Darius, ¡°You¡¯re here, Old Mr.


    Graham?¡±


    ¡°I just arrived!¡± the old man replied.


    Seeing that the doctor was busy, he turned around and drank his coffee.


    ¡°Get some sleep if you¡¯re feeling tired, Mdm. Mary,¡± Shaun reminded. ¡°When you wake up, it¡¯ll be the


    perfect time for you to eat!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still not tired yet.¡± Grinning, Mary spoke as she watched the children talking to Darius.


    Shaun nodded.


    ¡°Come here, Shaun!¡± Darius eximed.


    With a smile, Arissa gestured for Shaun toe over. ¡°Come and drink coffee with us, Mr. Bailey!¡±


    Upon joining them, Shaun drank some coffee with Darius. ¡°Have some more coffee, Old Mr. Graham!¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The old man chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s been a long while since we drank coffee together, Shaun. Say, if you keep


    busying about in the hospital, when are you going to find a wife?¡±


    The edges of Shaun¡¯s lips twitched. Now that Benjamin¡¯s married, Old Mr. Graham is turning his


    attention to me?


    ¡°I¡¯m simply too busy, Old Mr. Graham. I don¡¯t have time to look for a partner. Do you think everyone¡¯s


    like Benjamin? People don¡¯t just suddenly have six children. I¡¯m not as lucky as him!¡± Heughed.


    That made Arissa feel awkward.


    Darius shot a re at Shaun before grinning. ¡°I suppose he is quite lucky. If he didn¡¯te across Issa,


    he wouldn¡¯t have that many children!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I need time to look for a partner.¡± A smirk surfaced on Shaun¡¯s face.


    ¡°Your grandfather must be anxious!¡±


    The edges of Shaun¡¯s mouth twitched before he joked, ¡°If you don¡¯t bring it up in front of my


    grandfather, he won¡¯t panic about it, Old Mr. Graham.¡±


    ¡°Your grandfather is super jealous of me!¡± Dariusughed.


    The children stared at them unblinkingly.


    Oliver joined the conversation. ¡°When are you going to find a wife, Mr. Bailey?¡±


    ncing at the young boy, Shaun eximed, ¡°Kids shouldn¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±


    Oliver stuck his tongue out.


    It was then a female nurse called out for Shaun at the entrance, ¡°Dr. Bailey?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Shaun turned to the door.


    ¡°Our director is looking for you!¡± The nurse pointed in a direction.


    After thanking her, Shaun bade Darius goodbye and left. He couldn¡¯t wait to leave the ward because


    they were pestering him about getting a wife.


    ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to a meal another day!¡± He spoke to the female nurse.


    A joyous blush appeared on the nurse¡¯s face. ¡°Okay!¡±


    She was over the moon that the handsome doctor was treating her to a meal.


    Inside the ward, Dariusmented, ¡°Hmph! He sure runs fast.¡±


    Amused, Arissa smiled and asked the old man to eat some snacks.


    ¡°You all should eat too!¡± He stared at her and her children.


    The first person he gave two snacks to was Jesse. ¡°Come over here, Jesse!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa!¡± Jesse thanked him with a tender voice.


    When she smiled, dimples appeared on her cheeks, which made her look very adorable.


    She took a bite of the snack in her left hand and then another bite of the snack in her right hand. From


    her expression, anyone could tell she was enjoying herself.


    The sight made Darius and William happy.


    ¡°Come, there are snacks for everyone!¡± The old man continued to distribute snacks to her other


    siblings.


    Each of them got two pieces of snack.


    ¡°You should eat too, Issa! William, give Mdm. Mary some, too.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Dad.¡± Arissa epted with a smile.

 Chapter 854

    Chapter 854


    Chapter 854 If You Go


    Benjamin got off work early and left Graham Group.


    ¡°These documents need to be signed by you, Mr. Graham!¡± Ethen rushed toward Benjamin with a stack


    of documents in his arms.


    ¡°I need to head over to the hospital now.¡± After putting on his jacket, Benjamin walked out.


    Ethen chased after him. ¡°What about these¡ª¡±


    Upon taking out a pen, Benjamin signed his name at the bottom of the documents.


    Ethen quickly flipped open all the documents for him to sign.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything going on, how about you join us for dinnerter?¡± Benjamin asked.


    Ethen¡¯s eyes glimmered. ¡°Where? I¡¯ll join you guys after I finish dealing with stuff!¡±


    ¡°At Drawbridge Dining!¡± Benjamin left after putting down his signatures.


    Ethen was delighted to hear that. ¡°Safe travels, Mr. Graham! Do I need to get the car ready for you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Benjamin nned to drive his own car.


    After that, Ethen swiftly returned to work and dealt with the documents.


    When Benjamin arrived at the hospital, he still went upstairs to visit Mary.


    The moment he saw Darius, he greeted, ¡°Dad!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re off work?¡± The old man studied his son.


    ¡°Daddy!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Graham!¡±


    The children eximed giddily.


    The edges of Benjamin¡¯s lips curved upward as he patted the children¡¯s heads before heading to


    Mary¡¯s bed. ¡°Are you feeling better, Mdm. Mary?¡±


    ¡°I am! Don¡¯t worry.¡± Mary nodded with a smile. ¡°Are you here to take Issa to dinner? If that¡¯s the case,


    you lot should leave soon. I¡¯ll be fine here.¡±


    In response, Benjamin turned to Arissa.


    The woman nced at the man in an elegant suit. ¡°I told Grandaunt about it.¡±


    ¡°You all should leave right away for dinner! We¡¯ll keep Mdm. Marypany. Just take the children and


    leave. They¡¯re hungry!¡± Darius urged.


    With a nod, Benjamin replied, ¡°Soon.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not hungry yet, Grandpa!¡± Gavin nced at Darius.


    The old man stared at the boy with a grin. ¡°You may not be hungry right now, but you might be when


    you arrive at the restaurant.¡±


    ¡°Have you eaten yet, Mdm. Mary?¡± Benjamin asked with concern.


    Upon shaking her head, Mary replied, ¡°Not yet. I ate not too long ago during the afternoon, so I¡¯m


    thinking of eating a littleter!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still a little too early right now. We¡¯ll head to the restaurant in a bit,¡± Benjamin told Arissa.


    ¡°What? As I said, you all should leave right away. You¡¯ll get stuck in traffic if you don¡¯t go now!¡± Darius¡¯


    rended on his son.


    ¡°We won¡¯t.¡± Benjamin nced back at his dad. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time for you to head home and eat


    dinner?¡±


    In response, Darius grumbled, ¡°You¡¯re not going to ask me if I want to join you?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s better if you have your meal back home. If you go, I think everyone will feel quite awkward.


    Kingsley and the others would be there, too.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! I was just mentioning it. I didn¡¯t really want to tag along. Dinner has already been prepared


    back home for me, anyway!¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Arissa chuckled as she listened to the conversation. ¡°How about you head home for your meal now,


    Dad?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush me! We¡¯ll go back after you all leave!¡± The old man remained seated.


    Turning to the children, Benjamin asked, ¡°Are you all hungry?¡±


    They all shook their heads. ¡°Nope! We ate a lot of snacks earlier.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll head there a bitter.¡±


    Thus, Benjamin temporarily bade the children goodbye before he went looking for Shaun.


    ¡°Why are you here so early?¡± It surprised Shaun to see him. I thought he was going to show up a little


    later.


    ¡°How¡¯s Mdm. Mary¡¯s condition?¡± Benjamin asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s recovering well and feeling great. We even brought her downstairs for a stroll during the


    afternoon. No need to worry about her!¡± Shaun proceeded to tell him about the treatment nned for


    Mary.


    With a nod, Benjamin thanked him, ¡°Thank you for your hard work!¡±


    Once again, Shaun was surprised. Wow, Benjamin is thanking me for my hard work? How rare.


    ¡°Mdm. Mary is lucky to have met you all!¡± He said that because Benjamin and his family had been


    treating Mary as though they were closer to her than family.


    Benjamin swept his gaze past him and corrected, ¡°Tim is lucky to have met her.¡±

 Chapter 855

    Chapter 855


    Chapter 855 Mommy Will Not


    ¡°Are you hungry, Great-grandaunt?¡± Timy on the bed and fixed his gaze on Mary.


    The old woman patted the boy¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯m not very hungry yet. What¡¯s the matter?¡± His skin seems to


    have be a little fairer aftering here.


    Upon smiling, he answered, ¡°I want to feed you!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need you to feed me. I can eat perfectly fine


    by myself.¡± Mary smiled, delighted by the boy¡¯s kind offer.


    Zachary approached her too and stood next to his brother. Then, he advised, ¡°If you want to eat, let


    Tim feed you, Great-grandaunt. He misses you so much!¡±


    Staring at the boys, she said, ¡°I suppose I can eat now.¡±


    In order to make the boys happy, she made the decision to eat now.


    Both Zachary and Tim were overjoyed. They quickly ced the food and a bowl of soup in front of her.


    ¡°Do you want to eat first or drink the soup first, Great-grandaunt?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s start with the soup first!¡± Mary smiled.


    When the rest of the children saw that, they hopped over as well. ¡°We want to feed Great-grandaunt


    too!¡±


    Mary looked at the children affectionately and merrily.


    ¡°Be careful, Sweethearts! Don¡¯t identally burn yourself!¡± Without dy, Arissa rushed over to them


    and set up a small table at the end of the bed.


    William helped out too. ¡°Be careful, Tim. It¡¯s hot! Let me handle it, Mrs. Graham.¡±


    When he finished speaking, he brought over the bowl of soup and put it on the side. ¡°It¡¯s still pretty hot.¡±


    Arissa and the children stood at the side.


    ¡°Just wait for a while. The soup is still hot, so be careful not to let it spill on you and get burned!¡± she


    reminded.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mommy, we want to feed Great-grandaunt!¡± All six of the children were hoping they could do it.


    With a grin, Arissa nced at them. ¡°I¡¯ll let you all do it, no worries. I won¡¯t fight with you all for the


    chance to do it!¡±


    The children promptly grinned happily.


    When William and Mary saw that, they couldn¡¯t help but smile, too. The kids were simply too adorable.


    William proceeded to stir the soup, which was different from the one he had made during the morning.


    ¡°It smells so nice!¡± Jesse took a whiff of the aroma.


    The others couldn¡¯t help but sniff the fragrance in the air, too.


    William, Arissa, and Mary were amused.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just have one bowl. They can have the rest!¡± The old woman gazed at the children lovingly.


    With a grin, Arissa said, ¡°This is for you, Grandaunt. You don¡¯t have to mind them.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine! Let them have some.¡± Mary gestured for William to serve the children the soup.


    ¡°We can finish the rest once you¡¯re full, Great-grandaunt! We still want to feed you!¡± said Oliver


    gleefully.


    Even though the soup smelled tasty, he knew it was for Mary and wanted her to have it all to herself.


    The old woman chuckled. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll drink first!¡±


    After measuring the temperature of the soup and determining it to be warm, Arissa let Tim feed Mary.


    ¡°All right, Tim. Go ahead!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± The boy epted the bowl, took a spoonful of soup, and blew at it to cool it down before


    feeding it to Mary. ¡°Take it easy, Great-grandaunt!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± In response, Mary lowered her head and drank it.


    ¡°Is it good, Great-grandaunt?¡± Jaspery on the bed and grinned at her.


    ¡°It is!¡± With a nod, she smiled. ¡°While Tim is feeding me, you all should drink some too! There¡¯s no need


    to wait for me to finish because I can only finish a bowl of it!¡±


    ncing at her, Zachary replied softly, ¡°We¡¯ll wait for Tim to finish before drinking it together, Great-


    grandaunt!¡±


    Oliver and Jesse nodded too. ¡°We¡¯ll wait for Tim!¡±


    A chuckle was heard from Gavin. ¡°Be careful when you drink the soup, Great-grandaunt! We¡¯ll drink


    togetherter.¡±


    Mary nodded with contention.


    Sitting at the side with nothing else to do, Arissa watched the children take turns feeding Mary.


    William and Darius, who were sitting in the corner drinking coffee, gestured for her toe over.

 Chapter 856

    Chapter 856


    Chapter 856 Second Pregnancy


    ¡°Yes, Dad?¡± Arissa stood and approached Darius. With a nod, the old man said, ¡°Just leave them be for


    now. Have some coffee!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± She then poured coffee for Darius.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t good enough, you know that, right, Issa? Once we get back home, you need to pour coffee


    for me again!¡± Darius joked around.


    ¡°No problem!¡± Sheughed before cing fruits and snacks in front of him. ¡°Have some snacks, Dad!


    Don¡¯t just drink coffee.¡±


    The more Darius stared at the sensible Arissa, the more he felt satisfied. ¡°Were you the one who


    brought up the topic of getting the marriage certificate or him?¡±


    A tinge of awkwardness was heard in Arissa¡¯s voice. ¡°It¡¯s him!¡±


    He nodded with relief. ¡°Did he mention any conditions when he brought it up?¡±


    That question stunned her because she didn¡¯t understand what he was trying to ask. Therefore, she


    just told him how Benjamin proposed to herst night.


    Darius let out a heartyugh. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that brat to do such a thing! Maybe you should reject him


    and make him panic.¡±


    Arissa and William chuckled too, though thetter did so in secret.


    ¡°Daddy will get angry if you give Mommy ideas like that, Grandpa!¡± Gavin reminded.


    Staring at the boy, Darius said, ¡°Hmph! I¡¯m not afraid of him getting angry.¡±


    After returning to the ward, Benjamin saw the children feeding Mary, and his wife chatting with his


    father.


    Subsequently, he sat next to Arissa and asked, ¡°What are you all talking about?¡±


    Darius nced at him with a grin. ¡°We were talking about how you proposed to Issa!¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Raising his eyebrow, Benjamin turned his head to her. ¡°What did you tell him?¡±


    She pursed her lips. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything to Dad yet.¡±


    He fixed his eyes on her and was staring at her so intently that it made her face blush slightly with


    embarrassment.


    Turning back to Darius, Benjamin asked, ¡°Have you found a good date?¡±


    Darius¡¯ eyes glimmered smugly. ¡°I thought you would never ask.¡±


    Patiently, Benjamin waited for his father¡¯s answer.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking your wedding should take ce on the sixth day of the next month. I was told that¡¯s a


    good date to hold a wedding!¡±


    Arissa was stunned before she checked her phone. There are less than twenty days left until the


    wedding.


    Suddenly, she began to panic. ¡°Isn¡¯t this kind of rushing it?¡±


    ¡°What rush? Your children are already this old! And both of you have gotten your marriage certificates.


    If you two wait any longer, your second pregnancy will happen first,¡± Darius scolded.


    Awkwardness crept into her heart. Her face blushed again when she thought about what had happened


    two days ago. I didn¡¯t use any protection, and neither did Benjamin, I believe. I¡¯m not going to get


    pregnant, am I? I¡¯ve been taking medicines to take care of my body, so it probably won¡¯t happen.


    Additionally, the doctor said it wouldn¡¯t be easy for me to get pregnant again after I was injured after


    giving birth to the six children.


    Benjamin nced at her and then at his father. ¡°Do you think we have enough time?¡±


    With a resolute tone, Darius said, ¡°Yes. Even if the wedding is held tomorrow, I can make it happen for


    you two! You two don¡¯t need to worry about it. I¡¯ll handle it!¡±


    William smiled. ¡°You two should know that after Old Mr. Graham went back this morning, he had


    already ordered people to start the preparation for the wedding. All you need to do is to attend it, Mr.


    Graham, Mrs. Graham!¡±


    No words left Arissa¡¯s mouth as she smiled because she wasn¡¯t mentally prepared for it yet.


    On the other hand, Benjamin was fine with it. As long as Dad and the others think there¡¯s enough time


    to set things up, I¡¯m okay with it.


    ¡°What about the preparation for Tim and the other¡¯s trip to pay respect to their ancestors?¡± he asked.


    The old man nced at him. ¡°The preparation is done. Just remember to show up on time when the


    dayes.¡±


    With a nod, Benjamin made a mental note.


    After Mary finished her meal, Darius returned home with William.

 Chapter 857

    Chapter 857


    Chapter 857 Third Wheels


    Arissa said to Mary, ¡°Grandaunt, let me wipe your body down. I doubt I¡¯d have the time to do itter


    since we¡¯re heading out to eat. I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ll have the time toe over tonight either.¡±


    Mary smiled and rejected, ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. The caregiver¡¯s here. Besides, I¡¯m more than


    capable of wiping my body myself, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°Have you been sleeping well at night? Did you have any trouble falling asleep?¡± Arissa was still


    worried and was contemtinging over to apany the elderly woman at night.


    Well aware of her concerns, Mary smiled and replied, ¡°I¡¯m sleeping just fine, so just stay home and


    keep the kidspany. You don¡¯t need to worry about me, not when the caregiver and Kingsley


    basically keep watch over me around the clock. Not to mention Dr. Bailey woulde over and pay me


    a visit sometimes too.¡±


    Arissa nodded. ¡°You must give me a call if you need anything else, okay? And if you find yourself


    having a hard time falling asleep, just call us, and we¡¯ll chat with you to keep youpany.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Mary nodded.


    The kids also came over to give her a few reminders.


    Mary was touched. ¡°Go and have your meal. You¡¯ll need some time to get there, and I reckon it¡¯ll be


    ratherte when the food reaches your table.¡±


    Arissa nodded. ¡°Got it.¡±


    Benjamin got to his feet and bade Mary goodbye before taking the kids and Arissa for dinner.


    Just before he left, he even instructed the caregiver to take good care of Mary.


    ¡°Great-grandaunt, we¡¯ll be off to have our dinner now. Get some rest and call us if you miss us!¡± Jasper


    called out.


    Gavin chimed in, ¡°Great-grandaunt, once we¡¯re done with our meal, we¡¯ll pay you a visit if it¡¯s still early!¡±


    Mary was overjoyed to hear that, but she said, ¡°No need. Go back home and rest once you¡¯re done


    eating, okay? You still need to go to school tomorrow, after all.¡±


    Zachary smiled. ¡°It won¡¯t take us much time to visit you, Great-grandaunt.¡±


    Tim added, ¡°Take good care of yourself, Great-grandaunt. We¡¯ll miss you!¡±


    ¡°Great-grandaunt, we¡¯ll video call youter!¡± Oliver said.


    Jesse piped up, ¡°If there is any delicious foodter, I¡¯ll pack some for you, Great-grandaunt!¡±


    Seeing how filial the kids were being, Mary was so happy that she was beaming from ear to ear.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Arissa smiled. While leading the kids outside, she turned around and reminded the elderly woman,


    ¡°We¡¯ll be leaving now, Grandaunt. Get some rest and remember to call us if you miss us!¡±


    Mary nodded. ¡°I will. It¡¯ste now, so hurry up and go have your dinner.¡±


    Arissa inclined her head in agreement before bringing the kids out with Benjamin in tow.


    Shaun trailed behind them, and before he left, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll be backter once I¡¯m done with dinner,


    Mdm. Mary!¡±


    Mary chuckled. ¡°Okay!¡±


    Once everyone filed out of the ward, silence filled the space once again.


    Mary sighed, and the smile that was hanging on her lips just moments ago faltered. She couldn¡¯t get


    used to the sudden stillness.


    ¡°Mdm. Mary, would you like to lie down, or would you like to have a walk? I can bring you down for a


    stroll if that¡¯s what you¡¯d like.¡±


    The caregiver was newly appointed, and she was also one of the nurses in the hospital. Because of


    that, she was very professional and patient with the patients.


    Mary smiled and replied, ¡°Go ahead and have your meal. Just help me switch on the television before


    you leave. I feel like watching some shows.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Give me a moment.¡± The caregiver hurried away to turn the television on for her. After switching


    to a channel that was ying Mary¡¯s favorite show, she stayed behind to apany her.


    Meanwhile, after Benjamin, Arissa, Shaun, and the six kids reached downstairs, Shaun took the kids


    with him. ¡°Come on, follow me. There won¡¯t be enough space for you all in your daddy¡¯s car.¡±


    The kids looked up at him with doubtful expressions. ¡°What do you mean? Of course there¡¯s enough


    space for all of us!¡±


    Instead of replying to them, Shaun led them to his car before lifting them inside one by one.


    Before the kids even realized it, they were already buckled up inside the car.


    Shaun reminded them, ¡°We¡¯ll sit in one car and give your mommy and daddy some alone time together,


    okay? If you keep third wheeling them, they won¡¯t be able to bond with each other.¡±


    Jesse was unhappy when she heard that. She pouted and said, ¡°Mr. Bailey, are you calling us


    burdens?¡±

 Chapter 858

    Chapter 858


    Chapter 858 Could Not Help But Fawn Over Him


    Afraid that the kids would misunderstand him, Shaun hurriedly exined, ¡°I don¡¯t mean it like that. It¡¯s


    just that if you guys are around, your mommy will focus all her attention on you. She won¡¯t have the


    time to bond with your daddy.¡±


    Jasper pursed his lips and scoffed. ¡°Why must it be Mommy who¡¯s doing the bonding? Why can¡¯t it be


    Daddy who initiates it? It sounds unfair to me!¡±


    Shaun¡¯s eyes lit up, and he grinned at the little boy. ¡°Oh? you¡¯re finally calling him ¡®Daddy,¡¯ huh?¡±


    Jasper grunted. ¡°I¡¯m just calling him that so that you won¡¯t misunderstand what I¡¯m trying to say.¡±


    Shaun chuckled and pinched the little boy¡¯s cheek. ¡°There¡¯s no harm in calling him your daddy, you


    know? He¡¯s not here to hear it, anyway.¡±


    The kidsughed at that.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    When Benjamin saw that Arissa¡¯s attention was all on the kids, he tousled her hair and said, ¡°Come on,


    let¡¯s get in the car.¡±


    Arissa turned her head to look at him and nodded.


    Opening the door to the passenger seat, he motioned for her to get in.


    After getting in, Arissa asked, ¡°You¡¯re driving?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Benjamin leaned over and helped buckle her seatbelt.


    Feeling the man¡¯s broad chest against her, Arissa couldn¡¯t help the fuzzy feeling from spreading within


    her, and she smiled sweetly at him.


    Benjamin noticed her beaming at him when he was straightening, and his eyes darkened with desire.


    He proceeded to lean in and kiss the corner of her lips.


    Arissa stared at him, stunned.


    A hint of amusement shed across Benjamin¡¯s eyes, and he pinched her cheek affectionately before


    getting out of the car and closing the door.


    Staring at the man¡¯s tall figure, Arissa could feel her heart pounding furiously. She touched the corner


    of her lips, feeling beyond contented at the moment.


    The first thing Benjamin saw when he got into the driver¡¯s seat was Arissa sitting there, grinning with a


    dazed look. He couldn¡¯t help but smile at that.


    She really likes to smile, huh?


    After closing the door, he purposely leaned over. ¡°What are you smiling at?¡±


    Arissa blinked and turned to look at the handsome face that was a hairbreadth from hers before


    laughing dryly. ¡°I just like to smile, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Her response elicited a slight chuckle from Benjamin.


    She huffed, ¡°I¡¯m not like you, always going around with a deadpan expression, looking like people owe


    you money.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s smile faltered when he heard that. ¡°I¡¯m just not that good at showing my feelings!¡±


    Arissa¡¯s lips twitched, and she teased, ¡°Your exnation¡¯s some. There¡¯s no way no one knows


    when you¡¯re happy or angry, especially when you¡¯re angry. Your whole being would radiate coldness to


    the point where you won¡¯t even need to turn on the air conditioner in the hot summer weather.¡±


    Benjamin frowned. ¡°It¡¯s not that serious, is it?¡±


    ¡°Of course it is! Nobody would dare make a peep whenever you have that deadpan expression on. One


    re from you is enough to scare someone sh*tless!¡±


    Although Arissa was mocking him, Benjamin felt ratherfortable just listening to her sweet voice.


    ¡°What about you, then? Were you frightened by me?¡±


    Arissa took a peek at Benjamin and saw how he started the car before turning the steering wheel and


    driving out.


    Her heart raced, and she couldn¡¯t help but think how cool he looked.


    Noticing that she didn¡¯t reply to his question, Benjamin shot her a nce.


    When he saw her looking at him with an awestruck expression, he smirked.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Arissa snapped back to her senses and turned her head away, looking out the window.


    The next moment, Benjamin¡¯s deep, maic voice rang out. ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question, you


    know?¡±


    Arissa¡¯s heart pounded against her ribcage, threatening to break through it.


    It took her a moment to recall his earlier question.


    ¡°Well, I¡­ um¡­ I have to admit that I¡¯m scared sometimes. After all, your angeres swiftly and


    suddenly. It¡¯s hard not to feel frightened by that.¡±


    Benjamin fell silent. Is it really that serious?


    Ever since he was young, he received a strict, military-style education. Because of that, he never


    realized the domineering aura radiating from him or how frightening it was for other people who felt it.


    Besides, he reckoned he wouldn¡¯t be able to lead his subordinates if he was all smiles all the time.


    After mulling over it, Benjamin said, ¡°I¡¯ll take care not to frighten you next time.¡±


    A sweet sensation spread within Arissa when she heard that.

 Chapter 859

    Chapter 859


    Chapter 859 Distance


    Arissa looked at Benjamin and nodded. ¡°You need to take care of your mood when you¡¯re in front of the


    children as well.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Benjamin answered.


    Arissa smiled and snuck another nce at him. Seeing how obedient he was being, she reminded him,


    ¡°Remember to also smile more whenever you¡¯re in Dad¡¯s presence.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Benjamin shot a look at her and snorted softly. ¡°You just married into the Graham family not too long


    ago, and you¡¯re already speaking up for him?¡±


    Arissa pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯m not speaking up for Dad; I¡¯m just saying this for your own good. After all,


    when you¡¯re happy, Dad¡¯s happy. And when he¡¯s happy, you¡¯ll be happy. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    Benjamin grunted. ¡°Who says that I¡¯ll be happy if he¡¯s happy?¡±


    Arissa was rendered speechless. It took her a while to say, ¡°Do you want to see him unhappy, then?¡±


    Benjamin did not reply to that.


    ¡°Benjamin Graham, you are now the father to six children! You need to set a good example for them. If


    you¡¯re close to your dad, the kids will be close to you too. They¡¯re at an age where they¡¯re easily


    influenced, you know?¡±


    Benjamin nced at the rearview mirror to look at Arissa. ¡°Do you think Gavin and I are not close?¡±


    Arissa turned her body sideways to look at the man. ¡°Don¡¯t you think so? Gavin¡¯s never been one to


    talk much, and he doesn¡¯t like to interact with others too. That¡¯s why you thought he was close to you.


    Although he¡¯s indeed close to you, you¡¯re not the first choice for him to bare his heart out whenever


    something happens, am I right?¡±


    She continued, ¡°Do you know why that is? It¡¯s because you¡¯re too strict with him. There are times when


    he¡¯s afraid that it was him who¡¯s done something wrong, and there are times when he simply doesn¡¯t


    want to cause you any trouble.¡±


    Listening to her words, Benjamin recalled how he had interacted with Gavin. Now that I think about it, I


    never got along with the kids as well as Arissa does.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take note of this.¡±


    Arissa narrowed her eyes. ¡°Take note of what?¡±


    Benjamin raised his brow. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to be more mindful of how I¡¯ll influence the kids?¡±


    Arissa chuckled and said, ¡°I was asking you to get along with Dad. Stop treating him like he¡¯s your


    superior and you, his subordinate.¡±


    Benjamin pursed his lips. ¡°Dad¡¯s been in the military for a long time. He¡¯s used to giving out orders to


    other people. It¡¯s quite hard for me to interact with him like how you do.¡±


    Arrisa advised, ¡°What¡¯s so hard about it? Dad¡¯s very affectionate toward me, and I¡¯m sure he would act


    the same toward you if you weren¡¯t so stern all the time.¡±


    Benjamin knitted his brows. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about this.¡±


    Seeing that he no longer wanted to continue with the conversation, Arissa sighed inwardly and shut her


    mouth. She was afraid that his appetite would be affected if she kept harping on.


    Silence ensued, and Benjamin couldn¡¯t get used to it.


    He nced at the rearview mirror and saw her propping her chin up in her hand as she gazed out the


    window.


    ¡°Just tell me what you would like me to do.¡±


    Arissa¡¯s eyes gleamed, and she whipped her head around to look at him. ¡°Does that mean you¡¯ll agree


    to everything I say?¡±


    Benjamin replied, ¡°Yes.¡± If I don¡¯t say yes to her, she¡¯ll probably keep sulking.


    Arissa beamed from ear to ear. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not asking you to do anything too hard. All you have to do is


    show some concern for Dad whenever you meet him and smile more. We¡¯ll take it one step at a time.


    There¡¯s no rush.¡±


    Seeing how happy she was, Benjamin felt his mood brighten as well.


    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll take note of this.¡±


    Hearing that, Arissa smiled.


    She felt touched knowing that he was willing to take the first step in changing himself for her.


    ¡°Benjamin, from now on, just smile whenever you¡¯re feeling happy. The kids will get close to you in


    time. You¡¯ll retain your position as the all-powerful CEO in the office, but once you¡¯re home, you have to


    step down from being a CEO to a father. You can¡¯t be too strict with the kids, and you have to y with


    them for them to get closer to you.¡±


    The corner of Benjamin¡¯s lips lifted slightly, and he reminded her, ¡°I have a word of advice for you as


    well, Arissa. You can¡¯t spoil the kids too much. There are still some boundaries and rules that must be


    upheld. Take Jesse for example. You spoil him so much that he sticks to you morepared to the


    other five children. If this goes on, he won¡¯t have a sense of responsibility when he grows up.¡±


    Arissa chuckled under her breath when she heard that.

 Chapter 860

    Chapter 860


    Chapter 860 The Actual Identity Of Jesse


    Frowning, Benjamin red at Arissa through the rearview mirror. ¡°Why are youughing when I¡¯m


    talking to you?¡± Arissa hurriedly stifled herughter and turned to look at the man. ¡°Actually, Benjamin,


    Jesse is¡ª¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, she was interrupted by the ringing of a phone. It was Benjamin¡¯s


    phone. With his eyes pinned on the traffic ahead, Benjamin ordered lowly, ¡°Help me see who¡¯s calling.¡±


    Arissa nced at him. Seeing that he had to drive, she twisted her body around and picked up the


    phone at the center console. ¡°It¡¯s a call from Mr. Watts,¡± she reported after taking a glimpse at the caller


    ID.


    ¡°Decline the call!¡± Benjamin showed no hesitance at all. At that, amusement crept over Arissa.


    ¡°Perhaps he wants to ask you for the restaurant¡¯s location.¡±


    ¡°Would he not know the location when he was the one who made the reservations?¡± Snorting,


    Benjamin ced his entire focus on driving since the traffic was rather heavy right then.


    As he refused to take the call, Arissa could only decline it and set the phone back down. No sooner had


    she done so than Kingsley called again.


    Benjamin happened to stop at a traffic light, so he snagged the phone and answered the call, bringing it


    to his ear. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Boss, Aaron wants to join us for dinner!¡± Kingsley¡¯s voice drifted over the line.


    Arissa stole a peek at Benjamin, noticing that he stilled for a moment before murmuring, ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°When


    are you alling? I¡¯ve been here for a while now, but I still see no signs of any of you. How


    lackadaisical! Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going back on your word to foot the bill?¡± Kingsley griped loudly.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be arriving in a moment!¡± After replying, Benjamin hung up the phone. Arissa furtively nced at


    him before casting her eyes out the window. ¡°I wonder whether Mr. Bailey and the kids are following


    behind us.¡±


    She could still see the car earlier, but it had disappeared then. Benjamin swept his gaze over her.


    ¡°They¡¯re in the second car behind us.¡± Turning, Arissa looked out the rear windshield. s, she still


    couldn¡¯t see anything.


    ¡°Sit properly.¡± Benjamin lifted his hand and stroked her hair. The smooth sensation was incredibly


    enjoyable.


    Arissa turned back and sat properly. Upon noticing that there were still quite a number of cars ahead,


    she shifted her gaze to the man. ¡°Is traffic building up?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, slightly.¡± Benjamin studied the navigation map. Keeping a hand on the steering wheel, he


    twisted his body sideways just a fraction and stared at her intently. ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    Arissa fixed her eyes on the handsome and elegant man, slipping into a slight trance. ¡°Nope. I ate


    something earlier at Grandaunt¡¯s.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Benjamin murmured in a whisper, appearingnguid and


    devilish.


    Arissa felt her ears tingling. His voice is truly melodious, deep, and maizing. Just him speaking is


    enough to make me blush and cause my heart to skip a beat.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    When Benjamin glimpsed the shyness on her face, his gaze darkened. He was gripped by the urge to


    lean forward and kiss her. At that precise moment, the cars ahead started moving.


    Thus, he had no choice but to put his desire away and concentrate on driving. There wasn¡¯t any more


    traffic from that section of the road until the restaurant, so it only took a few minutes before they


    arrived. Noticing that it was a ce they had been before, Arissa chuckled. ¡°We dined here previously!¡±


    ¡°Yup!¡± After parking, Benjamin climbed out of the vehicle first. He swiftly rounded the car and opened


    the passenger door for Arissa.


    ¡°Be careful,¡± he urged. Murmuring an acknowledgment, Arissa bent down and alighted from the car.


    She turned her gaze to the quaint restaurant. Well, I¡¯m pretty fond of this ce. The food here is great,


    too.


    Darting her eyes around, she saw that Shaun and the children¡¯s car had also arrived alongside the


    bodyguards¡¯ car. The two of them stood at the entrance and waited for the children.


    ¡°This way, please, Mr. Graham!¡± ¡°A moment, please.¡± Inclining his head slightly, Benjamin wrapped an


    arm around Arissa and waited for the children.


    In no time, the six children got out of the car. The instant the doorman spotted an additional child, his


    eyes almost popped out of his head. Huh? How many kids exactly does Mr. Graham have?


    At the sight of the sextuplets¡¯ exquisite features, he went green with envy. ¡°Mommy!¡± All six children


    trotted toward Arissa.

 Chapter 861

    Chapter 861


    Chapter 861 Smoking Is Bad For Your Health


    Gripping the children¡¯s shoulders, Arissa scanned her eyes over them to ensure that all of them were


    there. Then, she uttered gently, ¡°Let¡¯s go in!¡±


    ¡°Come on!¡± Upon seeing that Shaun had alsoe over, Benjamin entered the restaurant with his arm


    still wrapped around her waist. ¡°Fortunately, the traffic wasn¡¯t that bad. Otherwise, we¡¯d only be arriving


    a whileter,¡± Shaun remarked with a smile.


    Subsequently, he added, ¡°Kingsley called several times to hurry me up. Did he not phone you?¡± He


    nced at Benjamin. ¡°He phoned me twice,¡± Benjamin replied cidly, his thin lips parting a smidge.


    Arissa chortled. ¡°Mr. Watts phoned twice, but he declined the first call. The second call came right on


    the heels of that.¡± Hearing that, Shaun guffawed before grumbling about Kingsley. ¡°He must have had


    nothing better to do to keep calling this person and that!¡±


    Suddenly, Benjamin halted in his tracks. He turned to the man. ¡°Who else did he invite?¡±


    ¡°Just the few of us. Jonathan will being over in a bit!¡± Shaun eyed him dubiously. Nodding,


    Benjamin led Arissa and the children in.


    The six children held hands. As they walked, Gavin exined theyout of the restaurant to Tim. ¡°The


    public restroom is over there, Tim. But we probably won¡¯t have any use for it. We¡¯ll be eating in a


    private room, and ites with an attached restroom.¡±


    Tim had never been there, so his eyes roved around, following Gavin¡¯s introduction. Zachary, Oliver,


    Jasper, and Jesse had all been there once, but they were still exceedingly curious about the ce and


    loved to look around.


    Even Arissa couldn¡¯t help scrutinizing the surrounding d¨¦cor. The restaurant was quaint, seemingly


    transporting one back to ancient times. On top of that, all the servers wore gowns, making for a


    delightful sight.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it beautiful here, Tim?¡± Jasper inquired, poking his head out. Tim bobbed his head. ¡°Yup! It¡¯s


    beautiful!¡± At his affirmation, Jasper beamed from ear to ear. ¡°The food here is also delicious! Have


    moreter!¡±


    Again, Tim nodded shyly. ¡°Watch where you¡¯re going,¡± Arissa cautioned the children smilingly. ¡°Watch


    where you¡¯re going, Mommy!¡± Jesse parroted. Arissa giggled. ¡°Okay!¡±


    Meanwhile, Benjamin¡¯s thin lips curved upward. Trailing behind them, Shaun was tickled pink as well.


    They strolled over to the private room with the children.


    Kingsley was waiting at the door. If it weren¡¯t for his dashing posture as he leaned against the wall, one


    might mistake him for a server there.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally here!¡± Puffing out a cloud of smoke, he quickly snubbed out the unfinished cigarette.


    Benjamin glowered at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you know that Gavin and the others are joining us for dinner?¡±


    Thereafter, he turned and instructed the children, ¡°Keep away from him.¡± The corners of Kingsley¡¯s


    mouth twitched. He hurried over to the air conditioner to dissipate the stench of cigarettes on him.


    At his docility, all six children snickered. ¡°Smoking is bad for your health, Mr. Watts!¡± Jasper advised,


    his eyes shimmering in the light. Kingsley shed him a sheepish smile before throwing a look at


    Benjamin. ¡°Your daddy smokes, too!¡±


    Tilting his head, Jasper studied Benjamin. Does Daddy smoke? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen him


    smoking. Benjamin rolled his eyes at him and stepped into the private room with the children after


    Arissa entered.


    Mirth filled Arissa. Shaun likewise shot Kingsley a re. ¡°You knew Gavin and the others wereing


    over for dinner, yet you still smoked. It¡¯s already merciful of Benjamin that he didn¡¯t throw you out.¡±


    ¡°I was just bored while waiting for the lot of you. Unexpectedly, I had only taken a few puffs when you


    all arrived.¡± Kingsley patted his clothes before sauntering in as well.


    Taking the menu, Benjamin slid it over to Arissa. ¡°You order!¡± Delight flooded Arissa. All six children


    crowded over, instantly jostling Benjamin out. They all started to ce their orders.


    ¡°These look yummy!¡± Tim¡¯s eyes lit up as he stared at the pictures on the menu. Smiling, Arissa slid the


    menu closer to him. ¡°Which one do you like, Tim? I¡¯ll order it for you!¡±

 Chapter 862

    Chapter 862


    Chapter 862 Drink From The Same ss


    While looking at the pictures on the menu, Tim shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know which one is nice, so you


    go ahead and order, Ms. York!¡±


    Arissa stroked his head indulgently. He¡¯s the easiest to satisfy when ites to eating, contented as


    long as there¡¯s food, and never once a picky eater.


    ¡°Order this, Mommy!¡± Zachary chimed in. ¡°Sure!¡± Arissa agreed. Oliver then interjected, ¡°I¡¯d like to eat


    this, Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Arissa concurred. Flipping through the menu, Jasper also ordered a dish. ¡°I want to eat this,


    Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Order it, then,¡± Arissa replied. ¡°Mommy, Mommy, don¡¯t forget me!¡± Jesse eximed. Arissa regarded


    her with a grin. ¡°What would you like to eat?¡±


    ¡°This sausage!¡± Jesse pointed at the picture. Kingsley burst into raucousughter. ¡°What sausage?¡±


    He wanted to lean over in curiosity, but Benjamin kicked at him with his long leg. Immediately dodging,


    Kingsley eyed him with a smirk. ¡°Let me have a look at it.¡±


    ¡°Behave!¡± Benjamin chided. Sticking his hands into his pockets, Kingsley regarded them all with a wide


    smile. ¡°Boss, shouldn¡¯t we be ordering first since it¡¯s your treat?¡±


    ¡°You can order when they¡¯re done,¡± Benjamin countered mildly. Arissa also ordered dishes favored by


    Jesse, Gavin, and Tim. Then, she handed the menu to the men.


    ¡°We¡¯re done. You guys go ahead and order.¡±


    ¡°Eh, but you seemingly haven¡¯t ordered anything, Arissa.¡± Kingsley stared at her. At that, Arissa


    chuckled. ¡°My tastes align with theirs quite closely.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and order. Do you still want to eat?¡± Benjamin warned in a terse voice. Kingsley didn¡¯t dare


    speak further. With the menu in hand, he crossed his legs and ordered while sitting on the couch.


    ¡°I ordered a few dishes. Here, it¡¯s your turn, Shaun.¡± He tossed the menu over. Catching it, Shaun


    ordered two dishes.


    When they had all finished cing their orders, Benjamin took the menu and ordered a few more


    dishes. Subsequently, hemanded Kingsley, ¡°Go and tell the kitchen to hurry it up!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Kingsley diligently stood up and summoned a server, handing the menu to her. ¡°Hurry up and


    prepare the dishes indicated. Also, bring the red wine we saved!¡±


    ¡°Understood, Mr. Watts. I¡¯ll go and make the arrangements right away!¡± The server hastily left to rush


    their order. ¡°When are Jonathan and the resting over?¡± Benjamin asked Kingsley.


    In response, Kingsley arched a brow. ¡°He said he¡¯ll be a bitte. As for Aaron, he has already


    departed.¡±


    Nodding, Benjamin instructed, ¡°Give Ethen a call and ask whether he¡¯sing over.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it right this


    instant!¡± Kingsley swiftly phoned Ethen.


    After the call had been answered, Kingsley merely put a question forth before hanging up the phone.


    Chortling, he announced, ¡°Ethen and Jack have arrived at the restaurant entrance.¡±


    A smile bloomed on Arissa¡¯s face. Ah, they¡¯ve both arrived as well. ¡°Mr. Frank and Uncle Jack are quite


    fast!¡± Zachary quipped with a snigger, his eyes trained at the door.


    Benjamin leaned over and poured a few sses of water for Arissa and the children. ¡°Have some


    water.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Taking the ss with a smile, Arissa urged the children to drink some water. ¡°Sweethearts, visit


    the restroom and wash your hands after you¡¯ve taken some water. Dinner will be served in a while!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± The six children bobbed their heads. ¡°Thank you for the water, Daddy (Mr. Graham)!¡±


    They didn¡¯t forget to also thank Benjamin. ¡°Hurry up and drink!¡± Benjamin jerked his chin, motioning the


    children to drink the water without dy.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to have some too?¡± Arissa turned to the man.


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze alighted on her exquisite face. ¡°After you.¡±


    Arissa merely took a few sips, for she wasn¡¯t thirsty. Only then did she put the ss down. Right away,


    the man snagged it and drank from it.


    For a moment, she was stunned.


    Benjamin swept his gaze over, his voice deep and his aura imposing.


    ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The corners of her mouth twitching, Arissa reminded in a whisper, ¡°I drank from that ss.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I drink from the same ss?¡±


    All domineering, Benjamin continued guzzling the water until there was none left.


    Arissa was promptly rendered speechless.


    Doesn¡¯t he have germaphobia? Does he not mind drinking from my ss?

 Chapter 863

    Chapter 863


    Chapter 863 Daddy And Mommy Have Kissed


    Both Shaun and Kingsley cast their gazes over with teasing looks in their eyes. ¡°Boss, has your


    germaphobia been cured by Arissa?¡± Kingsley teased. ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    Benjamin snorted, imposing despite his nonchnce. Kingsley merely chuckled,cking the guts to


    speak further. Shaun, on the other hand, smiled without saying anything. ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s not hygienic to


    share the same ss!¡±


    Gavin lectured Benjamin with a solemn expression on his face. Shooting him a sidelong nce,


    Benjamin retorted, ¡°Then, why do you sometimes drink from your mommy¡¯s ss?¡±


    Words eluded Gavin. He stuck his lower lip out, pouting. That¡¯s different, no? Daddy is an adult while


    I¡¯m a kid! Kingsley and Shaun doubled over inughter. Kingsley started, ¡°Gavin, your daddy¡ª¡±


    Just then, Benjamin hurled a peanut at him. By a stroke of luck, it flew right into his mouth. Almost


    choking, Kingsley gazed at the man aggrievedly.


    Benjamin had a dangerous look in his eyes, tinged with a hint of warning that it definitely wouldn¡¯t be


    just a peanut Kingsley had to worry about if he dared to run his mouth.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Sheepishly spitting out the peanut, Kingsley cracked it and popped it back into his mouth. ¡°Thank you


    for the peanut, Boss!¡±


    Meanwhile, Shaun was torn between amusement and exasperation. ¡°Some things aren¡¯t appropriate to


    be discussed in front of kids. You¡¯d best watch yourself!¡±


    The six children looked at each other. Jasper stared at Kingsley in sheer curiosity. ¡°What were you


    going to say earlier, Mr. Watts?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask, kiddo! Otherwise, your daddy is going to beat me up!¡± Kingsley gave a cough, not daring to


    tell him that his father didn¡¯t even mind his mother¡¯s saliva, let alone a ss she drank from.


    ¡°You can tell me secretly,¡± Jasper coaxed beamingly, trotting over to the man. Kingsley caressed his


    head. Sensing Benjamin¡¯s death stare, he fibbed, ¡°I was going to say that your daddy doesn¡¯t mind.¡±


    Jasper eyed him suspiciously and muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you were going to say that Daddy and


    Mommy have kissed?¡±


    In a sh, Arissa¡¯s face med. ¡°Jasper!¡± Benjamin warned with a frown. Kingsley couldn¡¯t help


    laughing. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that! Your son said that himself!¡±


    Benjamin rolled his eyes at the man. Upon seeing that Ethen and Jack had entered the room, he said


    to Jack, ¡°Throw him out, Jack!¡±


    Jack instantly stepped forward. ¡°Pardon me, Mr. Watts!¡±


    Kingsley hurriedly hugged the back of the couch. ¡°Your boss is just joking with me, Jack. Don¡¯t take it


    seriously!¡± He was no match for the man¡¯s strength, so he quickly seized the opportunity to dodge.


    ¡°Spare me this once, Boss! I¡¯ll never run my mouth again!¡± he hastily begged Benjamin. As Arissa


    watched, she was greatly amused. The six children likewise snickered at the sight of Kingsley¡¯s


    cowardice.


    Ethen, on the other hand, knew without a shadow of a doubt that Kingsley must have audaciously said


    something that provoked Benjamin. ¡°The food is served! Let¡¯s eat!¡±


    The moment Kingsley saw a server carrying a tter of appetizers in, he swiftly rushed over and took it


    from her, inviting everyone to dine together.


    ¡°Have some appetizers, Sweethearts! You first, Arissa!¡±


    He held the tter out to Arissa ingratiatingly. Arissa giggled. ¡°Thank you!¡± She took for all the children


    before taking one for herself. ¡°We haven¡¯t washed our hands yet, Mommy!¡± Gavin reminded.


    To that, Arissa chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Go and wash your hands after eating this.¡±


    Gavin studied them all before he took a small bite of it. Contrarily, it didn¡¯t matter to Tim. He had eaten


    when his hands were far dirtier.


    When they worked at the coal mine, their hands were all ck. There was no water to wash off the dirt


    and dust, so they often ate with dirty hands.


    Zachary, Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse didn¡¯t really mind it either. As long as their hands weren¡¯t awfully


    dirty, they could still ept it.


    ¡°A little dirt never killed anybody!¡±


    Grinning from ear to ear, Jasper popped it into his mouth without hesitation.


    Kingsley chortled and took another piece for him.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Watts!¡± Jasper eximed exuberantly.


    Kingsley held the tter out to the others, and everyone started eating.


    ¡°Do you want some, Boss?¡±

 Chapter 864

    Chapter 864


    Chapter 864 Love Or Money


    ¡°You guys go ahead.¡± Benjamin swept a gaze over Kingsley before looking at the children. Glimpsing


    the longing on their faces, he had the server bring another tter of appetizers. ¡°Go and wash your


    hands.¡±


    ¡°Quick, go and wash your hands!¡± Arissa echoed. She stood up and led the way to the restroom. All six


    children hastily trotted after her. After Arissa had washed their hands, she urged them all to go and


    relieve themselves.


    The children went into the cubicle, one after another. Arissa again helped them wash their hands and


    wiped them dry before allowing them to leave the restroom.


    She herself took a leak before leaving. By then, Jonathan had arrived. Surprise inundated Arissa, for


    she thought that he would arrive muchter.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Were you lying to me? You said you had something to do, yet you arrived so quickly?¡± Kingsley


    teased. The corners of Jonathan¡¯s mouth turned up. ¡°Do I look as though I¡¯d lie?¡±


    ¡°Nope, but when you do so, you¡¯re far more convincing than others!¡± Kingsley riposted with a snigger.


    At that, Jonathan chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s only because you¡¯re dumb. Who¡¯s to be med?¡±


    ¡°Look at this, everyone! This sanctimonious fellow is nothing more than a scammer!¡±


    Livid to the point that he had steaming out of his ears, Kingsley urged everyone to back him up.


    ¡°What scam did he pull on you? Love or money?¡± Shaun quipped, tickled pink.


    ¡°D*mn it! You¡¯re both on the same side! The former, okay?¡± Kingsley was downright indignant.


    Jonathan¡¯s lips inexorably twitched. ¡°Can you please mind your words, Kingsley? I¡¯ve never done


    anything of that sort! I¡¯m straight!¡±


    Everyone burst intoughter. Benjamin got to his feet. ¡°When is Aaron arriving?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll hurry him up!¡± Shaun gave Aaron a call. A whileter, he said to Benjamin, ¡°He has only just


    departed, so he asked us to go ahead and not bother waiting for him.¡±


    Nodding, Benjamin went to wash his hands. ¡°D*mn it! Aaron told me he was on his way, yet he now


    told you he has just departed. Jonathan told me he was at the office, but he¡¯s now here. All of you are


    liars! I¡¯m not going to organize a gathering anymore henceforth. You all can do it yourselves!¡±


    Harrumphing, Kingsley hurried away to wash his hands as well. Jonathan and Shaun exchanged


    smiling nces before they followed Kingsley.


    ¡°Here, Sweethearts!¡±


    Arissa gathered the children to the side of the dining table and hoisted them onto their chairs.


    Ethen and Jack stepped forward to help. They settled the children in their seats before leaving to wash


    their hands.


    Subsequently, Arissa adjusted the distance between their chairs and the table.


    Having returned, Benjamin pulled out a chair. ¡°Sit down.¡±


    Arissa looked at him for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll sit over there. It¡¯ll be more convenient to take food for the kids.¡±


    ¡°Just sit here. Let them eat by themselves.¡±


    Benjamin was being assertive, adamant that she sit beside him.


    He yanked her over directly and pushed her down onto the chair. Arissa was promptly torn between


    amusement and exasperation. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll sit here. Take it easy!¡±


    My shoulders hurt from the force of his grip.


    Sweeping a gaze over her, Benjamin pulled a chair out and took his seat.


    Shortly after, Kingsley, Jonathan, Shaun, Ethen, and Jack also took their ces at the table.


    Kingsley ordered the server to serve the wine.


    The server had decanted the wine beforehand. Taking the wine sses, she poured them all a serving.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to drink a few sses with us tonight, Boss!¡± Kingsley mored.


    Jonathan and the others seconded him.


    Benjamin eyed them before turning sideways and murmuring to Arissa, ¡°You don¡¯t need to drink. Just


    have some fruit juiceter.¡±


    Arissa nodded with a smile. ¡°Okay!¡±


    ¡°How is it right that Arissa isn¡¯t drinking? The two of you registered your marriage today, so we¡¯ve got to


    liven up the atmosphere a bit!¡±


    Kingsley stared at them with wide eyes, unwilling to squander that golden opportunity.


    ¡°I came here way beforehand to set everything up. Don¡¯t you find it romantic, Arissa?¡±


    Decorated with roses, the private room looked different from usual. There was also a hint of sweetness


    in the air.


    Arissa scanned her eyes over the dining table and the fresh flowers all around her.


    Smiling, shemented, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t said that, I would¡¯ve thought that this is the original d¨¦cor of the


    room!¡±


    At once, words eluded Kingsley.


    ¡°Haha! You went to all the effort for naught, Kingsley! Arissa didn¡¯t even notice it!¡±


    Shaun and the others roared withughter.

 Chapter 865

    Chapter 865


    Chapter 865 I Will Drink Her Share


    ¡°I now know!¡± Arissa beamed widely. ¡°Are you happy with it, Arissa? Benjamin had me prepare it!¡±


    Kingsley shot a nce at Benjamin, who hadn¡¯t said a single word.


    Hearing that, Arissa studied the man beside her. He had Kingsley prepare all this? For some reason, I


    don¡¯t quite believe it. Benjamin looked at her. ¡°How do you find it?¡±


    Giggling, Arissa queried in a whisper, ¡°You really had Mr. Watts decorate the room?¡±


    A sh of embarrassment flittered across Benjamin¡¯s face. ¡°He suggested it, so I told him to decorate


    the room a little.¡± A sliver of sweetness slithered into Arissa. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not all that satisfied with it.¡± Snorting softly, Benjamin red at Kingsley. Kingsley fell silent. Arissa


    chortled. ¡°It¡¯s passable.¡± Kingsley¡¯s eyes lit up, and he pped his hands in delight.


    ¡°I¡¯m d it¡¯s to your liking, Arissa. It doesn¡¯t matter even if Boss isn¡¯t satisfied with it.¡±


    The six children darted their eyes around. Taking out their phones, they snapped a few photos. ¡°We¡¯ve


    got to capture it for Great-grandaunt to see!¡±


    ¡°Here, let¡¯s drink to Boss and Arissa¡¯s marriage!¡±


    Kingsley raised his ss and stood up, hollering at them all.


    Following that, Jonathan, Shaun, Ethen, and Jack got to their feet.


    All six children stood up as well. Picking up the ss of fruit juice in front of them, they raised their


    sses at Benjamin and Arissa.


    ¡°Congrattions on your marriage, Daddy (Mr. Graham), Mommy (Ms. York)!¡±


    Arissa rose to her feet with a smile. ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Standing up, Benjamin exchanged her ss of wine for fruit juice.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re going overboard, Boss!¡± Kingsley teased.


    ¡°I¡¯ll drink her share as well. She can¡¯t drink!¡±


    Benjamin shot the man a warning look.


    He poured the wine in Arissa¡¯s ss into his own ss before clinking it with everyone.


    Laughing, they all offered their felicitations in unison. ¡°Wishing you a blissful marriage, Boss, Arissa!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, thank you!¡± Arissa clinked sses with them happily.


    Benjamin followed suit. ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Then, everyone started poking fun at Benjamin.


    ¡°Boss actually thanked us! How remarkable!¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡±


    Arissa stole a nce at the man with merriment dancing in her eyes.


    Taking the lead, Benjamin lifted his ss and downed the wine.


    He appeared extraordinarily handsome as he tilted his head back and guzzled the wine.


    Every movement of his was gracious and seductive.


    His bobbing Adam¡¯s apple was so alluring that Arissa couldn¡¯t take her eyes off it.


    Arissa blushed, feeling intoxicated despite not having had a drop of alcohol.


    She hastily sipped at the fruit juice to conceal her loss ofposure.


    The six children were likewise over the moon.


    They stared at their parents while beaming so widely that their eyes were mere slits.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Daddy is having wine while Mommy is having fruit juice with us!¡±


    Gavin was the happiest of them all. He was so striking when he smiled that he had all eyes riveted on


    him.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to drink with me when you¡¯ve grown up, Gavin!¡± Jonathan remarked dotingly.


    ¡°Okay! When I¡¯ve grown up, I¡¯ll treat you all to a drink!¡±


    Gavin nodded firmly.


    Everyone burst intoughter. Meanwhile, Shaun shed him a thumbs-up. ¡°We¡¯ll be waiting!¡±


    ¡°When we¡¯ve grown up, we¡¯ll also do the same!¡± Jasper promised with a grin.


    ¡°Okay, sure! We¡¯ll be waiting!¡± everyone seconded.


    They all regarded the children with great amusement.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sit down!¡± Benjamin urged.


    He pulled out Arissa¡¯s chair for her.


    Subsequently, the dishes were served, one after another.


    Benjamin took some food for Arissa before doing the same for the six children.


    ¡°Rotate the turntable for the dish you¡¯d like to eat and take it yourself,¡± he instructed.


    ¡°Okay!¡± The six children nodded obediently.


    Arissa also took some food for the children.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s drink again, Boss!¡±


    Kingsley filled his ss once more, wishing to drink with Benjamin.


    Sweeping his gaze over the man, Benjamin took the wine bottle and poured himself a measure of wine.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you two eat and get something into your stomachs first before drinking?¡± Arissa cautioned.


    It¡¯s downright detrimental to drink on an empty stomach.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Arissa. We¡¯ll eat first after downing this ss!¡± Kingsley replied with a sheepish smile.


    Benjamin glowered at him. ¡°So, are you drinking or what?¡±

 Chapter 866

    Chapter 866


    Chapter 866 Rosetta Tags Along


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll drink!¡± Kingsley replied before clinking sses with Benjamin. With that, thetter ced


    his wine ss down and gestured for everyone to start tucking into their meal.


    Just as they were enjoying the food, Aaron finally turned up. ¡°Oh! Everyone¡¯s here!¡± he eximed,


    albeit rather sheepishly. ¡°I¡¯m thetest, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Not at all! We¡¯ve only just started. Come on in!¡± Kingsley greeted warmly. Aaron promptly did as


    instructed, and only then did the group see who he had brought along.


    ¡°Hi, guys!¡± Rosetta said cheerily. Needless to say, everyone was shocked, especially since they


    thought Aaron would show up with his wife. No one had expected to see Rosetta instead.


    Kingsley¡¯s smile quickly faded as he red at Aaron. Thetter, on the other hand, looked utterly


    helpless. While Shaun and the rest nodded politely in response, Benjamin ignored the woman and


    turned his attention to Aaron.


    ¡°Take a seat, Aaron. We¡¯ve only just begun!¡± As a glint shed across her eyes, Arissa hurriedly


    chimed in, ¡°Yes, please join us! We¡¯ve only just started eating.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Arissa!¡± Aaron replied smilingly before sitting with Shaun and the others. Rosetta followed


    suit and was about to take the empty seat beside Benjamin when Ethen jumped up from his.


    ¡°Here, Ms. Adams. You can have my seat!¡± After giving up his seat so Rosetta could sit with Aaron,


    Ethen quickly plopped himself down next to Benjamin.


    The smile on Rosetta¡¯s face froze for a moment, but it wasn¡¯t long before she rposed herself and


    nodded cheerfully. ¡°Sure!¡±


    s, with her around, the atmosphere no longer felt as fun and rxed as before. ¡°Everyone, I¡¯d like to


    apologize for beingte by giving a toast!¡± Aaron eximed as he raised his ss and downed the


    wine.


    Straightforward as always, Kingsley shot him a look and blurted out, ¡°Aaron, why didn¡¯t you bring your


    wife along? You could¡¯ve informed us earlier that your sister wasing instead!¡±


    ¡°My wife couldn¡¯t join us because one of her friends was in an ident. I¡¯ll bring her along next time,¡±


    Aaron murmured, his voice gradually bing softer. ¡°Anyway, Rosetta insisted on tagging along


    when she found out I wasing here for dinner. I didn¡¯t have a choice¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, Rosetta was quietly studying everyone at the table until the sight of the six children sitting


    beside Arissa took her aback.


    As it turned out, the little ones were also staring at her, except their eyes were full of hostility and


    contempt.


    ¡°Benjamin, who are those¡ª¡±


    However, before she could finish her question, Aaron hastily tugged at her hand to shut her up.


    ¡°Rosetta!¡±


    Naturally, the six children became even more annoyed when they heard how intimately she had


    addressed their father.


    They turned to look at Arissa, only to find her seemingly unbothered and eating her food quietly.


    Nevertheless, they couldn¡¯t stop themselves from worrying.


    Benjamin¡¯s face, too, had turned incredibly solemn as he gave Rosetta a cold-eyed stare.


    ¡°Ms. Adams, I¡¯ve already reminded you yesterday not to call me with that tone lest people get the


    wrong idea!¡±


    Try as she might, Rosetta couldn¡¯t hide her pained expression. ¡°I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Eat your food and stop talking!¡± Aaron interrupted angrily.


    My goodness. Can¡¯t Rosetta see that Benjamin has no romantic feelings for her? Why else would he


    be hosting this dinner tonight?


    The next second, Aaron turned to Benjamin with an apologetic look. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Benjamin. I didn¡¯t mean


    to ruin your mood.¡±


    Thetter shot him a sideways nce and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t let it happen again!¡±


    With that, Aaron finally heaved a sigh of relief and raised his ss to give a toast to the couple.


    ¡°Benjamin, Arissa, congrattions on your marriage! Who knew you guys would be so much more


    efficient than me?¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Benjamin answered before clinking sses with Aaron.


    Arissa, too, chimed in, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Rosetta, however, still had her doubts. I can¡¯t believe they¡¯ve gotten their marriage certificate already!


    Those six kids are clearly Benjamin¡¯s, but are they also Arissa¡¯s?


    ¡°Have you guys really collected your marriage certificate?¡± she asked.


    Despite feeling the weight of Rosetta¡¯s stare, Arissa merely smiled and ced more food on her


    children¡¯s tes.


    ¡°Eat up, Sweethearts!¡±


    Nodding in unison, the children broke into cherubic smiles. ¡°Thank you, Mommy!¡±


    Rosetta frowned and clenched her fists. Mommy?This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 867

    Chapter 867


    Chapter 867 All Thanks To My Wife


    The more Aaron stared at the six adorable children, the more envious he felt. ¡°Hey, Benjamin, you¡¯ve


    moved so fast that no one can catch up with you! I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve given us so many surprises in


    just one night. Congrattions!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to my wife!¡± Benjamin replied with a smile as he continued to pile food on Arissa¡¯s te.


    Thetter nced at him and lightly chided, ¡°You have to eat more too. Don¡¯t just focus on drinking


    wine!¡±


    The next second, she promptly scooped some food onto his te. Benjamin continued chatting with


    Aaron and the rest as everyone began eating happily.


    Rosetta, on the other hand, stared at him in utter disbelief. Huh? Doesn¡¯t Benjamin hate it when people


    take food for him?


    Meanwhile, the six children puffed their cheeks out in anger when they saw Rosetta¡¯s eyes fixed on


    their father. Gosh, how much more shameless can this woman get? She obviously has ulterior motives


    foring to the dinner!


    Upon meeting the kids¡¯ baleful res, Rosetta quickly squeezed out a faint smile. ¡°Hello, kids!¡±


    s, they ignored her and continued with their meals, which all but wiped the smile off her face. Aaron,


    however, couldn¡¯t stop gazing at the six angelic-looking kids with a touch of envy.


    ¡°Benjamin has such a blessed life!¡± hemented. Upon hearing that, Shaun chuckled. ¡°If you work


    harder and faster, you can be just as blessed as him!¡±


    ¡°Haha! How can I ever catch up to him?¡± Aaron replied. Not only does Benjamin have six kids, but


    they¡¯re all already this big! I¡¯m so jealous!


    ¡°There, there, stop being envious of him. Let¡¯s drink up!¡± Kingsley cheered as he raised his ss.


    Soon, everyone was taking turns drinking a toast to Benjamin and congratting him while Arissa and


    the kids happily savored the food.


    Even as he entertained his friends, Benjamin never stopped getting food for his wife and children.


    ¡°It¡¯s your turn to drink with us, Arissa!¡± Kingsley eximed before feeling Benjamin¡¯s death re on


    him. ¡°Um¡­ You can have juice instead of wine!¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Arissa smiled in response. ¡°Sure. I¡¯m fine with juice!¡±


    With that, she stood up with her ss of juice and clinked sses with everyone.


    ¡°Arissa, Benjamin has quite a foul temper, so please try to put up with him in the future!¡± Kingsley


    teased.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. And if Benjamin ever pisses you off, you cane to us for help!¡± Shaun chimed in.


    Jonathanughed. ¡°May you two live happily ever after!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Graham, Mrs. Graham, here¡¯s wishing you a long and happy marriage!¡± Ethen and Jack


    eximed.


    ¡°Arissa, Benjamin collected the marriage certificate with you because he has his heart set on you for


    life,¡± Aaron quipped. ¡°No returns allowed! You have to spend a long, loving life with him!¡±


    ¡°Thank you! Thank you, everyone!¡± Arissa said as she drank a few sses of juice jovially.


    Just then, Rosetta stood up with her ss of wine. ¡°I¡¯d like to propose a toast too!¡±


    Everyone whipped around to stare at her, worried that she might say something to ruin the mood.


    To their surprise, Rosetta managed to keep herself in check.


    ¡°Ms. York, Benjamin¡¯s a pretty good guy. I wish you two all the best!¡± she said before downing her ss


    of wine.


    Whether Rosetta had meant her words or not, Arissa knew she had to be polite. ¡°Thank you, Ms.


    Adams!¡±


    Rosetta smiled faintly before turning to Benjamin, all bright-eyed and bushy-tailed.


    ¡°Here¡¯s a toast to you, too, Benjamin!¡±


    Unfortunately, thetter narrowed his eyes and said nothing.


    As the atmosphere became increasingly awkward, Arissa secretly nudged her husband.


    When Benjamin saw the look in her eyes, he finally gave in and lifted his gaze to Rosetta.


    ¡°Appreciate it,¡± he replied coldly, still refusing to raise his ss.


    Despite the awkwardness, Rosetta kept her smile on. ¡°You¡¯ve already had a lot to drink tonight, so


    don¡¯t worry about it! Have more food!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s tuck in!¡± Kingsley added.


    Benjamin went on to enjoy his meal.


    When Arissa realized how he was tantly ignoring Rosetta, she didn¡¯t bother with thetter either as


    she continued entertaining the others.


    Ah, why should I care? I know how Rosetta feels about my husband, so there¡¯s no need for me to be


    nice to her.


    ¡°Stop talking to them and eat up!¡± Benjamin said as he piled more food onto Arissa¡¯s te.

 Chapter 868

    Chapter 868


    Chapter 868 Intentional


    ¡°How¡¯s the food? Good?¡± Benjamin asked gently. Arissa smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s delicious! You


    should eat more too!¡±


    Just as she was about to send a spoonful of food into her mouth, Benjamin suddenly grabbed her hand


    and ate from her spoon instead.


    Going red in the face, Arissa red at her husband. Thetter, however, was unbothered and happily


    chewed away. Seeing how intimate they were, Rosetta was green with envy.


    ¡°It looks like you haven¡¯t changed at all, Benjamin. You still love eating steak, huh? Since my mother


    misses you too, you should visit her sometime. I¡¯ll tell her to make you your favorite dish.¡±


    With Rosetta¡¯s words being so suggestive, it was easy for anyone who didn¡¯t know better to get the


    wrong idea.


    Arissa, however, merely put on a polite smile and stayed silent.


    Hah! Of course, I know what Rosetta¡¯s trying to y at, but I won¡¯t fall for it. Benjamin has already


    made things clear to her, yet she still said that on purpose, thinking I¡¯d misunderstand the situation.


    Why should I walk into her trap? If Benjamin has ever had feelings for her, I might still feel a tinge of


    jealousy, but the truth is he doesn¡¯t like her at all. Besides, what¡¯s the big deal about him going to the


    Adams family for a meal? He¡¯s friends with Aaron, isn¡¯t he?


    By then, even Aaron had had enough of his sister and regretted bringing her along.


    She¡¯s a woman of privilege and status, for goodness¡¯ sake! Why does she have to act so desperate?


    The only person she¡¯s embarrassing is herself!


    ¡°Rosetta!¡± Aaron scolded before Benjamin could blow his top. ¡°Go home right now if you can¡¯t behave


    yourself!¡±


    ¡°Aaron!¡±


    Seeing how her own brother hadshed out at her in public, Rosetta seethed with anger.


    She couldn¡¯t stand how lovey-dovey Benjamin and Arissa were, and even the slightest bit of it made


    her want to ruin everything.


    ¡°Get out if you can¡¯t shut up. Stop embarrassing yourself!¡± Aaron bellowed.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ms. Adams, we¡¯ve tried your mother¡¯s steak before, and there¡¯s no doubt it¡¯s delicious. But if we had to


    compare, I must say Arissa¡¯s cooking is way better. Therefore, I don¡¯t see the need to disturb your


    mother when we can enjoy good food right here in Yaleview!¡± Kingsley said smilingly before turning to


    Arissa. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Arissa?¡±


    Arissa merely nced at Kingsley and smiled.


    ¡°Oh? You can make his favorite dish too, Ms. York?¡± Rosetta said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I have no problem making simple home-cooked dishes.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I look forward to trying your cooking someday, Ms. York!¡± Rosetta answered.


    Arissa nodded, but this time, she said nothing more.


    As more dishes were served, Kingsley drummed up the enthusiasm once again. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s tuck


    in! Arissa, please help yourself!¡±


    With that, Kingsley passed the dishes to Benjamin and Arissa so they could get first dibs.


    After scooping out some food for Arissa, Benjamin promptly handed the dishes back. ¡°Eat up!¡±


    Thankfully, the rest of the dinner went on pretty smoothly.


    Even as Benjamin drank with his friends, he¡¯d still get food for Arissa and the kids from time to time.


    The six children were understandably upset with Rosetta, but they behaved themselves and ate their


    food quietly.


    Arissa, too, no longer bothered Benjamin and let him catch up with his friends.


    ¡°Hey, Benjamin, when are you and Arissa holding the wedding? Have you fixed a date?¡± Jonathan


    asked.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯ll be on the sixth of next month. Remember to keep the date free!¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡± Kingsley and Shaun replied while Aaron nodded enthusiastically.


    Rosetta stared at the happy couple, unable to banish the bitterness she felt.


    D*mn it! They really are getting married!


    ¡°Benjamin, I¡¯ll be your best man!¡± Kingsley suddenly shouted excitedly.


    Benjamin cast an impassive nce at him.


    ¡°You won¡¯t go wrong choosing me, Benjamin,¡± Kingsley added. ¡°I¡¯m sure there will be a lot of drinking,


    and you know how good of a drinker I am!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it again,¡± Benjamin said tly.


    ¡°Benjamin, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re picking Shaun instead?¡± Kingsley asked, his voice tinged with sadness.


    ¡°He won¡¯t be able to drink on your behalf. You know how weak his alcohol tolerance is!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Shaun red at him.


    Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ¡°Oh, please. Do you think you can hold your liquor well?


    Let¡¯s be honest. No one can beat Benjamin at drinking!¡±

 Chapter 869

    Chapter 869


    Chapter 869 She Is My Mommy


    ¡°No matter how great he is, he can¡¯t handle toasts from so many people. Shouldn¡¯t I take care of it? I¡¯m


    going to be Boss¡¯ best man. Don¡¯t you guys dare steal it from me,¡± Kingsley warned, patting his chest.


    ¡°Benjamin never said it was going to be you. Stop thinking so highly of yourself,¡± Shaun retorted.


    Kingsley shot him a re. ¡°Boss never said it wasn¡¯t going to be me, either.¡±


    All six children giggled.


    Zachary said, ¡°You¡¯ll definitely be the best man if you perform well, Mr. Watts.¡±


    Delighted, Kingsley bent over and patted Zachary¡¯s head. ¡°Aw¡­ You always know what to say.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Watts, you might even get to be Mr. Bailey and Mr. Patterson¡¯s best man, too!¡± Jasper blinked


    innocently.


    Upon hearing that, Kingsley twitched his lips. ¡°Hey, watch it. You make it sound like I¡¯m going to be the


    last one who gets married.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s possible. Benjamin and I are already married. You guys are the only ones left now. You¡¯d better


    hurry up if you don¡¯t want to be thest one,¡± Aaron chimed in to tease Kingsley.


    ¡°Ugh. You¡¯ve only just gotten married. Why are you urging us to get married like the elders?¡± Kingsley


    countered.


    Aaron grinned. ¡°To be honest with you, being married is great.¡±


    Kingsley twitched his lips in annoyance. ¡°Pfft. It¡¯s only been a few days. Isn¡¯t it too early to say that?¡±


    ¡°Why would Benjamin marry Arissa so quickly if it¡¯s not a good thing?¡± Aaron nced at Benjamin.


    Kingsley sneaked a peek at Benjamin, who was eating calmly and ignoring their petty argument.


    Benjamin turned to Arissa and asked gently, ¡°Is there anything else you¡¯d like to have?¡±


    Arissa nced up at him. ¡°Let them order. I¡¯m fine with anything.¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Raising his brow, Benjamin turned to Aaron and Jonathan, saying, ¡°Jonathan, Aaron, since you guys


    were thest to arrive, you shall be in charge of ordering us a few more dishes.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Boss¡¯ treat today. Don¡¯t hold back!¡± Kingsley never stopped stuffing his mouth with food. He would


    even serve the children some whenever he tasted something delicious.


    The six children ate to their hearts¡¯ delight.


    After informing a waiter to bring in a menu, Ethen handed it to Aaron and Jonathan.


    Seeing that, Kingsley leaned in, saying, ¡°Pick the expensive ones!¡±


    Aaron and Jonathan were rendered speechless.


    ¡°Tsk. All you know is to take advantage of Benjamin. The dishes have to be tasty too, you know?¡±


    Jonathan shook his head with a smile.


    ¡°This ce is famous for its dishes. How can there be one that tastes bad?¡± Kingsley scoffed.


    Benjamin nced at the children. After identifying the dish they liked, he ordered another serving of it.


    Noticing the children¡¯s greasy mouths, Arissa took some tissues and helped them clean up.


    The six children grinned at her.


    Tim prompted, ¡°Eat up, Ms. York!¡±


    ¡°I am. I¡¯m just taking a break,¡± Arissa replied.


    Aaron and Rosetta looked over when they heard the way Tim addressed Arissa.


    ¡°Ms. York, aren¡¯t you his mommy?¡± Rosetta asked.


    Arissa¡¯s face fell subtly. However, she forced a smile and answered, ¡°Indeed I am. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Then, why is he addressing you as Ms. York?¡± Rosetta asked curiously, asionally ncing at Tim.


    ¡°Tim likes addressing me that way. It¡¯s just a form of address. There are many people in this world who


    address their moms that way too,¡± Arissa responded.


    ¡°But the other children address you as Mommy. He¡¯s the only one who doesn¡¯t. Anyway, I¡¯m just asking


    out of curiosity. Please don¡¯t take it wrongly,¡± Rosetta said apologetically.


    Biting his lip, Tim stole a nce at Rosetta. The moment he saw her fake smile, he yelled defiantly,


    ¡°Ms. York is my mommy! She gave birth to me!¡±


    Arissa was beyond touched. She stroked his head, affirming, ¡°Yes. You¡¯re my biological child. No one


    can change that fact.¡±


    Tim nodded firmly. ¡°Yep!¡±


    Rosetta smiled awkwardly.


    Meanwhile, Benjamin shot her a warning look that sent a chill down her spine when she met his icy


    re.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to watch your words? Why do you have to talk so much?¡± Aaron reprimanded her. Tsk.


    She ruined the great atmosphere again.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Benjamin, Arissa. I shouldn¡¯t have brought her along,¡± Aaron apologized.


    Arissa smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Ms. Adams was just being curious.¡±


    Benjamin, however, did not bother being polite at all. Coldly, he snapped, ¡°Ms. Adams, is there


    anything else you¡¯re curious about?¡±

 Chapter 870

    Chapter 870


    Chapter 870 Wife Of Benjamin


    Rosetta was deeply saddened by Benjamin¡¯s attitude. Does he really not like me anymore?


    ¡°Please think carefully before talking about some things, Ms. Adams.¡± Benjamin red at her coldly.


    Suppressing her feelings of sorrow, Rosetta put on a polite smile. ¡°That¡¯s all.¡±


    The corners of Benjamin¡¯s lips lifted to form a smirk. ¡°Then, eat your food quietly.¡± Rosetta smiled stiffly


    in response. Noting Benjamin¡¯s displeasure, Aaron apologized again, ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry, Benjamin.


    We¡¯ve ruined everyone¡¯s mood.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat,¡± Benjamin prompted. ¡°Come on! Let¡¯s have a drink!¡± Kingsley shouted in an attempt to lift the


    mood.


    Soon, the dishes were served. After having some more food, the adults continued drinking and chatting


    enthusiastically about everything under the sun.


    ¡°Mommy, I want to pee!¡± Jesse tugged at Arissa¡¯s shirt.


    Arissa quickly put down her fork and picked Jesse up in her arms, taking her to the restroom.


    ¡°Mommy, I can go in on my own. Why don¡¯t you go back and carry on eating? I actually feel like taking


    a poo, too.¡± Jesse giggled embarrassedly.


    Amused, Arissa gave Jesse¡¯s cheeks a gentle pinch. ¡°Go on, then. I¡¯ll be waiting for you here.¡±


    The sink here is a little high up. Jesse won¡¯t be able to wash her hands once she¡¯s out of the cubicle.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Jesse nodded and ran off to use the restroom.


    While Arissa was waiting beside the sink, Rosetta entered the restroom. She nodded at the former and


    washed her hands.


    Arissa nodded in response as she continued waiting for Jesse.


    ¡°Ms. York, how did you get to know Benjamin?¡±


    ¡°I work at Graham Group,¡± Arissa replied politely.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Rosetta responded, nodding. She then smiled and inquired, ¡°Then, how did you get pregnant with


    Gavin and the others?¡±


    Arissa nced at Rosetta. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about such private matters.¡±


    Rosetta¡¯s eyes glinted as she fixed them on Arissa, which made thetter rather ufortable.


    ¡°Benjamin¡¯s an outstanding man. I know there are many women out there who want to hook up with


    him and will use some tricks to achieve their goals. Are you not answering my question because you


    did the same?¡± Rosetta questioned.


    Arissa scoffed. Since Rosetta is being so straightforward, then there¡¯s no need for me to hold back


    anymore.


    ¡°Wow, Ms. Adams. Anyone who didn¡¯t know would think you¡¯re Benjamin¡¯s wife,¡± Arissa mocked.


    Rosetta¡¯s expression changed as her face contorted with rage.


    ¡°I was originally Benjamin¡¯s fianc¨¦e!¡± she insisted.


    Arissa scoffed gently. ¡°That was all in your head. Did you two even get engaged?¡±


    Rosetta¡¯s face fell. She¡¯s right. We didn¡¯t get engaged.


    ¡°I can see that Benjamin doesn¡¯t have any feelings for you, let alone want to be engaged to you. So,


    who are you to warn me, Ms. Adams? If you¡¯re so capable, feel free to talk to Benjamin about it. I won¡¯t


    object as long as he likes you and wants to marry you.¡± Arissa crossed her arms and stared coldly at


    Rosetta.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Rosetta was livid. Not only did she fail to provoke Arissa, but thetter¡¯s words had even struck her


    sore spot. ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t be too arrogant! I¡¯m going to take Benjamin back one day!¡±


    Arissa grinned. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for that day toe, Ms. Adams.¡±


    Suddenly, Benjamin appeared. ¡°What¡¯s taking you girls so long?¡±


    He gazed at Arissa and frowned at the sight of Rosetta.


    ¡°Ms. Adams says she¡¯s your fianc¨¦e and even wants to take you back.¡± Arissa looked at him


    innocently.


    Benjamin scowled.


    Rosetta, on the other hand, never expected Arissa to tell Benjamin that on the spot. It made the former


    furious. How dare she!


    ¡°I never said that, Benjamin. Please don¡¯t listen to her! She was the one who talked about giving you to


    me¡ª¡±


    Arissa chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re quite skilled at twisting the truth, eh?¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze darkened as he red at Rosetta. ¡°Ms. Adams, is there something I did that made


    you get the wrong idea? How dare you speak to my wife like that? Is this how the Adams family


    educates their daughter?¡±

 Chapter 871

    Chapter 871


    Chapter 871 Aaron ps Rosetta


    Rosetta blushed with humiliation. She exined frantically, ¡°Please don¡¯t listen to her, Benjamin. I


    never said such a thing¡ª¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m deaf? I heard everything you said to her with my own ears!¡± Benjamin interrupted, his


    expression grim as he glowered at Rosetta.


    A look of horror appeared on Rosetta¡¯s face. There was no way she could defend herself further.


    Right then, Jesse hurried out of the restroom. ¡°Daddy, that evil woman says you¡¯re hers. She even said


    she wants to take you away from Mommy!¡±


    Jesse then red daggers at Rosetta. ¡°Hmph! How shameless!¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    To Jesse¡¯s surprise, Rosetta returned her re. It gave Jesse such a shock that she hid behind Arissa.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, Jesse.¡± Arissa quickly carried Jesse into her arms and red back at Rosetta. Let¡¯s


    see how she¡¯s going to keep defending herself.


    ¡°Aaron!¡± Benjamin called out.


    Upon hearing that, Aaron rushed over. ¡°What is it, Benjamin?¡±


    Sensing the odd atmosphere, he nced at Rosetta.


    ¡°Take your sister away, and don¡¯t bring her along to our reunions in the future. Otherwise, don¡¯t me


    me for what will happen,¡± Benjamin warned icily.


    Aaron blushed, feeling utterly embarrassed. It was the first time Benjamin spoke so straightforwardly.


    ring at Rosetta, Aaron questioned, ¡°What did you do?¡±


    She¡¯s such a handful! Trouble is all she¡¯s been causing ever since I brought her here.


    Of course, Rosetta did not dare to tell him the truth.


    Unwilling to ept the situation, she stared at Benjamin, asking, ¡°Have you really set your mind on this


    woman? She has a purpose for approaching you! Besides, she yed some tricks to get pregnant with


    your child¡ª¡±


    Smack!


    Aaron gave Rosetta a tight p across the face.


    Arissa was shocked, but Benjamin was unfazed. He merely red at Rosetta.


    Covering her face, Rosetta said disappointedly, ¡°How dare you hit me, Aaron!¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t havee to your senses if I didn¡¯t hit you. Apologize. Now!¡±


    Rosetta gritted her teeth. However, she felt terrified the moment she met Benjamin¡¯s icy re.


    ¡°Ms. Adams, you seem to harbor some serious feelings of enmity toward my wife. Let me make this


    clear today. No matter what she did to approach me, I was the one who willingly epted her. I¡¯m


    going to protect her for the rest of my life. On the other hand, you were just someone they joked about.


    I thought you were the obedient type, which made me consider marrying you. Truth is, I don¡¯t have any


    feelings for you. I¡¯ll never marry you, even if I hadn¡¯t married my wife today.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying! You defended me in front of Old Mr. Graham and even talked about marrying me!¡±


    Rosetta rebuked.


    Benjamin scoffed, ¡°Are you sure you heard that with your own ears?¡±


    I remember Dad and I were in the study when I was talking to him about all that. Looks like there are


    many spies in Old Manor. Not only are they spying for outsiders, but they are also spouting nonsense.


    Rosetta pursed her lips.


    Right then, Aaron tugged at her arm and scolded, ¡°Don¡¯t say a word. Aren¡¯t you done embarrassing


    yourself?¡±


    He then quickly apologized to Benjamin, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Benjamin. Rosetta didn¡¯t know better and has


    caused you trouble. Please don¡¯t take offense at her.¡±


    After that, he apologized to Arissa as well, ¡°Arissa, please ignore Rosetta¡¯s words. Benjamin never


    harbored any feelings for my sister. It was just a stupid idea we came up with back then. I¡¯m so sorry.


    Please don¡¯t misunderstand Benjamin.¡±


    Arissa could hear the sincerity in his words. Thus, she had no intention of holding Aaron ountable


    for Rosetta¡¯s faults.


    She nodded in understanding. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I get it.¡±


    ¡°Please get out, Ms. Adams. You¡¯re not wee here,¡± Benjamin stated, not bothering to spare


    Rosetta¡¯s dignity. His gaze was cold and indifferent.


    Rosetta bit her lip, her face ugly with rage and humiliation.


    Seeing she was not moving, Aaron quickly pulled her out, apologizing to Benjamin and Arissa again,


    ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry about this. I¡¯ll take her away now. Please don¡¯t let her affect your mood.¡±


    As soon as Aaron dragged Rosetta out of the restroom, he scolded her in front of the private room


    door, ¡°What on earth is wrong with you? Look at you now! You look like a jealous woman instead of a


    daughter from a wealthy family. I¡¯ve told you this before¡ªBenjamin has absolutely no feelings for you!


    It¡¯s all your imagination. If you really liked him, you wouldn¡¯t have gone abroad for so many years and


    come back now just to snatch him away from Arissa. He¡¯s married and even has a family. He¡¯ll never


    want you, no matter how much you refuse to ept the truth!¡±


    Aaron was so livid that he gave her such a terrible scolding without a care in the world.

 Chapter 872

    Chapter 872


    Chapter 872 Give Me Away


    ¡°Aaron, I really like him. I didn¡¯t realize it back then, but I understand my feelings now. I like him. I really,


    really like him!¡± Rosetta said defiantly.


    Aaron fumed, ¡°Nonsense! There¡¯s something mentally wrong with you. Go home now. I¡¯m warning you,


    you¡¯re going to bring trouble to our family if you do this again. Benjamin has already given you a


    warning just now. Can you please wake the heck up already?¡±


    With that, Aaron pulled her away. He was too embarrassed to rejoin the group for the meal.


    However, what they did not know was that the entire conversation had been recorded by reporters.


    Back in the private room, Kingsley and the others, who had watched Aaron pulling Rosetta away,


    hurried to the entrance of the restroom.


    ¡°What happened?¡± they asked.


    s, Benjamin jerked his head, signaling them to leave.


    In the meantime, Arissa lifted Jesse and helped thetter to wash her hands.


    Benjamin fixed his gaze on her. ¡°Did you really tell Rosetta you¡¯d give me to her?¡±


    Arissa snuck a nce at him, feeling a little pressured.


    She responded softly, ¡°Yep. I told her I¡¯d give her the position of Mrs. Graham if you really wanted to


    marry her.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s face fell.


    Arissa eyed his grim expression. Is he mad?


    ¡°Jesse, please go out. I need to talk to your mommy.¡± Benjamin nced at Jesse.


    Jesse stared at the adults, feeling a little frightened.


    ¡°Carry on with your meal, Sweetheart. If not, your brothers are going to finish the food,¡± Arissa urged


    Jesse to leave.


    ¡°Hurry up, Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Arissa nodded.


    Jesse stole a nce at Benjamin, sensing thetter¡¯s anger. Hence, she ran off to look for her brothers.


    As soon as Jesse left, Benjamin shut the door and immediately pressed Arissa against it.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Arissa was taken aback.


    Benjamin red at her with a fiery gaze, hissing, ¡°Did you really want to let me go?¡±


    Arissa¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she blinked nervously at him. ¡°I¡­ Mmph!¡±


    Benjamin smashed his lips down on hers as if he was trying to punish her. He kissed her hard, wishing


    he could stuff her into his body.


    Feeling the pain on her lips, Arissa smacked Benjamin¡¯s back to make him stop. Unfortunately, he had


    locked her so tightly in his embrace that it was impossible for her to break free.


    Arissa was on the verge of suffocating.


    In the meantime, Jesse hurried to her brothers and reported softly to Zachary, ¡°Zachary, Daddy¡¯s angry.


    Do you think he¡¯ll bully Mommy?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°He¡¯s angry at Mommy?¡± Zachary frowned.


    Jesse nodded. ¡°He even told me to leave the restroom.¡±


    Hearing that, Gavin exchanged nces with Zachary. Immediately, they rushed to the restroom.


    Tim and the others followed suit.


    ¡°Hey! Where are you kids going?¡± Kingsley shouted when he saw the six children running toward the


    restroom.


    Jonathan, however, was not the slightest bit worried. In fact, there was even a smirk on his lips.


    ¡°Do you guys think Benjamin will be madter?¡± Shaun asked the others, chuckling.


    Ethen and Jack looked at one another. ¡°Mr. Graham already looked angry just now.¡±


    ¡°That was different.¡± Shaun grinned at them. ¡°He was mad at Rosetta earlier. And now, he must be mad


    at Arissa.¡±


    ¡°How do you know that?¡± Kingsley shot him a look.


    Pushing his sses, Shaun chuckled and exined, ¡°Benjamin¡¯s aura felt off just now.¡±


    Jonathan sipped on his wine calmly. Noting Jonathan¡¯s silence, Kingsley turned to him. ¡°Do you agree


    with Shaun?¡±


    ¡°Drink up. Why do you care so much about a couple¡¯s affairs?¡± Jonathan clinked his ss with


    Kingsley¡¯s.


    In the end, Kingsley could only shoot curious nces in the direction of the restroom.


    Meanwhile, the six children called out in front of the restroom door, ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Benjamin shut his eyes and finally let Arissa go. He then red at her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you think of fighting for


    me?¡±


    Arissa was furious, and she could not be bothered to think about the wound on her lips.


    She red daggers at Benjamin, who was questioning her. ¡°Are you crazy, Benjamin Graham?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t my exnation just now clear enough? What¡¯s he mad for?

 Chapter 873

    Chapter 873


    Chapter 873 No Need For A Jerk


    In truth, it was the fact that Arissa would give him away so calmly that made Benjamin furious.


    ¡°It¡¯s your fault that I¡¯m crazy!¡± he roared.


    ¡°Daddy,e out! What are you doing with Mommy in there?¡±


    Gavin¡¯s voice rang out.


    Blushing and panting, Arissa hissed, ¡°Move aside!¡±


    Benjamin stared at her. ¡°Do you really not want to fight for me?¡±


    Arissa rolled her eyes at his words. I can¡¯t believe he bit me because of this.


    Annoyed, she snapped, ¡°What¡¯s the point of fighting for you if you want to marry someone else? Why


    would I want a jerk?¡±


    Benjamin stared at her fixedly.


    That makes sense¡­


    Regardless, he still felt displeased.


    ¡°How can you give me up so easily?¡±


    Arissa red at Benjamin, who would not give up on the topic. She taunted, ¡°What do you want me to


    do? Are you only going to be satisfied when I put on exaggerated acts? If I do that, will the jerk change


    his mind and feel bad for me? I think all you¡¯ll feel then is disgust.¡±


    She poked his chest firmly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a jerk!¡± Benjamin grabbed her hand, looking utterly serious.


    Arissa stared intently at him, speechless.


    ¡°Are you satisfied, Mr. Graham? Are you satisfied with my answer now?¡± she asked.


    It¡¯s just a hypothetical situation. Does he really have to be so petty?


    ¡°No!¡± Benjamin spat.


    His answer left Arissa exasperated.


    ¡°Mommy¡­ Mommy¡­¡± the children cried out anxiously outside the restroom.


    Hearing that, Arissa attempted to push Benjamin away, but to no avail.


    ¡°I want to go out!¡± she shouted.


    Benjamin pinned her tightly and fixed his eyes on her face.


    Arissa was at a loss for words. ¡°Just what are you trying to do?¡±


    Benjamin leaned forward, ced his chin on her shoulder, and breathed into her ear, ¡°Arissa, I thought


    long and hard before deciding to marry you. I¡¯ll never let you go in this lifetime.¡±


    Arissa felt her heart skip a beat.


    What a jerk! He forced a kiss on me a while ago. Now, his sweet words have managed to douse my


    anger.


    She softened her tone, saying, ¡°It was just a hypothetical situation. Why are you so serious?¡±


    If he had told her that in a different location, she would have been more touched.


    ¡°No hypothetical situations are allowed!¡± Benjamin argued stubbornly, biting her ear.


    Arissa shuddered.


    This is so embarrassing! The children are still outside, and we¡¯re only separated by a door. Besides,


    the guys are still eating out there. What will they think of us?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out. Everyone¡¯s still out there. They¡¯ll start wondering what we¡¯re up to,¡± she reminded him


    while pushing him away from her.


    Benjamin lifted his head and gazed at her. ¡°Don¡¯t you evere up with such hypothetical situations


    again when someone talks to you that way. You¡¯re just condoning other women to take me away from


    you, you know that?¡±


    Arissa stared at his serious expression, feeling a little amused.


    She patted his chest, asking, ¡°Can anyone take you away from me when your heart is with me?¡±


    ¡°Arissa York!¡± Benjamin growled, ring at her. ¡°You¡¯re my wife. You cannot shrink back when you¡¯re


    dealing with those women. You should fight back.¡±


    ¡°I did!¡± Arissa looked at him innocently.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Daddy!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson if you bully Mommy, Mr. Graham!¡±


    The children banged on the door.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Arissa was getting impatient. ¡°Let me go now! The kids are panicking.¡±


    Glowering at the man who still did not release her, she warned, ¡°The guys are going to get the wrong


    idea if we continue staying here.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze bored into hers as he said confidently, ¡°That has already happened.¡±


    Arissa was dumbfounded.


    The children were extremely worried about Arissa when the door did not open no matter how much


    they yelled. Thus, they went looking for Ethen to open the door.


    ¡°Mr. Frank, please open the door. Daddy must be bullying Mommy now.¡± Gavin tugged at Ethen¡¯s arm.


    Of course, Ethen did not dare to approach the restroom.


    ¡°Haha! Gavin, it¡¯s normal for your daddy to bully her. Come on, dig in. I promise they¡¯lle out in one


    piece.¡± Kingsley giggled indecently.

 Chapter 874

    Chapter 874


    Chapter 874 Why Do They Think That


    Both Shaun and Jonathan were speechless.


    They were sure Benjamin would be mad if he heard what Kingsley had just uttered.


    ¡°Uncle Jack, please help us smash the door open!¡± Zachary tugged at Jack¡¯s arm as well.


    Jack nced at the restroom. He, too, did not dare to intrude on Benjamin and Arissa.


    ¡°Mr. Graham will only be angrier if I smash the door open,¡± he said.


    The children red at the men, huffing in anger.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you guys helping us?¡±


    ¡°Your daddy just wants some alone time with your mommy. They¡¯re trying to resolve some


    misunderstandings and cultivate their rtionship. It¡¯ll be fine. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Kingsley exined,


    grinning at them.


    It¡¯s so fun to see their faces puffed with anger. They look like squirrels.


    ¡°Hmph! We don¡¯t need your help! We¡¯ll settle this on our own. Let¡¯s go!¡± Zachary turned on his heels


    and ran back to the restroom, hollering at his siblings to follow him.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± The children started banging on the door once more.


    Arissa quickly answered, ¡°I¡¯m here!¡±


    ¡°Mommy, is Mr. Graham bullying you? Stand aside! We¡¯ll go in and help you!¡±


    Hearing the children¡¯s aggressive shouts, Arissa nced at Benjamin, ordering, ¡°Open the door.¡±


    Benjamin raised his brow and shouted at the door, ¡°Zachary, I¡¯m not bullying your mommy!¡±


    He then straightened Arissa¡¯s clothes, which left her speechless.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not bullying Mommy, then why aren¡¯t you opening the door? Why aren¡¯t you guysing out?


    Do you think I¡¯m that easy to fool? Why didn¡¯t you answer us just now?¡± Zachary snorted.


    Jasper chimed in, ¡°Exactly. Why didn¡¯t you speak up earlier?¡±


    Oliver demanded, ¡°Open the door!¡±


    Jesse assured, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, Mommy. We¡¯ll help you!¡±


    Tim, too, ordered, ¡°Open the door now, Mr. Graham! That way, we won¡¯t misunderstand you anymore.¡±


    Gavin threatened, ¡°I won¡¯t forgive you if you bully Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Why do they all think I¡¯m bullying you?¡± Benjamin pinched Arissa¡¯s cheeks, feeling jealous.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what¡¯s happening now?¡± Arissa pouted.


    Her pink and slightly swollen lips were quite enticing.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes glinted with an unfathomable emotion as he leaned forward.


    Arissa quickly pushed him aside. ¡°Time to go out!¡±


    Benjamin chuckled when he saw her shyly hanging her head.


    Pinching her nose, he said domineeringly, ¡°Remember what I said. Don¡¯t make me angry.¡±


    Arissa pouted. ¡°Petty idiot.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Benjamin arched his brow, exuding an imposing aura that could make a person¡¯s heart tremble.


    ¡°I get it, I get it. Open the door already. Didn¡¯t you hear how panicked the kids were?¡± Arissa snorted,


    pursing her lips in annoyance.


    ¡°They¡¯re going to smash the door down if you don¡¯t open it now,¡± she warned.


    ¡°Are they that strong?¡± Smirking, he hugged her and stood aside to open the door.


    The sudden movement of the door caused the children, who were banging on it, to bump into


    Benjamin.


    He immediately helped them up. ¡°What are you kids doing?¡±


    The children looked up and hurriedly steadied their feet, looking like a pack of furious animals.


    ¡°Did you bully Mommy?¡±


    Gavin, Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper red at him.


    Jesse, too, red at him before hiding behind Tim, who did not show as much resistance toward


    Benjaminpared to the others. He felt relieved after seeing Arissa was fine.


    Benjamin turned around to give Arissa a warning look. ¡°Did I bully you?¡±


    Arissa snorted and glowered at the shameless man before putting on a smile and leading the children


    out.


    ¡°Sweethearts, I¡¯m fine. I was just talking to him about something,¡± she assured.


    ¡°Really?¡± Zachary stared at her innocently. When he turned to look at Benjamin, his gaze was filled with


    doubt.


    Gavin, Oliver, and Jasper, too, eyed them.


    Arissa pursed her lips, worried they might notice her wound. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s carry on with our meal.¡±


    Jasper, the more observant among them, pointed at her lips, eximing, ¡°Mommy, your lips are


    bleeding again!¡±

 Chapter 875

    Chapter 875


    Chapter 875 Did You Threaten Mommy


    Embarrassment washed over Arissa. ¡°Oh, it was an ident.¡± ¡°Mommy, did a certain someone bite


    you?¡±


    The little guy grinned mischievously while eyeing Benjamin suspiciously. Arissa blushed so hard that


    even her ears were red. ¡°That is not the case at all. I identally bit myself, and kids shouldn¡¯t talk in


    that tone.¡±


    She pinched the boy¡¯s chubby cheek while smiling. ¡°What? She already made it clear that I didn¡¯t hurt


    her, so why is everyone still ring at me?¡±


    Benjamin was exasperated while facing the kids.


    Gavin harrumphed loudly and in dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Who knows? Maybe you threatened Mommy, and that¡¯s why she¡¯s saying all that.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s lips twitched uncontrobly.


    Arissa chuckled before she got all six kids back to their table.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Benjamin followed closely behind them and said, ¡°We should eat up before everything gets cold.¡±


    ¡°If you know that, then why did you trap Mommy in the restroom with you? Doesn¡¯t it stink in there?¡±


    retorted Zachary.


    Benjamin arched his brows. He hadn¡¯t noticed it earlier, but now that the kid had mentioned it, he


    realized that the ce really did stink a little.


    When did Drawbridge Dining¡¯s maintenance be so terrible?


    When Benjamin and Arissa returned to their seats, everyone stared at them while grinning


    meaningfully.


    ¡°That was fast,¡± teased Kingsley mercilessly and without any regard for his safety.


    ring at him, Benjamin warned, ¡°Shut up and eat!¡±


    Both Jonathan and Shaun snickered. Their gaze kept shifting between Benjamin and Arissa.


    Despite feeling embarrassed, Arissa got the kids in their seats and helped get them food.


    ¡°Have the others gone home?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Forget about them. We¡¯ll enjoy the meal ourselves.¡±


    Kingsley felt a little bad about it. ¡°Arissa, did Rosetta say anything to you? Don¡¯t believe a word she


    said, okay? That woman is evil and is always ying an angle. You should talk to Boss about


    everything to make sure that you¡¯re both on the same page. D*mn it! If I had known that she¡¯d show up


    and cause trouble, I¡¯d never have invited Aaron in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°This is not on you,¡± replied Arissa while grinning.


    Kingsley was touched. ¡°Thank you, Arissa. You¡¯re the best!¡±


    Lifting his ss, he aimed it at her in a toast.


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind,¡± replied Arissa. She picked up her ss of juice and took a sip.


    ¡°Hey, Boss, didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯d drink in Arissa¡¯s ce?¡±


    Kingsley nced sideways as he teased Benjamin.


    Thetter picked up his ss and downed the drink without saying another word.


    That prompted Kingsley tough aloud andpliment, ¡°Now that is cool!¡±


    Jonathan was quick to toast Arissa, too.


    Once again, Benjamin drank in Arissa¡¯s ce.


    Shaun followed suit, and Benjamin had no choice but to drink again.


    Arissa could tell that everyone was deliberately ganging up on Benjamin.


    ¡°Mrs. Graham, I¡¯d like to drink with you too,¡± said Ethen while grinning at Arissa.


    ¡°Okay,¡± replied Arissa with a smile. She drank her juice in response.


    ¡°Yo, Boss, why aren¡¯t you drinking the wine Ethen offered? That¡¯s discrimination, and it¡¯ll break his


    heart, you know?¡±


    Kingsley was determined to mess with Benjamin.


    Ethen nced at Benjamin. The former was too scared to force his boss to drink, but extending an


    invitation to drink together was fine.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, here¡¯s to you and Mrs. Graham living happily ever after,¡± uttered Ethen.


    Benjamin murmured a reply before downing his drink.


    ¡°We really should learn from Ethen. Notice how kind his words are even when he¡¯s trying to get


    Benjamin drunk?¡± teased Jonathan.


    Everyoneughed in response.


    Not to be left out, Jack swiftly joined in after everyone had gotten Benjamin to drink. He toasted Arissa,


    then Benjamin. By that point, Jack was already a little drunk, his cheeks flushed.


    Kingsley and the others were getting a little drunk as well. Ironically, Benjamin was the only one who


    appeared fine.


    ¡°Come on, you all shouldn¡¯t focus only on drinking. Enjoy the food too,¡± said Arissa.


    She got Benjamin some food, then grabbed some for the kids as well.


    ¡°I¡¯m so jealous. What a kind and sweet wife! Benjamin, what¡¯s it like to have your wife feed you?¡±


    teased Kingsley.


    Shaun chimed in, ¡°I bet he¡¯s all warm and fuzzy inside.¡±


    Jonathanughed aloud and joined in the fun. ¡°How I wish someone would feed me, too.¡±


    Gavin got Jonathan some chicken. ¡°Oh, here you go, Mr. Patterson.¡±

 Chapter 876

    Chapter 876


    Chapter 876 Tim Called Her Mommy


    Jonathan was touched, but he found it hrious as well. He grinned and replied, ¡°That¡¯s so sweet of


    you. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± replied Gavin while smiling.


    When Jonathan saw how bright the kid¡¯s smile was, his grin widened. ¡°You¡¯re so cute when you smile,


    Gavin. You should smile more.¡±


    Gavin put his smile away immediately and looked as serious as Benjamin.


    All the other kids turned to look at Gavin. They also thought that he looked good when he smiled.


    ¡°Your smile is stunning, Gavin,¡± said Jesse while smiling brightly.


    Jesse responded by grinning like a love-sick puppy.


    Arissa turned her attention to the kids, and when she saw they all had smiles, she couldn¡¯t help doing


    the same.


    ¡°What do you kids want to eat? I¡¯ll get it for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mommy, but our tes are still full,¡± said all six kids simultaneously.


    Arissa felt her eyes turning warm with tears as Tim had called her ¡°Mommy¡± as well. He had spoken


    softly, but she had still caught it anyway.


    Gavin was excited, too. He turned his attention to Tim and asked, ¡°Tim, did you just say ¡®Mommy?¡¯¡±


    Zachary had heard what Tim said as well. The former grinned at thetter. ¡°You called her ¡®Mommy!¡¯¡±


    Tim blushed for a moment.


    ¡°Mommy, did you hear that? Tim called you ¡®Mommy¡¯ earlier!¡± eximed Zachary in a bid to share the


    good news with Arissa.


    Arissa smiled and nodded. Her eyes shone with love as her gaze fell on the kids. ¡°I heard that.¡±


    Tim snuck a peek at Arissa but quickly tilted his gaze down shyly.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Oof, you are really terrible at this, Boss, and Arissa has you beat. Tim has already started calling her


    ¡®Mommy.¡¯ When will we ever hear the kids call you ¡®Daddy?¡¯¡± said Kingsley before guffawing.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to work harder, buddy,¡± teased Shaun, who was grinning at Benjamin as well.


    Jonathan smiled and turned his attention to the kids. Curious, he asked, ¡°Why won¡¯t you kids call him


    ¡®Daddy?¡¯¡±


    ¡°Because he failed,¡± replied Jasper right away.


    Arching his brow, Jonathan pressed on, ¡°Failed? At what?¡±


    After that, Jonathan turned to Benjamin and asked, ¡°Benjamin, do you know what they are talking


    about?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± replied Benjamin calmly. He grabbed a few bites and drank with the guys again.


    ¡°I guess it all boils down to whether Boss can love Arissa enough. If he can¡¯t, he¡¯ll never be the official


    daddy,¡± teased Kingsley.


    Benjamin scowled at him.


    ¡°Either drink up or shut up!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll drink. Hey, can someone get us more wine? We¡¯re running low here.¡±


    Kingsley was quick to get the server to bring them more wine. After that, the former continued drinking


    away with Benjamin.


    Arissa ignored the men since they were having fun. She focused on getting the kids to eat right instead.


    All six kids copied the men when they saw how the men were clinking their sses before they drank.


    ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s clink our sses, too!¡± offered Oliver.


    Arissa couldn¡¯t help smiling at that.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    She grabbed her ss of juice and clinked her ss with the kids¡¯.


    ¡°Let¡¯s drink up!¡±


    The kids couldn¡¯t help giggling at Arissa¡¯s words.


    ¡°Thank you, Mommy, but we¡¯re just pretending. We don¡¯t actually have to drink,¡± said Jasper.


    Arissa reminded, ¡°Okay. Well, don¡¯t drink too much juice, all right? Drink more soup. It¡¯s healthier.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then we¡¯ll drink our soup as though it¡¯s wine! Cheers, Mommy!¡±


    Zachary picked up his bowl and toasted Arissa before downing everything.


    ¡°Slow down! Be careful so you don¡¯t identally choke,¡± reminded Arissa while smiling.


    ¡°Mommy, I finished my soup,¡± said Zachary proudly.


    The other kids followed suit and drank their soup with Arissa in ce of wine.


    ¡°Wait, are you only going to drink with Arissa? What about your daddy?¡± asked Shaun.


    ¡°But he¡¯s drinking with you and the others, right?¡±


    Zachary¡¯s grin was so big that his eyes could barely be seen. ¡°Are you drunk, Mr. Bailey? Your face is


    all red.¡±


    Kingsleyughed aloud and nced at Shaun.


    ¡°I think Mr. Bailey is about to pass out drunk.¡±


    ¡°Oh, shut up. I can drink more than you at least,¡± replied Shaun. A short whileter, he said, ¡°I need to


    use the restroom.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to try to make yourself throw up, are you?¡± teased Kingsley.

 Chapter 877

    Chapter 877


    Chapter 877 The Restroom Stinks


    Shaun rolled his eyes at Kingsley as he merely wanted to urinate.


    He had drunk too much, so it was only natural that he needed to use the restroom.


    Benjamin thought about what had happened earlier, so he turned his attention to the server and asked


    them to clean up the restroom.


    ¡°Wow, Benjamin. Your germaphobia is getting worse.¡±


    Shaun was waiting for the restroom to be ready, and he was getting impatient.


    ¡°The restroom was a little stinky,¡± replied Benjamin calmly. A strange glow shed past his eyes.


    Kingsley and Jonathanughed.


    ¡°That can¡¯t be right. Drawbridge Dining¡¯s hygiene has always been on point.¡±


    Kingsley found that to be strange, so he called one of the servers over.


    ¡°Your restroom hygiene is not up to standards. Do you want to be closed down?¡±


    The server showed up and stammered in fright, ¡°Mr. Graham, everything is clean. May I know what it is


    that you¡¯re upset with?¡±


    ¡°It stank!¡±ined Benjamin.


    Arissa turned her attention to Benjamin and inched closer to say, ¡°How fragrant can a restroom be?


    We¡¯re having a meal here, so let¡¯s not talk about that anymore.¡±


    Benjamin nced at her. A person¡¯s appetite would be affected if the restroom stunk, so he felt his


    comint was valid.


    ¡°It really stunk earlier.¡±


    Arissa paused. She thought about it for a bit before smiling and pointing out, ¡°Jesse went to the


    restroom earlier, so maybe that¡¯s why the ce smelled a little weird. It¡¯s not the restaurant¡¯s fault.¡±


    Benjamin frowned when he heard that. Jesse used the restroom earlier?


    He shifted his gaze to the little one.


    Jesse was focused on eating and wasn¡¯t bothered. Her tiny mouth moved non-stop as she chewed


    away. It was an adorable sight.


    Benjamin waved his hand and dismissed the server. ¡°You may leave.¡±


    Shaun quickly hurried to the restroom. He didn¡¯t notice anything wrong and thought the ce was as


    clean as any five-star hotel¡¯s restroom.


    ¡°Boss, now that you are upset with Drawbridge Dining, does that mean we won¡¯t being here


    again?¡± teased Kingsley while grinning.


    Arissa giggled. ¡°Jesse went to the restroom earlier, so that¡¯s why he thought the ce didn¡¯t smell too


    good.¡±


    Kingsley understood what was going on right away.


    Jonathan figured it out as well, and that got him to chuckle.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Here, eat up.¡±


    Arissa rotated the turntable to get the dishes to them.


    ¡°Thank you, Arissa,¡± replied Jonathan.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll chow down without holding back,¡± said Kingsley beforeughing aloud.


    ¡°Oh, like you¡¯ve ever held back before,¡± replied Arissa.


    Jack and Ethenughed at that. ¡°It¡¯s true. Mr. Watts has never been one to say no when ites to a


    free meal.¡±


    ¡°Oh, shut up.¡± Kingsley ate away happily but paused to re at the men and retort, ¡°If you guys are so


    righteous, why are you here?¡±


    Both men merely snickered and turned their attention back to their food.


    ¡°Let¡¯s drink!¡± said Kingsley. He topped off everybody¡¯s sses and urged them to drink.


    Arissa smiled.


    ¡°You should eat more.¡±


    Benjamin ced some more food onto her te.


    ¡°Okay,¡± replied Arissa. She tilted her head down and dug in.


    A little after Shaun returned, Kingsley went to the restroom.


    Then, it was Jonathan¡¯s turn.


    Jack and Ethen had to go a few times as well before Benjamin even went once.


    Soon, Arissa and the kids were full.


    The mother and her six kids sat together to have dessert and fruit after that.


    ¡°Mommy, are we still going to the hospital to visit Great-grandaunt?¡± asked Oliver.


    Arissa checked her watch, then asked, ¡°Do you kids want to talk to her?¡±


    The kids grinned and nodded. Everyone wanted to visit Mary.


    ¡°Your daddy and the others are still drinking, and it¡¯ll be quitete soon. Your great-grandaunt will be


    asleep by the time we reach the hospital. If you miss her, we can video-call her now,¡± suggested Arissa.


    Everyone knew each other well, so Arissa made that suggestion because she thought that Kingsley


    and the others wouldn¡¯t mind.


    The kids nodded and sat close to each other for the video call with Mary.


    Arissa kept her eyes on the screen until the line was established.


    Mary hadn¡¯t gone to bed, so she chatted with the kids.


    After that, Arissa sat at the side and would chat with Kingsley and the others every now and then.


    She would also ce food on Benjamin¡¯s te, and that had Kingsley feeling envious beyond


    measure.


    Their mealsted over two hours, and the only thing Kingsley and the others were upset about was that


    they had failed to get Benjamin drunk.


    On the contrary, they were the ones who ended up inebriated instead.

 Chapter 878

    Chapter 878


    Chapter 878 Are You Drunk


    Despite having a considerably higher tolerance for alcohol than Kingsley and the others, Jack¡¯s and


    Ethen¡¯s faces were still bright red.


    The six children were dumbfounded at the sight.


    ¡°Their faces are so red!¡± Jesse widened her eyes in shock as she gazed up at the men.


    ¡°They¡¯re all drunk!¡± Arissa exined to the little girl.


    ¡°It¡¯s not good to drink too much,¡± Tim reminded softly.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Drinking too much is bad for your body.¡± Arissa nodded with a smile.


    She then turned toward the man beside her and asked, ¡°You all right?¡±


    Benjamin supported his head with one hand and stared right at her.


    Seeing his reaction, Arissa couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Benjamin, are you drunk?¡±


    Benjamin mumbled an acknowledgment of her words, catching Arissa off guard at how he so easily


    admitted to it.


    Kingsley and the rest, too, were surprised.


    Although struggling to maintain his bnce on his chair, Kingsley still grinned and teased Benjamin,


    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re getting weak now! How could you be drunk after only having a couple of shots with us?¡±


    Benjamin raised his head and red at Kingsley. ¡°Kingsley Watts, are you not done drinking?¡±


    When he said that, his tone was unfazed, and he definitely did not look intoxicated.


    ¡°Of course not. Let¡¯s keep going!¡± Kingsley tried to pick up his ss but to no avail.


    Arissa was both amused and exasperated at the scene. She suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s stop, shall we? We can


    always have a drink anytime we want. Drinking too much will hurt your body eventually. You all should


    have a little more food before we end this dinner.¡±


    With that, Arissa had the servers heat up the dishes again, and she ordered another dish that could


    help relieve drunkenness.


    ¡°Eat some food. Having something before you drink will make you feel better during and after your


    drinking.¡±


    Reclining against his seat, Kingsley smiled. ¡°Arissa, you¡¯re really caring and gentle. Don¡¯t worry; we¡¯re


    not drunk!¡±


    The corners of Arissa¡¯s mouth twitched in response.


    ¡°We should listen to Arissa and have some food!¡± Jonathan picked up his fork and started eating.


    As for Shaun, he took several attempts to finally pick up his fork.


    Jack and Ethen were amused by that.


    ¡°Mr. Watts, do you need me to help you?¡±


    Kingsley waved his hand. ¡°No! I can walk myself!¡±


    With that said, Kingsley staggered toward the restroom. Even after he bumped into a chair, he insisted


    he was fine.


    Everyone burst into a fit of giggles at the scene.


    ¡°Mr. Watts, just admit that you¡¯re drunk!¡± Jasper giggled.


    ¡°Zachary, I¡¯m not drunk. As a matter of fact, I can still keep this going with your daddy!¡± Kingsley


    refuted, refusing to admit that he was drunk.


    ¡°Come on. Stop denying it. You¡¯ve even got the wrong person!¡± Jasper rolled his eyes.


    Their silly antics made everyone burst outughing again.


    Even Benjamin¡¯s lips twitched a little. In response, he gestured to Ethen. ¡°Go help him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Graham!¡± Ethen hurriedly walked up to Kingsley and supported him. ¡°Be careful, Mr. Watts!¡±


    Kingsley turned around, and after staring at Ethen for a brief moment, he nodded and said, ¡°Ethen, I¡¯m


    letting you help me not because I¡¯m drunk but because I¡¯m feeling dizzy. I¡¯m not feeling well today.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. I understand.¡± Ethen nodded in response while the othersughed.


    Zachary curled his lips in disdain andmented, ¡°And that¡¯s some false sense of pride right there, Mr.


    Watts. There¡¯s no shame in being drunk. It¡¯s not like we will make fun of you!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s who Kingsley is. He¡¯s a man that values his pride and dignity the most!¡± Shaun could barely


    stifle hisugh.


    In the meantime, Jonathan shook his head with a smile and chimed in, ¡°That guy is always the first one


    to get drunk despite being the one hollering us for a drink!¡±


    Ugh!


    Then came the voice of someone puking from the direction of the restroom, to which everyone¡¯s lips


    twitched.


    ¡°How disgusting!¡± Jasper pinched his nose.


    Seeing that, Arissa glowered at her son and said, ¡°What are you doing? It¡¯s not like you can smell it


    from here!¡±


    Jasper simply chuckled in response.


    Retch!


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The puking noise sounded again, and this time, it quickly affected the appetites of everyone.


    With a grim expression, Benjamin nced at Jack and gestured. ¡°Shut the door!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do that right away.¡± Jack hurriedly closed the door while Shaun and Jonathan chuckled once more


    before digging into the heated dishes.

 Chapter 879

    Chapter 879


    Chapter 879 Good At Drinking


    ¡°Mr. Watts is forcing himself to puke, isn¡¯t he? And here he was making fun of Mr. Bailey just now!¡±


    Zachary shot a nce in the restroom¡¯s direction, amused.


    Shaun and Jonathan snickered again before they focused their attention back on the dishes. They


    knew they would end up in a horrible state if they left their stomach empty after imbibing so much


    alcohol.


    ¡°Stop talking about it. We¡¯re still eating!¡± Arissa reminded the little boy.


    Zachary giggled. He looked exceptionally adorable and handsome as he blinked innocently.


    In the meantime, Benjamin leaned back in his chair while Arissa delivered him a cup of sour plum juice.


    ¡°Here, have some of this.¡±


    Benjamin nced over her and took the cup from her.


    After sipping on the juice, he turned around and said, ¡°Kingsley,e out!¡±


    ¡°You should go in and hurry him up!¡± Shaun smiled. ¡°If you don¡¯t give him a push, he¡¯ll probably just


    hide in the restroom.¡±


    As he talked, Ethen walked out, and Benjamin asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Kingsley?¡±


    ¡°He said he needs to use the restroom,¡± Ethen replied with a smile.


    Benjamin responded with a snort and got to his feet before heading toward the restroom.


    Arissa, who wanted to help him, retracted her hands after seeing how he remained rather steady


    without showing any sign of tipsiness.


    Upon noticing her actions, Ethen and the rest chuckled and said, ¡°Mr. Graham has a high tolerance for


    alcohol!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he say he was drunk just now?¡± Arissa muttered after ncing at Benjamin¡¯s silhouette.


    ¡°Then Benjamin is most likely lying,¡± Shaun happily assented. ¡°At the very least, this amount of alcohol


    isn¡¯t enough to take him down. He can even down several bottles of mixed alcohol effortlessly without


    flinching. We¡¯d long be inebriated, but he would still be fine, so red wine is nothing to him. He¡¯s fine!¡±


    Arissa gaped in disbelief. Benjamin is that absurdly good at holding his alcohol?


    ¡°Back then, when we followed him to business meetings, those people would always try to get


    Benjamin drunk, but they would end up being inebriated themselves instead. From that time onward,


    no one dared to challenge him anymore!¡± Jonathan brought up their proud past again with a face full of


    admiration.


    Arissa, too, smiled at that. Her worry was no more after being reassured by them about how good


    Benjamin was at drinking.


    ¡°But he has gastric problems, so it¡¯s not good to drink too much.¡±


    Upon this thought, she found herself troubled by worries again.


    ¡°Even so, he can still drink us under the table!¡± Shaun did not mind admitting to it. After all, he was


    indeed not as good as Benjamin at drinking.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Graham. Mr. Graham is all right!¡± Jack burst outughing.


    Arissa nodded at his remark. She turned around with a smile to look at Benjamin, who was now


    standing in front of the restroom and knocking on the door.


    ¡°Kingsley,e out here!¡± Benjamin shouted.


    ¡°Boss, this restroom is upied. Find another one for yourself!¡± Kingsley yelled back.


    Benjamin¡¯s brows snapped together. ¡°Get out at once!¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, he knew what kind of a person Kingsley was.


    It took another few moments before Kingsley finally came out. ¡°Hehe, Boss, your turn!¡±


    Benjamin shot him a re and walked into the restroom.


    ¡°Come, have some food!¡± Jonathan shouted toward Kingsley.


    Feeling much better after emptying the contents of his stomach, Kingsley walked over to Jonathan.


    ¡°Mr. Watts, you¡¯re looking better than just now!¡± Jasper teased.


    Kingsley responded with a wink and smile. ¡°I always look good!¡±


    At that, the corners of everyone¡¯s lips twitched.


    ¡°Hurry up and have some food, Mr. Watts!¡± Arissa said.


    ¡°Thank you, Arissa!¡± Kingsley thanked with a smile.


    After taking a seat, Kingsley picked up his cutlery and dug in.


    At this moment, Arissa¡¯s phone vibrated and rang. Upon seeing it was Darius calling, Arissa hastily


    answered the phone. ¡°Dad!¡±


    Hearing that, everyone lowered their voice and started eating quietly.


    ¡°Are you having your dinner?¡± Darius asked.


    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re still eating. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Arissa replied.


    ¡°Nothing, I was just asking. You¡¯d better not drink, all right? Let the boys have their fun. Remember to


    come home early once you¡¯re done eating!¡± Darius reminded.


    ¡°Dad, could it be that you¡¯re in Yaleview right now?¡± Arissa smiled.


    Darius cleared his throat and replied, ¡°We came over to eat because Edwin said he¡¯s prepared dinner


    for us.¡±

 Chapter 880

    Chapter 880


    Chapter 880 Come Here


    Arissa chuckled and replied, ¡°We won¡¯t being home anytime soon. You should take a rest if you¡¯re


    tired.¡±


    Right then, Benjamin, who had exited the restroom, nced at Arissa after realizing she was on the


    phone.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± He sat down beside her.


    ¡°It¡¯s Dad,¡± Arissa whispered softly.


    ¡°Is there anything he needs from you?¡± Benjamin furrowed his brows when he heard that.


    ¡°No. He¡¯s in Yaleview now,¡± Arissa replied briefly and finally hung up the call after exchanging another


    few words with Darius.


    ¡°Is Old Mr. Graham waiting for you?¡± Kingsley asked and ate at the same time.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. Take your time,¡± Arissa replied with a smile. She reckoned that the oue was the same


    no matter if they returnedter or earlier.


    Eyeing them, Kingsley then suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s have another round of drinks at Yaleview once we¡¯re


    done here. We shouldn¡¯t let Old Mr. Graham wait for too long.¡±


    Hearing that, Benjamin nced at the others, who voiced no objections.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°I still need to head back to the hospital!¡± Shaun nced at Kingsley, who returned the look.


    ¡°And what do you think you can do when you¡¯re back in the hospital? You¡¯re drunk, so you shouldn¡¯t set


    a bad example!¡±


    Shaun¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Then let¡¯s go and have a drink at Boss¡¯? I mean, might as well, right?¡±


    ¡°Then hurry up! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Seeing as the children were already full, Benjamin reckoned they should head back and let the kids


    have a good rest.


    They then started devouring the rest of the dishes while Arissa helped the kids to clean up.


    When they finally left Drawbridge Dining, it was already past nine o¡¯clock.


    Benjamin, Arissa, and the kids shared a car while the rest got into another car.


    On their way back, seeing how Benjamin was resting with his eyes closed, Arissa took a nket and


    covered the man¡¯s body with it, to which Benjamin opened his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Did I wake you?¡± Arissa turned to him.


    ¡°No. Come here and let me lean against you.¡± Benjamin grabbed her hand and tugged her toward him.


    Arissa began to blush in embarrassment.


    The six kids stared at Benjamin, wondering if their father knew they were around.


    Jasper and Oliver heaved a sigh before moving away. ¡°Mommy, you better quickly go over.¡±


    At once, embarrassment inundated Arissa.


    She then dragged herself toward Benjamin¡¯s side and reminded the six kids, ¡°Sit tight!¡±


    The six children smiled and nodded in acknowledgment.


    ¡°Mommy, just take care of Daddy. We won¡¯t be sleeping anytime soon,¡± Gavin said with a grin.


    In the meantime, Benjamin wrapped an arm around Arissa and rested his head on her shoulder.


    The breaths he took were long and steady but also heavy with exhaustion.


    ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡± Arissa asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Benjamin murmured. ¡°I just don¡¯t feel like moving after drinking.¡±


    Arissaughed in response. ¡°Then why did you drink so much?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m happy.¡± Benjamin¡¯s thin lips curled up slightly.


    In truth, Arissa, too, could tell that he was in a good mood, and it made her smile sweetly.


    ¡°Are you still going to drink with themter?¡±


    ¡°Just for a bit, I guess.¡± Benjamin tilted his head and eyed her beautiful face.


    Unable to control his urge, he leaned over and kissed her on her ear.


    Arissa froze and shuddered at the kiss. She hurriedly shot a warning nce at the man before turning


    toward the kids.


    After realizing that they were enjoying the scenery outside the windows, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    Then, she moved herself away from Benjamin and sat with the kids again. The kids are right beside us,


    yet he¡¯s getting frisky!


    Benjamin¡¯s brows snapped together at what she did.


    Sitting down, Arissa turned around and red at Benjamin. ¡°Stay there alone!¡±


    She then joined the kids in enjoying the night scenery.


    ¡°Mommy! That¡¯s so beautiful!¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Arissa¡¯s smile remained glued on her face as she watched the happy children.


    Feeling like she was about to burst with joy, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you all to various ces to enjoy the


    night scenery on the weekend. How about that?¡±


    ¡°Okay! Sure!¡± The kids were overjoyed, and they celebrated happily.


    After all, they had not had the chance to spend time with their mother ever since returning from


    Rutaceae Vige.


    Benjamin¡¯s thin lips also curled up slightly as he looked at the happy kids.


    If it weren¡¯t because of thete time, he would¡¯ve granted the kids their wishes right now.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you all out tomorrow night.¡±


    Hearing that, the kids and Arissa turned around and looked at him in unison.

 Chapter 881

    Chapter 881


    Chapter 881 He Is Still Waiting


    Oliver blinked his eyes and looked at Benjamin. ¡°For real, Mr. Graham?¡±


    Benjamin nodded in response. ¡°That¡¯s awesome!¡± The little boy cheered excitedly. ¡°Then that¡¯s a


    promise!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Benjamin nodded lovingly.


    The six children were over the moon at the promise and could not wait for tomorrow night to arrive.


    Arissa wrapped her arms around them and patted their heads.


    Upon returning home, the six kids hurriedly got out of the car as soon as the door was opened.


    ¡°Mommy, Daddy, hurry!¡± Gavin shouted.


    Arissa said, ¡°You guys head in first. Go and see if your grandpa is still up waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Gavin nodded and led his brothers and sister into the house.


    In the meantime, Arissa helped Benjamin up, to which Benjamin said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Bending forward, he got out of the car and began tugging her toward the house.


    Arissa, however, turned back to look as she knew that Kingsley and the others were right behind them.


    ¡°Are we not going to wait for them?¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s not like this is their first time here,¡± Benjamin murmured before turning her face around.


    Arissa chuckled.


    As soon as they entered the house, Arissa smiled after hearing the happy chatter between the


    grandfather and grandchildren.


    ¡°Dad is still awake.¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s usually still awake at this hour!¡± Benjamin uttered before bringing her in.


    ¡°Dad,¡± Benjamin greeted, and so did Arissa.


    Upon hearing that, Darius was delighted as it was very rare for Benjamin to address him in such a calm


    manner. At that, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°Yup!¡± Arissa replied with a smile.


    Benjamin then led Arissa to the couch before they sat down together.


    ¡°Seems like you¡¯ve had quite a few sses of wine.¡±


    ¡°Just a few.¡± Benjamin looked toward his father and said, ¡°Why are you still here at this hour? Were you


    waiting for us?¡±


    ¡°Bah! I¡¯ve got nothing better to do at home, so I figured I might as well stay for a bit,¡± Darius replied


    while ying with the kids.


    He had Jesse in hisp and was feeding her.


    At the sight of this, Benjamin¡¯s gaze flickered. He wondered why the old man preferred Jesse over the


    others every time.


    ¡°Jesse, have some fruits. They¡¯re good for your skin!¡± Darius delivered some grapes to Jesse.


    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa!¡± Jesse thanked with a tender voice.


    ¡°You all have some as well!¡± Darius shouted toward Tim and the rest.


    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa!¡± The other five kids nodded and thanked him in unison before enjoying the fruits.


    Darius looked toward the kids with a lovely smile. ¡°So, what did you have for dinner? Did you fill your


    tummies?¡±


    Hearing that, the six children started chattering happily and shared their stories with the elderly man,


    allowing Benjamin and Arissa to sit at the side and enjoy a moment of peace.


    A short momentter, Kingsley and the rest arrived.


    ¡°Boss, let¡¯s go! Bring out your precious wine! Today is a special day, a day that we must celebrate!¡±


    Kingsley hollered.


    ¡°You¡¯re just eager to drink,¡± Jonathan mocked.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the same?¡± Kingsley refuted.


    On the other hand, Darius turned around. After noticing they were staggering, he said, ¡°You¡¯re already


    so drunk, yet you still want to drink?¡±


    Hearing his voice, Kingsley and the rest stood up straight and greeted, ¡°Old Mr. Graham!¡±


    ¡°Have a seat.¡± Darius smiled.


    With that, they all sat at the side and made sure to mind their manners.


    Right then, Arissa delivered some fruits to them and said, ¡°Here, have some.¡±


    Kingsley took it upon himself to take over the te and invite the rest to have some of the fruits. They


    were sofortable here it was as if they were back in their own houses.


    In the meantime, Darius nced at them and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Aaron?¡±


    ¡°He left a long time ago.¡± Kingsley twitched his mouth, not wanting to bring up that incident again as it


    would only ruin the mood.


    ¡°Grandpa, Mr. Aaron¡¯s sister was there with us just now, but she shamelessly stared at Daddy the


    whole time!¡± Gavin exined what had happened to Darius.


    Darius¡¯ eyes darkened upon hearing that. He hurriedly looked toward Benjamin and Arissa and, after


    realizing they showed no abnormal emotions, heaved a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 882

    Chapter 882


    Chapter 882 Remember Who You Are


    ¡°She said she wanted to snatch Mr. Graham away, and she also bullied Mommy in the bathroom!¡±


    Jesseined to Darius.


    Darius was infuriated. ¡°That¡¯s out of line! Issa, how did she bully you? Did you get hurt?¡±


    Arissa was touched by his concern. She shook her head and answered, ¡°I didn¡¯t get hurt, Dad. Don¡¯t


    worry. She tried to provoke me with words, but I didn¡¯t fall for it!¡±


    Darius nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good. Issa, what happened between her and Benjamin is history. Don¡¯t be


    upset by it, okay? From now on, you guys are going to spend the rest of your lives together. Be nice to


    each other, and don¡¯t believe anything others say. You have to always remember who you are. You¡¯re


    Mrs. Graham. If someone bullies you, you ought to fight back. Even if Benjamin doesn¡¯t care about you,


    I¡¯ll have your back! You¡¯re the Graham family¡¯s daughter-inw. No one is allowed to bully you!¡±


    Arissa felt warm and fuzzy inside to hear that.


    Delighted, she answered, ¡°Okay, Dad!¡±


    Darius nodded in response.


    ¡°What history?¡± Benjamin red at Darius. ¡°I don¡¯t have a history with her.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? In that case, why did you talk to me that way back then?¡± Darius scoffed.


    ¡°Well, you angered me.¡± Benjamin snorted lightly and added, ¡°Also, what do you mean when you say I


    don¡¯t care? Since when have I not cared?¡±


    Darius shot him a look and argued, ¡°I said ¡®if,¡¯ didn¡¯t I? I¡¯m warning you. If you ever dare to bully Issa, I¡¯ll


    come for your head!¡±


    Benjamin frowned and kept mum.


    Right then, Arissa tugged on the corner of his shirt, signaling him to stop arguing with Darius.


    ¡°I hear you!¡± Benjamin responded.


    Darius nodded in satisfaction. He then urged Arissa, ¡°If he ever bullies you, you must tell me!¡±


    ¡°Got it, Dad!¡± Arissa was overjoyed because Darius truly cared about her.


    Kingsley and the others were observing the interaction, and they couldn¡¯t help poking fun at Benjamin.


    ¡°Boss, it seems like your ranking at home has dropped.¡±


    Hearing that, Benjamin swept a nce at them.


    Kingsley then saw Edwin walking by, so he instructed, ¡°Edwin, prepare some food and alcohol. Later,


    we¡¯re going to drink with our boss till we drop!¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Edwin responded with a smile.


    ¡°Old Mr. Graham, regarding what you told me to do, I¡¯ve already made the preparations,¡± Edwin


    reported.


    Darius smiled and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°What preparations?¡± Arissa asked curiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡± Dariusughed.


    Arissa looked at Darius. Seeing that he wasn¡¯t willing to reveal anything, she didn¡¯t ask further.


    ¡°Dad, why don¡¯t you stay the night?¡± she asked.


    Darius¡¯ eyes lit up instantly. ¡°Sure! I haven¡¯t spent enough time with Gavin and the others.¡± He was over


    the moon as he wrapped his arms around the children.


    ¡°Grandpa, does this mean you¡¯ll be telling us a bedtime story?¡± Jasper blinked and asked.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Darius answered gleefully.


    ¡°Hehe! Tim, we¡¯ll get to listen to Grandpa¡¯s stories again!¡± Jasper aimed a grin at Tim.


    Thrilled, Tim nodded in response.


    ¡°Come here, you guys! Give me a hug!¡± Kingsley said to the kids.


    All six of them stayed with Darius and answered, ¡°We¡¯re staying with Grandpa!¡±


    Jonathan, Shaun, Ethen, and Jack were amused.


    With those six children around him, Darius was ted.


    Arissa saw how much fun her kids were having, so she didn¡¯t rush them to get a shower.


    ¡°Are you tired?¡± Benjamin approached her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not. What¡¯s up?¡± Arissa asked softly.


    ¡°If you¡¯re tired, you should go up and rest. You don¡¯t have to keep thempany,¡± Benjamin uttered.


    Arissa smiled in response. ¡°I¡¯ll stay for a while more.¡±


    Benjamin nodded. ¡°I might need to drink with them. If you¡¯re tired, go to bed first.¡±


    ¡°All right. You guys shouldn¡¯t drink too much, okay? It¡¯s not good for the stomach,¡± Arissa advised.


    With a smile, Benjamin answered gently, ¡°Got it!¡±

 Chapter 883

    Chapter 883


    Chapter 883 Petty


    ¡°What are you two whispering about?¡± Kingsley teased them while wearing a smile on his face.


    ¡°Secret.¡± Arissa giggled. Everyone immediately burst intoughter.


    Shaun chuckled and urged, ¡°Kingsley, Arissa is having a secret conversation with Benjamin. You¡¯d


    better keep your curiosity away from that. Otherwise, we won¡¯t have the guts to stop him if he throws


    you outter.¡±


    Hearing that, Kingsley rolled his eyes at him and nudged Jonathan. ¡°Hey, Jonathan. Aren¡¯t you


    curious?¡±


    Jonathan only smirked in response. It was undeniable that he was curious. However, he found it


    inappropriate for them to be nosy when the couple was having a secret conversation.


    ¡°You should talk less,¡± he said in the end.


    Kingsley then peeked at Benjamin before saying with a smile, ¡°Boss, you aren¡¯t that petty, right?¡±


    Benjamin only fixed his eyes on him, saying nothing. What a chatterbox he is!


    ¡°Is he petty?¡± Arissa asked curiously.


    Kingsley shed her a sheepish smile and dared not utter a word in response.


    Meanwhile, Darius was ying with the six children in the distance. Joyfulughter could be heard


    asionally. It was a lively atmosphere.


    After apanying the children for a while, Ethen and Jack went to help in the kitchen.


    ¡°Arissa, you should ask Boss about this,¡± Kingsley replied and chuckled awkwardly.


    Arissa shifted her gaze to the man beside her, but he nced at her and said, ¡°Ignore him.¡±


    With that, she turned to the others and shed them a smile. ¡°Have a seat. I¡¯m going to the kitchen.¡±


    Just as she nned to see if there was anything she could help with in the kitchen, Benjamin held her


    arm.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to go over. Just let them do it,¡± he said.


    Arissa sat back and looked at him. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can lend a hand. It¡¯s faster that way.¡±


    He then motioned to her with a jerk of his chin. ¡°Bring the nuts over.¡±


    Arissa leaned over and fetched the bowl of nuts for Benjamin, who put it aside, grabbed a few nuts,


    and shelled them.


    ¡°Finish these,¡± he said as he passed the shelled nuts to her.


    Surprised by his gesture, Arissa received them happily.


    ¡°Thank you, Graham!¡± she chirped.


    Benjamin grunted an acknowledgment and continued to shell the nuts for her.


    ¡°This is my first time seeing Boss shell nuts for a girl!¡± Jonathan teased.


    Embarrassment rose within Arissa when she saw their twinkling eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen many of Benjamin¡¯s first times! He only treats Arissa differently,¡± Shaun remarked.


    His words sounded ambiguous.


    Kingsley gave a half-suppressedugh when he heard him.


    Seeing that, Arissa went silent in embarrassment.


    Benjamin sensed her difiture, so he scolded, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    The trio guffawed.


    ¡°Mommy, what are you guys talking about? They areughing so loudly,¡± Jesse eximed.


    The little girl ran over and plopped down on her mother¡¯sp.


    Arissa stroked her hair in adoration.


    ¡°We¡¯re just chitchatting. Go ahead and y.¡±


    Jesse looked adorable beyond words, blinking her round eyes at her.


    The little girl was so cute that it gave Kingsley a strong urge to shower her with affection. Grinning, he


    called out to her, ¡°Jesse,e here for a while.¡±


    Jesse turned to look at him. Her sweet look would instantly melt one¡¯s heart.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mr. Watts?¡±


    ¡°Juste here.¡± Kingsley beckoned her over, beaming.


    The second Jesse approached him, he scooped her up and had her sit on hisp. His hands then


    moved to pinch the little girl¡¯s cheeks. Aww! She¡¯s so cute!


    ¡°Mr. Watts, did you trick me over just to pinch my cheeks?¡± Jesse asked.


    The girl stared at him, looking a little innocent.


    In response, Kingsley chortled.


    ¡°You¡¯re so adorable, Jesse. You won¡¯t mind if I pinch your cheeks, right?¡± he asked.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Shaun, too, grabbed the opportunity and gently pinched Jesse¡¯s cheeks.


    Seeing that, Jonathan squeezed between the two men and took Jesse away. ¡°Let me join!¡±


    He was unaware of Jesse¡¯s gender, merely wanting to hug her because he found her adorable.


    This kid looks like a doll!


    Benjamin¡¯s face fell when he saw the trio treat Jesse like a plushie.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Can¡¯t you see Jesse¡¯s cheeks are already red?¡± he snarled.


    Only then did the trio realize that.

 Chapter 884

    Chapter 884


    Chapter 884 Like A Kindergarten


    Kingsley, Jonathan, and Shaun apologized to Jesse, ¡°Sorry, Jesse. Does it hurt?¡±


    Smiling, the little girl shook her head. She did not mind it in the slightest because she knew it was a


    gesture of affection.


    ¡°You guys have to stop doing that to Jesse!¡± Gavin eximed.


    After walking up to Jesse, he stroked her cheeks dotingly and blew on them.


    ¡°Jesse, does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt, Gavin!¡± Jesse grinned from ear to ear.


    ¡°Gavin, you know how to care for others now!¡± Kingsley teased Gavin as he tousled thetter¡¯s hair.


    However, Gavin dodged it and pulled Jesse over to y with the others.


    ¡°Jesse, you¡¯d better stay away from them. Otherwise, they¡¯ll pinch your cheeks until they swell,¡± he


    exhorted his sister solemnly.


    ¡°Got it.¡± Jesse bobbed her head obediently.


    That sight amused Kingsley and the rest.


    Chuckling, Arissa turned to look in the children¡¯s direction. ¡°Sweethearts, you can only y for a while


    more. It¡¯s bath time soon!¡±


    Zachary, who was sitting in the small car, raised his head and answered, ¡°Got it, Mommy!¡±


    He was driving Tim around the living room to teach him how to y with the small car.


    The other children then continued to y.


    Arissa grinned as she watched her children ying around. Hmm¡­ Why do I feel like I¡¯m in


    kindergarten now?


    ¡°Boss, your house is bing more and more like a kindergarten now,¡± Kingsleymented as he


    munched some snacks.


    In fact, Shaun and Jonathan felt the same, too.


    ¡°Those who know nothing will definitely feel that once they step into the house.¡± Jonathan chuckled.


    Benjamin swept his gaze across the ying children before ncing at the trio.


    ¡°It¡¯s lively to have a lot of kids around.¡±


    The three men smiled in response.


    ¡°You sure are prolific, Boss!¡±


    It was evident that Kingsley was envious.


    Jonathan, on the other hand, found it amusing. ¡°Boss, your six children may be more popr than you


    if you bring them out.¡±


    At that, Benjamin quirked his thin lip, feeling proud as the children¡¯s father.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that we¡¯re not allowed to make their existence public, they would have long


    been trending online,¡± Shaun concurred, nodding.


    Arissa shared their sentiments. Even taking four children out will ce me in the spotlight, not to


    mention six children.


    Shortly after, Edwin emerged from the kitchen, holding a tray with beef jerky and a bottle of wine.


    He poured each of them a ss of wine.


    ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s have a drink!¡±


    Benjamin gently knocked his wine ss on the coffee table, signaling the others to have a drink.


    Kingsley and the rest picked up their sses and clinked them together.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Arissa, however, could only have a ss of in water as a courtesy.


    ¡°Mrs. Graham, your medicine is ready. Should I bring it over here for you, or do you wish to have it in


    the dining room?¡± Edwin asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have it in the dining room.¡± Arissa shed him a smile.


    Benjamin took the ss from her hand and urged, ¡°Hurry up and take your medicine.¡±


    Nonplussed, she could only leave with Edwin.


    In the dining room, Edwin put the medicine on the table. ¡°Here you go, Mrs. Graham.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Arissa sat down and took her medicine.


    Meanwhile, Jonathan nced at the duo before shifting his gaze to Benjamin and asking, ¡°Why does


    Arissa need to take medicine?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s to condition her body,¡± Benjamin replied.


    ¡°Arissa sustained some seque due to inadequate recovery after childbirth, so she has to condition


    her body for a period of time,¡± Shaun chimed in to offer an exnation to Jonathan.


    Hearing that, Jonathan nodded and took a sip of wine. This can also be regarded as one of Danna¡¯s


    misdeeds.


    ¡°Jonathan, are you ready for the case?¡± Benjamin suddenly asked.


    ¡°We already have all the evidence and only need to wait for the trial now.¡± Jonathan nodded.


    ¡°Who¡¯s theirwyer? Make sure you don¡¯t give them any chance to find loopholes.¡± Kingsley reminded


    him.


    ¡°It¡¯s someone I know, but that person is no match for me. They won¡¯t even get the upper hand.¡±


    Jonathan was confident.


    Shaun heaved a sigh. ¡°Women are so scary when they get wicked. I wish we could close the case


    tomorrow.¡±


    Kingsley nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right. We should never offend women and schemers!¡±


    Both Shaun and Jonathan chuckled upon hearing that.

 Chapter 885

    Chapter 885


    Chapter 885 Going To Aaron Will Not Help


    Kingsley became nosy and asked, ¡°Say, Danna and Aaron are also somewhat rted. Why didn¡¯t they


    seek Aaron¡¯s help?¡±


    Benjamin nced at him. ¡°Maybe they haven¡¯t asked.¡±


    ¡°Boss, are you saying that they haven¡¯t gone to Aaron?¡± Kingsley was curious.


    With an unreadable expression on his face, Benjamin yed with the wine ss in his hand.


    ¡°Going to Aaron won¡¯t help either!¡± hemented.


    Kingsley frowned, his voice filled with righteous indignation as he spoke. ¡°Yeah, we can¡¯t let off people


    like this, or it¡¯ll be too unfair for Arissa and the kids!¡±


    Jonathan and Shaun nodded in agreement. ¡°To be kind to your enemy is to be cruel to yourself!¡±


    Benjamin grunted in agreement and then had a few drinks with them.


    After finishing the medicine, Arissa walked over, and the kids ran forward to pull her away.


    ¡°Mommy, y with us!¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Thus, she went over and yed with the kids for a while.


    Benjamin and the others continued to drink wine.


    At ten o¡¯clock, Arissa asked Darius, ¡°Dad, do you want to go up and take a shower?¡±


    Darius looked at her and replied with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll bring the kids upstairs for their bath.¡±


    ¡°Mmh.¡± Arissa nodded. ¡°Sweethearts, go take your bath with Grandpa!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± the children chorused, then followed Darius upstairs to take a bath.


    Smiling, Arissa walked over to inform Kingsley and the others before following the six little ones


    upstairs.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking Gavin and the rest upstairs for their bath. Enjoy yourselves!¡± she said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us, Arissa,¡± Kingsley replied, grinning.


    ¡°Yeah, Arissa. We¡¯ll just drink with Benjamin!¡± Shaun responded with a smile.


    Jonathan chimed in, ¡°Arissa, you should go to rest too. We don¡¯t know how long we will drink.¡±


    Nodding, Arissa turned around and said to Benjamin, ¡°Remember to eat something.¡±


    ¡°Mmh!¡± The man nodded, crinkling his eyes in a smile.


    His response evoked a chuckle from her. ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you guys anymore. I¡¯m going upstairs now.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze remained fixated on her figure. Even after she headed upstairs and disappeared from


    his sight, he was still reluctant to look away.


    Kingsley, Jonathan, and Shaun exchanged gazes and revealed teasing smiles.


    ¡°What are you looking at, Boss? Arissa has gone upstairs!¡± Kingsley made fun of Benjamin.


    After retracting his gaze, Benjamin met their eyes that spoke of tease and said, ¡°Let¡¯s drink!¡±


    They all burst outughing.


    A hint of faint blush appeared on Benjamin¡¯s cheeks briefly.


    Ethen and Jack brought the food prepared by Edwin, then joined them in drinking.


    Meanwhile, Arissa was upstairs, making the bed for the kids.


    At the same time, Darius was bathing the kids inside the bathroom.


    Hearing the voices of the elderly man and the kids, Arissa felt that her life was great.


    Once the bed was made, she took out the children¡¯s clothes and went to the bathroom to urge them.


    ¡°Are you done with the bath, Sweethearts?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Mommy!¡± the kids replied, grinning.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Jesse wore a pair of pants and had a towel wrapped around her head. The little girl looked absolutely


    adorable with her ruddyplexion.


    As for her brothers, they were all wrapped in towels.


    Arissa carried Jesse and instructed the other kids to leave the bathroom and get dressed.


    ¡°Dad, you should take a shower too. Your clothes are wet,¡± she said to Darius.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± The old man beamed. He had never been so happy. ¡°It¡¯s fun to bathe them!¡±


    Arissa smiled. ¡°Go take a shower, or you¡¯ll catch a cold.¡±


    She went out with Jesse in her arms and dressed her.


    Darius, too, straightened the boys¡¯ clothes.


    Gavin said, ¡°Grandpa, hurry up and take a shower. Your clothes are all wet.¡±


    Zachary echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right, Grandpa. Go take a shower now, or you¡¯ll catch a cold!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, go shower. I want you to read us a story,¡± Tim urged.


    ¡°All right!¡± Darius responded.


    Grinning from ear to ear, he stroked their heads.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower now. After that, I¡¯lle over and read stories for you all!¡± he promised.

 Chapter 886

    Chapter 886


    Chapter 886 Romantic Bedroom Decoration


    ¡°Okay!¡± The kids apuded Darius¡¯ response. Their grandfather chuckled and finally went to his


    bedroom to take a shower.


    Seeing that Arissa was preparing to clean up the bathroom, Zachary ran over and said, ¡°Mommy, you


    should go shower too. We¡¯ll clean it up ourselves!¡±


    Arissa looked at him and smiled. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll let you all take care of it. Leave the dirty clothes here. I¡¯ll


    put them in the washing macher.¡±


    The kids nodded and quickly took over the job of cleaning the bathroom. It was only after Arissa


    confirmed they were doing fine that she returned to her room to shower.


    As soon as she opened the door to the bedroom, she was stunned by the room¡¯s decoration. The


    entire bedroom was covered with rose petals, including the bed.


    The room looked so romantic that it was like a bedroom for the newlyweds. While checking out the


    romantic decoration of the bedroom, Arissa could not help but smile. Did Benjamin get someone to do


    this?


    Having closed the door, she put down her bag and walked around the room to immerse herself in the


    romantic atmosphere. Then, she took a few pictures with her phone andy on the bed contentedly.


    It smells so good! It¡¯s the scent of roses. Arissa breathed in the scent and giggled on the bed for a


    while before getting up to take a shower.


    When the kids came over to look for her and saw the decoration of the bedroom, their eyes widened in


    surprise. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful! So romantic!¡± they eximed in amazement.


    ¡°Sweethearts!¡± Darius called out with a smile upon seeing them standing at the door of the master


    bedroom. The kids turned around and ran to him, wanting him to join them in admiring the room.


    ¡°Grandpa, the decoration of Daddy¡¯s room is so beautiful!¡±


    Meeting Gavin¡¯s sparkling eyes, Darius smiled. ¡°I know!¡± ¡°Have you seen it, Grandpa?¡±


    Oliver looked at their grandfather with his head tilted. ¡°Well, I asked Edwin to do it. Although the


    wedding isn¡¯t being held today, the fact that your parents got their marriage certificate is still a joyous


    event, so I had the room decorated,¡± Darius whispered to the kids.


    The kids saw daylight. ¡°I thought Daddy got someone to do it!¡± ¡°How could he think of such things?


    He¡¯s such a bore,¡± Darius replied in disdain, pursing his lips.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, he took the children to their room. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll read you a story.¡±


    ¡°Yay!¡± The kids followed Darius to their bedroom to listen to the bedtime story. Darius joined them on


    the bed and held the kids in his arms, coaxing them to sleep while reading them a story.


    Aftering out of the shower, Arissa got dressed and went to the children¡¯s bedroom to collect their


    dirtyundry for washing. To her amusement, she saw Darius sleeping on the bed with the little ones.


    With light steps, she walked over and whispered, ¡°Dad!¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡± Darius woke up. ¡°How did I fall asleep?¡±


    With a smile on her lips, Arissa moved the kids who were lying on top of him to the side and helped him


    up.


    ¡°You should go back to your room and sleep.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Darius nodded as he got up carefully.


    The kids were all asleep. Although they had different sleeping positions, they looked so lovable when in


    slumber, making people happy just by looking at them.


    Darius watched them for a while, then retracted his gaze reluctantly.


    ¡°Issa, you should go to bed earlier too.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Good night, Dad.¡±


    Arissa adjusted the kids¡¯ sleeping positions and pulled the quilt over them before going out to wash the


    dirtyundry.


    Even after she was done hanging the clothes to dry, Benjamin still had yet toe upstairs.


    Curious, Arissa walked to thending and looked downstairs, where she saw him sitting still while


    Kingsley and the others sprawled across the couch.


    With a smile, she shook her head in amusement.


    Upon returning to the bedroom, she texted Benjamin.


    When the man downstairs realized he had received a message, he picked up his phone and checked


    it.


    Arissa wrote: Stop drinking if you¡¯ve had enough wine. Hurry ande upstairs to sleep!


    Benjamin¡¯s lips curved into a smile. He nced at the men in front of him. ¡°Let¡¯s call it a day. We should


    all go to bed.¡±


    He then got Edwin to arrange guest rooms for them before he rose to his feet and went upstairs.


    ¡°Be careful, Mr. Graham,¡± Edwin exhorted as he supported Benjamin.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± thetter replied.


    Benjamin looked a little drunk, but he was sober as he could still walk straight.


    Slowly, he treaded up the stairs.

 Chapter 887

    Chapter 887


    Chapter 887 The Drunken Man Fell Asleep


    Benjamin entered the bedroom and saw Arissa scrolling on her phone while lying in bed. The warm


    and gentle lighting that shone on her face made her exquisite facial features look especially captivating.


    There was even an alluring floral scent in the room. He closed the door behind him. Arissa heard the


    door closing, so she tilted her head and asked, ¡°Are you done with your drinking session?¡±


    Benjamin walked toward her and sat on the edge of the bed. While staring at the woman covered by


    the quilt, he asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me toe up to sleep?¡±


    Arissa blushed and answered, ¡°I was just reminding you because I saw how drunk you guys were!¡± He


    leaned toward her, ced his arms on both sides of her body, and stared at her with a burning and


    intense gaze.


    Smelling the alcohol and masculine scent he was emitting, Arissa felt that she was intoxicated as well.


    Her heart was racing.


    She instinctively pushed him aside andined, ¡°How much did you drink? You reek of alcohol!¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s thin lips quirked upward. ¡°I didn¡¯t drink much.¡±


    Arissa¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re lying! The smell of alcohol on your body is so strong.¡±


    ¡°They were the ones drinking. I only had a few sses.¡±


    With that, Benjamin leaned toward her to nibble the corners of her lips.


    Instantly, Arissa crimsoned, and she felt her heart skip a beat.


    When she shut her eyes, her eyshes fluttered like a fan, plucking his heartstrings.


    In the next second, he deepened the kiss.


    As a result, Arissa felt even more intoxicated.


    During the gentle kiss, Benjamin could not help but wrap his arms around her.


    Just when she thought he was going to proceed to the next stage, he suddenly pinned her beneath him


    and stayed still.


    Baffled, Arissa lifted her head to look at him. Did he fall asleep?


    She reached out her hand to pat his cheek while calling out, ¡°Hey! Hey, Benjamin!¡±


    Is he for real? Did he just fall asleep?


    Arissa lifted her gaze to stare at the ceiling. Her heart was still racing because of what he had done


    moments earlier.


    He fell asleep so quickly. Didn¡¯t he say he had trouble sleeping before this?


    With much effort, she managed to push him over to one side and ced a pillow under his head.


    Following that, Benjamin pulled her into his embrace, rubbed his chin against her neck, and continued


    sleeping.


    ¡°Benjamin, do you want to shower first?¡± she asked.


    The only response she got was his long and steady breath sounds.


    Sighing, Arissa decided to give up on the idea of getting him to shower before bed.


    Since he was not going to shower, she freed herself from his embrace and got out of bed to take off his


    shoes for him before settling him down gently into the bed.


    When she saw that he was still in his formal trousers, she was worried that he would not get a good


    night¡¯s sleep. Therefore, she got onto the bed to undo his belt and put it aside.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Arissa even helped him undo a few buttons on his shirt.


    Once she was done with all that, she took a towel from the bathroom to wipe him down.


    It was only after she got Benjamin ready for bed did she join him.


    A smile appeared on her lips as she nced at the sleeping man next to her and swept her gaze


    across the romantic decoration in the bedroom.


    We¡¯re really married.


    The next moment, she remembered the mary gift Darius had given her, so she wanted to get out of


    bed to check it out. However, Benjamin wrapped his arms around her and demanded, ¡°Keep quiet!¡±


    Arissa¡¯s lips twitched, and she turned around to poke his face. ¡°I didn¡¯t make any noise!¡±


    In response, Benjamin tightened the hug.


    While in his embrace, she scrutinized his facial features and noticed how perfect they were.


    When in slumber, the man did not look as intimidating as usual.


    Unlike the facial expression he had when devising strategies, he looked rather charming with a different


    shade of redness on his face.


    Arissa kept her eyes on him for a little longer. He¡¯s drunk, isn¡¯t he?


    Eventually, she pulled the quilt over the two of them and fell asleep in Benjamin¡¯s embrace while


    sniffing the sweet scent of alcohol on his body.


    It was early in the morning, and the sun had yet to rose, but Arissa was already woken up by Benjamin.


    Her cheeks became flushed when she saw what he was doing.


    ¡°Benjamin?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± Benjamin lifted his head, revealing a roguish expression on his face.


    The allure he possessed was indescribable.


    His eyes were burning so aggressively with lust that those who met his gaze would be turned to ashes.


    Seeing that Arissa was awake, Benjamin leaned in to seal her lips.


    I fell asleepst night and missed my chance. I ought to finish my job.


    With that in mind, he hugged her tighter and deepened the kiss.


    The birds were chirping away on the balcony. However, they quickly flew away as if they knew what


    was going on inside the bedroom.

 Chapter 888

    Chapter 888


    Chapter 888 Benjamin Sends The Kids To School


    Arissa was put into different positions by Benjamin for over two hours before he let go of her. By the


    time he was done with her, she felt as though her body was on the verge of crumbling down.


    Meanwhile, Benjamin, filled with satisfaction, was hugging her tightly. Using his slender and defined


    fingers, he gently brushed aside her damp fringe drenched in sweat. ¡°Go back to sleep.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s breathing was still slightly disoriented, so the atmosphere was very intimate when his


    breath blew on her face. Arissa eased her breathing and lowered her head to hum in response. At that


    moment, she did not feel like moving at all.


    Upon seeing how shy and embarrassed she was, Benjamin got aroused once more. Hence, he lifted


    Arissa¡¯s chin and gave her another kiss.


    The man let go of her only when she was on the verge of suffocating. After affectionately pecking her


    on her forehead, Benjamin got out of bed to get ready.


    Arissay face down in bed as she stared nkly at his tall and muscr body. Her heart was


    pounding when she took in how strong he looked.


    She had experienced his raw strength, and the recollection of their earlier intimate session prompted


    her to touch her waist. At that instant, she decided to lie in bed and do nothing.


    While listening to the sound of flowing water from the bathroom, Arissa drifted off to sleep shortly after.


    A whileter, Benjamin finished his shower and came out of the bathroom. At the sight of her sleeping,


    he quirked his lips into a doting smile.


    Soon, he went to the side of the bed to pull the quilt over her exposed shoulders. Sitting on the edge of


    the bed, he stared at her intently for a moment, then sumbed to temptation again by leaning in to


    kiss her cheek. Once that was done, he rose to his feet and went to the closet.


    After getting dressed, Benjamin exited the master bedroom and headed to the kids¡¯ bedroom. All six of


    them were already awake. Gavin, Tim, and Zachary were freshening up in the bathroom, whereas the


    other three were stillzing in bed.


    ¡°Kids, it¡¯s time to get out of bed! I¡¯ll send you guys to schoolter,¡± Benjamin uttered. Oliver and Jasper


    stared at him sleepily and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Mommy?¡±


    At the same time, Jasper sat up straight while rubbing his eyes. ¡°Your mommy wants to sleep in, so


    she won¡¯t be sending you guys,¡± Benjamin answered.


    He then fetched Jasper his shoes, put them on for him, and urged him to brush his teeth. Oliver also


    sat up, and he was reaching out for his sses.


    Seeing that, Benjamin brought him his sses and put them on for him. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Graham!¡±


    With that, Oliver also went to the bathroom to freshen up. Hearing that, Benjamin raised his brows.


    When is he going to stop calling me ¡°Mr. Graham¡±?


    ¡°Wake up, Jesse!¡± The little girl heard him, but she immediately burrowed deeper into the bed.


    Benjamin knew how hard it was to wake her up, so he sat on the edge of the bed and patted the quilt


    on her. ¡°It¡¯s time to wake up.¡±


    All freshened up, Gavin, Tim, and Zachary came out of the bathroom. When they saw Benjamin trying


    to get Jesse out of bed, they could not help but giggle.


    Gavin ran up to Benjamin and asked, ¡°Daddy, is Mommy not sending us to school?¡±


    He had heard him when he was brushing his teeth in the bathroom.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Let your mommy sleep in. I¡¯ll send you guys to school. Quick! Wake Jesse up!¡± Benjamin knew Gavin


    had his ways with Jesse.


    In response, Gavin giggled and said, ¡°Let Zachary do it! He knows how to deal with her!¡±


    Just like that, he gave the task to Zachary.


    Zachary nced at them before going over to Jesse and uttering solemnly, ¡°Jesse, I¡¯m going to punish


    you if you don¡¯t get up any sooner!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Jesse eximed.


    The little girl sat up straight and rubbed her eyes with her tiny fists. Her hair was all over the ce, but


    she looked absolutely adorable.


    Tim then stared at Jesse unblinkingly and coaxed, ¡°You¡¯d better get out of bed soon! He¡¯s going to


    punish you!¡±


    Impressed, Benjamin cast a nce at Zachary. This boy¡¯s got moves!


    ¡°Jesse, hurry up and brush your teeth and wash your face. Otherwise, you are all going to bete!¡±


    Benjamin carried her into his arms and put on her slippers for her.


    Jesse merely nced at him before leaning against his shoulderzily.


    Benjamin¡¯s heart melted when he saw that.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Mommy?¡± she asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s still asleep,¡± he answered gently before carrying Jesse to the bathroom to help her get ready.


    Afterward, Benjamin got all of them dressed and handed them their school bags. Finally, they were


    ready to head downstairs for breakfast.


    ¡°Let¡¯s say goodbye to Mommy!¡± Zachary chirped.


    He wanted to look for Arissa, but Benjamin stopped him.


    ¡°Your mommy is asleep! Don¡¯t wake her up!¡± he said.

 Chapter 889

    Chapter 889


    Chapter 889 On Your Wedding Day


    Jasper looked at Benjamin. ¡°Is Mommy sleeping in again?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Benjamin responded before bringing them down the stairs. Gavin¡¯s eyes gleamed, and he shot a


    nce at his father. ¡°Daddy, did you drink a lotst night?¡±


    Benjamin was stunned momentarily. ¡°What makes you say that?¡± he inquired, staring at him. ¡°You reek


    of alcohol!¡± Gavin grumbled in disdain.


    At that, the man lowered his head to take a sniff of himself. I don¡¯t smell anything. ¡°I showered just


    now!¡± Benjamin protested. Gavin¡¯s eyes lit up instantly. ¡°Are you saying that you didn¡¯t showerst


    night?¡±


    Benjamin fell silent. I fell asleepst night, so how could I have showered? Besides, I was busy this


    morning¡­


    Upon meeting his son¡¯s sparkling eyes, he pinched his cheek. ¡°Yes! I fell asleepst night!¡± Gavin


    sighed and said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean Mommy had to endure the smell throughout the night? No wonder


    she¡¯s sleeping in!¡±


    Nodding, Oliver concurred, ¡°Mommy must¡¯ve had a bad night¡¯s sleep because of that!¡± The boy even


    shot a look of disapproval to Benjamin and added, ¡°Mr. Graham, you must shower before going to bed


    from now on. Otherwise, you¡¯ll stink!¡±


    Jesse pinched her nose and chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right! You¡¯ll stink!¡± Having been disdained by the kids,


    Benjamin hurriedly promised, ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll shower before going to bed.¡±


    He quickly caved in because he knew he had too much to drink the night before. Usually, when he went


    out for drinks, the first thing he would do upon returning home was to take a shower.


    It was simply because he could not stand the stench. However, he drank at home the previous night,


    not to mention with Kingsley and the rest. That was why his germaphobia was not triggered.


    Benjamin and the six children walked down the stairs. It was a heartwarming scene to behold. Darius,


    who was reading the newspaper on the couch in the living room, beamed lovingly when he saw them


    walking down the stairs.


    With his eyes crinkling, he beckoned to the children. ¡°You guys are up! Come over and let me hug you!¡±


    The kids ran to him at once. ¡°Good morning, Grandpa!¡± ¡°Good morning!¡± Darius hugged them and


    pecked them on their cheeks dotingly.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    In a caring tone, he asked, ¡°Did you guys sleep wellst night?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The kids nodded. Right then, Benjamin approached Darius and greeted, ¡°Dad!¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Thetter nced at him and looked upstairs. ¡°Is Issa not up yet?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s still sleeping,¡± Benjamin answered tly. Darius froze momentarily before his face broke into a


    grin. ¡°Let her enjoy her sleep.¡±


    ¡°Sweethearts, let¡¯s have breakfast!¡± The old man then stood up and took the school bags off the


    children¡¯s backs. Jesse held Darius¡¯ hand and asked cutely, ¡°Were you waiting for us to have breakfast


    together, Grandpa?¡±


    ¡°I was!¡± Darius lowered his head and smiled at her. Benjamin followed them and instructed Edwin not to


    let anyone wake Arissa up from her sleep.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Graham!¡± Edwin responded smilingly.


    Zachary frowned as he kept feeling that something was amiss. ¡°Why is Mommy always sleeping in?¡±


    ¡°Eat your breakfast!¡± Benjamin served him some food to distract him.


    After that, he turned toward Edwin and asked, ¡°Are Kingsley and the rest awake yet?¡±


    ¡°No, but Ethen and Jack left early in the morning,¡± Edwin replied.


    Benjamin nodded and ordered, ¡°When they wake up, prepare food for them.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Edwin went to the side to wait on the kids.


    Darius sized Benjamin up. Noticing that thetter had a goodplexion, he asked smilingly, ¡°You


    aren¡¯t suffering from a hangover, are you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Benjamin swept a nce at his father.


    ¡°Although you¡¯re young, you still have to watch out,¡± Darius exhorted.


    Hearing that, the children looked at Benjamin and Darius puzzledly. What are Daddy and Grandpa


    talking about?


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s dig in!¡± Benjamin responded and started eating his meal calmly.


    All of a sudden, the decoration of the master bedroom recalled to him, so he paused and tilted his head


    to look at Darius.


    ¡°The room is nicely decorated!¡± he remarked.


    Overjoyed, Darius beamed and eximed, ¡°It¡¯s going to be a lot better on your wedding day!¡±


    Edwin was filled with anticipation as well. Mr. Graham is finally married.

 Chapter 890

    Chapter 890


    Chapter 890 Do Not Bully My Mommy


    ¡°Thank you, Dad,¡± Benjamin said. Darius was stupefied when he heard his son express his


    appreciation toward him, and he looked at thetter in shock.


    A tinge of excitement welled up in his eyes. Benjamin actually thanked me. Grinning, he responded,


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal! I¡¯ll be happy as long you and Issa are happy!¡±


    Benjamin cast his excited father a nce and smiled as well before serving him some food. ¡°If you ever


    want to visit, juste over and apany the kids. They enjoy yourpany!¡±


    Darius¡¯ smile grew even wider, and he answered, ¡°Sure!¡± Edwin and William were ted to see the


    father and son duo chatting joyfully.


    After all, Darius and Benjamin had not been so cordial to each other for thetest decade or so.


    Likewise, Gavin could not help but smile at the joyful interaction between Darius and Benjamin.


    Tim, Zachary, Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse were also on cloud nine when they felt the harmonious vibe


    between their grandfather and father.


    Since Arissa was absent at the dining table, Benjamin was in charge of attending to the kids¡¯ needs.


    From time to time, he would serve them food.


    ¡°Thanks, Daddy!¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Mr. Graham!¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Mr. Graham!¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Mr. Graham!¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Mr. Graham!¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Mr. Graham!¡±


    The six children thanked him every time he served them.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee! Eat up!¡± Benjamin urged and watched the kids tenderly.


    Seeing that the kids were all enjoying their breakfast, he ended up eating more than usual.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    After they were all done eating, Benjamin got ready to send the kids to school. Darius tagged along as


    well.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, are we not going to visit Great-grandaunt today?¡± Tim gazed at Benjamin.


    Benjamin stroked his head and replied, ¡°We¡¯ll go after school. If you miss her, you can give her a video


    call!¡±


    With that, he carried all six of them into the car.


    ¡°Tim, I¡¯m calling Great-grandaunt. Come over!¡± Gavin said to Tim.


    Hearing that, Tim made his way over.


    Zachary, Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse also hurried over to Gavin¡¯s side. Darius and the kids sat in the back


    seat while William took the front passenger seat.


    Naturally, Benjamin was the driver.


    ¡°Hi, Great-grandaunt!¡± the kids eximed giddily when they saw Mary.


    Benjamin looked over his shoulders and urged, ¡°Sit tight, guys! I¡¯m going to start driving soon!¡±


    ¡°Get driving. I¡¯ll keep an eye on them!¡± Darius waved his hands, motioning for his son to start driving.


    After making sure the kids had all taken their seats, Benjamin started the car and drove out of


    Yaleview.


    Since Darius was sitting with the kids, he also chimed in asionally, asking about Mary¡¯s day when


    the kids were on the call with her.


    Knowing that Mary had already taken her breakfast, the little ones felt much relieved and even updated


    the driver, Benjamin, about it.


    ¡°Daddy, Great-grandaunt had her breakfast!¡±


    ¡°Great-grandaunt is feeling well today!¡±


    ¡°Great-grandaunt said that her wound doesn¡¯t hurt!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Benjamin responded with a word of acknowledgment.


    The children then continued chatting with Mary until they arrived at the school entrance.


    With much reluctance, they ended the call.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of the car, Sweethearts!¡± Darius stood beside the car and carried the kids out of the


    vehicle.


    William, too, hurried forward to help him.


    Meanwhile, Benjamin brought the kids¡¯ school bags out of the car and handed them over. ¡°Here. Take


    your own bag!¡±


    The children quickly took their own school bags and carried them.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, you don¡¯t know which bag belongs to who, do you?¡± Zachary shot a nce at Benjamin.


    Thetter murmured a reply before straightening Zachary¡¯s school bag and clothes. ¡°Stay focused in


    ss, and don¡¯t wander around!¡±


    Zachary pouted and shot his father the side-eye. ¡°You¡¯re speaking as though I wander around all the


    time!¡±


    Benjamin chuckled lightly and stroked his hair in response. ¡°It¡¯s just a reminder.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bully my mommy!¡± the boy warned coolly.


    Benjamin stared at him fixedly and replied in a serious tone, ¡°Got it!¡±

 Chapter 891

    Chapter 891


    Chapter 891 Address Me As Daddy


    Benjamin also straightened Tim¡¯s clothes and gently tidied the boy¡¯s hair. ¡°Remember to stay focused


    in ss. Always follow your brothers closely when you¡¯re in school,¡± he encouraged.


    Tim nodded obediently. ¡°Understood, Mr. Graham!¡± Upon hearing his words, Benjamin pinched the


    boy¡¯s cheek affectionately. ¡°You¡¯ve already called Arissa ¡®Mommy.¡¯ Can¡¯t you start addressing me as


    ¡®Daddy¡¯?¡±


    Tim pursed his lips and smiled shyly. ¡°Mr. Graham, please don¡¯t fool Tim. We won¡¯t call you ¡®Daddy¡¯


    unless we approve of you,¡± Zachary chimed in and snorted.


    Benjamin swept a nce at him. Subsequently, he straightened the others¡¯ clothes and bags. ¡°Go in


    now.¡± ¡°Goodbye!¡± The six children bade him farewell. ¡°Goodbye!¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s thin lips quirked slightly as he looked at them dotingly. It looked like he had begun to


    behave more like a father. Darius was gratified to see the change in his son¡¯s behavior.


    Bending down, he said goodbye to the children. ¡°Bye, Sweethearts!¡±


    When the children heard him, they walked to him in a hurry. One after another, they kissed him on his


    cheek. ¡°Goodbye, Grandpa!¡±


    With that, the children held hands and entered the school together.


    Joy appeared in Darius¡¯ eyes as he watched them affectionately.


    Meanwhile, Benjamin frowned, feeling a little jealous.


    The children kissed Arissa when he sent them to school with her.


    That time around, Darius had tagged along, but the kids only kissed their grandfather, not Benjamin.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Benjamin could not help but wonder why he did not deserve pecks on the cheek when he was their


    father.


    ¡°They¡¯re very cute,¡± Dariusmented as he smiled and turned to look at his son.


    Benjamin nodded in response. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll send you home.¡±


    ¡°You can go to the office. We¡¯re going to take a stroll around here,¡± Darius informed, but his actual n


    was to sneak into the school and watch his beloved grandchildren in ss.


    Benjamin shot him a look and warned, ¡°Don¡¯t disturb their studies.¡±


    The elderly man¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°I know that. We¡¯ll only be taking a stroll in the vicinity. You


    can leave for the office now!¡±


    After instructing William to take good care of Darius, Benjamin got into the car and drove to the


    company.


    Once Darius confirmed that Benjamin was gone, he smiled.


    William approached Darius and asked curiously, ¡°Old Mr. Graham, are we really going to take a stroll?¡±


    With his hands behind his back, thetter exuded an impressive aura.


    ¡°Of course! I always keep my words.¡±


    William smiled and apanied him on a stroll around the school. Soon, they sneaked into the


    campus and leaned against the ssroom window, where they watched the six children intently.


    Upon noticing that the other children and the teacher liked the six children very much, Darius was so


    happy that he grinned from ear to ear.


    ¡°Haha! Jesse is dozing off!¡± he cooed when he saw his granddaughter nodding off. Her action was so


    endearing that it melted his heart.


    He then turned to look at Tim, who was listening to the ss earnestly.


    Darius felt sorry for him in an instant. ¡°Tim is so focused.¡±


    He noticed that Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper concentrated on the lesson as well.


    Gavin, meanwhile, thought that he heard a familiar voice, which prompted him to turn around and look


    outside.


    To his surprise, he caught Darius and William watching them from outside the window, and his eyes


    widened like saucers.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tug at my arm!¡± Darius protested against William.


    He did not want thetter to disturb him from watching his grandchildren.


    ¡°Old Mr. Graham, Gavin saw us!¡±


    Darius stopped and tilted his head to look at William, who signaled him to peek inside.


    Once he turned around, he immediately met Gavin¡¯s eyes.


    There was nothing that Darius could do other than wave at his grandson.


    Nevertheless, Gavin averted his gaze. He proceeded to take out his phone and typed a message.


    The smile on Darius¡¯ face faded because he thought the boy was ignoring him. It made him slightly


    anxious.


    ¡°Is Gavin upset?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± William answered and peered through the window.


    A momentter, he heard a chime from Darius¡¯ phone.


    ¡°Your phone, Old Mr. Graham.¡±


    Darius retracted his gaze and lowered his head to take out his phone.


    Gavin texted: Grandpa, please go home. You¡¯ll disturb the others by being here!


    Darius smiled before lifting his head.


    That was when he realized that not only Gavin had noticed him. Even Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper


    spotted him as well.

 Chapter 892

    Chapter 892


    Chapter 892 The Reason For His Good Mood


    The children were surprised. ¡°Grandpa?¡± ¡°Shh!¡± Gavin signaled them to keep their voices down.


    Grinning widely, Darius waved his hand at them.


    After taking a few more looks at his grandchildren, he walked away reluctantly. ¡°Let¡¯s go to Mr. William¡¯s


    office!¡± Darius suggested. ¡°Old Mr. Graham, let¡¯s go home. There are still a lot of things to prepare for


    Mr. Graham¡¯s wedding,¡± William urged.


    Darius shot him a nce. ¡°There¡¯s no need to hurry. Previously, I didn¡¯t have the chance to talk to Mr.


    William about the incident that befell the children. If you want to go home, go back on your own. I won¡¯t


    head back before noon.¡±


    William chuckled. ¡°How can I go back when you¡¯re still here? Let me apany you.¡± Darius snorted.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t walk anymore. Do you still need to keep an eye on me?¡±


    Upon hearing his words, William rephrased his sentence. ¡°I haven¡¯t met Mr. William in a long time as


    well. Old Mr. Graham, let¡¯s go together.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it,¡± Darius said pridefully. With that, both the elderly men walked to Robert¡¯s office. In


    a low voice, Jasper asked Gavin, ¡°Gavin, why is Grandpa in our school?¡±


    Oliver smacked Jasper on the head lightly. ¡°He must be here to watch us secretly, you dummy!¡± The


    latter ducked his head. ¡°Is Grandpa worried about us?¡± It was Zachary¡¯s turn to ask a question in a


    whisper.


    Gavin smiled and nodded. ¡°I guess so!¡± When Tim heard them whispering to each other, he turned to


    look at them. ¡°Concentrate on the lesson,¡± Jasper said and shed a smile at him.


    Tim nodded, turned back to face the front, and continued focusing on the lesson. Gavin and the others


    looked at the outside of the window from time to time. However, they could no longer spot their


    grandfather.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    It was the teacher. She had walked over and knocked on their desks to attract their attention. ¡°We¡¯re


    not looking at anything, ma¡¯am!¡± Jasper replied loudly while blinking his eyes to look innocent.


    He had such an adorable expression that the teacher did not have the heart to scold him.


    ¡°Please concentrate on the lesson.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    The children nodded. Then, they returned to their previous activity¡ªlooking outside the ssroom.


    Has Grandpa left?


    Meanwhile, Benjamin held a meeting as soon as he arrived at the office.


    Ethen, the host of the meeting, hinted at the staff by saying, ¡°Everyone, Mr. Graham is in a very good


    mood today. If you have any projects that need to be approved, you¡¯d better propose them now. This


    offer is only for a limited time!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°Why is Mr. Graham in a good mood?¡±


    With a mysterious smile, Ethen replied, ¡°It¡¯s because¡­¡±


    However, he stopped abruptly when he heard firm footstepsing from outside the conference room.


    The next second, Benjamin walked into the room.


    ¡°Good day, Mr. Graham,¡± Ethen greeted.


    ¡°Good morning, Mr. Graham!¡± The rest stood up to greet Benjamin.


    Benjamin swept his gaze across them before lifting his hand to motion for them to sit.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start the meeting,¡± he said as he sat at the head of the table.


    Indeed, everyone could tell that Benjamin was in a good mood from the moment he stepped into the


    room. After all, all of them had worked for him for a long time and thus knew him quite well.


    The meeting proceeded just as how Ethen had hinted earlier on.


    All the documents that Benjamin had rejected previously were approved at once.


    The departments started to bring up projects with low chances of obtaining approval, and each was


    approved. Only a few projects were put on hold for further discussion.


    Everyone was ted.


    After the meeting ended, they quickly handed their documents to get Benjamin¡¯s signature.


    Some of them were still there when he made a call. They were shocked to hear him talking in a gentle


    voice.


    ¡°Are you still sleeping?¡±


    In the Graham residence, Arissa turned to the side and mumbled groggily over the phone, ¡°I don¡¯t want


    to wake up.¡±


    Her voice was soft and sounded coquettish. It made Benjamin¡¯s heart grow fonder.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you continue to sleep? If you still feel ufortable afterward, you can get up and take a


    bath,¡± he said.


    When he did not hear Arissa¡¯s reply after some time, he asked puzzledly, ¡°Did you doze off?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    The woman buried her face into the quilt and blushed furiously upon catching a whiff of his scent.


    This is intoxicating. I¡¯m already a mother, but I¡¯m behaving exactly like a youngdy who is madly in


    love.

 Chapter 893

    Chapter 893


    Chapter 893 A Video Call During Work


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Benjamin¡¯s deep voice rang out. It was very pleasant to the ears.


    ¡°What do you want me to say?¡± Arissa harrumphed.


    She sounded coy. His thin lips quirked slightly as he had the sudden urge to see her. ¡°I¡¯ll hang up now.¡±


    Arissa was taken aback to see the call being ended abruptly.


    While she assumed that he had an urgent matter to attend to, a request for a video call came from him


    a mere secondster. Her heart skipped a beat. Why is Benjamin suddenly making a video call?


    She quickly raked her fingers through her hair and straightened her clothes before epting the


    request. ¡°What took you so long?¡± Benjamin grumbled.


    There was a pucker between his brows. Evidently, his patience ran thin when she did not answer the


    call instantly. Pursing her lips, Arissa only directed the front camera to her face. ¡°I¡¯m still in bed!¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Benjamin paused. Then, he shed her a suggestive smile. ¡°It¡¯s not as if I¡¯ve never seen you before.


    There¡¯s no one around here. You can be a little more open!¡±


    The corners of Arissa¡¯s mouth twitched in response. She lowered her gaze to look at herself. I¡¯m still


    lying under the quilt, whereas Benjamin¡¯s properly dressed in a suit, looking all dashing. I envy him so


    much!


    Frowning, she snorted and replied, ¡°Graham, do you think it¡¯s right of you to be on a video call with me


    when you¡¯re at work?¡±


    Benjamin eyed her and spoke domineeringly. ¡°Who would dare to stop me from calling the bossdy?¡±


    Arissa giggled. ¡°Are you busy?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡±


    Staring at her with a burning gaze, he uttered, ¡°Take a bathter and have your meal before going back


    to bed.¡±


    She nced at him and asked in a whisper, ¡°Are you nning to give me another day off?¡±


    If she were absent from the office again, she might not be able to keep up with her work anymore.


    ¡°You can go to work after you¡¯ve had enough rest,¡± he replied.


    Do I need to hire an assistant for her in the IT department?


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to work slightlyter,¡± said Arissa.


    ¡°Are you sure you cane for work?¡± Benjamin inquired and looked at her worriedly.


    The corners of her mouth twitched. If he can do it, why can¡¯t I?


    ¡°Of course. All right, I¡¯m going to hang up now. Let¡¯s meetter in the office!¡±


    With that, she disconnected the video call without hesitation. The smell from their intimate session in


    the morning lingered in the bedroom, bringing a deep blush to her face.


    While still lying in bed, she stretched idly.


    Arissa felt much better after the slumber.


    Subsequently, she stood up, drew back the curtains, and opened the windows. Once the air flowed in


    from outside, she took off the bedsheet and went to shower.


    After the shower, Arissa took the bedsheet to theundry room for a wash.


    When the housekeeper saw her, she quickly approached her. ¡°Mrs. Graham, please let me do it.¡±


    Arissa managed to dodge in time and washed it herself. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can do it by myself. When it¡¯s done,


    help me to hang it dry.¡±


    After all, she still needed to go to the office.


    ¡°Okay, Mrs. Graham.¡± The housekeeper nodded in response.


    Arissa had juste out of theundry room when Edwin saw her. ¡°Mrs. Graham,e and eat


    something!¡±


    ¡°Edwin, could you pack it for me? I¡¯m in a hurry to go to the office,¡± she replied as she walked toward


    the dining room.


    I¡¯d waste more time if I were to go to thepany only after having my meal.


    ¡°Huh? But it¡¯s going to be noon soon. Mrs. Graham, why don¡¯t you go to the officeter in the


    afternoon?¡± Edwin asked upon checking the clock and realizing it was already past ten o¡¯clock.


    ¡°There¡¯s still more than an hour left, and I can do many things during that time. I¡¯ve dyed my work


    long enough, so I have to go to the office now,¡± Arissa answered smilingly.


    Then, she urged him to pack her breakfast quickly.


    Edwin packed more food for her. ¡°I¡¯ve packed the mushroom soup for you as well, Mrs. Graham. Don¡¯t


    forget to drink it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Arissa nodded before taking the food and her bag and leaving in a hurry.


    As the driver drove, she ate her breakfast in the back seat while checking her phone.


    The moment she left the house, Kingsley and the others came out of their rooms.


    ¡°Why is it so quiet? Has everyone gone to work?¡± Kingsley asked in confusion, looking around the


    house.


    Edwin saw them and invited them to the dining table for breakfast. ¡°Mrs. Graham has just left for work.


    As for Mr. Graham, he sent the children to school earlier this morning.¡±


    Shaun only ate a little before rushing to the hospital. It was the same with Jonathan, who needed to


    head to hisw firm. Kingsley was the only one taking his time.


    ¡°Say, Edwin, where is Old Mr. Graham?¡± he asked.

 Chapter 894

    Chapter 894


    Chapter 894 My Legally Wedded Wife


    ¡°Old Mr. Graham went with Mr. Graham to send the children to school,¡± Edwin answered, crinkling his


    eyes in a smile. ¡°They sure woke up very early!¡± Kingsley muttered.


    He then proceeded to ask Edwin to prepare more food. ¡°Please make more food, Edwin. I¡¯ll deliver


    them to the others at noon.¡± Edwin chuckled in amusement. ¡°Are you nning to have lunch here as


    well, Mr. Watts?¡±


    Kingsley nodded in response. ¡°It¡¯s because you have such great cooking skills.¡± ted, Edwin chortled.


    The other person who was also very impressed with his cooking was Arissa. She did not stop eating


    inside the car. After finishing her breakfast, she opened the thermal container and started to drink the


    mushroom soup.


    Through the rearview mirror, the driver sneaked nces at her from time to time, and he even gulped


    at the sight of the soup. The mushroom soup Edwin made for Mrs. Graham smells tantalizing.


    When he saw Arissa drinking the soup, he slowed down the speed of the car and drove steadily to the


    company. Usually, the journey to thepany would not take more than half an hour. However, that


    particr trip took nearly an hour.


    When they arrived, Arissa realized something was amiss. ¡°Huh? Why is it already past eleven?¡±


    That discovery prompted her to pack everything quickly and run into the building. ¡°Good morning, Ms.


    York!¡±


    ¡°Good morning!¡± Arissa greeted back before rushing into her office. As soon as she showed up at the


    building, Benjamin received the news of her arrival from the bodyguard in the lobby.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Arissa entered her office quickly upon seeing that her colleagues were all busy working. She did not


    even have the time to sit down as the phone on her desk rang just in time.


    In a hurry, she picked up the receiver and held it to her ear. The woman did not even have time to put


    down the things in her other hand as she said, ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Come upstairs,¡± Benjamin uttered in a deep voice. It was an order. ¡°I¡¯ve just arrived.¡± Arissa felt a bit


    frustrated. ¡°You were absent during the meeting in the morning. Come here!¡±


    With that, he ended the call. Left with no choice, she put down her things and grabbed a file from the


    desk before leaving her office. ¡°Ms. York!¡± ¡°Yeah? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Please take a look at this document when you have the time.¡± ¡°All right. Please put it on my table. I


    need to report to Mr. Graham first,¡± Arissa instructed and hurried upstairs.


    That particr colleague entered her office and left immediately after cing the document on her


    desk. Meanwhile, the others who also required her approval for their documents quickly set theirs in


    her office as well.


    Before long, files piled up on her desk.


    Someone from the logistics department showed up with the office stationeries. Upon spotting


    something peeking out of Arissa¡¯s bag, she looked around and confirmed no one was paying any


    attention to her before she opened it. Inside it was a ck card.


    Her eyes popped wide open.


    No wonder the new director of the IT department can go to work as she pleases. So it¡¯s because she¡¯s


    a kept woman.


    When she heard footstepsing from outside, she quickly put the card down.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Noticing her, an employee from the IT department came over to check things out.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to change the stationeries. I¡¯m leaving now,¡± the employee from the logistics department


    replied.


    Then, she quickly left the room.


    The employee from the IT department looked around the office. When she did not find anything


    suspicious, she returned to her desk.


    Meanwhile, Arissa arrived upstairs and knocked on the door.


    Benjamin lifted his head. His eyes gleamed at the sight of her.


    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°You rang me up the second I arrived in the office. Have you been keeping an eye on me from the


    moment I came out of the house?¡± she remarked with a smile.


    His thin lips curved upward slightly. Then, he motioned to her, saying, ¡°Come here.¡±


    Arissa did not oblige. Instead, she sat in the chair in front of his desk.


    ¡°Why did you ask me toe up here?¡±


    She suspected that he had personal motives.


    Benjamin gazed at her intently. Noticing that she did note to him, he stood up and approached her.


    ¡°What are you holding in your hand?¡±


    Arissa lowered her head. ¡°I took this from my desk. You can¡¯t possibly expect me toe here with


    empty hands.¡±


    Raising his eyebrows, he leaned forward and pinned her to her seat. ¡°Arissa!¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± She looked at him in puzzlement.


    ¡°You¡¯re now my legally wedded wife. If you want to see your husband, you cane here at any time.¡±


    Arissa blinked as she felt her cheeks heating up. ¡°But the others don¡¯t know about it.¡±


    He stared at her andined, ¡°Hah! I wanted to announce it, but you disagreed.¡±

 Chapter 895

    Chapter 895


    Chapter 895 A Tiny Present From Benjamin


    Arissa grinned. ¡°I feel more at ease when I hold a file. Just tell me why you called me over! I¡¯ve got tons


    of work to do.¡±


    ¡°Why am I unaware of how busy you are when I¡¯m your superior?¡± Benjamin leaned forward and kissed


    her. Blushing, she hurriedly stepped aside. ¡°Behave yourself!¡± she warned.


    However, her gentle voice only made him more delighted. His eyes sparkled as he pinched her cheeks


    affectionately. ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Arissa responded softly while avoiding his gaze. ¡°Sit down whenever you can during work. If


    you¡¯re tired, get some rest in the lounge upstairs,¡± Benjamin exhorted, his gaze fixed on her.


    Hearing that, Arissa nced at him and shed him a soft smile. ¡°Got it.¡± In truth, it was an empty


    promise on her side as she had no ns toe up to the lounge and rest in case it triggered gossip.


    ¡°Anything else?¡± she asked. Arissa felt her face grow hot under the man¡¯s gaze. Benjamin stroked her


    head and said, ¡°That¡¯s all. You may leave now.¡±


    Dumbfounded, Arissa voiced, ¡°That¡¯s all? Aren¡¯t you going to tell me about the matters discussed at the


    meeting?¡±


    ¡°It has nothing much to do with your department,¡± he answered. He then gave her a once-over before


    returning to his desk and continuing working.


    Meanwhile, Arissa twitched her lips as she eyed the man who was focused on his work. He sounded so


    urgent when he summoned me just now. And now, he looks as if nothing¡¯s wrong. Impressive.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving!¡± she announced, purposely raising her voice.


    To her dismay, Benjamin merely looked up and gave a gentle hum in response.


    At that sight, Arissa pursed her lips and turned on her heels.


    ¡°Hey,e here for a while!¡± the man called out suddenly.


    Arissa turned around to look at him. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Come here,¡± instructed Benjamin as he motioned for her to approach.


    Given no choice, she cast him a suspicious nce before walking over.


    ¡°Come here.¡± He beckoned her over again.


    Arissa could not help but eye him suspiciously. What is he up to?


    Benjamin¡¯s sudden behavior deterred her from getting closer until she saw him opening his drawer.


    As he handed her a tiny present, she felt her heart skip a beat. Is this what I¡¯m thinking?


    Her heart raced, and excitement washed over her.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Take a look for yourself.¡± With that, Benjamin retracted his gaze and continued reading the documents.


    Thus, Arissa put down her file and opened the box, only to be taken aback by its content.


    I thought it was going to be a ring.


    ¡°Is this for me?¡± she asked, holding up the key.


    Benjamin grunted an acknowledgment in response.


    After studying it for a while, Arissa inquired, ¡°What¡¯s this key for?¡±


    At that, he raised his gaze. His eyes bored into hers as he answered, ¡°The key to the Graham


    residence.¡±


    The corners of Arissa¡¯s mouth twitched. Why would I need the key when we have people at home?


    She shot Benjamin a nce and questioned, ¡°We have people at home, don¡¯t we? Is there a need for


    me to have a key?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the key to the study. Take good care of it,¡± he revealed while staring at her.


    It finally dawned on Arissa, but she was still puzzled.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He could¡¯ve given me this at home. Why is he giving me this now in thepany?


    As if noting her confusion, Benjamin exined, ¡±It¡¯s a spare for you to keep in the office.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see,¡± she responded and put it away immediately.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get it from you if I can¡¯t find mine,¡± he then uttered, ncing at her.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Arissa nodded.


    After bidding him goodbye, she turned around to leave.


    The whole time, Benjamin stared fixedly at her, his lips quirking slightly.


    Momentster, he took out a satin box from the drawer and yed with it before returning it to its spot


    and carrying on with his work.


    As for Arissa, she studied the exquisite key in the elevator, her lips curving into a faint smile.


    The study was the most important ce in the house, for it contained thepany¡¯s and the house¡¯s


    important documents.


    Benjamin handing her the key meant he had acknowledged her as thedy of the house.


    That realization filled Arissa¡¯s heart with bliss. Soon, she returned to her office to continue working,


    totally oblivious that she was secretly being gossiped about.


    Instead, she discovered that the argument between Aaron and Rosetta was trending on the inte.

 Chapter 896

    Chapter 896


    Chapter 896 The Children Take Action


    Arissa read through the post and even found a picture of her and Benjamin. Manyizens were


    discussing how another woman had gotten in between Benjamin and Rosetta, which led to their fallout.


    They then went on to suspect that Rosetta argued with Aaron because of that matter, ming him for


    not watching over Benjamin properly.


    Unfortunately, there were no voice recordings on the post. All of that was merely spection from the


    netizens. Arissa could not help but be impressed with their imagination.


    Meanwhile, Benjamin, who was in the CEO¡¯s office on the top floor, saw the headline news as well. His


    face darkened, and he phoned Aaron. ¡°Get rid of the news on the inte!¡± he demanded when the call


    was connected.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already assigned someone to handle it. I¡¯m sorry for causing you trouble, Benjamin. I didn¡¯t realize


    the media took photos,¡± Aaron replied.


    Upon hearing that, Benjamin narrowed his eyes. If Aaron is already dealing with it, why is it still


    circting? Is there someone behind this?


    ¡°All right. Got it,¡± he responded. With that, he ended the call and instructed Ethen, ¡°Deal with the


    situation on the inte.¡± ¡°Understood, Mr. Graham.¡±


    Ethen had been busy working the entire time, so he was unaware of that matter. Immediately, he


    loaded the web page, and his jaw dropped at the sight of the post.


    Before he could take action, all the contents of the web page were removed.


    Arissa, who was also scrolling through the web page then, was stunned.


    Did Benjamin do this?


    In the school, Zachary had a tense expression, while Gavin looked somber.


    ¡°How shameless! How dare they freeload Mommy and Daddy¡¯s fame?¡± Oliver snarled, knitting his


    brows.


    ¡°How dare they call Mommy a mistress? That woman over there¡¯s the real vixen,¡± Jesse scolded.


    ¡°Thank goodness that Mommy¡¯s face isn¡¯t revealed.¡±


    Tim sighed, deeply impressed with the skills of Gavin and Zachary. They¡¯re so cool. I don¡¯t even know


    how to turn on theputer, but they can already help Mommy and Daddy out.


    ¡°Hmph! Daddy¡¯s too inefficient. This had been up for so long, but he hadn¡¯t dealt with it yet,¡± Jasper


    comined, pouting.


    Gavin nced at the others and exined softly, ¡°Maybe Daddy¡¯s too busy that he didn¡¯t notice it. Or


    maybe he¡¯s already dealing with it. It¡¯s just that we were a little faster.¡±


    Zachary said nothing to that.


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s an argument between the two siblings. What do Mommy and Daddy have to do with it?


    Do the siblings not know how to deal with it?¡± Oliver voiced his suspicions with a frown.


    Suddenly, Zachary¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°This was taken at the restaurant. Let¡¯s take a look at the


    surveince footage. Who knows, we might be able to figure out what they were saying.¡±


    ¡°Sure, we¡¯ll check it out,¡± Gavin agreed, nodding as he began tapping on the keyboard.


    It did not take long for him to ess the restaurant¡¯s surveince footage.


    Immediately, the six children gathered around to watch the footage. When they heard Rosetta


    screaming about how she liked Benjamin, their faces twisted with fury.


    ¡°She¡¯s so shameless!¡± Jasper fumed.


    His face had turned red with anger.


    ¡°Mr. Adams has already said that Daddy doesn¡¯t like her, but she still wants to snatch Daddy away.


    How brazen of her!¡± Gavin furrowed his brows, regarding Rosetta as a scorn.


    ¡°The way she kept staring at Daddy during the meal yesterday was so disgusting. A daughter of a


    prominent family, my foot. She¡¯s like the women in clubs,¡± Zachary mocked.


    ¡°What are women in clubs like?¡± Tim asked curiously.


    Zachary was briefly stunned, then he shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, either. I only heard people talking


    about them. I think it¡¯s just people who behave inappropriately and unt themselves.¡±


    However, it did not seem that Tim understood his exnation fully.


    ¡°Basically, she¡¯s an evil woman,¡± Oliver said as he knocked Tim¡¯s head gently, causing the boy to turn


    to him.


    At that, he retracted his hand with a sheepish smile. ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Tim grinned.


    Oliver, too, grinned at him.


    ¡°Evil woman!¡± Jesse scolded angrily.


    Right then, Darius walked over to take them out for lunch. When he noticed the six children gathered in


    a spot doing something he could not see, he approached them quietly.


    Upon seeing the contents on theputer screen, he frowned. ¡°Sweethearts, what¡¯s this?¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The children immediately turned around and chirped, ¡°Grandpa!¡±

 Chapter 897

    Chapter 897


    Chapter 897 Did Your Daddy Chase Her Away


    ¡°Look, Grandpa!¡± Gavin hurriedly yed the surveince footage for Darius. When Darius finished


    watching it, a stern expression crept up his face. Lowering his head to look at the children, he asked,


    ¡°They had a meal with all of youst night?¡±


    ¡°Yep!¡± The children nodded obediently. Darius¡¯ frown deepened. If the headline news had not been


    brought down, the children would have shown it to him as well.


    Jesse tugged at Darius¡¯ hand,ining, ¡°Grandpa, that evil woman even told Mommy that she


    wants to snatch Daddy away.¡± ¡°She even had the guts to say such a thing to your mommy?¡±


    Darius¡¯ face was as ck as thunder. The daughter of the Adams family was too much. Back then, he


    did not stop the marriage without reason.


    Rosetta was never sincere toward him, and he could feel it. If he did not overhear her flirting over the


    phone, he would have gone along with the marriage back then.


    Jesse nodded. ¡°Yes. I heard it with my own ears, Grandpa. The evil woman insulted Mommy when we


    were in the toilet. Good thing Daddy heard it, too. The evil woman¡¯s n failed, and Daddy chased her


    away.¡±


    Darius was relieved when he heard her words.


    ¡°Did your daddy really chase her away?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Jasper nodded firmly.


    At that, Darius revealed a smile and offered, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m taking all of you out for a meal.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, why are you still in our school?¡±


    ¡°I was waiting for you kids to have lunch together,¡± the elderly man cooed as he stared lovingly at the


    children, who were delighted to hear his words.


    Since the matter was settled, they could go out for lunch with their grandfather at peace.


    In the meantime, Ethen approached Benjamin and reported, ¡°Mr. Graham, Gavin and the others have


    dealt with it.¡±


    His words made Benjamin raise a brow and cast him a puzzled nce.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°The relevant contents were wiped out before I could even do anything. I looked into it and found


    Gavin¡¯s IP address,¡± Ethen exined.


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes gleamed, and he nodded. ¡°I see. Make sure you keep an eye out on the inte for


    anything they missed.¡±


    ¡°Roger that.¡± With that, Ethen left the room in a hurry and continued monitoring the situation on the


    inte.


    Rosetta, who was at the Adams residence, was nning to use the incident to get Benjamin involved.


    To her dismay, all the contents were taken down.


    Everything that contained the keywords ¡°Rosetta Adams,¡± ¡°Ms. Adams,¡± ¡°the daughter of the Adams


    family,¡± and ¡°Benjamin Graham¡± had either crashed or taken down.


    Rosetta gritted her teeth in fury.


    When the mediapany called to demand their money, sheshed out at them. ¡°How dare you ask


    me for money when you¡¯ve failed to execute my request! Get lost!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Adams, what do you think Mr. Graham would do if I told him the entire story? Will he pay me more


    than you¡¯re supposed to?¡± the person on the other end of the line asked.


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± she growled.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s going back on your word; we¡¯re just trying to make a living. All we want is


    for you to give us the promised amount. If we don¡¯t receive it within five minutes, we¡¯ll either contact Mr.


    Graham or expose you. Think wisely, Ms. Adams.¡±


    Rosetta was so furious that she threw the phone onto the ground.


    Hearing the sound, Margaret entered the room, only to find the broken pieces of Rosetta¡¯s phone on


    the ground.


    That discovery caused her to frown. ¡°Why is the phone broken?¡±


    Recollecting herself, Rosetta requested, ¡°I identally dropped it. Mom, give me your phone. I have


    some urgent matters to deal with.¡±


    She was terrified that the mediapany would expose her. From the very beginning, she never


    wanted people to know it was her doing.


    Unexpectedly, thepany figured out it was her as soon as she brought up the matter with them.


    Ultimately, she had no choice but to continue working with them.


    Worse yet, the mediapany was even demanding money from her. She feared the matter would


    travel to Benjamin¡¯s ears. He could not learn of it since Aaron had already given her a warning long


    ago.


    Not knowing what Rosetta was up to, Margaret quickly handed over her phone.


    Rosetta took the phone and hurriedly transferred the money to the mediapany using an alternate


    ount.


    The moment the transfer was done, the home phone rang.


    It was from Aaron.


    ¡°Have Rosetta answer the phone!¡±

 Chapter 898

    Chapter 898


    Chapter 898 A Fertile Womb


    Intimidated by her son¡¯s tone, Margaret quickly passed the phone to Rosetta. ¡°Aaron is looking for you.¡±


    Rosetta¡¯s heart sank with guilt. Regardless, she took the phone and called out nonchntly, ¡°Hey,


    Aaron!¡±


    ¡°Rosetta Adams, are you trying to ruin our family? What did I tell you at the restaurant?¡± Aaron fumed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Rosetta feigned ignorance.


    ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb. In the beginning, I never suspected you until it was still trending, even after I told


    someone to deal with it. In the end, I found out it was my sister who paid ghostwriters to cause all that


    fuss. You¡¯ve really lost your mind,¡± Aaron scolded so loudly that Margaret heard every word through the


    speakers.


    However, Margaret knew nothing about the news on the inte. Realizing Aaron had hung up, she


    could only ask Rosetta. ¡±What did you do?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡­¡±


    Rosetta did not expect Aaron was the first to find out the truth. Nevertheless, it was a relief to her


    because she knew he would help clean up the mess since he was her brother.


    ¡°Mom, I went out for dinner with Aaronst night and found out Benjamin married that woman. I didn¡¯t


    believe it, so I looked for that woman and talked with her. Then, Benjamin chased me out, and Aaron


    warned me at the entrance. Someone took pictures of us and posted them on the inte. The media


    company came looking for me, so I made them involve Benjamin because I didn¡¯t want to ruin my


    reputation¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such a fool. Do you think you¡¯ll still have a chance to be with Benjamin when he finds out about


    this?¡± Margaret reprimanded. The matter could end up making both the Adams and the Graham


    families fall out with each other.


    After all, the Adams family was inferior to the Graham family.


    Otherwise, Darius would not have disagreed with the marriage in the first ce.


    ¡°Mom, I really like Benjamin. He was mine in the first ce!¡± Rosetta refused to admit defeat.


    ¡°If you like him, show it through your actions! Do the things he likes and approach him. What you¡¯ve


    done now is only going to make things worse.¡± Margaret red daggers at her daughter.


    In her opinion, the effort and money they had spent on educating thetter had gone to waste.


    ¡°Anyway, your uncle¡¯s family contacted us. They want us to plead with Benjamin to free Danna.¡±


    Displeased, Rosetta questioned, ¡°What¡¯s there to plead about? She was the one who was shameless


    and even wanted to rece me.¡±


    Margaret shot her a look. ¡°Danna only found out by chance that Benjamin was set up by someone else


    after you went abroad. We¡¯re from the same family. How could you think that way?¡±


    ¡°Mom, do you think that woman set Benjamin up? He refused to believe me and even defended her


    last night.¡± Rosetta huffed angrily.


    Margaret sighed. ¡°There¡¯s no helping it since she has a fertile womb. She gave birth to Gavin, who¡¯s


    now like a treasure of the Graham family.¡±


    At that, Rosetta tugged at her mother¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°Mom, I saw six childrenst night. They are all


    the same age and look exactly like Benjamin!¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Six?¡± Margaret¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Rosetta nodded.


    Margaret did not believe it, so she hurriedly called Susanna for verification.


    s, Susanna knew nothing and even denied it.


    Meanwhile, Arissa continued working upon seeing that the news had been dealt with.


    When Kingsley came to look for Benjamin while carrying lunch, he realized something was amiss with


    the atmosphere at the office.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He carefully eyed Benjamin, who shot him a nce.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    Kingsley grinned. ¡°I woke upte today, so I took up the task of delivering lunch to you guys. I¡¯ve


    already delivered Mdm. Mary¡¯s portion. Hurry, get Arissa toe over for lunch.¡±


    With his gaze fixed on Benjamin, he watched his friend pick up the phone to dial Arissa¡¯s number.


    Instantly, his suspicion of the couple being at odds with each other was dispelled.


    ¡°Come upstairs for lunch.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s voice sounded gentle, and the frostiness on his face had reduced.


    Once he hung up, Kingsley continued to probe by asking, ¡°What¡¯s up with you just now? Why did you


    look so grim?¡±


    Benjamin raised his eyes and nced at him. ¡°Did you not look at your phone today?¡±

 Chapter 899

    Chapter 899


    Chapter 899 Misleading Everyone To See Arissa As A Mistress


    Kingsley was stunned before he said in confusion, ¡°There is! What¡¯s going on that I don¡¯t know about?¡±


    Seeing that he did not know, Benjamin decided to tell him. ¡°What? Does Rosetta not have any sense of


    shame? Why did they drag you guys into their fight?¡±


    A glint shed past Benjamin¡¯s eyes as he asked, ¡°Do you think she hired ghostwriters?¡±


    Kingsley mocked, ¡°Of course! I¡¯ve experienced these often to know that she¡¯s using the same tactic as


    those in the entertainment industry. She¡¯s usingizens to scold Arissa! I wouldn¡¯t believe it if Rosetta


    didn¡¯t use this matter to cause amotion!¡±


    When Ethen came and saw Kingsley, he paused for a moment.


    ¡°Speak!¡± Benjamin instructed Ethen to report, and thetter quickly told him everything he had


    investigated.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, this feels like something Rosetta would do. When the media first found her, they probably


    wanted money. Then, she asked them to make the topic trending and found ghostwriters to cause all


    that fuss. She wanted to use this to frame Mrs. Graham as the mistress.¡±


    Benjamin lowered his gaze, and no one could tell what he was thinking. ¡°I already said Rosetta is not a


    pushover.¡±


    Kingsley scoffed coldly. Indeed, she¡¯s shameless. When Arissa came and heard Kingsley¡¯s words, she


    decided to knock on the door as she realized what they were discussing.


    Everyone turned toward the direction of the sound. She smiled. ¡°Is it okay for me toe in?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Kingsley grinned widely. Benjamin replied softly, ¡°Come in!¡± Arissa smiled and walked in.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and eat!¡± Benjamin gestured to Ethen, and thetter nodded. He bade Kingsley and Arissa


    farewell before leaving. Kingsley immediately followed him with the lunchbox and took the dishes out to


    ce them nicely on the table.


    ¡°Come and eat! We can discuss after we are done!¡± Benjamin stood up and grabbed Arissa¡¯s hand


    before walking over.


    ¡°Let¡¯s dig in!¡± Arissa looked at him and asked, ¡°Have you dealt with the thing online?¡±


    A glint shed across Benjamin¡¯s expression. ¡°You found out about it?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°I saw it and wanted to handle it. However, the website suddenly got hacked!¡±


    Benjamin was surprised and raised his brow. ¡°You¡¯re good at this kind of thing too?¡±


    ¡°Well, this is nothing.¡±


    Arissa smiled. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me who did it,¡± Benjamin replied in a low voice. Arissa froze and looked at him


    in surprise. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t you, who was it then?¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s lips curved upward, and he pulled her to sit down. Arissa looked at Kingsley, and her eyes


    lit up. ¡°Was it Mr. Watts?¡±


    Kingsley smiled. ¡°I only found out about it just now!¡± Benjamin cast a nce at him and asked, ¡°Why


    are you still here?¡±


    The corners of Kingsley¡¯s mouth twitched, and he felt slightly depressed. ¡°I have been here all this


    while!¡±


    Benjamin red at him before replying Arissa, ¡°It was Gavin!¡±


    ¡°Gavin?¡± Arissa was surprised. Her eyes lit up with pride. ¡°Gavin knows how to do this?¡±


    ¡°Boss taught him!¡± Kingsley grinned. Benjamin red at him, and Kingsley immediately quietened


    down. Arissa smiled. ¡°Gavin is amazing!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    If Gavin knew about it, Zachary and the others probably found out about it too. I see. My children


    handled it. Benjamin passed a bowl of soup to her. ¡°Don¡¯t mind what the Inte says¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind it. I¡¯m just amazed by the wild imaginations of those who don¡¯t know anything!¡± Arissa took


    the bowl and drank the soup happily.


    After looking at her for a while, Benjamin said carefully, ¡°Do you really not mind?¡±


    ¡°Why would I care about it? I¡¯m not a mistress!¡±


    Arissa looked at him with her bright eyes. Benjamin¡¯s thin lips curled up slightly, and he patted her


    head.


    Kingsley was drinking his soup and could not help but say, ¡°Isn¡¯t it easy to settle this? Boss can just


    make an official announcement about your rtionship.¡±


    Benjamin nced at him. Finally, he said something I like.

 Chapter 900

    Chapter 900


    Chapter 900 Who Else To me But You


    Arissa smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no rush! No one on the Inte knows it¡¯s me.¡± Kingsley realized Benjamin


    seemed slightly displeased by Arissa¡¯s words and nced at her. ¡°Mrs. Graham, why are you not


    worked up?¡±


    Arissa whispered, ¡°Marriage is something between the two of us! There¡¯s no need to tell everyone!¡±


    Kingsley grinned and nced at Benjamin. ¡°But, there¡¯s someone who wants to do that!¡± Arissa was


    astonished and nced at Benjamin instinctively.


    Seeing that he was eating silently, she bumped against his arm. ¡°Do you really want to do that?¡±


    A glint shed across Benjamin¡¯s expression. ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± Arissa then turned toward Kingsley and stated,


    ¡°Look! He said he doesn¡¯t want to!¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Benjamin was not amused. Kingsley knew Arissa was doing it on purpose and chuckled. However,


    Benjamin immediately red at him.


    ¡°Get out! Don¡¯t annoy me here!¡± Benjamin bellowed. Kingsley opened his mouth but said nothing. He


    was rather depressed. ¡°I didn¡¯t even say anything. How did I annoy you? Mrs. Graham, he doesn¡¯t dare


    to get angry at you, so he¡¯s mad at me instead. Help me!¡±


    Arissaughed and advised them, ¡°Stop bickering! Let¡¯s eat and talk about all theseter!¡±


    Kingsley shot Benjamin a haughty look. Benjamin red at him. Arissa quickly ced some food on


    Benjamin¡¯s te to appease him. ¡°Let¡¯s dig in!¡± she said.


    ¡°Mmm!¡± Benjamin replied in his deep voice. Kingsley did not dare to say anything, fearing that


    Benjamin might chase him away. Then, he would not even get to eat.


    After their meal, Arissa¡¯s children gave her a call. ¡°Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Have you guys eaten?¡± Arissa responded. ¡°Yes. We went out to eat with Grandpa!¡±


    Hearing his children¡¯s voices, Benjamin looked over. Arissa looked at how happy her children were and


    smiled. ¡°Did he go to school to take you guys to eat?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, Grandpa didn¡¯t leave after sending us to school. He went to drink coffee with Mr. William!¡±


    Jasper reported to her. Arissa nodded. ¡°Sweetheart, are you guys not studying? How did you find out


    about what happened on the Inte?¡±


    Her children looked nervous after hearing the question. ¡°Yes?¡± She arched her brow. ¡°Mommy, it was


    me who did it!¡± Zachary admitted. Gavine closer to the screen and said, ¡°Mommy, me too!¡± I¡¯m the


    oldest, so I can¡¯t just keep quiet.


    All the children started admitting to her. Even Tim came forward. ¡°Ms. York, I did it too!¡± Arissa


    chuckled. ¡°Sweetheart, why are you calling me that again? You can just call me Mommy!¡±


    Tim blushed for a moment. Arissa burst intoughter. ¡°Sweethearts, you guys did right this time. I¡¯m not


    ming you, so don¡¯t be so nervous!¡±


    The children heaved sighs of relief. ¡°Mommy, you scared us! We thought you were going to get mad at


    us!¡± Oliver patted his chest. Jasper also heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Yes, Mommy only knows how to scare


    us!¡±


    Arissa chuckled heartily. ¡°Are you boys settling the score now?¡±


    The children shook their heads fervently. ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Sweethearts, you guys did good! Next time, if you see anyone on the Inte talking bad about


    Daddy, Mommy, or any family members, you can teach them a lesson!¡± Arissa instructed them.


    Kingsley smiled. He supported her actions. Benjamin stared at Arissa. After she finished the call, he


    asked her to get some rest.


    ¡°No, I still have things to do, so I¡¯ll return to the office. You guys can continue chatting.¡± Seeing Kingsley


    was here, Arissa was embarrassed to go in and rest, so she left after bidding them farewell.


    Kingsley felt stressed from Benjamin¡¯s anger. ¡°Boss, why are you ring at me? Are you ming me


    for Mrs. Graham not staying back?¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t me you, who else do I me?¡± Benjamin huffed. Kingsley¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Am I such a


    good third wheel? I don¡¯t even know?¡±

 Chapter 901

    Chapter 901


    Chapter 901 Married Without Rings


    Benjamin red at him with a sharp gaze. Kingsley chucked dryly.


    ¡°Sorry, Boss. I won¡¯t do it again. Next time, I¡¯ll most definitely read the room and leave. There¡¯s just


    something I want to discuss with you today.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to discuss?¡± Benjamin huffed. Kingsley rolled his eyes mischievously. ¡°Your


    wedding with Mrs. Graham!¡± Benjamin¡¯s eyes glinted with an unfathomable emotion as he replied, ¡°Dad


    will be taking care of it.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean you won¡¯t be doing anything just because Old Mr. Graham is in charge of it?¡± Kingsley


    twitched his mouth disapprovingly.


    Staring at him fixedly, Benjamin ordered, ¡°Get to the point.¡±


    ¡°You should put in more effort on it! You didn¡¯t even propose. If you kept being nonchnt about the


    wedding, Mrs. Graham would be incredibly disappointed.¡± Kingsley¡¯s eyes crinkled as he grinned. ¡°I


    can help you organize a grand wedding ceremony. It will be arge-scale one!¡±


    ¡°Like Aaron¡¯s wedding?¡± Benjamin scoffed softly in disdain.


    Kingsley¡¯s grin grew wider as he continued to volunteer. ¡°It will be definitely a lot more impressive than


    his. What do you say? Boss, you¡¯re wealthy and powerful. You mustn¡¯t let be stingy regarding your own


    wedding! The ceremony shall be at the Graham residence¡­¡±


    Kingsleyid out the entire wedding n in meticulous detail. Seeing that Benjamin did not interrupt


    him, he took it as an encouragement to drone on and on, not leaving even the tiniest detail, exining


    every area of the n to Benjamin.


    After hearing the whole n, Benjamin frowned. ¡°Some of your ideas are a no-go!¡±


    ¡°Which parts?¡± Kingsley¡¯s eyes lit up as he beamed. Benjamin swept a nce at him. ¡°Draft up the


    whole n. I want it with me by tonight!¡±


    With the wedding ceremony around the corner, Benjamin did not give Kingsley a lot of time.


    ¡°No problem!¡± Kingsley agreed with a huge grin. ¡°I¡¯m d that you¡¯ve already got your own ideas on


    this, Boss! I¡¯ll send the draft to your house tonight by hook or by crook!¡±


    Just as Kingsley was about to leave, Benjamin signaled for him to stay. ¡°Is something wrong, Boss?¡±


    Kingsley looked at Benjamin, waiting for the order. ¡°Help me¡­¡±


    Benjamin waved him over before whispering the n to Kingsley as well as asking for help.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Upon hearing the n, Kingsley¡¯s eyes lit up as he nced at Benjamin with a smug smile. ¡°Not a bad


    idea, Boss! I promise I¡¯ll get it done!¡±


    ¡°Make sure youplete the two tasks with perfection!¡± Benjamin emphasized. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Boss! I


    guarantee that I¡¯ll get the job done!¡± eximed Kingsley as he straightened his back and saluted.


    With a wave, Benjamin dismissed him. ¡°Get to it, then!¡± With a curt nod, Kingsley turned and dashed


    out with an excited look on his face. If one did not know better, one would easily mistake Kingsley for


    the groom.


    Benjamin shook his head lightly as he stared at Kingsley¡¯s diminished silhouette. Just as he was about


    to start working, Darius showed up unexpectedly.


    ¡°Benjamin, I heard that Rosetta went to dinnerst night as well?¡±


    Benjamin raised his gaze to meet Darius¡¯. Benjamin could see that Darius was livid, so he answered


    softly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What is wrong with you? Why did you invite her for dinner as well? How dare she said all those things


    that upset Issa? Who does she think she is?¡±


    Abhor was written all over Darius¡¯ face. Looking at Darius, Benjamin got up and poured the former a


    ss of water. Darius epted the ss and gulped down the water without another word.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t invite her. She went there with Aaron,¡± exined Benjamin. Darius scoffed icily. ¡°Does Aaron


    not know the situation between you guys? He obviously brought her there on purpose!¡±


    Benjamin looked confused. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s all in the past. Arissa doesn¡¯t mind either!¡±


    His words earned him a re from Darius. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t mind, it means she doesn¡¯t care about you!


    And you think that¡¯s okay?¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s eyebrows inched together as confusion took over his features. She always blushes in front


    of me. How can it be possible that she doesn¡¯t care about me?


    ¡°Look at you two. You don¡¯t even have a ring even after you¡¯ve gotten married! Who would believe that


    the two of you are already married? I¡¯ve arranged the appointments. Tomorrow, the two of you are to


    pick a nice wedding ring, and you¡¯ll be going to have your wedding photos taken the day after


    tomorrow!¡±


    As Darius informed Benjamin about the arrangements, thetter pinched the bridge of his nose. ¡°I have


    my own ns. Stop fussing over all of this. Kingsley will be in charge of the wedding ceremony


    preparations. I have already asked him to draft out the n.¡±


    A pleased look appeared on Darius face when he heard that. No wonder I saw Kingsley¡¯s car just now.

 Chapter 902

    Chapter 902


    Chapter 902 Darius Meets Her In The Office


    ¡°You should be more serious in things like this! It¡¯s a major event in life!¡± Darius reminded. ¡°All right, I


    will!¡± agreed Benjamin.


    Seeing that Darius had not left, Benjamin changed the topic. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t interrupt Gavin and the rest in


    school anymore. They would get distracted. If you want to see them, just wait till school is over, and


    you can go pick them up.¡±


    A hint of guilt rose to Darius¡¯ chest. ¡°I was just talking to the principal about something and decided to


    go see them in the meantime!¡± he defended.


    Benjamin sighed softly. ¡°How are they going to learn to be independent if you keep following them


    around?¡±


    ¡°I know that. It¡¯s just for today! I won¡¯t go there anymore,¡± Darius promised.


    With that being said, Darius changed the topic again. ¡°Which floor is Issa on? I want to go see her!¡±


    Upon hearing the question, Benjamin scowled slightly. ¡°You should go back. Don¡¯t disturb her at work.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me seeing my daughter-inw? If you refuse to tell me, then I won¡¯t leave!¡± Darius


    crossed his arm stubbornly.


    Just then, Ethen walked in and was about to report the work progress to Benjamin. At the sight of


    Darius, he quickly shrunk back.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Catching sight of Ethen, Darius immediately called out to him. ¡°Hold it! Do I look like a tiger that you


    wanted to run away the moment you saw me?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, good day, Old Mr. Graham!¡± Ethen greeted Darius respectfully with a grin.


    Darius responded with a snort and got to his feet before heading toward the door. ¡°Take me to Issa!¡±


    Ethen peered at Benjamin, awaiting permission from his boss.


    Only after seeing Benjamin¡¯s nod did Ethen bring Darius to see Arissa.


    ¡°This way, Old Mr. Graham!¡±


    With a nod, Darius tailed Ethen as thetter led the way.


    When the members of the IT department saw Darius, they rose to their feet. Just as they were about to


    greet him, Darius signaled for them to remain silent as he made his way to Arissa¡¯s office and peered


    through the door.


    The curiosity of the crowd was roused.


    Why did Old Mr. Grahame to see Ms. York?


    Ethen gestured for them to focus on work.


    Holding a takeaway box in his hand, Darius knocked on the door.


    He waited patiently for Arissa¡¯s response before opening the door and entering.


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    Arissa was thrilled to see Darius.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    In the meantime, the rest of the IT department widened their eyes upon hearing how Arissa had


    addressed Darius.


    What did I just hear?


    Did Ms. York just call Old Mr. Graham ¡°Dad?¡±


    Is she his daughter?


    Or daughter-inw?


    The thought of Arissa and Benjamin being close stunned the crowd even further.


    Mr. Graham is married?


    Closing the door behind him, Darius brought the takeaway box inside. ¡°Here! I got you something to


    eat!¡±


    With a smile, Arissa reached out from behind her desk to receive the takeaway box brought by Darius.


    ¡°Thank you, Dad! Please, take a seat!¡±


    cing the takeaway box on her desk, she got up and poured Darius a ss of water.


    ¡°Have you eaten, Dad?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have!¡±


    Darius looked around her office. ¡°Are youfortable working here, Issa?¡±


    ¡°I am!¡± Arissa answered with a smile, wondering why Darius had visited her so suddenly.


    ¡°Have some water, Dad!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    A loving smile appeared on Darius¡¯ face as he took a seat.


    Issa is so weing, unlike Benjamin who only cared about shooing me away.


    ¡°Eat up! It won¡¯t be as nice if it gets cold. I got some to takeaway when I brought Gavin and rest for


    lunch just now!¡±


    Arissa sat down and opened the takeaway box. She was on a phone call with the children a moment


    ago and found out that Darius had taken them out for lunch. What she did not expect was for Darius to


    visit and bring her some food too.


    The scrumptious food managed to win her over, and Arissa began to take the first bite. ¡°It¡¯s so good.


    Would you like to have some too, Dad?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pass. I¡¯ve gotten a lot to eat when I was with the children.¡± Darius waved with a smile.


    Arissa smiled in return as she continued to eat.


    Darius beamed upon seeing Arissa enjoying the food.


    He remained silent even after Arissa had finished her meal. Curious, she turned to look at him. ¡°Why


    did youe, Dad? Is there something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nah, I just came to discuss something with Benjamin, and I thought I might as well drop by to see


    you!¡± answered Darius.


    Arissa tilted her head as she looked at Darius. ¡°Have you gone to see him? He was still at the office


    when I came down.¡±


    ¡°I did. He was trying to shoo me out, which was why I came down here!¡± Darius grumbled.

 Chapter 903

    Chapter 903


    Chapter 903 Since When Are You Married


    Amused, Arissa smiled beforeforting Darius. ¡°Dad, he¡¯s just busy. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t have the


    time to wee you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t defend him! He didn¡¯t even want me toe and see you!¡±


    Seeing Darius huffing in anger, Arissa could not help but feel amused.


    ¡°I won¡¯t ask you to leave. You can stay here for as long as you wish.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡±


    Darius¡¯ mood was lifted. Before long, he got ready to leave.


    As he got up to leave, Arissa walked him to the door.


    Seeing that Ethen was still around, Darius eyed him up and down.


    ¡°Are you a fool? Why did you stand around and wait for me after all this time? Shouldn¡¯t you go back to


    work?¡±


    As a response, Ethen smiled sheepishly. ¡°Mr. Graham was worried about you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about? I was just here!¡± Darius scoffed.


    Sensing his rising anger, Arissa smiled. ¡°Let me walk you to the exit downstairs!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can go down myself.¡±


    Darius urged her to go back to work when they reached the walkway.


    Even so, Arissa walked Darius to the elevator.


    ¡°Mrs. Graham, I think it¡¯s best if you return to your office. I¡¯ll send Old Mr. Graham down.¡±


    With that said, Ethen followed Darius into the elevator and pressed a button.


    Stopping in her tracks, Arissa waved. ¡°Take care, Dad!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Darius nodded with a warm smile. ¡°Go ahead and continue working! I¡¯ll get going now!¡±


    Arissa waited for the doors of the elevator to close before turning around and heading to her office.


    The moment she stepped foot into the department, all of her colleagues surrounded her, blocking her


    way.


    Each one of them was smiling at her.


    ¡°Ms. York!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s faces lit up with curiosity. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Old Mr. Graham?¡±


    Arissa eyed all of them suspiciously, suspecting that they already knew the truth.


    ¡°What are you guys gossiping about? Get back to work!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, we all heard you called Old Mr. Graham ¡®Dad¡¯!¡± Her colleagues replied in unison.


    Arissa was slightly baffled.


    Did everyone hear that?


    ¡°Well, he¡¯s my dad. Who else could he be?¡±


    ¡°Your biological father?¡± Someone in the crowd prompted intentionally.


    The corners of Arissa¡¯s lips twitched before she whispered, ¡°My husband¡¯s biological father.¡±


    The crowd erupted into cheers.


    ¡°Shh!¡± Arissa signaled to them to lower their voices.


    ¡°Ms. York, since when did you marry Mr. Graham?¡±


    Meeting everyone¡¯s curious gazes, Arissa cleared her throat before answering, ¡°Yesterday!¡±


    Everyone was shocked. They could not believe that Arissa had truly married Benjamin.


    ¡°Good afternoon, Mrs. Graham!¡± everyone greeted in unison.


    Arissa stood there awkwardly at their sudden greeting. ¡°This is not necessary. Just continue doing what


    you¡¯re supposed to do. Nothing has changed.¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What do you mean nothing has changed? Our department is going to be regarded as the most


    important department from now on!¡±


    ¡°Exactly! Mr. Graham¡¯s wife is in our department. No one would ever dare to bully us again!¡±


    ¡°Whoever bullies us will have a bone to pick with Mr. Graham himself!¡±


    Upon hearing the crowd¡¯s response, Arissa did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°So you guys are no


    longer afraid of me monitoring you guys anymore?¡± she teased.


    ¡°Nope!¡± Her colleagues seemed to be on the same page.


    ¡°Even if we do not manage to finish our tasks on time, Mr. Graham still wouldn¡¯t dare to scold you!¡±


    Arissa pursed her lips into a thin line. ¡°We will still face the consequences if we do notplete our


    tasks on time. Get back to work!¡±


    The crowd continued to look at her. ¡°Ms. York, you¡¯ve just gotten married yesterday. Do we not get


    wedding favors from you?¡±


    ¡°Originally, I wanted to do that in a few days, but since everyone has already found out, I¡¯ll prepare


    them tomorrow! I¡¯ve forgotten to do so today,¡± Arissa answered without hesitation.


    With a heartyugh, the crowd dispersed as everyone went back to their respective tasks, no longer


    dwelling on the topic.


    Arissa smiled, deciding that it was best to call the front desk and treat everyone with some finger food.


    All of a sudden, the people in the IT department were a lot more passionate about their jobs, causing


    their efficiency to skyrocket.


    In the meantime, Ethen had sent Darius off and returned to Benjamin¡¯s office. ¡°Mr. Graham, Old Mr.


    Graham has left!¡± Ethen reported.


    Benjamin nodded in response. ¡°Terminate the coboration with the Adams family,¡± hemanded


    Ethen.


    Ethen was slightly taken aback by the sudden order, but quickly recovered and responded, ¡°Yes, Mr.


    Graham.¡±


    Ethen waited for a few seconds for more orders. When none came, he retreated and began to make


    the arrangements.


    Soon, Benjamin received a phone call from Aaron.


    Aaron¡¯s awkward voice sounded on the other end. ¡°Benjamin, why have you withdrawn the investment


    in the project all of a sudden?¡±

 Chapter 904

    Chapter 904


    Chapter 904 Rosetta Comes To School


    ¡°I believe you know the reason very well, Aaron! I warned you guys not to test my patience!¡± Benjamin


    said coldly.


    Feeling a little awkward, Aaron said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Benjamin. I¡¯ve already lectured my sister


    for her mistake.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear that crap. How you guys educate Ms. Adams is none of my business!¡± Benjamin


    shouted and hung up the phone immediately after.


    Aaron tried calling back a few times, but Benjamin refused to answer his calls.


    I know what the Adams family has in mind. Even if Dad didn¡¯t remind me about it, I still would¡¯ve figured


    out that Aaron was hiding the truth to protect Rosetta.


    Arissa picked up the pace toplete as much work as possible before the time she needed to go pick


    the kids up from school.


    When it was time to leave, she packed her stuff and sent Benjamin a text before leaving the office.


    She was already on the road by the time Benjamin saw her text.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wait for me?¡± Benjamin asked in displeasure over the phone.


    ¡°Are you going to pick the kids up with me? Aren¡¯t you busy with work?¡± Arissa asked.


    She believed it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for a CEO to leave work early with her every day.


    ¡°Wait for me at home!¡± Benjamin said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be visiting Grandaunt at the hospitalter.¡±


    Arissa was nning to visit Mary with the kids after picking them up from school.


    ¡°Go home as soon as you¡¯re done!¡± Benjamin ordered.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to visit Grandaunt?¡± Arissa asked.


    ¡°No. Say hi to her for me,¡± Benjamin replied.


    ¡°Got it. You can carry on with your work now. I¡¯m almost at the school.¡±


    Arissa then hung up the phone and had the driver pull over by the side of the road.


    Benjamin felt incredibly unhappy after ending the call with her.


    How would she know if I¡¯m busy with work or not?


    Benjamin red at Ethen, who came into his office with a stack of documents in hand.


    ¡°Your approval is required for these documents, Mr. Graham!¡±


    Benjamin motioned at him to leave them on his desk as he got back to work.


    Realizing he was in a bad mood, Ethen decided to leave immediately after delivering the documents.


    He was just about to step out the door when Benjamin called out to him, ¡°If there¡¯s anything you need


    to report to me, do so before five!¡±


    ¡°Understood, Mr. Graham!¡± Ethen turned his head to look at Benjamin and replied.


    Is Mr. Graham in a hurry to leave work?


    Ethen quickly informed all the other departments to hurry it up if they had any documents that required


    Benjamin¡¯s approval.


    Arissa narrowed her eyes when she arrived at school and saw Rosetta at the gate.


    Rosetta? What is she doing here?


    Instead of walking up to her, Arissa decided to observe her from the side to see what she was up to.


    It wasn¡¯t long before the kids arrived at the school gate.


    As the parents started leaving with their kids, Gavin and the others came out as well.


    Because of how cute the six of them looked, they received a lot of attention from the other parents.


    Rosetta stepped forward and waved at Gavin and the other kids.


    All six of them frowned in unison when they saw Rosetta.


    ¡°It¡¯s that shameless woman! How dare shee to see us?¡± Jasper eximed in displeasure.


    ¡°She probably wants to win us over so she can get closer to Daddy!¡± Oliver said with a pout.


    Jesse snorted disdainfully. ¡°Hmph! Daddy doesn¡¯t even like her! Just how shameless can she get?¡±


    Zachary furrowed his brows. ¡°Let¡¯s ignore her!¡±


    Tim nodded in agreement. ¡°Yeah! We¡¯ll act like we didn¡¯t see her!¡±


    ¡°Walk behind me, you guys!¡± Gavin said as he gave the bodyguards a call and had theme over.


    As the bodyguards were on standby near the school, they arrived in just a few seconds.


    The corner of Rosetta¡¯s eye twitched when she saw that. What the¡­ Aren¡¯t these kids being a little too


    cautious?


    ¡°Hi, Gavin! Come here!¡± she said while stepping forward to greet them.


    The crowd began murmuring among themselves when they recognized her. ¡°Isn¡¯t she from the Adams


    family?¡±


    ¡°Is she here to pick up Mr. Graham¡¯s kids? I hear the children from the Graham family are studying


    here. Are those kids Mr. Graham?¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°All six of them are Mr. Graham¡¯s kids. I saw hime here with his wife to pick them up a few days


    ago. However, this woman is definitely not the one that came with him the other day! Those kids


    already have a mother, for goodness¡¯ sake! This woman must be really shameless if she¡¯s trying to


    take her ce!¡±

 Chapter 905

    Chapter 905


    Chapter 905 People Might Get The Wrong Idea


    ¡°I know, right? Why would she try so hard to steal a married man? Is this what daughters from wealthy


    families do these days? I can¡¯t believe she¡¯d go as far as bing a homewrecker! Does her


    shamelessness know no bounds?¡±


    ¡°Oh, please! The Adams family is only slightly wealthier than the rest of us! They¡¯re nothingpared


    to the Graham family!¡±


    ¡°Those aren¡¯t even her kids! I¡¯m surprised she has the audacity toe and pick them up from school!¡±


    ¡°Is she not afraid of running into their mother here?¡±


    ¡°I doubt someone trying so hard to be a homewrecker would care about such things. I bet she¡¯s here to


    assert her dominance or something!¡±


    ¡°What a shameless woman!¡±


    Given how loud they were talking, it was impossible for Rosetta to not hear them.


    The look on her face changed as she turned around and red daggers at them. ¡°What the heck are


    you all talking about, huh? I¡¯m just here to pick up Benjamin¡¯s kids from school! Why don¡¯t you


    busybodies just mind your own business?¡±


    All six of the kids rolled their eyes at her in response.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need you to pick us up, you shameless woman!¡±


    The crowd beganughing at Rosetta after hearing what the kids said.


    ¡°Hey, did you hear that? They don¡¯t need you to pick them up from school!¡±


    ¡°Our mommy wille and pick us up!¡± Jesse yelled.


    Gavin and the others nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Yeah! Our mommy will be here soon! We don¡¯t need you to pick us up!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just an evil woman who wants to ruin Daddy and Mommy¡¯s rtionship! We don¡¯t even know


    you that well! Go away! Stop trying to win Daddy over by acting all close to us! Daddy will never fall for


    a woman like you no matter how hard you try!¡± Zachary chimed in as well.


    Rosetta felt her blood boiling when she heard that, but she quickly suppressed her anger and


    maintained her smile as she said, ¡°I just happened to be passing by and remembered you kids go to


    school here, so I figured I¡¯d take you to your daddy¡¯s office!¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to kidnap my children, Ms. Adams?¡± Arissa asked sarcastically as she made her way


    over.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    The six kids quickly rushed to her side and hugged her legs tightly.


    ¡°This evil woman is trying to kidnap us, Mommy!¡± they cried out in unison.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Mommy¡¯s here,¡± Arissa said while gently patting them on the head.


    Rosetta was caught off guard as she didn¡¯t expect Arissa to show up so soon.


    After taking a brief moment topose herself, she said with a friendly smile, ¡°This is all a


    misunderstanding. I was just passing by and thought I¡¯d take them over to Benjamin¡¯s office.¡±


    Wow¡­ And here I thought Danna was shameless¡­ Rosetta really takes the cake! Just how stupid do


    they think we are?


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what your reasons are, Ms. Adams. Don¡¯t you know that the school doesn¡¯t allow anyone


    apart from the children¡¯s parents to pick them up? Do you have any sort of documentation from us


    granting you permission to pick the kids up?¡± Arissa asked with a mocking grin.


    She knew Benjamin couldn¡¯t possibly have asked Rosetta to pick the kids up as she was on the phone


    with him earlier.


    ¡°Why must you speak ill of me? It was never my intention to kidnap them!¡± Rosetta protested.


    ¡°Then why are you picking them up from school?¡± Arissa pressed on while taking a few steps forward.


    She wasn¡¯t about to take any chances when it came to her children¡¯s safety.


    Rosetta found herself getting intimidated by Arissa¡¯s prating gaze.


    ¡°I was just trying to help Benjamin¡ª¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡± Arissa cut her off with a snicker and said sarcastically, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t address him so casually if I


    were you, Ms. Adams. People who don¡¯t know the truth might get the wrong idea and think you two are


    having an affair. I remember Benjamin giving you a warning about this yesterday. He said you¡¯re not


    worthy of addressing him by name, so why are you doing it in front of me? Are you trying to cause a


    misunderstanding here? Or are you trying to make everyone think Benjamin is cheating on me? Is this


    any way an unmarried woman like you should be acting?¡±


    Rosetta got really mad when she noticed the onlookers staring at her in disdain.


    ¡°Why are you hurling such baseless usations at me, Arissa? Are you feeling insecure or


    something?¡±

 Chapter 906

    Chapter 906


    Chapter 906 Daddy Attracts Crazy Women


    Arissa arched an eyebrow at her as she replied, ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯m simply defending my family


    by preventing other women from stealing my husband!¡±


    ¡°Get lost! You shameless homewrecker!¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t you just find yourself another man, huh? Why do


    you have to destroy someone¡¯s rtionship?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re an embarrassment to all the young girls from wealthy families out there!¡± Rosetta clenched her


    fists tightly as anger contorted her face. She didn¡¯t expect Arissa to have such a sharp tongue.


    ¡°Please stay away from my children, Ms. Adams!¡± Arissa warned her coldly as she led the kids toward


    her car.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one stealing my man, Arissa! Benjamin didn¡¯t even love you, but you deliberately


    approached him and got yourself pregnant with his kids!¡±


    Rosetta¡¯s voice was loud enough to be heard by all the parents watching on. Arissa¡¯s eyes narrowed as


    she turned around and pped Rosetta hard across the face, much to the surprise of everyone around


    them.


    Rosetta red furiously at Arissa while rubbing her stinging cheek. ¡°How dare you hit me?¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I hit someone like you? My husband would do way more than p you if he were here!¡±


    Arissa snapped back at her with a sneer.


    Hmph! If I can¡¯t have Benjamin, then she can¡¯t have him either! I¡¯ll get my revenge on Arissa! With that


    in mind, Rosetta yelled, ¡°You¡¯ll regret this, Arissa!¡±


    Arissa¡¯s lips curled into a smug grin as she replied, ¡°Are you threatening me, Ms. Adams? Just so you


    know, I¡¯ve recorded everything you just said. Should any harm befall my family, you¡¯ll be the first person


    Ie after!¡±


    Rosetta tried to hit her, but the bodyguards stopped her by grabbing her wrist.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Rosetta screamed while struggling with all her might.


    With a swing of his arm, the bodyguard threw Rosetta to the ground and warned her, ¡°Stay away from


    Mrs. Graham!¡±


    Rosetta looked like a mentally ill woman as she sat on the ground with her hair and clothes all messy.


    ¡°Yeah! That was awesome, Mommy!¡± Zachary and the others pped their hands and cheered happily.


    ¡°Come on, sweethearts! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Gavin replied as he helped his siblings get into the car.


    Arissa then had the driver bring them to the hospital.


    Noticing that Arissa was in a bad mood, Tim cautiously tugged on her arm and whispered, ¡°Just ignore


    that evil woman¡¯s words, Mommy!¡±


    Arissa felt really happy when she heard Tim call her ¡°Mommy.¡±


    She gave him a gentle pat on the head and said, ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s all ignore that evil woman together!¡±


    Tim nodded in response.


    ¡°That woman is crazy, Mommy. You mustn¡¯t take what she said to heart!¡± Zachary eximed with a


    pout.


    ¡°It¡¯s Daddy¡¯s fault for attracting all these crazy women!¡± Gavin chimed in as well.


    Arissa chuckled in amusement as she exined, ¡°This has nothing to do with your daddy. It¡¯s Rosetta


    who keeps pestering him.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°That woman sure is shameless!¡± Jasper eximed angrily.


    ¡°Yeah! She even came to our school just to get closer to us!¡± Jesse added.


    ¡°Remember, kids. Do not let anyone else pick you up from school, okay?¡± Arissa reminded them.


    The six kids nodded in unison. ¡°Got it, Mommy!¡±


    Arissa gave each of them a hug and a kiss on the forehead.


    ¡°We¡¯ll only go with you, Daddy, and Grandpa!¡± Gavin promised.


    Arissa nodded at him in response.


    Jasper looked up at her and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t Mr. Grahame to pick us up today, Mommy?¡±


    ¡°Your daddy was going to do so, but he¡¯s really busy with work today. Since I was able to get off work


    earlier, I told him to carry on working while I pick you kids up instead!¡± Arissa replied with a chuckle.


    Oliver grinned as he eximed, ¡°I didn¡¯t know Mr. Graham would listen to you, Mommy!¡±


    Arissa gave him a light pinch on the cheek. ¡°That¡¯s only because he really had a lot of work to do. I


    wouldn¡¯t be able to stop him if he insisted on tagging along!¡±

 Chapter 907

    Chapter 907


    Chapter 907 Benjamin Prepares A Dress For Her


    ¡°We need to tell Mr. Graham all about that evil woman tonight! He¡¯ll teach her a lesson!¡± Jesse said


    with a frown.


    Arissa gave them all a hug. ¡°All right, let¡¯s stop talking about that woman. I want us all to be smiling


    happily when we visit your great-grandaunt!¡±


    The six kids nodded in unison. ¡°Okay!¡±


    After spending some time with Mary at the hospital, Arissa brought the kids back home.


    She was surprised to see that Benjamin was already home by the time they got back.


    ¡°You¡¯re home early.¡±


    ¡°Yup!¡± Benjamin nodded and helped carry the kids¡¯ bags. ¡°Go to the study, all of you. I¡¯ll check your


    homework.¡±


    The kids simply stared at him in confusion. ¡°But we don¡¯t have homework today!¡±


    ¡°I meant the one I gave you!¡± Benjamin said while secretly winking at them.


    He then turned toward Arissa and told her, ¡°Go take a shower upstairs and get ready for dinner.¡±


    Arissa gave him a strange look. ¡°We¡¯re heading out for dinner?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Now, hurry up and go take a shower! The clothes are on the bed,¡± Benjamin replied and


    gave her a gentle nudge.


    Huh? Clothes?


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    Benjamin waited until Arissa went upstairs before leading the kids into the study.


    ¡°That evil woman came to see us at school today, Mr. Graham! She even said something nasty to


    Mommy!¡±


    Jesse was the first to speak up about the incident earlier.


    Benjamin frowned deeply when he heard that. ¡°You mean Rosetta?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s her!¡±


    Gavin let out a disdainful snort. ¡°She said Mommy deliberately approached you, so Mommy gave her a


    p!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Benjamin arched an eyebrow at them when he saw their angry faces. ¡°Tell me what happened in


    detail!¡±


    The six kids proceeded to tell him the full story of the incident.


    With a gloomy look on his face, Benjamin made his way over to the balcony and gave Aaron a call.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, Benjamin?¡± Aaron sounded excited.


    ¡°What the heck is wrong with that sister of yours? You should get her admitted to a mental hospital!¡±


    Benjamin yelled coldly.


    Aaron was a little confused as to why he was so angry. ¡°What did she do this time?¡±


    ¡°She caused a scene at the school! I¡¯ll send you the surveince camera footage, so you can see it for


    yourself!¡±


    Not wanting to waste any more of his time exining, Benjamin hung up the phone and sent the


    surveince camera footage over to Aaron.


    This isn¡¯t over until the Adams family provides me with a satisfactory exnation!


    The look in Benjamin¡¯s eyes was icy-cold when he put his phone away.


    The six kids, who were sitting on the couch, felt relieved after hearing his conversation with Aaron.


    Arissa¡¯s eyes lit up with joy when she entered the bedroom and saw a white dress on the bed. It looked


    really beautiful with a pastel blue-colored hem.


    Her lips curled into a smile as a sweet sensation filled her heart.


    She took a quick shower, blow-dried her hair, put on some makeup, and tied up her hair after putting


    the dress on.


    Arissa looked like she was about to attend a fancy banquet as she examined her appearance in the


    mirror.


    Her pink toes looked particrly adorable in the high heels lined with diamonds.


    Sure enough, the shoes fitted her perfectly.


    Arissa broke into a sweet smile as she realized Benjamin had taken his time to prepare all of that for


    her.


    Wow¡­ He even knows my measurements and shoe size! What an attentive man!


    With that in mind, Arissa grabbed her handbag and phone before heading downstairs.


    Benjamin was still tutoring the kids in the study at the time.


    Since she saw no sign of them in the living room, she decided to go check in the study.


    Her heart melted when she opened the door and saw him guiding them through their homework. It was


    truly a heartwarming sight to behold.


    Arissa was really d to see them getting along so well.


    ¡°Are you guys not done yet? I¡¯m ready!¡± she said while making her way into the study.


    The kids¡¯ eyes went wide with surprise when they turned around and saw her.


    ¡°You look beautiful, Mommy!¡± they eximed as they ran up to her.


    Benjamin found himself unable to take his eyes off Arissa when he saw her gorgeous figure and


    beautiful face.

 Chapter 908

    Chapter 908


    Chapter 908 Because You Are Dining With Me


    Arissa simply shed her kids a smile and turned to look at Benjamin. She found herself blushing a


    little when she felt his scorching gaze on her body. ¡°Are you going to take a shower too?¡± she asked.


    Benjamin walked up to her and gave her a light pinch on the cheek. ¡°I already did!¡±


    He had taken a shower the moment he got home. Arissa stared at him in surprise. ¡°Wow, that was


    fast!¡±


    ¡°Mmm!¡± Benjamin continued to caress her cheek. Unable to withstand his intense eye contact, Arissa


    burned bright red as she looked away. Her face grew even redder when she heard the kidsughing at


    her.


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s go have dinner! By the way, you look amazing in a dress!¡±


    Benjamin was still staring at her when he said that.


    Arissa felt her heart pounding against her chest.


    ¡°T-Thanks¡­¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s smile deepened when he saw her getting shy.


    ¡°Stop flirting around with Mr. Graham, Mommy! Let¡¯s go have dinner!¡± Jasper eximed.


    Gavin, Tim, Zachary, Oliver, and Jesse burst outughing when they heard that.


    Arissa shot them a re and snorted angrily in response.


    ¡°You kids aren¡¯ting with us!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re having dinner at home, Mommy!¡± Tim said with a grin.


    ¡°Yeah, you kids can eat at home while I go on a date with your daddy!¡± Arissa said with a smile.


    Benjamin then held her hand and led her out of the study.


    Thinking they were really going out for dinner, Arissa waved goodbye to the kids. ¡°Bye, sweethearts!¡±


    ¡°Are you really not going to take us with you, Mommy?¡± Oliver asked as the six of them followed behind


    her.


    Arissa¡¯s heart softened up instantly when she saw them staring at her like that. She turned toward


    Benjamin and asked, ¡°Do we take them with us?¡±


    Benjamin simply shed her a smile as he said, ¡°What are you talking about? We¡¯re having dinner at


    home!¡±


    ¡°What? We¡¯re not eating out?¡± Arissa asked while staring cautiously at him.


    Benjamin let out a chuckle. ¡°Since when did I say anything about eating out?¡±


    Arissa¡¯s lips twitched when she heard that.


    The six kids burst outughing and ran out of the room.


    ¡°Hahaha! We managed to trick Mommy! She¡¯s so silly!¡±


    Arissa shot Benjamin an annoyed re. ¡°We¡¯re really eating at home?¡±


    ¡°Yup!¡± Benjamin replied.


    Arissa fell speechless when she looked at him and the dress she was wearing.


    ¡°Why would you make me dress so formally if we¡¯re just having dinner at home?¡±


    Benjamin turned around and looked her in the eye. ¡°Why not? You¡¯re dining with me, so it¡¯s only natural


    that you dress formally.¡±


    Arissa felt goosebumps on her skin when she locked gazes with him.


    ¡°Why would you make it look like we¡¯re heading out for dinner?¡± she eximed with a hint of shyness in


    her voice.


    ¡°We are heading out for dinner though!¡± Benjamin replied with a cheeky grin.


    Noticing the confused look on Arissa¡¯s face, he continued, ¡°We¡¯re going to have dinner in the garden


    outside!¡±


    Realizing that she still had her handbag on her shoulder, Arissa quickly put it on the cab on the


    porch.


    ¡°You can bring it with you, you know?¡± Benjamin said with a smile.


    ¡°Hmph! Why would I bring it if we¡¯re eating at home?¡± Arissa snapped back at him with a snort.


    Benjamin¡¯s voice sounded particrly alluring when he whispered next to her ear, ¡°Are you angry?¡±


    Arissa shuddered at how sexy he sounded.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t make myself clear enough,¡± Benjamin apologized.


    ¡°So, why did you make me wear this formal dress?¡± Arissa asked curiously.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out when we get there!¡± Benjamin replied as he led her toward the garden.


    The kids had already made it there and seemed to be having a great time.


    That only fueled Arissa¡¯s curiosity even further.


    It wasn¡¯t until she got closer that she saw the beautiful lights and gasped in shock.


    The garden had been decorated to look like a really romantic restaurant.

 Chapter 909

    Chapter 909


    Chapter 909 Benjamin Helps Her Cut The Steak


    The table was covered with a white tablecloth and had a vase in the middle with a beautiful rose in it.


    There were also balloons and flowers all over the surrounding area.


    Arissa waspletely frozen in awe and shock. It was obvious that she really liked what she saw.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go have a seat, shall we?¡± Benjamin said.


    ¡°Come on, Mommy!¡± the six kids called out to them. ¡°Did you guys n this surprise together?¡± Arissa


    asked with a smile as she walked alongside him. Benjamin whispered affectionately, ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    Arissa nodded at him with a sweet smile on her face. While she was distracted, Benjamin leaned in


    close and gave her a quick kiss on the cheek. Arissa tensed up and burned bright red on the spot.


    Fortunately for her, none of the kids saw that. ¡°Come here, kids!¡± Benjamin called out to them as he


    pulled the chair and sat her down. The table was justrge enough to fit three of them on each side.


    ¡°Wow! This is so romantic! We¡¯re going on a date with Mommy and Mr. Graham!¡± they eximed


    excitedly. ¡°All right, behave yourselves!¡± Arissa said with a smile.


    Benjamin then sat down in front of Arissa and motioned to the butler to serve up the food. Having


    received the signal, Edwin quickly came over while a few other housekeepers followed behind him.


    They were all holding a dish in their hands and looked just like professional waiters at a fancy


    restaurant. Arissa couldn¡¯t help but smile as she watched them serve the food.


    Well, I must say, this is quite an interesting way to have dinner! ¡°Enjoy your meal, Mrs. Graham!¡± Edwin


    said as he ced the steak down in front of her.


    Arissa nodded happily. ¡°Thanks, Edwin!¡± Edwin simply returned the smile as he handed Benjamin his


    steak. ¡°Enjoy your meal, Mr. Graham!¡±


    After that, Edwin took the tes of steak from the housekeepers and handed them out to the kids. ¡°You


    kids enjoy your meal too!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Whitley!¡± the kids replied in unison.


    Edwin then poured both Benjamin and Arissa a ss of wine each before serving the kids some juice.


    Not wanting to disturb them during dinner, Edwin quickly stepped aside after that.


    ¡°Dig in!¡± Benjamin said as he began cutting up the steak on his te.


    Arissa nodded. ¡°Okay! Dig in, kids!¡±


    While the kids were happily cutting away their steaks, Tim was just staring cluelessly at them.


    He had never eaten steak before, so he didn¡¯t know how to go about it.


    Noticing his reaction, Benjamin decided to show him the way.


    ¡°Tim, you need to pin the steak down with the fork first. After that, you hold the knife like this and cut


    the steak.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead and apply a bit more pressure on the knife, Tim,¡± Arissa said.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Tim blushed a little as he continued to cut at the steak.


    After a few failed attempts, Tim was finally able to cut the steak perfectly.


    ¡°Well done, Tim!¡± Arissaplimented him.


    Tim felt a little shy from the attention he was receiving.


    ¡°You¡¯re doing great, Tim! Jesse still doesn¡¯t know how to use a knife!¡± Zachary said while getting him to


    look at Jesse, who had been struggling really hard but still couldn¡¯t cut a chunk off her steak.


    ¡°Here, I¡¯ll help you.¡± Arissa quickly took the knife and cut it for her.


    ¡°Thanks, Mommy!¡± Jesse said as she propped her chin up with both hands and watched from the side.


    A few minutester, Arissa handed her a te of steak that had been cut into lots of tiny chunks.


    As Benjamin nced at the kids, he noticed that the other four were cutting their steaks just fine.


    He then cut up his portion and handed it to Arissa.


    ¡°Let me have yours instead.¡±


    Arissa looked him in the eye as she took his te over and handed him hers.


    ¡°Thanks, Mr. Graham!¡±

 Chapter 910

    Chapter 910


    Chapter 910 Marry Me


    Benjamin¡¯s thin lips curled up slightly. Lifting his ss, he aimed it at Arissa in a toast. ¡°Let¡¯s drink!¡±


    Arissa picked up the ss in front of her with a smile. There wasn¡¯t much red wine in it, which one


    could finish in no time.


    Edwin knew she couldn¡¯t have too much wine, so he only poured a little more for her to lift the


    atmosphere. When the six children saw that, they also quickly raised their sses.


    Waves ofughter sounded. ¡°Cheers!¡±


    ¡°Cheers!¡± Arissa smiled and shouted, ¡°Cheers!¡± ¡°Bottoms up!¡± Benjamin¡¯s thin lips curved upward. They


    clinked sses. The atmosphere became even more cheerful.


    ¡°Don¡¯t drink too much.¡± Benjamin reminded Arissa. With a nod, she took a sip of wine and ate the


    steak.


    When Edwin noticed Benjamin had finished his ss of wine, he immediately poured thetter another


    ss of wine. After that, he delivered Arissa a cup of juice.


    Suddenly, the music started and Arissa was shocked. After looking around, she realized a music band


    hade out of nowhere at the small square.


    ¡°There¡¯s a performance!¡± Gavin asked his siblings to have a look. All the six children looked over.


    Arissa was surprised to see the performance. ¡°Graham, are there any other activities?¡±


    She gazed at the handsome Benjamin with a smile. With his thin lips curled up slightly, Benjamin


    answered, ¡°There will be moreter.¡± Anticipation filled Arissa. Why did Benjamin suddenly prepare all


    these?


    ¡°Is it a special asion today?¡±


    She gave it some thought. Hmm¡­ Today isn¡¯t an important asion, though.


    Benjamin looked at her. ¡°Have some food first.¡±


    Arissa smiled in response. She enjoyed the steak while listening to the music happily.


    The six children also turned around to watch the music band as they took a bite of the food.


    After they finished the steak, the other dishes were served subsequently.


    Arissa¡¯s gaze fell on the exceptionally handsome Benjamin sitting opposite her.


    The way he dug into his food was elegant, causing her to fix her eyes on him as she enjoyed every


    second of watching him.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Benjamin lifted his gaze to her and stared at her intently.


    Meanwhile, Edwin pushed a cart with roses and a small cake over.


    There was even an embroidered box on it.


    At the sight of the scene, Arissa¡¯s heartbeat elerated. Could it be what I¡¯ve been thinking?


    She had a hunch when she was at the office that day. Thus, Arissa didn¡¯t dare to overthink.


    Although she remained in her seat and enjoyed the food quietly, her eyes were fixated on Benjamin to


    check on his actions.


    At the same time, the children also noticed that, and they exchanged nces with each other.


    Gavin questioned, ¡°Daddy, are you going to propose to Mommy?¡±


    Clearing his throat, Benjamin swept a gaze at the children and stood up.


    He took the embroidered box before walking over to Arissa. All six children cheered.


    ¡°Daddy is proposing to Mommy!¡± Some shouted, ¡°Mr. Graham is proposing to Mommy!¡±


    The others looked in the direction of the duo with a smile.


    As Benjamin got closer, Arissa¡¯s heartbeat started racing, and she could even feel her hands sweating.


    While fixing his eyes on her, Benjamin knelt on one knee before her and opened the embroidered box.


    ¡°Arissa York, marry me!¡±


    Arissa covered her mouth with surprise because she couldn¡¯t believe he had indeed proposed to her.


    She was touched as she didn¡¯t expect Benjamin would deign to propose to her. Oh, how sweet of him!


    Benjamin¡¯s tone was assertive but sincere.


    Benjamin stared at her fixedly. He began to panic when she did not respond to him for a long time.


    Arissa could feel the warmth in her eyes.


    ¡°Mommy, what do you say? Do you ept or not?¡± Zachary reminded.


    As Arissa stared at Benjamin, she suddenly became a little embarrassed.


    Since she was in a daze, Benjamin pulled her hand over directly and put on the ring for her.


    ¡°Wear it!¡± Benjamin appeared domineering, but his action was very gentle.


    With her heart racing, Arissa looked at Benjamin before mumbling, ¡°I haven¡¯t agreed, yet you put on the


    ring for me?¡±


    Upon hearing her words, Benjamin raised his gaze. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you agree or not. You will be my


    wife!¡±


    The corner of Arissa¡¯s lips twitched. How domineering!


    Bang!


    At that moment, fireworks could be seen not far away.


    Jesse uttered, ¡°Wow! It is so beautiful!¡±

 Chapter 911

    Chapter 911


    Chapter 911 Millions Is Gone


    Jasper eximed, ¡°Mommy, look! It¡¯s so pretty!¡± Oliver said, ¡°It¡¯s been a while since Ist saw


    fireworks!¡± Tim imed, ¡°How pretty¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Watts, more fireworks, please!¡± Zachary requested while pping his hands. Gavin shouted,


    ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s so beautiful. Look!¡± Arissa smiled in response and watched the dazzling fireworks light up


    the sky in surprise.


    Benjamin was happy to know the children and Arissa liked the fireworks very much. Wrapping an arm


    around Arissa, he also looked up at the enchanting view in the sky.


    ¡°I want to take some photos!¡± Arissa realized her phone was still in her bag, which she left on the


    cab when she wanted to get her phone to take pictures.


    ¡°Here. You can use my phone.¡± Benjamin passed his phone to her.


    With that, Arissa beamed so widely that her eyes became mere slits. Immediately, she took some


    photos of the fireworks.


    As Benjamin intently stared at her beaming smile, he could not help but nt a kiss on her cheek.


    When Edwin saw that, he smiled and averted his gaze to enjoy the fireworks.


    Meanwhile, Arissa sneaked a nce at her surroundings. She only felt less awkward after knowing


    everyone was focusing their attention on the fireworks in the sky.


    Benjamin wrapped his arm around her waist. ¡°Just enjoy the view. Why are you still taking pictures?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s beautiful!¡± Arissa responded and continued to take a few more photos.


    She was overjoyed just like her children since she hadn¡¯t seen fireworks up close in a long time.


    Besides that, she took some pictures of the kids as well.


    Benjamin abruptly got the phone from her and took a selfie of the two of them.


    Arissa turned around to look at him.


    ¡°You¡¯re taking photos of the children but not me?¡± Benjamin asked with a smile.


    Upon hearing his question, Arissa chuckled. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t like it,¡± she replied while looking up at


    the fireworks.


    Benjamin snorted in response.


    ¡°Wow! That is so nice!¡±


    ¡°Look! At the back! Woah!¡±


    The kids cheered in excitement. All of them ran over to Arissa¡¯s side to hold her hands and watched the


    fireworks with her.


    ¡°Mommy, such beautiful fireworks!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Arissa eximed together with the children while holding their shoulders.


    Benjamin¡¯s lips curved upward slightly when he saw how excited Arissa and the six children were.


    ¡°There¡¯s more toe!¡±


    The kids were over the moon.


    Although the beautiful fireworkssted ten minutes and consisted of all kinds of patterns, Arissa still


    hadn¡¯t seen enough of them.


    Even the six children wanted more.


    Jesse uttered regretfully, ¡°The fireworks finished too soon!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the longest fireworks I¡¯ve ever seen!¡± Tim was overjoyed.


    ¡°Tim, there will be more beautiful fireworks during New Year!¡± Gavin shared the joy with his brother.


    Tim nodded with anticipation written all over his face.


    ¡°We¡¯ll still have to wait a long time for New Year to arrive!¡± Oliver sighed while pushing his sses.


    Zachary heaved a sigh and chimed in, ¡°You¡¯re right. There¡¯s still a long way until New Year!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t get enough of the fireworks!¡± Jasper pursed his lips.


    Gavin nodded. ¡°Me too. Mr. Watts should have ignited more fireworks!¡±


    ¡°We might be able to see the fireworks again when there¡¯s an event in the future,¡± Arissaforted the


    children.


    Meanwhile, Kingsley and Jonathan walked over and heard their conversation.


    ¡°Well, the fireworks cost millions!¡± Kingsley uttered with a smile.


    Arissa giggled in response.


    ¡°Since you guys like it so much, let¡¯s see the fireworks again a few dayster!¡± Benjamin announced.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that toovish?¡± To Arissa, it would be enough to see it once in a while as it would cost a lot to do


    it frequently.


    ¡°When the kids return to pay respect to their ancestors, we can light the fireworks at night.¡± Benjamin


    nced at her before he added, ¡°I can still afford it!¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Mrs. Graham, Benjamin is rich. If he doesn¡¯t spend the money, what is the point of making so much of


    it and not spending?¡± Kingsley teased.


    Arissa merely smiled and said nothing.


    Benjamin supported her to sit down before he turned around to return to his seat.


    Edwin added two chairs each on one side among the children for Kingsley and Jonathan.


    ¡°I¡¯m starving! When I saw you guys eating just now, I wished I could rush over to eat with you.¡± Kingsley


    immediately dug in.


    Mirth filled Jonathan. ¡°When he was over there just now, he almost ran here to urge Benjamin to


    propose.¡±


    Arissa looked at them and asked them to have some food.


    Benjamin swept a nce at the duo. ¡°Thanks.¡±

 Chapter 912

    Chapter 912


    Chapter 912 He Cut A Slice Of Cake For Her


    Kingsley chuckled and nted Benjamin a look before he shifted his gaze to Arissa. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s


    romantic, Mrs. Graham?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course!¡± She broke into a sweet smile and looked at Kingsley and Jonathan. ¡°Thank you both!¡±


    Both of them exchanged a humorous look.


    ¡°We only offered a hand. Arissa, you should be thanking Benjamin. He was the one who nned it all,¡±


    Kingsley shot a pointed look at Benjamin, his eyes bright with amusement.


    She smiled and looked at the man sitting across from her. ¡°All right, let¡¯s dig in before the food gets


    cold.¡± Benjamin swept a nce over them and filled the kids¡¯ tes with food. ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡±


    The kids were overjoyed. ¡°Thank you, Daddy!¡± ¡°Thanks, Mr. Graham!¡±


    ¡°Eat up.¡± He did the same for Arissa. ¡°Okay.¡± She nodded with a smile. ¡°You should eat too.¡± ¡°Tsk, did


    you forget about us? You¡¯d better watch yourselves!¡± Kingsley teased.


    Jonathan shook his head and repressed a smile while Benjamin red at him and turned toward


    Edwin. ¡°Please prepare more dishes.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Graham,¡± Edwin replied and hurried to kitchen.


    ¡°Here, salute!¡±


    Kingsley poured himself a drink and filled Jonathan¡¯s ss, hollering, ¡°Today¡¯s a special day! All of you


    must drink with me!¡±


    Benjamin arched his brow and clinked sses with both of them.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Even Arissa followed suit.


    ¡°Arissa, aren¡¯t you supposed to abstain from alcohol while on medication?¡± Kingsley quipped.


    ¡°A little would never hurt.¡± She took a sip.


    ¡°You have never joined us for a drink before,¡± Jonathan joked.


    A rush of embarrassed color tinged her cheeks.


    ¡°What do you know? Benjamin¡¯s proposal is a romantic asion, so why shouldn¡¯t she indulge


    herself?¡± Kingsley bantered good-naturedly, shoveling food down his throat and knocking back the


    liquor.


    She merely smiled.


    Benjamin ignored them and periodically scooped food for the kids and her.


    The children were enjoying themselves, and Arissa returned to drinking juice with the kids after only


    one ss of alcohol.


    Edwin served a few more dishes, and everyone had a whale of a time.


    Kingsley filmed a short video of the spread to show Shaun what he was missing out on while attending


    a seminar.


    ¡°You¡¯re bad, Mr. Watts!¡± Gavin red at Kingsley.


    Kingsley tousled his hair. ¡°How am I bad? I¡¯m trying to include Mr. Bailey in our activities so he doesn¡¯t


    feel left out!¡±


    The kidsughed and yed amongst themselves after the meal.


    ¡°Mommy, when are we having the cake?¡± Jesse casted longing nces at the cake, her mouth


    watering for a slice.


    Arissa cradled her head and replied gently, ¡°The adults are still eating. Go y for a little longer. You


    just finished eating.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Jesse scampered away.


    Benjamin was drinking with Kingsley and Jonathan when Jesse came asking for the cake for the


    second time. He told Arissa, ¡°Get them the cake, then.¡±


    Arissa smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±


    She took the cake and cut a slice for each kid.


    ¡°Yeah, we have cake now. Thank you, Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Mommy!¡±


    Their delicate voices tugged at her heart, and she gave an indulgent smile.


    ¡°Have a seat and eat slowly.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The kids nodded obediently and sat down to finish their cake.


    Arissa took a slice for Kingsley and Jonathan as well. ¡°Have some cake, Mr. Watts and Mr. Patterson.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Arissa.¡±


    She offered a few more slices to Edwin and the helpers. ¡°Try some of the cake.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Graham.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for all your hard work tonight.¡±


    Arissa sliced a piece for Benjamin as well in a moment of happiness. ¡°And one for you!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± He looked at her with a burning stare. ¡°Give me the knife.¡±


    She handed him the knife, wary. He epted it and carved a slice for herrger than everybody else¡¯s.


    ¡°This is yours. Enjoy.¡±


    Warmth stole over her. ¡°Sure!¡±

 Chapter 913

    Chapter 913


    Chapter 913 Other Women Are Not My Concern


    ¡°Arissa, Benjamin sliced you a piece of cake. Even we do not have such honor,¡± Kingsley teased.


    Sheughed. ¡°I don¡¯t believe he¡¯s never done something like this for you before.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Kingsley nodded.


    Jonathan chimed in with a smile, ¡°He¡¯s right, Arissa. Benjamin has never spooned food for us, let alone


    sliced us a piece of cake.¡±


    She nced at the man opposite her and refused to meet his gaze boring into her.


    ¡°None of you are women, so why would I do that?¡± Benjamin snorted.


    Kingsley and Jonathan shared a conspiratorial smile.


    ¡°So you have never sliced a cake for another woman?¡±


    Benjamin red at Kingsley. ¡°They¡¯re not my wife, so they aren¡¯t my concern.¡±


    Kingsley shot him a thumbs-up. ¡°You¡¯re the best, Boss!¡±


    Arissa chuckled and lowered her head to have a bite of the cake as the kids snuck nces at them.


    Jasper¡¯s eyes were narrowed into two slits. ¡°Mr. Graham also scooped food for us!¡±


    Kingsley and Jonathan smiled at the kids.


    ¡°That¡¯s how much your daddy loves you all!¡± Jonathan quipped. Benjamin used to do it solely for Gavin.


    The kids grinned widely.


    Benjamin had two bites of cake before putting down his fork. He got up to get the kids a second serving


    of cake once he noticed they were done.


    ¡°Do you both still want more cake?¡± His gaze flitted to Kingsley and Jonathan.


    ¡°I do!¡± Kingsley said hurriedly.


    ¡°None for me.¡± Jonathan smiled.


    Benjamin nodded and cut another smaller slice for Arissa before leaving the rest for Kingsley.


    ¡°Is the rest mine, Boss?¡± Kingsley was delighted.


    ¡°All yours.¡± Benjamin gave him a look.


    Kingsley snatched the cake for himself. ¡°Do you still want some cake, Arissa?¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°No, thanks.¡± She smiled.


    Benjamin took his portion of the cake and ced it in front of her. ¡°Finish this as well.¡±


    Her eyes cut to him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to finish that?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°No, you can have the rest.¡±


    He drew a chair and sat beside her, continuing to drink with Kingsley and Jonathan.


    The kids finished their cake and put down their utensils to wipe their mouths.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to drink more juice, sweethearts!¡± Arissa bade.


    ¡°All right!¡± The kids all nodded and took a sip of juice before scurrying off to y.


    Arissa¡¯s eyes never left them as a smile hung on her lips. She finished her cake, continued nursing her


    juice, and listened to the conversation around her.


    Benjamin nced sideways at her. ¡°Are you full?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded.


    Edwin and the helpers came to clear the table and served a tter of fruits and some dessert.


    Dinner had been underway for almost two hours before they adjourned to the living room.


    Arissa brought the kids upstairs for a shower after the band had already left.


    ¡°Did you have fun today, Mommy?¡± Gavin craned his neck to look up at her.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She rumpled his head with a smile.


    Zachary broke into a toothy grin. ¡°Was it romantic, Mommy?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Arissa was practically overflowing with happiness as she hugged the bouquet of roses to herself.


    She herded the kids upstairs.


    Jesse wore a huge smile. ¡°Your ring is huge, Mommy!¡±


    Arissa¡¯s gaze fell on the ring on her finger, and her lips quirked up into a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s very beautiful too!¡± Oliver smiled while ncing at the ring.


    ¡°Mr. Graham isn¡¯t too bad, is he?¡± Jasper nodded.


    Tim smiled. ¡°Those flowers are pretty as well.¡±


    Arissa caressed his face, and his smile widened.


    She stared at his smile and couldn¡¯t tear her gaze away.


    ¡°Mommy can¡¯t take her eyes away from Tim!¡± Jasper teased.


    Arissa trained her gaze on him. ¡°I¡¯ll stare at you as well.¡±


    Jasper tittered, the shopping mode apple of his cheeks flushed with a rosy tint, and he looked adorable.

 Chapter 914

    Chapter 914


    Chapter 914 Billions At Least


    ¡°Go, go. Go bath, quick!¡± Arissa urged. ¡°We¡¯re going to bath, Mommy. You should do the same!¡± While


    saying that, Gavin corralled his siblings to go and take a bath.


    Arissa giggled. ¡°Jesse, do you want me to bathe you, or are you bathing with your brothers?¡±


    Jesse grinned so widely that her eyes became mere slits. ¡°I¡¯m bathing with Gavin and the others!¡±


    Chuckling, Arissa brought the children into the room and adjusted the water temperature for them.


    ¡°Make it quick, okay? Don¡¯t y in there!¡± she exhorted.


    Only after doing that did she return to the bedroom with the flowers and arrange them nicely.


    Taking a step back, she scrutinized the arrangement from every angle.


    When she found it satisfactory, she went to the children¡¯s room andid their pajamas out for them.


    ¡°I¡¯ming in, Sweethearts!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± the children cried out in unison, denying her entry.


    The corners of Arissa¡¯s mouth twitched imperceptibly. ¡°I want to go in to bathe Jesse.¡±


    ¡°She has already bathed by herself, Mommy!¡± Zachary hollered.


    Torn between amusement and exasperation, Arissa could only sit outside and wait for them toe


    out.


    A whileter, restlessness swamped her, and she made the bed.


    Finally, the six children stepped out of the bathroom with towels wrapped around them.


    ¡°We¡¯re done, Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take a bath, Mommy?¡±


    Smiling, Arissa wiped them dry. ¡°I¡¯ve already bathed.¡±


    At once, the eyes of all six children widened in surprise.


    Recalling that she had bathed right after arriving home, they all burst intoughter.


    Arissa then snagged their clothes and helped them change.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help dress you all.¡±


    All the children waited obediently for her to help them into their clothes.


    ¡°Mommy, did Daddy give you anything else when he proposed to you?¡±


    Gavin looked at her curiously.


    Arissa swept her gaze over the children, only to see that the others were likewise gazing at her in


    intrigue.


    As she dressed Tim, she admitted, ¡°He gave me the key to the study.¡±


    At her answer, astonishment flooded Gavin.


    Zachary was also puzzled. ¡°Why did he give you a key?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t keep the study locked.¡± Oliver was simrly bewildered.


    Arissa¡¯s lips curved upward slightly. ¡°It¡¯s the significance of it.¡±


    Hearing that, Jasper blinked. ¡°Did he not give you any money, Mommy?¡±


    Arissa chortled, pinching his nose.


    ¡°So, did he give you any money, Mommy?¡±


    Gavin eyed her, smiling widely.


    That sent Arissa into a fit of giggles. ¡°Yup! He gave me a few bank cards!¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡± All the children pped their hands.


    ¡°Congrattions, Mommy!¡±


    Sheer amusement inundated Arissa. Good Lord! They¡¯re too fixated on this issue!


    ¡°How much money is in there, Mommy?¡± Jesse¡¯s curiosity was piqued.


    In response, Arissa shrugged. ¡°No idea.¡±


    Disappointed, Jesse stuck her tongue out.


    ¡°Mommy, Daddy must have given you all his money!¡± Gavin grinned from ear to ear.


    ¡°He kept a bank card for himself,¡± Arissa revealed, for she saw that.


    ¡°Where are the bank cards he gave you, Mommy? I¡¯ll know the amount with a single nce!¡±


    Naturally, Gavin was excited beyond words.


    ¡°In my handbag.¡±


    By then, Arissa had already dressed them all.


    The children started urging her to bring them to her bedroom for a look.


    Left with no other choice, Arissa could only bring them over. Then, she snagged her handbag.


    All six children surrounded her on the couch.


    Thus, she took out the bank cards and key given by Benjamin for them to have a look.


    At a single nce, Gavin knew that Benjamin had really handed the control of his finances to Arissa.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mommy, the bank card Daddy kept for himself contains the least money. This contains the most


    money!¡±


    Holding a bank card in hand, he regarded Arissa with merriment dancing in his eyes.


    ¡°Do you know how much money is in there, Gavin?¡±


    Zachary looked at him in curiosity.


    At that question, Gavin chortled. ¡°A fortune. Billions, at the very least!¡±


    Tim wore a perplexed expression, having no idea what that figure meant.


    Conversely, Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper understood it all too well. Their eyes went as wide as saucers


    in shock.


    Jesse was also aware of the significance of it, so she was over the moon.


    Meanwhile, Arissa¡¯s lips twitched. Does Benjamin have that much cash?

 Chapter 915

    Chapter 915


    Chapter 915 He Will Support You Henceforth


    Arissa stroked Gavin¡¯s head. ¡°You¡¯ve seen it before, Gavin?¡±


    Tilting his head a fraction, Gavin pondered for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ve seen it once when Mr. Watts brought it


    up with Daddy, asking why he kept so much cash on hand instead of investing it.¡±


    In truth, Arissa had the same question. ¡°What was his answer?¡± ¡°I forgot!¡± Scratching his head, Gavin


    shed her a sheepish smile. At that, mirth bubbled within Arissa.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Suddenly remembering that Darius had also given her a mary gift, she furtively took it out and


    peeked into the envelope. At the sight of a bank card, surprise inundated her.


    ¡°Oh? Who gave you this, Mommy?¡± Oliver¡¯s eyes lit up, and he was thrilled to the core.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got tons of money now, Mommy!¡± Jasper eximed happily.


    Arissa chuckled softly. ¡°This is from your grandpa.¡±


    She studied the bank card, but she couldn¡¯t tell how much money was in it.


    Well, I thought he gave me cash.


    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯ve got a fortune now, so you don¡¯t need to work anymore!¡± Jesse hugged her, as happy


    as a m.


    Caressing her head, Arissa countered, ¡°I¡¯ve still got to work. Otherwise, I¡¯ll turn into azy bug.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay. You¡¯ve already married Daddy, so he¡¯ll support you henceforth!¡±


    Gavin beamed so widely that his eyes crinkled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t work yourself to the bone anymore, Mommy!¡± Zachary reminded Arissa solemnly.


    In turn, Arissa was rendered speechless. ¡°When have I worked myself to the bone?¡±


    Zachary merely smiled without saying anything.


    ¡°When I grow up, Mommy, I¡¯ll make money and support you!¡± Tim vowed.


    Touched, Arissa hugged the children and kissed them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting. When you¡¯ve all grown up, Sweethearts, I¡¯ll sit back and enjoy life!¡±


    Grinning, all six children pecked her on the cheek.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for bed, Sweethearts!¡± Arissa urged, sweeping her gaze over them.


    Nevertheless, the children clung to her.


    ¡°Can we sleep with you, Mommy?¡±


    Filled with anticipation, Gavin looked at her without even blinking.


    Seeing that they all wanted to sleep with her, Arissa relented and bobbed her head.


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    The children immediately cheered. In the next second, they sprinted to the bed and climbed up swiftly.


    Arissa was a touch startled to see that. ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to your room?¡±


    In response, all six children shook their heads.


    ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s just sleep here, lest Mr. Graham goes over and carries you back here!¡± Oliver dered.


    Unbidden, the corners of Arissa¡¯s mouth twitched.


    ¡°Sleep first. I¡¯ll go and change for a while.¡±


    ¡°Okay! Make it quick, Mommy!¡± the children replied in concert.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be waiting for you, Mommy!¡±


    Smiling, Arissa got up and changed into her pajamas. Then, she washed her face and brushed her


    teeth before leaving the bathroom to sleep with the children.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    No sooner had shey down than the children rolled over and hugged her.


    ¡°Good night, Sweethearts!¡±


    Arissa gave each of them a goodnight kiss.


    In reciprocation, they all pecked her on the cheek. ¡°Good night, Mommy!¡±


    As Arissa hugged the six of them, bliss imbued her.


    Snagging her phone, she sent Benjamin a text before slumbering alongside the children.


    Benjamin only went upstairs when he was done drinking with Kingsley and Jonathan.


    Entering the bedroom, he walked toward the bed.


    At the sight of all the children there, he arched a brow.


    Since they were all over Arissa, he bent down and carried them to the side before changing their


    clothes. Only after doing that did he turn around and go to the bathroom to wash up.


    He changed into pajamas before getting into bed andying down beside Arissa.


    Awakened, Arissa opened her eyes and nced at Benjamin. ¡°Hmm? You¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Hugging her, Benjamin rested his chin on her shoulder. His breath reeked faintly of alcohol.


    Arissa shuddered as his breath tickled her cheek.


    She cast a look at the children. ¡°Go and sleep on the other side, lest they fall off the bed.¡±


    ¡°The bed is big enough, so that won¡¯t happen,¡± Benjamin murmured.


    Subsequently, he kissed her ear.

 Chapter 916

    Chapter 916


    Chapter 916 Benjamin Realized Jesse Is A Girl


    Arissa trembled slightly. Meanwhile, Benjamin proceeded to kiss her on the cheek. ¡°You allowed the


    kids to sleep here?¡±


    His voice was deep and rich, carrying a trace of sultriness. shing him a smile, Arissa answered


    softly, ¡°They wanted to sleep here. Why? Can¡¯t they do that?¡±


    With a quirk on his brow, Benjamin hugged her tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t spoil them too much.¡± Despondency


    washed over Arissa. Huh? I¡¯m spoiling them because I¡¯m sleeping with them?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t spoil them!¡± Inching closer to the children, she reached out and patted the covers. After


    ascertaining that the children were all tucked under the covers, she gathered them close to her.


    Behind her, the man drew close to her again. She twisted her head and nced at him.


    Pulling her into his arms, Benjamin rested his chin on her shoulder. The air from his exhtions


    brushed across her cheek, making it tingle. ¡°Good night, Honey.¡±


    He then stole another kiss from her. Arissa¡¯s heart pounded, but her lips curved into a sweet arc. ¡°Good


    night!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Dissatisfaction radiated off the man. He drawled, ¡°How should you be calling me?¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Arissa was stunned for a moment. In a low voice, she queried, ¡°How?¡±


    Turning her face around, Benjamin kissed her right away. Arissa almost suffocated, but she didn¡¯t dare


    move for fear of waking the children.


    The kiss went on for so long that her head spun.


    Only when he was appeased did he stop.


    His rapid breath hit her in the face every so often, tinged with his mature male pheromones, making her


    skip several beats.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sleep!¡±


    Benjamin reluctantly kissed the corner of her mouth before sleeping with her in his arms.


    s, Arissa¡¯s heartbeat continued racing for a long time.


    Even when the man¡¯s breathing evened out, she was still awake.


    On one side of her was Benjamin, and on the other side were the children.


    As she listened to their even breathing, the corners of her mouth inexorably turned up. An


    indeterminate time passed before she dozed off as well.


    In the middle of the night, Jesse woke up to relieve herself.


    She groggily climbed over to Arissa. ¡°I want to pee, Mommy!¡±


    Arissa muttered in her sleep, not quite awake. On the contrary, Benjamin woke up.


    He got up and scooped Jesse up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Jesse sprawled on his shoulder.


    Walking into the bathroom, Benjamin ced her on the ground before pulling her pants down.


    At once, he was staggered.


    With her eyes half-closed, Jesse sat on the toilet bowl.


    Benjamin gaped at her in disbelief, utterly shocked.


    Oh my God, she¡¯s a girl!


    Yawning, Jesse stood up and pulled her pants back up. The toilet flushed automatically.


    Trotting out, she promptly climbed back into bed and continued sleeping.


    Benjamin was left in the bathroom, rooted to the spot in shock and delight.


    A long whileter, he brushed the tip of his tongue against the inside of his cheek before whirling


    around and leaving the space.


    Standing by the bed, he stared down at the woman sleeping soundly on the bed. He gritted his teeth.


    Well, well, well¡­ She actually kept me in the dark about this for such a long time. No wonder they all


    acted so secretive back then and doted on Jesse so much. I lectured her several times, but she merely


    smiled without telling me the truth.


    At the thought that they had been keeping it a secret from him to that very day, he clenched his jaw.


    Yet, he was also both surprised and thrilled.


    Subsequently, he shifted his gaze to Jesse, who was sleeping sprawled beside Arissa. She appeared


    dainty with her mouth opened slightly, looking as adorable as ever.


    He sensed his heart softening considerably.


    When he recalled how he had previously reprimanded her and told her to imitate her brothers¡¯


    independence, his heart clenched painfully.


    Feeling guilty deep within, he leaned down and kissed her cheek. He tucked the covers around her


    beforeying back down.


    Dipping his head, he sank his teeth into Arissa¡¯s shoulder.


    Arissa merely grunted before rolling over and continuing to sleep.


    She instinctively nestled into the man¡¯s embrace.


    That action of hers took the edge off Benjamin¡¯s fury to a certain degree.


    He pinched her cheek gently. ¡°How long were you nning to keep me in the dark?¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for Jesse sleeping with us tonight and getting up to pee, I wouldn¡¯t have realized that she¡¯s


    a girl.

 Chapter 917

    Chapter 917


    Chapter 917 Why Did You Keep Me In The Dark


    Once more, Benjamin pinched Arissa¡¯s cheek. The excitement continued coursing through him for a


    long time.


    Reflexively dodging, Arissa burrowed into his arms.


    Benjamin looked down at her peaceful countenance and gritted her teeth. She¡¯ll be getting it from me!


    He then pinched her nose, only to see her dodging and nestling into his embrace again.


    In a sh, his desire to tease her vanished into thin air. His thin lips curved upward slightly.


    Propping his head up with a hand, he gazed at the little girl sleeping beside Arissa. Jesse smacked her


    lips from time to time, looking indescribably cute.


    He reached out and stroked her face with a hint of an indulgent smile ying on his lips.


    It turns out that I¡¯ve got a daughter.


    A proud smile manifested on his face and remained there for some time.


    He didn¡¯t even know how long passed before he finally fell asleep.


    When Benjamin woke up the next day, Arissa and the children were no longer in bed.


    He nced at the time, only to see that he had awakened an hourter than usual.


    After washing up, he went downstairs. At the sight of Arissa and the children helping her out in the


    kitchen, he went over in huge strides.


    ¡°Good morning, kids!¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Daddy!¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Mr. Graham!¡±


    The six children greeted Benjamin in return, one after another.


    An indulgent smile bloomed on Benjamin¡¯s face, and he stroked their heads.


    Then, he walked right up to Arissa and wrapped a long arm around her.


    Leaning down, he nted a kiss on her. ¡°Good morning, Honey!¡±


    Arissa¡¯s face med. ¡°Good morning!¡±


    All the children regarded them with bright eyes and smiles on their faces.


    ¡°Mr. Graham kissed Mommy again!¡± Jasper quipped.


    Mortification deluged Arissa, and she put some distance between them.


    Conversely, Benjamin wasn¡¯t embarrassed at all. He swept his gaze over Jasper. ¡°Is it against the


    law?¡±


    In response, Jasper chuckled dryly.


    ¡°Still, you can¡¯t do so in front of us. How shameless!¡± Zachary interjected with a harrumph.


    Benjamin chortled softly. ¡°You can go somewhere else.¡±


    The six children were rendered speechless, the corners of their mouths twitching.


    How did Daddy be so shameless?


    Just then, Arissa bumped Benjamin¡¯s arm lightly.


    Immediately, Benjamin swung his gaze over and stared at her.


    Meeting his scorching and unfathomable gaze, Arissa blinked, feeling somewhat bemused.


    ¡°Come with me!¡±


    Benjamin took her hand and started walking out.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m in the middle of preparing breakfast!¡±


    Arissa tried to stop him from dragging her out but to no avail.


    The eyes of all six children followed them intently, their curiosity piqued.


    Benjamin pulled Arissa along until they reached a corner. Blocking the children¡¯s curious gazes, he


    pinned her against the wall with an arm.


    Arissa¡¯s heart skipped a few beats. As the man¡¯s enthralling pheromones drifted into her nostrils, an


    enticing shade of scarlet tinted her cheeks.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    She eyed him dubiously, only to find things all the more mystifying at his indecipherable expression.


    Leaning down, Benjamin locked his eyes on her.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been lying to me long enough, Arissa York!¡±


    Arissa¡¯s eyes went wide at the man¡¯s usation.


    On instinct, she countered, ¡°How have I been lying to you?¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s thin lips lifted a fraction, curving into a devilish smirk.


    In a low voice, he questioned, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    A trace of guilt slithered into Arissa when she met his enigmatic gaze that seemingly saw right through


    her.


    ¡°What exactly are you trying to say?¡±


    Considering the suddenness of his question, she had no idea what he was referring to.


    Narrowing his eyes, Benjamin continued staring at her. He brushed his long and slender fingers across


    her face.


    However, Arissa dodged.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re hiding more than one thing from me?¡±


    ¡°What am I hiding from you? Spit it out!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    His interrogation had Arissa wholly confounded.


    Gritting his teeth, Benjamin leaned close to her ear and stated in a deep voice, ¡°Jesse is a girl. Why did


    you keep me in the dark?¡±


    Arissa¡¯s eyes went wide in astonishment. Ah, so he was referring to this.


    ¡°When did you find out about it?¡± she faltered.


    Benjamin narrowed his eyes dangerously. ¡°Were you not nning to tell me until I found out about it


    myself?¡±


    Swallowing, Arissa beamed at him ingratiatingly.

 Chapter 918

    Chapter 918


    Chapter 918 I Am Sorry My bad!


    ¡°No, of course not!¡± Arissa looked at Benjamin apologetically. Benjamin¡¯s eyes narrowed into slits, and


    his voice carried a hint of warning. ¡°No?¡±


    He pressed even closer to her. stered tightly against the wall, Arissa stole a peek at the man inches


    away from her and whispered, ¡°I initially wanted to tell you, but I was interrupted several times. Then¡ª¡±


    Without warning, Benjamin bit her ear. At once, Arissa blushed to the tip of her ears. ¡°Then? Then, you


    continued keeping me in the dark?¡±


    As Benjamin spoke, his breath hit her in the face with every exhtion, unbelievably scorching.


    Gulping, Arissa riposted lowly, ¡°Was it my fault? You were always domineering, so I couldn¡¯t help


    wanting to keep it a secret from you.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes remained pinned on her. ¡°Then, you sat back and watched me make a fool of myself?¡±


    Arissa blinked guiltily, shing him a sheepish smile when she met his gaze. ¡°You didn¡¯t make a fool of


    yourself. You even chastised me several times!¡±


    At that, Benjamin snorted coldly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you exin and tell me Jesse is a girl? Was that so


    difficult?¡±


    Blinking, Arissa didn¡¯t dare say anything further. Everyone tacitly kept him in the dark. And admittedly, I


    wanted to pull a prank on him, so I didn¡¯t tell him.


    Benjamin glowered at her. ¡°Am I the only one who doesn¡¯t know about it?¡±


    Again, Arissa sneaked a look at him. ¡°Probably not.¡± ¡°Who else doesn¡¯t know?¡±


    Benjamin stared right into the depths of her eyes. ¡°Err¡­ Mr. Patterson,¡± Arissa admitted softly.


    Benjamin¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. ¡°Great, just great, Arissa!¡±


    Arissa blinked once more. Everyone has been keeping their mouths shut. It wasn¡¯t just me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I


    was wrong!¡± she apologized in a whisper, stealing a look at him.


    Benjamin kept her locked in his arms. ¡°I only merit an apology?¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing that, Arissa studied him carefully with crystalline eyes. ¡°What do you want, then?¡± ¡°What do


    you think?¡±


    Benjamin arched a brow domineeringly, emanating an imposing aura. Arissa¡¯s lips twitched. This is no


    big deal anyway! ¡°How would I know if you don¡¯t spell it out?¡±


    Stroking her face, Benjamin leaned down.


    All of a sudden, the six children poked their heads out and fixated their eyes on them.


    ¡°Are you picking on Mommy, Daddy?¡±


    Gavin eyeballed Benjamin without even blinking once.


    Likewise, Tim, Zachary, Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse had their eyes locked on him.


    The look in their eyes was condemning.


    His gaze flickering, Benjamin turned his eyes to the children. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m picking on your


    mommy?¡±


    Six pairs of eyes bore into him unblinkingly. Does he think we can¡¯t tell?


    ¡°Mommy, was Daddy picking on you earlier?¡± Gavin swung his gaze at Arissa.


    Arissa turned to her son, but before she could speak, Benjamin threw her a warning look.


    She hastily changed her tune. ¡°No, Sweethearts. He was just asking me about something.¡±


    ¡°I know he threatened you, Mommy. Don¡¯t be afraid, for we¡¯re all here!¡±


    Gavin shot daggers at Benjamin.


    Arissa promptly smirked. He¡¯s smart!


    At the children¡¯s res, Benjamin rubbed his nose and dropped his hold on Arissa.


    Then, he exined, ¡°I was really discussing something with your mommy. I asked her why she didn¡¯t


    tell me that Jesse is a girl.¡±


    Following that, surprise showed on the faces of all six children.


    ¡°You know, Daddy?¡±


    Seeing that even Tim was aware of the matter, Benjamin pursed his lips.


    ¡°The lot of you are really good at keeping secrets, hiding them from me together!¡±


    A trace of guilt shed across the children¡¯s faces.


    ¡°Hmph! Serves you right since you¡¯re so dense that you couldn¡¯t even tell. How dumb!¡± Gavin retorted.


    ¡°You¡¯ve even seen Jesse wearing a dress, but you were still fooled. You only have yourself to me!¡±


    Zachary harrumphed arrogantly, scoffing at Benjamin.


    The corners of Benjamin¡¯s mouth twitched. Well, I didn¡¯t expect them to lie to me about that!

 Chapter 919

    Chapter 919


    Chapter 919 Benjamin Cooks Breakfast


    Casting a nce at Benjamin, Arissa turned her head to the side and giggled furtively. Benjamin cut his


    gaze over and stared at her. Lifting his hand, he pinched her cheek.


    However, Arissa dodged and gazed at him innocently. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to pinch Mommy¡¯s cheek,


    Mr. Graham!¡± Oliver shouted at Benjamin, sticking his hands on his hips.


    Verily, he did seem somewhat intimidating while all irate and somber. ¡°Why?¡± Benjamin teased, his


    interest piqued. ¡°No reason! It¡¯ll be painful for her if you pinch her cheek!¡±


    Oliver scowled at him. Quirking a brow, Benjamin lifted his hand and pinched his son¡¯s petite cheek. ¡°Is


    it painful?¡±


    Oliver merely blinked. It isn¡¯t painful, but he obviously pinched Mommy hard just now. ¡°It¡¯s a different


    story!¡± At that, Benjamin twisted his body sideways and nced at Arissa. ¡°Was it painful earlier?¡±


    In response, Arissa blinked. ¡°A tiny bit.¡± Words eluded Benjamin. ¡°Look, Mommy¡¯s face had turned red


    from your pinch!¡± Jasper eximed.


    Stricken, Benjamin swung his gaze at Arissa. When he saw that her cheek was a tad red, he kneaded


    it for a bit. ¡°Does it still hurt?¡±


    His tenderness had warmth suffusing Arissa. ¡°A tiny bit.¡±


    She turned her face to the side, signaling him to knead it further. Benjamin¡¯s gaze darkened, a spark of


    desire igniting within his eyes. Throughout it all, the six children looked on intently.


    Noticing their stares, Arissa said to them, ¡°Go to the dining room and get ready to have breakfast.¡± The


    children looked at her before ncing at Benjamin warily.


    Pinning his eyes on Arissa, Benjamin jested, ¡°The kids care about you so much that they regard me as


    a viin though I¡¯m their daddy.¡±


    In turn, Arissa shed him a sheepish smile. ¡°Serves you right for doing something they would


    misunderstand.¡±


    Harrumphing softly, Benjamin shifted his gaze to the children. ¡°Come with me for breakfast.¡±


    Gavin eyed him dubiously. ¡°Breakfast isn¡¯t ready yet.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes remained fixated on the children. ¡°Then, are you all hungry now?¡±


    The children looked at each other before they nodded honestly.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Go and sit down. I¡¯ll cook for you all!¡±


    After saying that, Benjamin headed to the kitchen.


    Surprise flooded Arissa. He¡¯s making breakfast?


    She quickly followed after him. Her jaw dropped when she saw that he was really cooking.


    At her expression, Benjamin arched a brow. ¡°Just wait with the kids outside.¡±


    Truly, it was rare that he was in the mood to cook.


    Noticing that he seemed to handle things well, Arissa queried, ¡°You can cook?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Benjamin grunted in reply without taking his eyes off the pot.


    Edwin was also in the kitchen, assisting him.


    ¡°Wait outside with the kids first, Mrs. Graham. Mr. Graham¡¯s cooking skills are pretty good, so he¡¯ll have


    no problems preparing breakfast.¡±


    Arissa chuckled before studying Benjamin again. Clocking his skillful movements, she walked in.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°This soup of mine should be ready.¡±


    Turning, Benjamin cast a look at her. ¡°Have you added any seasoning?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    Benjamin proceeded to uncover the lid of the pot and add some seasoning.


    Subsequently, he sampled it.


    ¡°You can add the ingredients now,¡± Arissa reminded, shooting him a nce.


    Thus, Benjamin carried the te of offal at the side over. The instant he made out what it was, his


    brows creased deeply.


    ¡°Where did thise from?¡±


    Arissa threw a look at him. ¡°From the market.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re eating this?¡± Snapping his head over, Benjamin red at her.


    Arissa blinked. Clocking his aversion, she hurriedly took it from him, afraid he would chuck them away.


    ¡°Why not? It¡¯s delicious!¡±


    Pressing his lips into a thin line, Benjamin turned and admonished Edwin. ¡°You bought it for her?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Graham loves this, so I prepared some,¡± Edwin hastily exined.


    ¡°Why are you criticizing Edwin? This soup is scrumptious! Go away! I¡¯ll do it myself!¡±


    Disregarding Benjamin¡¯s pickiness, Arissa poured the te of offal into the pot and stirred it, keeping it


    simmering at low heat.


    A frown marred Benjamin¡¯s face, for he never ate offal.

 Chapter 920

    Chapter 920


    Chapter 920 What Is This Snail


    Arissa then added some parsley roots. Thereafter, the smell became even more fragrant. ¡°How


    fragrant!¡±


    Inhaling deeply, Jesse salivated. All the children leaned against the door frame, salivating in hunger.


    Arissa jerked her head around and swept a gaze over them.


    ¡°Go and sit down, Sweethearts. The soup will be ready soon!¡± Utterly thrilled, the children nodded


    fervently. They tarried for a while before trotting back to their seats.


    Sometimeter, Arissa tried a sip of the soup. Undeniably, Benjamin added just the perfect amount of


    seasoning!


    She stirred it a few times before adding some chopped celery. Then, she turned off the heat.


    ¡°Done!¡±


    Benjamin eyed the soup in the pot. Other than the soup, he didn¡¯t like any of the ingredients in it.


    Glimpsing the man¡¯s frown, Edwin stifled a bark ofughter.


    ¡°I¡¯m done frying the ham, Mr. Graham.¡±


    ncing at the semi-finished food at the side, Benjamin murmured in acknowledgment before he


    continued preparing something else for breakfast.


    Meanwhile, Arissa carried the pot out.


    ¡°Wait for a while, Sweethearts. It¡¯s still very hot.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Mommy!¡±


    All six children bobbed their heads obediently. They sat in their seats quietly, none of them moring


    for food.


    Smiling, Arissa swept her gaze over them. Then, she spun around and went to retrieve some bowls


    and spoons.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have breakfast, Mr. Graham!¡± she called out to Benjamin with the silverware in hand.


    ¡°Go ahead and eat with the kids first.¡±


    Benjamin shot her a re.


    Mirth bubbled within Arissa. ¡°You really don¡¯t want to eat?¡±


    ¡°Nope!¡± Pursing his lips, Benjamin continued frying some eggs.


    At that, Arissa curled her lips. He¡¯s simply missing out on this delicious feast!


    ¡°What¡¯s this snail, Gavin?¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    When Tim spotted some snails in the pot, his eyes went wide in incredulity.


    ¡°That¡¯s tripe. It¡¯s delish!¡± Gavin answered.


    Understanding dawned upon Tim, and he muttered, ¡°I thought a snail fell in.¡±


    Hearing that, Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper burst outughing.


    Arissa happened to overhear her son¡¯s adorable remark as she exited the kitchen. She couldn¡¯t help


    giggling.


    ¡°This is delicious, Sweetheart. It only looks unappetizing.¡±


    Smiling shyly, Tim folded his hands on the dining table as though he was in the ssroom.


    Arissa¡¯s heart melted at how adorable he was.


    Snagging the bowls, she scooped six bowls of soup and ced them before each child, from Gavin to


    Jesse.


    ¡°It¡¯s hot, so be careful and eat slowly, Sweethearts.¡±


    ¡°Okay! Thank you, Mommy!¡± The children thanked her while beaming from ear to ear.


    At the sight of the joyful smiles on their faces, the corners of Arissa¡¯s mouth lifted.


    She also scooped a bowl of soup for herself. After doing so, she sat down and ate with them.


    ¡°Is Mr. Graham not eating, Mommy?¡±


    Zachary cast his gaze over at the kitchen.


    ¡°Your daddy probably doesn¡¯t like this,¡± Arissa replied with a smile.


    All six children acted in unison. They scooped a spoonful of soup and blew on it before cautiously


    drinking it.


    Oliver and Jasper shed Arissa a thumbs-up. ¡°It¡¯s great, Mommy!¡±


    In return, Arissa smiled at them.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s yummy!¡±


    Jesse¡¯s eyes twinkled, and she smacked her lips.


    Even Tim and Zachary offered theirpliments. ¡°It¡¯s delicious, Mommy!¡±


    Taking a sip, Gavin grinned widely. ¡°Your soup is really delish, Mommy!¡±


    Pride washed over Arissa when she saw that all the children liked it. ¡°It was your daddy who added the


    seasoning just now.¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the ingredients you added, Mommy, it wouldn¡¯t possibly taste so great!¡±


    Jasper still felt it was the ingredients his mother prepared that were delicious.


    As he spoke, he swiftly drank a few spoonfuls of soup.


    Tim tried the tripe and found it to be very much chewy.


    ¡°This is really yummy!¡±


    It was his first time eating tripe.


    Seeing that he liked it, Arissa gave him all the tripes in her bowl.


    ¡°Eat slowly, Sweetheart. Don¡¯t hurry, lest you get burnt!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Nodding, Tim continued having the soup.


    Gavin also picked out the tripes in his bowl and gave them to him.


    ¡°Thank you, Gavin!¡±


    Zachary followed suit.


    ¡°Here you go, Tim. Have more!¡± Verily, he doted on his brother.

 Chapter 921

    Chapter 921


    Chapter 921 Is He Not Simply Too Picky


    ¡°Thank you, Zachary. I¡¯ve already got a lot, so you don¡¯t need to give me more. You eat, too!¡± Tim


    urged with a smile.


    When he noticed that Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse also wanted to give him their tripes, he hurriedly shook


    his head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give them to me. Just have them. The food will only be delicious if everyone eats together!¡±


    Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse grinned so widely that their eyes became mere slits.


    ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll eat them ourselves!¡± In response, Tim bobbed his head.


    Meanwhile, Arissa observed the children with affection written all over her face.


    At that precise moment, Edwin came out with a few tes of buns.


    ¡°Wow, there are buns!¡±


    All six children were over the moon.


    Edwin gave them one each. ¡°You can have more after you finish eating.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Whitley!¡± the children uttered in a cute voice.


    Nodding smilingly, Edwin also gave Arissa a bun.


    ¡°Eat this while it¡¯s hot, Mrs. Graham. It¡¯s delicious!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Edwin!¡± Arissa quickly took it from him.


    Just then, Benjamin also came out of the kitchen with a te of fried eggs and ham sandwiches.


    Putting down the ham sandwiches, he took a fried egg for Arissa before doing the same for the


    children, giving them one each.


    ¡°Thank you, Daddy (Mr. Graham)!¡± the children eximed, one after another.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Graham!¡± Arissa nced at the man who was bustling around.


    Simrly, Benjamin swept his gaze over her before taking his seat.


    Then, he started munching on a sandwich.


    Needless to say, the children couldn¡¯t help directing their gazes at the man.


    Unable to hold his silence, Jasper asked in a murmur, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you having soup, Mr. Graham?¡±


    Lifting his eyes, Benjamin looked Jasper in the eye. ¡°I don¡¯t like soup.¡±


    At that, Jasper curled his lips. ¡°This is yummy. Won¡¯t you try some?¡±


    The rest of the children likewise had their eyes trained on Benjamin, finding it a pity that he wasn¡¯t


    having the soup.


    ¡°The soup Mommy cooked is delicious!¡± Gavin seconded.


    Eyeing the children, Benjamin declined gently, ¡°You guys go ahead.¡±


    Right then, Arissa took a gander at the man. ¡°Try some. It¡¯s really delicious!¡±


    Shifting his gaze to her, Benjamin scoffed critically, ¡°How delicious could it be when you added a ton of


    things in?¡±


    Arissa was rendered speechless.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious precisely because of the ingredients.¡±


    While saying that, she ate another spoonful.


    At the sight of her eating in relish, Benjamin¡¯s brows furrowed imperceptibly.


    Well, it indeed smells great.


    ¡°Mommy, Daddy doesn¡¯t like celery or parsley. Nor had he ever tried offal,¡± Gavin said to Arissa.


    As Arissa listened, her lips twitched. Isn¡¯t he simply too picky?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect there to be so many things you don¡¯t eat!¡± she teased Benjamin.


    Benjamin¡¯s expression stiffened slightly, but he continued eating his sandwich.


    Arissa eyed the sandwiches in front of him, finding them unappetizing however much she looked at


    them.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Scooping a spoonful of soup, she brought it to his lips.


    ¡°Try a sip, Benjamin. If you find it awful, I won¡¯t cook this anymore.¡±


    ¡°No, Mommy! We like it! Mr. Graham can skip eating it if he doesn¡¯t like it. We love it!¡± Jasper protested


    at once.


    ¡°I love it, too! You can¡¯t sacrifice us, Mommy!¡±


    Oliver was likewise worried that Arissa wasn¡¯t going to cook the soup anymore.


    Gavin, Zachary, Tim, and Jesse also hastily chimed in, ¡°We all love it, Mommy! This is really delicious!¡±


    Benjamin studied Arissa¡¯s confident expression before sweeping a gaze over the protesting children.


    Then, he dipped his eyes and stared down at the soup before him.


    ¡°Give it a try!¡± Arissa gazed at him in anticipation.


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze flickered. Ultimately, he opened his mouth and drank it.


    His brows knitted together deeply. I thought I wouldn¡¯t be able to ept the taste, but it actually


    stimted my taste buds with an indescribable scrumptiousness to it.


    Glimpsing the frown on his face, Arissa mistakenly thought that he found it awful.


    Anxiety deluged her. ¡°Does it not taste good?¡±


    I¡¯ve already made that promise earlier, so should I really not cook this soup for the kids anymore if he


    truly doesn¡¯t like it?

 Chapter 922

    Chapter 922


    Chapter 922 Where Is Your Ring


    Benjamin stole a peek at Arissa, only to be amused at her sheer apprehension. ¡°Not bad.¡± Arissa


    nced at him. ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself if you¡¯re not used to the taste.¡±


    Sweeping his gaze over her, Benjamin took the soup in front of her away and continued eating. ¡°You¡¯re


    having Mommy¡¯s soup, Mr. Graham,¡± Jesse muttered under her breath even as she sneaked a look at


    the man.


    ¡°You stole my mommy¡¯s soup, Mr. Graham!¡± Jasper reproached with a snort. Benjamin scanned his


    eyes over the children. ¡°Eat quietly!¡± The children stuck their tongues out before lowering their heads


    and continuing to eat their soup.


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t mind having her soup, Arissa snagged a bowl and took another serving for


    herself. She then started having it as well.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not used to eating the offal and tripe inside, Daddy, you can give them to Tim!¡± Gavin said to


    Benjamin. Benjamin pinned his gaze on Tim. ¡°You like eating those things, Tim?¡±


    In response, Tim shed him a smile. ¡°Yup! But you don¡¯t need to give them to me, Mr. Graham. I¡¯ve


    still got a lot.¡±


    With his lips curving upward a fraction, Benjamin picked the offal and tripes out of the soup. He gave all


    six children some.


    ¡°Hehe, thank you, Mr. Graham!¡±


    Jasper grinned widely. He then continued, ¡°Is there more?¡±


    Stirring the soup, Benjamin took a piece of offal out. ¡°Here!¡±


    Jasper swiftly held his bowl out. Without warning, Benjamin pulled his hand back. ¡°Call me Daddy!¡±


    Jasper stared at him, his eyes darting all around before he harrumphed.


    ¡°You want to dupe me into calling you Daddy with just a piece of offal? Forget it!¡±


    Benjamin quirked his brow slightly, contented with that address of ¡°Daddy.¡±


    In the end, he still gave Jasper the piece of offal.


    Watching the interaction between them, Arissa told the children, ¡°There¡¯s still more in the pot. I¡¯ll take


    more for you all when you¡¯ve finished eating.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± The children all beamed in jubnce.


    Jesse and Jasper ate the fastest.


    Getting to her feet, Arissa took their bowls and scooped another serving for them. Next, it was Oliver,


    Tim, Zachary, and Gavin.


    ¡°Eat some with us, Edwin!¡± Arissa urged when she saw Edwining out with more food.


    However, Edwin merely chuckled. ¡°You all go ahead first, Mrs. Graham. I¡¯ll eat in a while.¡±


    ¡°This soup is pretty good. I¡¯ll take a bowl for you,¡± Arissa dered smilingly.


    Snagging a bowl, she took some for Edwin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me so much, Mrs. Graham!¡±


    Verily, Edwin was ttered beyond words.


    ¡°There¡¯s some more!¡±


    Arissa turned to hand it to him, upon which he hurriedly took it.


    ¡°Sit down and eat with us!¡± Benjamin interjected.


    ¡°At once, Mr. Graham!¡± Edwin sat down beside the children.


    At that moment, there were quite a lot of finger foods on the dining table.


    The children ate the finger foods while eating the soup, their tiny mouth stuffed full.


    Arissa also took some finger foods for them from time to time.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    When she noticed that Benjamin had finished the soup, she took his bowl to get him another serving.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough. You all go ahead.¡±


    Benjamin hastily stopped her from doing so, for even a bowl was considered a lot for him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want more?¡±


    Arissa eyed him.


    ¡°No.¡±


    In turn, Benjamin threw her a look. By the time he finished his sandwiches, he was full.


    As Arissa enjoyed the finger foods, her gaze kept going to the man. Unexpectedly, she saw him wiping


    his mouth.


    ¡°You¡¯re full?¡±


    Benjamin nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Following that, Arissa had no choice but to speed up.


    His gaze flickering, Benjamin fixated his eyes on her. ¡°Go slower! I¡¯ll wait for you!¡±


    Arissa¡¯s heartbeat elerated. ¡°Got it!¡±


    All the while, the children had their eyes on them. Suddenly, Gavin asked, ¡°Are we going to visit


    Grandaunt, Daddy?¡±


    Benjamin swept a nce over him. ¡°Hurry up if you want to go to the hospital.¡±


    Immediately, all six children sped up.


    Even Arissa ate faster.


    Clocking theck of a ring on her finger, Benjamin narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Where is your ring?¡±


    Meeting his dark gaze, Arissa exined, ¡°I was worried that I¡¯d dirty it, so I took it off.¡±


    After all, wearing a ring wasn¡¯t conducive to performing house chores.


    The furrow of Benjamin¡¯s brows eased slightly. Phew! I thought she didn¡¯t like it.

 Chapter 923

    Chapter 923


    Chapter 923 We Want Candies Too


    ¡°Put it onter!¡± Benjamin reminded.


    ncing at the man, Arissa nodded. ¡°Got it!¡±


    Benjamin stared at her fixedly, the look in his eyes indecipherable.


    Sensing his gaze, Arissa swung her eyes over and met his unfathomable gaze.


    In no time, she averted her gaze.


    At her shyness, Benjamin¡¯s thin lips lifted a fraction.


    Picking up his fork, he took some food for her.


    ¡°Eat more.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Arissa busied herself eating.


    Meanwhile, the children and Edwin¡¯s gazes alighted on them every so often. The children were all


    delighted to see Benjamin taking food for Arissa. Hmm¡­ He takes good care of Mommy.


    After breakfast, Arissa went upstairs to freshen up. When she was just about to leave, she abruptly


    remembered her ring.


    Quickly making her way back, she snagged the ring on the bedside table and put it on.


    The children and Benjamin were waiting outside, so she hurriedly trotted out.


    ¡°I¡¯m done!¡±


    Benjamin scanned his eyes over her, his gaze alighting on her hand.


    ¡°Your ring?¡±


    Torn between amusement and exasperation, Arissa lifted her hand and showed it to him. ¡°I¡¯ve put it


    on!¡±


    Benjamin stroked her head. ¡°Don¡¯t lose it.¡±


    Chuckling speechlessly, Arissa concurred, ¡°Got it!¡±


    ¡°Get in the car, kids!¡± Benjamin hollered at the children.


    Shouldering their bags, all six children queued up to get into the car.


    At the sight of their adorable expressions, Arissa melted into a puddle, defeated by their cuteness.


    ¡°After getting into the car, take off your bags and put them aside. Then, settle in,¡± she instructed.


    As soon as the children had gotten into the car, they all took off their bags and ced them aside


    before quickly settling into their seats.


    ¡°Buckle your seatbelts!¡± Benjamin ordered.


    Noticing that Jesse couldn¡¯t buckle her seatbelt even after tugging at it for some time, he leaned in and


    did it for her.


    ¡°Insert the buckle here, Jesse.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Graham!¡± Jesse murmured.


    In response, Benjamin caressed her head indulgently. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Sneaking a look at her father, Jesse giggled happily.


    Subsequently, Benjamin checked the seatbelts of the rest of the children.


    Only when he had ascertained that they were all buckled in properly did he close the car door.


    ¡°Get into the car.¡±


    Throwing a nce at Arissa, he opened the passenger door and jerked his chin slightly, motioning for


    her to climb in.


    Arissa hurriedly got into the car and fastened her seatbelt.


    Seeing that she was all settled in, Benjamin closed the car door. After doing all that, he circled over to


    the driver¡¯s seat.


    Out of the blue, Arissa remembered the promise she made to her colleagues yesterday. She gasped


    softly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Benjamin turned and looked at her.


    Arissa shed him a sheepish smile. ¡°I promised my colleagues yesterday I¡¯d bring wedding favors for


    them. I forgot all about it.¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Benjamin chuckled lightly. And here I was, thinking it was something grave.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have Ethen prepare them.¡±


    Eyeing the man who was driving, Arissa suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s not bother Mr. Frank. I¡¯ll simply buy some


    candies when we drive past a supermarket.¡±


    At that, Benjamin nced at her through the rearview mirror. ¡°There¡¯s no time for that. I¡¯ve still got a


    meeting this morning.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see!¡± Arissa hadn¡¯t been notified of any meeting, but she knew that he was busy.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have Ethen prepare them, and you can distribute them straight away when we arrive at the office.¡±


    Benjamin made the final decision.


    Having no other choice, Arissa relented.


    ¡°Are you preparing wedding favors, Mommy?¡±


    Zachary regarded Arissa curiously.


    Arissa turned back to look at him. ¡°Yup!¡±


    ¡°Mommy, we also want some candies too!¡±


    Jasper grinned, salivating over that mere thought.


    ¡°Hadn¡¯t the lot of you had enoughst night?¡±


    Smiling, Arissa eyed the children.


    The children shook their heads with merriment dancing in their eyes. ¡°Nope! You didn¡¯t buy those!¡±


    Arissa was promptly struck dumb.


    They didn¡¯t count because I didn¡¯t buy them?


    ¡°But I can¡¯t buy them now either. What should we do, then?¡± she teased.


    ¡°Mommy, you can bring us to the supermarket and buy them after school!¡± Anticipation was written all


    over Jesse¡¯s face.


    ¡°What a little glutton!¡± Arissa quipped with a chuckle.

 Chapter 924

    Chapter 924


    Chapter 924 Elevator


    ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s been a long time since west visited the supermarket. Let¡¯s go to the supermarket with


    Tim!¡±


    Oliver seconded with Jesse¡¯s suggestion.


    Jasper hastily nodded in agreement.


    Tim sneaked a look at Arissa bashfully. He actually wanted to go to the supermarket too.


    ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s settled then. You¡¯ll take us to the supermarket after school today!¡±


    Zachary made the decision for her.


    Arissa was amused. ¡°I haven¡¯t even agreed to your suggestion.¡±


    ¡°In that case, when will you take us there?¡± Gavin was looking forward to their excursion to the


    supermarket too.


    Sensing the kids¡¯ anticipation, Arissa decided not to tease them further and assented, ¡°I¡¯ll take you all


    to the supermarket this afternoon after school, alright?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! You¡¯re the best, Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Mwah, Mommy!¡±


    ¡°I love you, Mommy!¡±


    Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse expressed their gratitude one after the other by showering their mother with


    ttery.


    She gazed at them affectionately.


    Gavin, Tim, and Zachary were delighted as well.


    Benjamin nced at the rearview mirror. He was also feeling joyful, being affected by the kids¡¯ joy.


    They went to the hospital to visit Mary before Benjamin drove the children to school.


    Arissa and he hurried to the office after sending their kids. Ethen, holding a big bag of candies, biscuits,


    and snacks, was already waiting at the building¡¯s entrance when they arrived.


    ¡°Mrs. Graham, are these sufficient? I¡¯ll ask someone to send more over if it¡¯s not enough.¡±


    Arissa smiled. ¡°That¡¯s enough. I¡¯m just distributing them to my colleagues in the department. Thank you


    for the hard work, Mr. Frank.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Mrs. Graham,¡± Ethen replied cheerily.


    Benjamin cast a nce at Ethen and ordered, ¡°Send them to her office.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Mr. Graham,¡± Ethen answered before trailing behind the couple to enter the building.


    When the receptionists saw Benjamin and Arissa holding hands while walking in, they widened their


    eyes and were so shocked that they forgot to greet them.


    Ethen shot them a stern look.


    Then, he swiftly went to hold the elevator door open for Benjamin and Arissa.


    Benjamin ushered Arissa into the lift.


    Feeling a little embarrassed, she lowered her head and followed him inside.


    Ethen was about to turn around and get into the elevator, but he halted abruptly after meeting


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, Mrs. Graham, please make your way upstairs first,¡± Ethen chirped sheepishly.


    He took a step back and strode to the employee¡¯s lift on the side.


    Arissa eyed the man next to her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you allow him to join us?¡±


    Turning his head sideways to look at her, he let go of her hand and wrapped his arm around her waist.


    ¡°Why should I do that?¡±


    Arissa was pulled into his embrace, and their bodies were pressed together. Arissa¡¯s heart palpitated


    as she caught whiffs of his enthralling pheromones.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± She poked his waist.


    Benjamin pinched her chin and fixated his scorching gaze on her.


    Not only did he not let Arissa go, but he also pinned her against the elevator wall in an ambiguous


    manner.


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    Arissa was rendered speechless.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±


    Benjamin arched his brow, boring his eyes into her plump, alluring lips, and gulped.


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes glinted with an unfathomable emotion as he leaned forward and sealed her lips with


    his.


    Then, he kissed her passionately.


    He didn¡¯t let go of her even until the elevator doors opened.


    Her legs turned to jelly because of his ardent kiss. She would¡¯ve slid to the floor if he hadn¡¯t bent his


    knees to support her weight.


    ¡°The elevator door is opening!¡± Arissa reminded him. Her face was all blushed.


    ¡°So be it.¡±


    Benjamin could not care less. He continued to kiss her, indulging himself in the sensual pleasure.


    The lift directly opened up to the CEO¡¯s office, so he wasn¡¯t worried about the presence of another


    person there. He finally let go of her after he savored her lips.


    Arissa, face reddened, panted heavily while sitting on his legs.


    The sight of her enticing demeanor aroused Benjamin.


    Her heart skipped a beat when she sensed his fervent gaze on her. She quickly got up and said, ¡°I-I¡¯m


    going to the office.¡±


    He could not help but tease her when he saw her panicky mien.


    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? Shall we go to my office?¡±

 Chapter 925

    Chapter 925


    Chapter 925 Necktie


    Sensing his ulterior motive, she refused without hesitation, ¡°No!¡± Benjamin stared at her crimson face


    intently and helped tidy her clothes.


    ¡°Wait a short while before you go down.¡± Arissa watched him warily. He lifted his hand to pinch her


    cheek. ¡°It¡¯s rather improper for others to see your current appearance.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want others toy their eyes upon her captivating look at that moment. ¡°What about my


    appearance?¡± she asked while rearranging her clothes.


    Benjamin leaned forward and whispered beside her ears, ¡°The appearance that makes me want to kiss


    you.¡±


    Arissa instantly felt her cheeks burning.


    He gently nipped her face. ¡°Have some water and wait for a little longer before going downstairs.¡±


    She looked at him and nodded. ¡°I got it.¡±


    Benjamin held her hand, led her to the side of the office table, and poured her a ss of water.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She received the ss and took a few sips of water.


    Right after she ced down the ss, Benjamin picked it up and gulped the content.


    Arissa stared at him incredulously.


    His gaze flickered before resting on her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Am I not allowed to drink from your


    ss?¡±


    Benjamin seemed to have deliberately lowered the tone of voice, causing his voice to sound more


    seductive.


    Heart racing, she uttered with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s unhygienic?¡±


    He fixed his eyes on her in silence and proceeded to nce at her mouth in an obvious manner.


    Arissa immediately felt as if she had just been teased by him again.


    Forget it. I¡¯ll just act like I¡¯ve never asked that question.


    He poured her another ss of water and suddenly leaned over in her direction.


    She thought he wanted to kiss her again, so she hurriedly tilted backward. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a meeting


    to attend?¡±


    His eyes twinkled in response.


    ¡°Help me straighten my necktie.¡±


    The corner of Arissa¡¯s mouth twitched while she helped him adjust and straighten his necktie.


    ¡°All done.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s thin lips curled up slightly as contentment filled his chest.


    ¡°Wait for a while before you go to your office,¡± he reminded her again.


    ¡°I got it.¡± She nced at him.


    He patted her head affectionately before turning around and leaving the room.


    Arissa let out a sigh of relief. She could finally breathe normally following his departure.


    She retrieved the ss and slowly sipped on the water while rposing herself after experiencing


    his debauching.


    Arissa lingered in Benjamin¡¯s office for a few more minutes before returning to her workstation.


    Ethen had already helped her distribute the candies.


    Everyone thanked her right after she stepped into the department¡¯s office.


    ¡°Ms. York, we¡¯ve received your wedding favors. The candies are very delicious!¡±


    ¡°Ms. York, your wedding favors have been well received. Thank you for the sweet gesture.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for the wedding favors, Ms. York!¡±


    Arissa grinned. ¡°I¡¯m d all of you like the candies. I made a promise to you all, didn¡¯t I? If any of you


    gets married in the future, I¡¯ll expect to receive something in return too.¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone replied cheerfully.


    Arissa smiled. Noticing a considerable amount of snacks left, she said, ¡°There¡¯s still a lot left, so help


    yourselves.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Ms. York!¡±


    Arissa grabbed some candies as well before entering her office.


    She sat down, unwrapped one of the candies, and ced it in her mouth.


    The sweetness of the candy on her tongue resonated with the sweetness brimming in her heart.


    It does feel different having this candy.


    After luxuriating in the joyous moment for a short while, she switched on herputer and started to


    work.


    Meanwhile, outside her office, a few of her colleagues began gossiping.


    ¡°Did you all notice the huge diamond ring Ms. York is wearing today?¡±


    ¡°I saw it when the diamond gleamed just now. I don¡¯t think she wore the ring yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Ms. York register her marriage yesterday? Why is she wearing the ring today and not the day


    before?¡±


    ¡°Does it matter when she puts on the ring? It¡¯s the same, isn¡¯t it? Perhaps she didn¡¯t wear the ring


    because she was afraid we would know, but we¡¯re already aware of her marriage with Mr. Graham.


    Therefore, it doesn¡¯t make a difference whether she puts the ring on or not.¡±


    ¡°Yes. That makes sense. Still, is it possible that Mr. Graham didn¡¯t give Ms. York a ring in time


    yesterday?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Are you saying Mr. Graham got married without preparing a ring in advance?¡±


    Despite the heated discussion taking ce outside her office, Arissa was not disturbed by the noise at


    all.

 Chapter 926

    Chapter 926


    Chapter 926 Arissa Was Beaten Up


    As Benjamin didn¡¯t call for Arissa to eat lunch with him, she went to thepany¡¯s cafeteria for lunch


    with her colleagues.


    At first, she didn¡¯t notice anything unusual. She thought everyone was just curious about a neer


    like her. After all, she didn¡¯t show up for lunch at the cafeteria frequently.


    However, Arissa began to feel strange after she caught a few people staring at her. They were


    whispering to themselves. How they looked at her wasn¡¯t typical of how one would look at their new


    colleague, as there were disdain and mockery on their faces.


    Arissa frowned. She had no way of finding out what was going on because she couldn¡¯t hear what they


    were talking about.


    At that moment, two women sat down on the table behind her. It seemed like they had increased the


    volume of their voices intentionally.


    ¡°Shameless woman. She is just a mistress, yet she is out here showing off like no one else could afford


    the ring she is wearing.¡±


    ¡°Why does ourpany hire anyone at will? She will affect thepany image!¡±


    ¡°I wonder who her backer is. She had just joined ourpany, yet she always skipped work. Our boss


    doesn¡¯t scold her for it too. It seems like someone powerful is backing her!¡±


    Arissa furrowed her brows. She had a feeling these people were talking behind her back.


    I¡¯m not being sensitive. These people are too bold. Wow, the way they looked at me is like they want


    me to know that they are talking about me.


    ¡°The most important thing is that the IT department treats her like she is their sweetheart. The men in


    the IT department treat her so well merely because she is one of the few females there. I don¡¯t know


    what they see in her.¡±


    Everything those women said most certainly pointed toward Arissa. She just narrowed her eyes.


    Meanwhile, her colleagues were angry. They thought they were listening in on gossip that was


    unrted to them. Little did they expect these two women to nder Arissa.


    ¡°What nonsense are you two spewing? You¡¯ve gone overboard!¡±


    ¡°What are you two bbering on about? Where are your manners?¡±


    ¡°Who told you guys that our boss is someone¡¯s mistress? How dare you guys believe and spread such


    a rumor?¡±


    Arissa stood up and put a stop to their rants. She turned and looked at the two women from another


    department. ¡°Do you know what the consequences of gossiping about others are?¡± Arissa sneered as a


    fierce glint appeared in her eyes. ¡°It is a mistake on Graham Group¡¯s part to hire you two.¡±


    One of the women stood up, retorting, ¡°Are you threatening us?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Threatening you? You guys nder me publicly. I can sue you guys for defamation, as you two have


    ruined my reputation.¡± Arissa¡¯s gaze was icy as she spoke.


    The woman was stunned. She retaliated, ¡°What do you mean by nder? We are speaking the truth.¡±


    Arissa¡¯s lips curled into an aloof smile. ¡°Tell me then. Who is my sugar daddy? Did you see it with your


    own eyes?¡±


    The woman was caught off-guard. She, too, had heard the rumor from someone else.


    Another woman stared at Arissa with disdain. ¡°Everyone said that you are a mistress. We were just


    discussing it. Do you really want to sue us for it?¡±


    Arissa raised her hand and hit each of the women across their faces.


    p! p!


    Two loud ps were heard.


    The women¡¯s faces immediately became swollen as the entire cafeteria fell silent. The crowd turned


    and looked at themotion.


    ¡°B*tch! I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±


    ¡°Beat the shit out of her!¡±


    Snapping back to their senses, the two women shouted as they rushed over to Arissa.


    The quiet cafeteria immediately exploded into chaos.


    ¡°They are fighting! Someone is fighting!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Frank, there¡¯s a fight!¡±


    Ethen¡¯s face darkened when he received the call. ¡°Who are the people involved?¡±


    Are these people bored out of their minds? Why can¡¯t they just behave? Why do they have to create


    trouble?¡±


    ¡°Two staff from the production department got into a fight with the newly-recruited Ms. York from the IT


    department!¡±


    Ethen¡¯s face clouded over. He screamed, ¡°Protect Ms. York. I will end you if she gets hurt!¡±


    How can someone bully Mrs. Graham in the office!


    Ethen didn¡¯t have time to ponder about this. He quickly ran into the conference room. The man paused


    when he saw Benjamin sitting in the middle. He took a deep breath to pick up enough courage to report


    the situation to Benjamin.


    I have to report this to Mr. Graham now. If not, the others would bully Mrs. Graham badly.


    Ethen leaned in and whispered into Benjamin¡¯s ear. ¡°Mr. Graham, Mrs. Graham was hit by someone in


    the cafeteria.¡±


    A vicious glint shed across Benjamin¡¯s eyes. He stood up and fumed, ¡°What did you say?¡±

 Chapter 927

    Chapter 927


    Chapter 927 Arissa Is Mrs Graham


    Benjamin and Ethen hurried over to the cafeteria. When Benjamin saw the crowd surrounding Arissa,


    his expression darkened. He was worried that Arissa might get injured. ¡°Mr. Graham!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Graham¡­¡± The staff watching the chaos noticed something amiss¡ªBenjamin¡¯s imposing aura.


    They turned around, only to be frightened by the sight of him. Then, they quickly retreated to the side.


    Meanwhile, Arissa was standing in the center of the crowd. When Benjamin spotted her, his eyes gave


    Arissa¡¯s body a once-over before walking over to her in a cold manner.


    Arissa was not wounded, though. The two women beside her were in a much dire situation. They were


    terrified when they saw Benjamin.


    ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Graham!¡± The two women had tried a few times to get themselves up from the floor but to no


    avail. Frightened by the murderous look in Benjamin¡¯s eyes, they fell back onto their butt again.


    The women red at Arissa. They had never expected Arissa to be so strong, making it hard for both


    of them to even touch her. Instead, both of them were beaten up by Arissa in the process.


    When the women saw Benjamin walking over to Arissa with a darkened expression, excitement began


    building up in them again.


    Mr. Graham dislikes it when people start a fight and cause chaos. I¡¯m sure he is going to fire Arissa


    now!


    Unfortunately, they were disappointed by the turn of events as Benjamin stopped before Arissa, holding


    her hands. ¡°Honey, are you injured?¡±


    Gasps were heard all over the cafeteria the moment Benjamin opened his mouth. At that moment, only


    one thought ran through the crowd¡¯s minds.


    Arissa is Mrs. Graham!


    Meanwhile, the apprehensiveness Arissa felt dissipated when she saw the concern in Benjamin¡¯s eyes.


    Initially, she thought Benjamin would scold her for creating a mess in thepany because she saw


    the solemn expression on his face. Unexpectedly, he was just worried about her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hurt. They are the ones who are wounded.¡± Arissa shook her head.


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes lingered on Arissa for a long time before he turned to the other two women, who were


    dumbfounded.


    They sat on the floor with their arms folded. It seemed like their limbs were fractured.


    The onlookers were surprised by the scene. Not only was Benjamin not pissed off, but he even showed


    concern for Arissa. At that moment, fear crept up in those people who had scolded and talked badly


    about Arissa earlier.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Benjamin shed a contemptuous gaze at the two women on the ground.


    The women¡¯s faces changed drastically. They shot timid looks at Benjamin.


    Ethen scanned the onlookers. ¡°What happened? Speak up if you know something.¡±


    Those who didn¡¯t know what happened had nothing to say, while those who spoke badly of Arissa


    earlier kept mum.


    On the other hand, the people from the IT department started giving a full ount of what happened.


    ¡°These two didn¡¯t hold back when they nder Ms. York. They said she is someone¡¯s sugar baby.¡±


    ¡°They scolded Ms. York for being shameless.¡±


    ¡°They even said that Ms. York wore her ring to show off.¡±


    Benjamin narrowed his eyes as an imposing aura slowly emitted from his body.


    All that was left in the cafeteria was dead silence.


    Ethen didn¡¯t expect how wild those women¡¯s imaginations could run. Holy shit! What the hell were they


    thinking?


    They are so imaginative and bold. How dare they say Mrs. Graham is someone¡¯s mistress?


    ¡°Who spread those rumors?¡± Ethen asked.


    The two women had a bad feeling about the situation. They trembled as they pointed at the person who


    told them the rumors.


    The person shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t start the rumors. It was her!¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s expression became grimmer by the second after a round of investigation.


    He took Arissa¡¯s hand and entwined his fingers with hers. Unnerved by Benjamin¡¯s move, Arissa


    looked at him uneasily.


    ¡°Arissa is my wife. Why would she be someone¡¯s mistress?¡±


    No one said a word. Everyone was stunned by Benjamin¡¯s announcement. They just stared at Arissa


    for they were too shocked. These people couldn¡¯t regain theirposure after hearing that Arissa wasOwned by N?velDrama.Org.


    indeed Benjamin¡¯s wife.


    The person who spread the rumors knew she was in big trouble. She regretted spreading something


    she heard on the grapevine.


    Meanwhile, the two women who hit Arissa looked as pale as a sheet.


    ¡°Ethen, dig out the people behind these rumors!¡± Benjamin instructed, ¡°As for these people, I don¡¯t want


    to see them ever again!¡±


    ¡°Noted, Mr. Graham.¡± Ethen nodded. He turned and ordered those people coldly, ¡°Go get your


    belongings and leave thepany now.¡±


    Everyone was terrified. They immediately began to beg for mercy.


    ¡°I was wrong, Mr. Graham. I won¡¯t do it again!¡±

 Chapter 928

    Chapter 928


    Chapter 928 Why Did You Not Tell Me


    No one would dare to hire them if Graham Group fired them.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. York. I didn¡¯t mean to nder you. Please forgive me. I can¡¯t lose this job. I have to a


    huge amount of loan to pay every month!¡±


    ¡°Ms. York, Mrs. Graham, please forgive me. I can¡¯t lose this job either.¡±


    Arissa pursed her lips. She didn¡¯t pity them for ending up in the situation that they were in now. They


    were mean for publicly ndering her.


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes were fierce. He scanned the surroundings before shouting, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    No one dared to step forward.


    Benjamin grabbed Arissa, and they left. Both of them ignored the women¡¯s apologies.


    They were tempting fate when they bullied Arissa under my eyes!


    As for Ethen, he stayed behind to continue investigating the incident.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that someone bullied you?¡± Benjamin questioned.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Arissa looked at him. When she noticed the frown and frustration on Benjamin¡¯s face, she reached out


    and caressed his brows. ¡°I can handle it myself.¡±


    ¡°Can you do that? They have cornered you!¡± Benjamin red at her.


    Arissa lowered her head, mumbling, ¡°They won¡¯t gain an upper hand. I¡¯m strong enough.¡±


    Benjamin sneered. He wasn¡¯t livid at her, though. ¡°The audacity of these people in spreading such


    rumors in mypany!¡±


    He pulled Arissa into the elevator, checking her all over after the door shut.


    Arissa tried to avoid Benjamin¡¯s hand, which was all over her body. She blushed. ¡°What are you


    doing?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯m trying to see whether you are hurt or not,¡± scolded Benjamin.


    Arissa blinked. ¡°I told you I wasn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    Benjamin wanted to see it for himself so that he could feel at ease. He insisted, ¡°Let me check!¡±


    Arissa¡¯s face burned bright. She reminded him in a low voice, ¡°Benjamin, we are in an elevator!¡±


    An unknown emotion shed across Benjamin¡¯s eyes as he stared at Arissa¡¯s blushing face. The man


    proceeded to tidy up Arissa¡¯s clothes.


    Once the elevator door opened, he pulled her quickly toward the lounge.


    Arissa was speechless. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±


    Benjamin didn¡¯t listen to her. He pulled up her clothes to check on her body. The man was relieved


    when he noticed no visible wound on Arissa.


    Arissa was touched and shy at the same time. She peered at the man. ¡°I told you I¡¯m not hurt!¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze was piercing as he suppressed the urge in him. He tidied Arissa¡¯s clothes calmly.


    ¡°Yeap. You looked okay. Have you eaten?¡±


    ¡°I took a few bites.¡± Arissa gazed at Benjamin. ¡°Have you not eaten yet?¡±


    Arissa was still starving. After all, her mood was affected by themotion in the cafeteria.


    ¡°Yes. Rest up. I¡¯ll get someone to send us some food,¡± Benjamin offered. Then, he turned and left the


    lounge.


    The man ordered food before he went and checked out the cafeteria¡¯s surveince cameras with a


    scowl on his face.


    Ethenpleted the investigation before Benjamin and Arissa¡¯s food was delivered. He reported, ¡°Mr.


    Graham, I found out that it was the staff from the administration department who started the rumors


    first.¡±


    ¡°What is the reason behind it?¡± Benjamin narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°She was jealous when she saw the ck card in Mrs. Graham¡¯s bag, so she decided to nder Mrs.


    Graham,¡± Ethen said as he threw cautious looks at Benjamin.


    Benjamin sneered, ¡°She went through Arissa¡¯s bag?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve looked at the surveince cameras in Mrs. Graham¡¯s office. She did touch Mrs. Graham¡¯s bag.¡±


    Ethen looked at Benjamin. ¡°I¡¯ve brought her here. Mr. Graham, what should we do with her?¡±


    Arissa came out when she heard the news. She was curious about the person behind all of this. ¡°Who


    is the mastermind?¡±


    Ethen gazed at her. Before he could speak, Benjamin ordered as he leaned against his chair with an


    imposing aura. ¡°Bring her in!¡±


    Then, he turned his head sideways and told Arissa, ¡°Stand next to me.¡±


    Arissa peered at the man before walking over. When she went near Benjamin, he took her hand before


    ying with it.


    Arissa was flummoxed by his action.


    After that, Ethen brought the woman in.


    The woman lowered her head guiltily when her gaze met with Benjamin¡¯s and Arissa¡¯s.

 Chapter 929

    Chapter 929


    Chapter 929 Arissa Is My Wife


    ¡°M-Mr. Graham!¡± the staff called out in fear. Benjamin stared at her and questioned coldly, ¡°Do you


    know what the consequences of you spreading rumors in thepany are?¡±


    That female staff trembled, and her face turned pale.


    Arissa was also staring daggers at her. She was not acquainted with that staff and had no idea how


    she ended up offending her.


    ¡°Have I offended you before?¡±


    The female employee looked at her and replied, ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°Then why are you spreading rumors about me? Why nder me?¡± Arissa interrogated her in a frosty


    voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I-I wasn¡¯t in my right mind. I said what I said out of jealousy. That¡¯s all.¡± Cold sweats were


    running down the staff¡¯s back.


    Benjamin cast a nce at Ethen.


    Ethen yelled, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to end up in the police station, then you¡¯d better tell the truth!¡±


    The employee was close to tears. She had no inkling that Benjamin was Arissa¡¯s backer. If she knew,


    she would have never spread those rumors.


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll speak¡­ Other than specting that the ck card was not Ms. York¡¯s out of malice, Ms. Adams


    also gave me some money and told me to nder Ms. York when the chance arises¡­¡±


    Benjamin brushed the tip of his tongue against the inside of his cheek. Rosetta?


    Arissa did not expect Rosetta to bribe the staff of Graham Group.


    She turned to look at Benjamin.


    He signaled to Ethen, and his assistant nodded.


    Ethen then escorted the staff out, and he brought her to every department to rify the matter and


    clear Arissa¡¯s name.


    The manager of the administrative department was then dismissed and reced by someone else.


    ¡°Get up here right now!¡± Benjamin told the higher-ups of various departments who were in the


    conference room.


    When Arissa saw him ring up, she squeezed his hand to calm him down. ¡°Stop being mad!¡±


    Where there were humans, there would always be gossips.


    Benjamin shot her a nce before telling her, ¡°Later on, don¡¯t say a word!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Arissa pursed her lips and continued to stand next to him.


    Very soon, the various higher-ups arrived.


    They already knew about the incident in the restaurant.


    ¡°Mr. Graham! Ms. York!¡±


    All of them began to greet Benjamin and Arissa.


    Arissa nodded with a smile.


    Benjamin, on the other hand, stared at them. His subordinates looked tense.


    ¡°From now on, any rumormonger will be fired. Is that understood?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± everyone responded simultaneously.


    Benjamin pulled Arissa closer to him.


    ¡°Arissa is my wife. If I hear any more rumors and gossip about her, I won¡¯t let the person off!¡±


    All the managers were surprised to hear that.


    Our boss is married? To Ms. York?


    No wonder Mr. Graham treats Ms. York differently. Turns out they have gotten married in secret.


    ¡°I understand, Mr. Graham!¡± someone acknowledged.


    The rest of them followed suit. ¡°Mr. Graham, we will keep our subordinates in check!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Graham, I will keep that in mind! I won¡¯t allow anyone to badmouth Ms. York!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were darting between Benjamin and Arissa.


    Benjamin waved his hand and dismissed the managers.


    Looking at them put him in a foul mood.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, Ms. York, we¡¯ll be taking our leave then.¡±


    All of them excused themselves respectfully and left in a hurry.


    They wondered who had offended their CEO and his wife, causing all of them to be in trouble.


    The gossipers had already been chased out of Graham Group. In fact, they were cklisted and would


    never ever be hired again.


    Once the otherpanies got wind of the news, they would not hire them either.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Arissa was moved.


    It felt good to be protected by Benjamin.


    Benjamin looked up and met her gaze. ¡°There¡¯s no sincerity from you at all!¡±


    Arissa paused for a moment. When she saw that Benjamin got furious because of her, she felt


    apologetic.


    She bent down and gave him a kiss on his cheek. ¡°I thank you from the bottom of my heart!¡±


    Benjamin reached out and pulled Arissa onto hisp.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Arissa eximed. She wanted to get up, but Benjamin had her locked tightly in his embrace.


    Benjamin had his long arms wound tightly around her waist.


    ¡°Stop moving!¡±

 Chapter 930

    Chapter 930


    Chapter 930 I Will Support You


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze became intense as it burned with desire, causing Arissa¡¯s heart to skip a beat before


    going out of control.


    With his hand holding the back of her head, Benjamin leaned in for a kiss.


    With his gorgeous face inches away, Arissa¡¯s mind went nk with his kiss.


    Benjamin noticed her staring at him, so he covered her eyes and intensified his kiss.


    Oh my! When the staff from the cafeteria delivered their food and saw the intimate scene, they quickly


    retreated out of the office.


    Upon hearing themotion, Benjamin nced at the door and let go of Arissa.


    Noticing that there was someone at the door, Arissa red at Benjamin.


    Then, she quickly got up from hisp and tidied her clothes.


    Benjamin¡¯s lips curled slightly when he saw her blush.


    ¡°Do you want to go in and wait?¡±


    Arissa rolled her eyes at him, met his gaze, and her face became even redder.


    Why should I hide? I didn¡¯t do anything wrong.


    She turned around and sat on a chair in front of Benjamin¡¯s desk.


    Benjamin chuckled and poured her a ss of water before calling out to the staff waiting outside.


    ¡°Bring it in!¡±


    Arissa calmly sipped the water, but deep down within her, she was flustered.


    It was not nice for people in thepany to witness their intimate moments.


    The cafeteria staff greeted Benjamin, ced the food on the table, and kept their eyes forward all the


    while.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, please enjoy your meal!¡±


    After getting the food ready, they quickly got out of the office.


    Benjamin got up and cast a gentle gaze at the woman sipping her water.


    ¡°Time to eat.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Arissa put her ss down and followed him.


    Benjamin pulled her over to a small dining table on the other side of the room, and the two of them sat


    down for their meal.


    As Benjamin kept putting food on her te, he reminded her, ¡°In the future, you must let me know


    when something like this happens!¡±


    Arissa looked up at him and muttered, ¡°Got it.¡±


    He then looked her in the eyes and said, ¡°It must have been tough on you.¡±


    Arissa paused for a moment. To her, that fiasco was nothing. People merely loved to gossip, and it


    pissed her off.


    ¡°I¡¯m all right.¡±


    Benjamin looked at her fixedly. When he noticed how calm she was, he was relieved.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°We are married, and Dad has already set a date for us. It¡¯s only a matter of time before everyone finds


    out. I will make an announcement in a short while!¡±


    Benjamin did not want the same incident to happen again.


    If he did not announce the impending nuptial, no one would know that she was his wife.


    What can I do if she gets bullied in the future when I¡¯m not around?


    Arissa looked at Benjamin¡¯s determined face. Since he had mentioned it several times, it would not be


    nice for her to turn him down again.


    What he said made sense.


    Since they were already married, it was only a matter of time before others would find out.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you then.¡±


    Her lips twitched, and she could not contain the happiness within her.


    Benjamin did not expect her to agree so easily. He was surprised, to say the least.


    ¡°Next time, if anyone bullies you, do it back to them. I will give you my full support!¡± promised Benjamin


    as he gazed at her lovingly.


    Arissa¡¯s heart began to beat rapidly.


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Looking at her blushing face, Benjamin found her alluring, and his gaze darkened.


    He could not help but lean over and kiss her.


    The blush on Arissa¡¯s face deepened at that.


    ¡°What are you doing? Eat your food!¡±


    She stared at him with wide eyes.


    Benjamin smiled happily.


    ¡°All right then. Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    His maic voice sounded very seductive.


    Arissa¡¯s heart started pumping like crazy. It was as if he was flirting with her.


    As the two of them were having their meals, Benjamin¡¯s phone rang. It was Darius.


    Benjamin answered the call. ¡°Dad¡ª¡±


    ¡°You little punk! I heard that Issa had been bullied in thepany. How did that happen? Why aren¡¯t


    you taking good care of her?¡±


    Benjamin had no idea how Darius found out about it, and his dad was now questioning him.


    ¡°It was my fault!¡± eximed Benjamin as he turned to Arissa.


    Arissa felt sorry for him since that incident had nothing to do with him.


    When they collected their marriage certificate, she was the one who told Benjamin not to let anyone


    know.


    If he had announced it to the world, then no one would be able to spread any rumors anymore.

 Chapter 931

    Chapter 931


    Chapter 931 Eat Up


    More than ten minutester, Darius was still scolding Benjamin. It was such an awkward situation for


    Arissa.


    Feeling guilty and full of remorse, she kept her head down.


    Noticing her reaction, Benjamin interjected Darius, who spoke at the other end of the line.


    ¡°Let¡¯s end the call here, Dad. I¡¯m having a meal with Issa.¡±


    ¡°You should¡¯ve told me that earlier. Go ahead and eat up. I shan¡¯t disturb my daughter-inw when


    she¡¯s having her meal.¡±


    Darius disconnected the call right after he finished his sentence.


    The corners of Benjamin¡¯s mouth twitched. He looked straight at Arissa and teased, ¡°Dad cares about


    you so much.¡±


    ¡°Are you envious?¡± Arissa asked as she gazed at him.


    ¡°Do I need to?¡± he questioned in return after letting out a snort.


    Arissa could not help but chuckle under her breath. ¡°Eat up, Darling!¡±


    As she spoke, she put a piece of steak on his te.


    The man felt exceptionallyfortable listening to her gentle voice.


    His eyes glinted with an unfathomable emotion as a tingling sensation spread over his body.


    ¡°Repeat that.¡± Benjamin¡¯s voice was deep and husky, sounding exceedingly alluring.


    ¡°Eat up!¡± The tips of Arissa¡¯s ears had already reddened.


    Frowning, Benjamin raised his hand and gently knocked her on the head.


    She rubbed her head and sat farther away from him before resuming eating.


    Benjamin followed suit and inched close to her. They were so close that his thigh was touching hers.


    At that moment, Arissa could feel the warmth from his thigh permeating into her skin through the fabric


    of his pants.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Feeling a fluttering pulse, she withdrew her legs. Much to her surprise, the man approached her again,


    and their thighs were even closer by then.


    She raised her head to look at the man. Her lips naturally twitched when she saw that he was leisurely


    eating as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°Open your mouth.¡±


    All of a sudden, he took a piece of meat and was prepared to feed it to her.


    She blinked and looked right into the man¡¯s deep eyes. His dark eyes are like a mysterious whirlpool


    devouring people¡¯s souls.


    As she naturally opened her mouth, Benjamin stretched his hand over and fed her.


    Once again, her gaze met with his passionate gaze. At that instant, she felt her cheeks beginning to


    heat up.


    Calmly, she turned her head away and chewed the meat. Nevertheless, she could sense that the man


    was still gazing at her.


    She turned her head, only to see that he was still looking at her.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± she grumbled coyly.


    Seeing Benjamin curl his thin lips into a devilish smile made her heart race. At that moment, she looked


    like a young girl who was madly in love.


    ¡°Is it good?¡± Benjamin asked softly as he looked at her with a tender gaze.


    ¡°Mm-hmm¡­¡± Arissa gave a slight nod.


    He then took another piece of meat and fed it to her again.


    After swallowing it, she uttered, ¡°You should eat, too. The food doesn¡¯t taste as good when it turns


    cold.¡±


    Benjamin kept his gaze on her for a little longer before he continued eating.


    After that, Ethen came in. However, seeing that the husband and wife were having their meal, he


    quietly left the room.


    After Benjamin had his fill, he set his fork down and took a paper towel to wipe his mouth.


    ¡°Finish off this and eat up this as well,¡± said Benjamin.


    Taken aback, Arissa looked at him. ¡°You¡¯ve already eaten your fill?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After giving her a once-over, Benjamin stood up and strode toward his desk. Then, he asked Ethen to


    come over.


    Arissa turned to nce at the man before continuing her meal. He didn¡¯t eat much.


    Soon, Ethen came in and greeted, ¡°Mr. Graham.¡±


    ¡°How are things going?¡± Benjamin questioned in an intimidating manner.


    ¡°I¡¯ve settled it,¡± Ethen reported.


    Benjamin nodded in response. ¡°Bring Arissa¡¯s desk in and ce it here.¡±


    Both Ethen and Arissa were at a loss for words.


    ¡°Why do you want to move my desk here?¡± She looked at Benjamin in puzzlement.


    ¡°Now!¡± Benjamin ordered.


    His word immediately brought Ethen back to his senses. ¡°Understood, Mr. Graham.¡±


    After that, Ethen swiftly returned to work and carried out the order.


    Arissa set her fork down and walked over. ¡°How am I going to work if you move my desk here?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll work here from today onward.¡±


    Even though Benjamin spoke impassively, his tone was naturally authoritative.


    Arissa was momentarily stunned. Secondster, she queried, ¡°I¡¯m going to work in your office?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Benjamin cast her a nce and expounded, ¡°To prevent you from being bullied.¡±

 Chapter 932

    Chapter 932


    Chapter 932 Working In The CEO Office


    Arissa was nonplussed. ¡°You had already spoken up for me, no? Nobody dares to bully me anymore.¡±


    Those who dislike me would continue to despise me regardless of my working location. Of course,


    those bullies would still think of a way to bully me if they desired to do so. But since Benjamin had


    already gotten rid of those bullies today, I reckon the others will not be so foolish as to pick on the boss¡¯


    wife after that.


    ¡°Well, that makes sense. However, I can protect you better if you¡¯re constantly under my watch.


    Otherwise, Dad will scold me if someone bullies you again.¡±


    Benjamin fixated his gaze on her without a hint of condemnation.


    Feeling sorry, Arissa promised, ¡°I¡¯ll exin everything to Dad when I see him.¡±


    She sneaked a look at Benjamin upon finishing her sentence.


    ¡°Dad may think that I was the one who instructed you to exin it.¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Benjamin pursed his lips after saying that, and his words rendered Arissa speechless.


    ¡°My office will be your workspace from now on. Hurry up and eat!¡± Benjamin instructed, gesturing at the


    dining table.


    Arissa nced at him before turning around to continue her meal.


    At the same time, Ethen had already arrived with his subordinates, carrying Arissa¡¯s desk.


    He was so efficient that he had also brought along Arissa¡¯s stationery and documents.


    ¡°Where should we ce it, Mr. Graham?¡± Ethen inquired.


    Benjamin gestured to the space next to him,manding, ¡°Move it here.¡±


    Ethen hesitated for a second before asking his subordinates to bring the desk over. With that, Arissa¡¯s


    desk was ced right next to Benjamin¡¯s.


    Having witnessed the whole scene, Arissa was at a loss for words.


    Gosh! How should I work when we¡¯re sitting next to each other? Moreover, people will being in¡­ It


    doesn¡¯t seem appropriate, no?


    ¡°I¡¯ll just sit outside,¡± Arissa suggested as she looked at Benjamin.


    Unfortunately for her, Benjamin merely swept his gaze over her, not changing his decision.


    Under themand of Ethen, his subordinates got Arissa¡¯s desk ready within a short time.


    Theputer and the files were all ced in the same ce as she had before.


    ¡°Mr. Graham and Mrs. Graham, it¡¯s all ready to use,¡± said Ethen.


    Benjamin was satisfied after taking a look.


    Then, he ordered Ethen, ¡°Instruct the logistics department to purchase some wedding favors and


    distribute them to every employee.¡±


    ¡°Right away!¡± Ethen responded with a smile and left the room to get things done as soon as possible.


    After the meal, Arissa cleaned up the dining table.


    She gathered the waste and put it outside the office before approaching Benjamin.


    As she looked at her desk, which was ced side-by-side with Benjamin¡¯s, she was utterly speechless.


    ¡°How can you establish your authority like this?¡± she questioned.


    Benjamin lifted his gaze to look at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this? Why would I lose my authority?¡±


    Arissa pursed her lips. ¡°You¡¯ll be monitoring me all the time. I¡¯ll feel uneasy while working¡­¡± Her lips


    were set in a pout.


    He let out a chortle of delight and leaned against the back of his chair.


    ¡°Then, what do you suggest? How should we ce it?¡± Benjamin¡¯s eyes crinkled with joy as he fixated


    his gaze on her.


    When their gazes met the next moment, Arissa blushed crimson.


    ¡°Uh, I think it¡¯s better to ce it this way. Or perhaps put it near the door?¡± she suggested as she


    gesticted at the door.


    Benjamin felt that the door was too far from him. ¡°Put it here, then. At a right angle.¡±


    Arissa was delighted when he agreed to her suggestion. With that, she ced her desk at a right angle


    to Benjamin¡¯s desk.


    When she eventually sat down, she immediately met Benjamin¡¯s deep eyes.


    Oh¡­ It seems like he can keep a better eye on me this way.


    ¡°You can¡¯t move it anymore. We¡¯ll return home if you intend to move it again,¡± Benjamin warned


    domineeringly.


    Arissa pursed her lips and queried, ¡°Won¡¯t I disturb you if I work here?¡±


    She thought her colleagues in the same department still needed to look for her to report work progress


    asionally.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be the CEO¡¯s secretary-cum-the head of the IT department from now onward.¡±


    Arissa did not feel happy even though she had been promoted. In contrast, she felt distressed.


    I know he¡¯s been nning for this to happen, but I¡¯d never thought he¡¯d decide it for real.


    ¡°What if a staff from the IT departmentes looking for me? Won¡¯t we disturb you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get another manager to manage the IT department. You¡¯ll have the supervisory role, making sure


    theyplete their work. From now onward,plete what I¡¯ve instructed you to do and supervise


    your subordinates with a hands-off approach,¡± Benjamin expounded.


    Arissa was surprised to hear that. Is he trying to lessen my workload?

 Chapter 933

    Chapter 933


    Chapter 933 An Official Announcement


    ¡°What¡¯s the pay like?¡± Arissa smiled at Benjamin. Benjamin raised his brows and asked, ¡°I¡¯ve already


    given you my card, no? Why are you still asking me about your pay?¡±


    Arissa pursed her lips. ¡°It¡¯s not the same. This is something I earn on my own.¡± With the money she


    made, she could spend however she wanted.


    Benjamin¡¯s lips twitched. Upon seeing how excited she was, he said gently, ¡°I¡¯m giving you a raise!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Graham!¡± Arissa was ted. Benjamin snorted in response. Arissa nced at him and


    got up to pour him a ss of water. ¡°Have some water, Mr. Graham.¡±


    Benjamin sized her up and urged, ¡°Get some rest.¡± He took his phone, then logged onto the ount


    that Ethen had signed up for him and announced the marriage.


    Arissa didn¡¯t know what he was up to. She asked inquisitively, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Benjamin raised his head and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve announced our marriage!¡±


    Arissa stared at him for a moment before inching closer to him. She was stunned when she saw the


    Twitter ount Benjamin was using. It¡¯s only been a few seconds, but he has already received a


    hundred thousand likes for his announcement! And he has tens of millions of followers.


    Arissa quickly whipped out her own phone to check the announcement. To her dismay, Twitter had


    crashed, and she couldn¡¯t even log in.


    Benjamin¡¯s announcement was as domineering and direct as his words.


    He wrote: Arissa York is now my wife!


    He had even attached a photo of their marriage certificates to the announcement.


    Although he didn¡¯t tag Arissa on the announcement, Arissa¡¯s number of followers on Twitter suddenly


    increased tremendously as well. However, she couldn¡¯t see it because she still couldn¡¯t log in.


    In an instant, all the media outlets were reporting about it, so it was all over the inte.


    In fact, the news about the rich and powerful Benjamin getting married caused multiple social media


    tforms to crash for a long while.


    ¡°I can¡¯t log in!¡± Arissa shot Benjamin a nce.


    Benjamin looked at her phone and said, ¡°Forget about it, then. Go and get some rest.¡±


    Benjamin rose to his feet and dragged her to the private lounge.


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired!¡± Arissa looked at Benjamin.


    ¡°Just lie down for a while. We¡¯re bringing the kids out tonight!¡± Benjamin still hadn¡¯t fulfilled the promise


    he had made to the kids. If I don¡¯t bring them out tonight, their impression of me is going to worsen.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just bring them out during the weekend?¡± Arissa suggested. She was toozy to bring


    them out that night, as she nned to visit Mary at the hospital.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to the Old Manor this weekend!¡± Benjamin shot her a nce before going to the closet


    and bringing a set of pajamas out for her. ¡°Get changed and apany me to bed.¡±


    With that, Benjamin turned around and went to the restroom.


    Arissa looked in the direction of the restroom, then spun around and got changed.


    The moment she was done buttoning up, she could sense that someone was staring at her.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Unsurprisingly, she turned around and met Benjamin¡¯s passionate eyes. How long has he been


    standing there and watching me?


    ¡°You were fast!¡± Arissa blushed.


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    Arissa could feel her heart thumping wildly when Benjamin walked toward her.


    ¡°I need to use the restroom!¡± Arissa scurried away.


    Benjamin was amused when he saw how embarrassed she was. She gets embarrassed so easily.


    ¡°Be quick!¡± Benjamin said as he walked to the bed.


    Arissa went into the restroom and closed the door behind her.


    When she came out, she saw Benjamin sitting at the side of the bed.


    Her heart skipped a beat because the man wouldn¡¯t stop staring at her.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°Come here,¡± Benjamin said seductively, his lips curved into a smirk.


    His voice was deep and maic.


    Arissa merely cast him a nce before walking to the other side of the bed.


    Benjamin narrowed his eyes when he saw that. Oh, this woman!


    He turned around and inched toward her.


    Arissa was on her phone, and those tforms were still down, so she still couldn¡¯t log in.

 Chapter 934

    Chapter 934


    Chapter 934 Acting Dumb


    Benjamin snatched her phone away and threw it to the side. ¡°Don¡¯t y with your phone when you


    sleep!¡± Arissa nced at him in response.


    Benjamin pulled her in and let her lie on top of him. She wanted to move back toward the other side,


    but the man held her waist tightly to prevent her from doing that.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep on the other side!¡± As they exchanged nces, Benjamin


    lifted her chin and went in for a kiss.


    Arissa quickly turned her head, and Benjamin ended up kissing her cheek. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say we were


    going to sleep?¡± Arissa¡¯s heart raced.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Benjamin kissed her neck, causing Arissa to shudder and feel a tingling sensation all over her


    body.


    He then gave her a few pecks behind her ears. Arissa could feel her ears burning. If he keeps this up,


    how am I getting any sleep?


    Fortunately for her, Benjamin held back and stopped teasing her. Yet, she could still feel him breathing


    down her neck.


    ¡°Perhaps I should just sleep on the other side,¡± she whispered. Benjamin took in her blushing cheeks.


    His eyes darkened, and he started breathing heavily.


    ¡°You go ahead and sleep first. I need to use the restroom.¡± Benjamin got out of bed and headed to the


    restroom. Arissa was baffled as she watched him walk away. Didn¡¯t he just use the restroom?


    When she heard the sound of running water, she couldn¡¯t help but nce in that direction. She waited,


    but the man stayed inside the restroom for quite a long while.


    Seeing that he wasn¡¯ting out anytime soon, she picked up her phone and saw the news of their


    marriage.


    Just then, her phone rang. Arissa was slightly stunned when she saw that it was a call from Bradley.


    Finally, he¡¯s calling me!


    ¡°Bradley!¡±


    ¡°Boss, did you and Mr. Graham get married?¡± Bradley had seen the news, so he called her to get


    confirmation.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We did,¡± Arissa answered. ¡°It took long enough for you to ring me up! How are things on your end?¡±


    ¡°Everything is back to normal now.¡± Bradley chuckled. ¡°Boss, when will I get to attend your wedding


    reception?¡±


    ¡°Next month!¡± Arissa roughly told him the date. ¡°Come back when it¡¯s time.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Bradley was overjoyed. ¡°Congrattions to you and Mr. Graham!¡±


    ¡°We collected our marriage certificates yesterday.¡± Arissa smiled.


    ¡°Then why did Mr. Graham only announce it today?¡± Bradley was puzzled.


    ¡°Something came up yesterday, so he only announced it today.¡± Arissa nced at the restroom.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been in Rutaceae Vige for a while now. Are there any updates on the information I asked you


    to look into?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Bradley froze momentarily. ¡°Boss, didn¡¯t I inform you already? That was all.¡±


    Arissa narrowed her eyes. She wanted to question further, but Bradley said he had something to attend


    to and immediately hung up the phone.


    Arissa gritted her teeth. There must be something he¡¯s not telling me. Is it something about Tim that I


    can¡¯t know?


    When Benjamin came out and saw that she was in deep thought, he arched a brow and asked, ¡°What


    are you thinking about?¡±


    Arissa regained her senses and turned to look at Benjamin. ¡°Benjamin, did Tim have a hard time in


    Rutaceae Vige? Was he bullied by someone?¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes gleamed. He got into the bed and hugged her, running his fingers through her hair.


    ¡°Why would you think so all of a sudden?¡±


    Arissa gazed at him and said, ¡°Bradley called me just now. When I asked him about Tim, he changed


    the topic and hung up on me.¡±


    A glint shed across Benjamin¡¯s eyes when he heard that. ¡°Stop overthinking.¡±


    Arissa pursed her lips. ¡°You know something, do you?¡±


    ¡°What do I know?¡± Benjamin raised his brows.


    Arissa was frustrated. He¡¯s acting dumb again.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking the obvious, and you¡¯re also avoiding the topic!¡± Arissa turned away from him.


    Benjamin looked at her and touched her hair. Should I tell her?

 Chapter 935

    Chapter 935


    Chapter 935 The Punishment She Deserves


    Benjamin sighed softly and caressed her head. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you!¡± Arissa quickly turned back. ¡°So you do


    know!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to know because I didn¡¯t want you to worry about Tim.¡± ¡°Speak!¡± Arissa urged


    after leaning toward him.


    Benjamin¡¯s heart softened when he saw how watery her eyes were. ¡°In order to make ends meet, Tim


    had to carry coals down the mountain with the other kids in Rutaceae Vige.¡± Arissa felt a sharp pain


    in her heart. ¡°He was still so little¡­¡±


    She recalled the time when she saw those coal mine workers from afar. That was so dangerous¡­


    Benjamin pulled her into his embrace and caressed her head. Heforted her, ¡°He doesn¡¯t have to


    live a tough life anymore!¡±


    Arissa suddenly choked up. It¡¯s my fault he had to suffer. I¡¯m so useless. ¡°I¡¯ve failed to protect him!¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault.¡± Benjamin lowered his head and kissed her forehead. Arissa sniffled and


    suppressed her sorrow. ¡°When is the court hearing for Danna¡¯s case?¡±


    ¡°Next Monday. You want to go?¡±


    Arissa nodded, her eyes filled with hatred. I want to see Danna get the punishment she deserves.


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll bring you there.¡± Benjamin rested his chin on her shoulder.


    Arissa bobbed her head. ¡°I want to see her get punished!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure she never gets


    out.¡± A malicious glint shed across Benjamin¡¯s eyes. After that, he kissed her eyelid and crooned,


    ¡°Go to sleep.¡±


    Arissa felt a great sense of security as she breathed in his smell and listened to his strong heartbeat.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t let me down, Benjamin.¡±


    ¡°Did you think I have no rationality left in me?¡± Benjamin raised his brows and smiled at her. That


    woman tricked me and almost caused the death of my kid. Why would I ever let that slide?


    ¡°No. I thought you loved her. I was worried that you would be soft on her.¡±


    Benjamin lifted her chin and looked at her with his dark eyes. ¡°Do you still think so now?¡±


    Arissa¡¯s heart started racing when she met his fiery eyes.


    ¡°No,¡± she mumbled.


    ¡°No?¡± Benjamin¡¯s lips quirked up.


    Arissa pouted and cast him a quick nce before averting her gaze. ¡°You don¡¯t love her anymore!¡±


    Benjamin hummed seductively in response.


    Arissa¡¯s heart did a somersault.


    He then leaned forward and kissed her passionately.


    All of a sudden, the initially silent private lounge was filled with moans.


    Arissa was turned on, and before she knew it, she wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him


    back.


    Upon getting a positive response from her, Benjamin rolled over and pinned her down before


    deepening the kiss.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Right then, the desires that he had suppressed in the restroom earlier sprang to life again.


    Right when Arissa could barely catch her breath and things were about to escte, her phone rang.


    ¡°My phone!¡± Arissa rposed herself and held Benjamin¡¯s hands that were on her waist.


    Benjamin had no choice but to stop what he was doing and move away from her to grab her phone.


    He furrowed his brows when he saw that it was a call from Gavin. Why is he always calling her?


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Arissa craned her neck and nced at the phone screen.


    ¡°It¡¯s Gavin!¡±


    Seeing that Benjamin was about to decline the call, Arissa immediately snatched the phone away and


    red at him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Why would you decline your son¡¯s call?¡±


    Benjamin ended up lying down with his arms wrapped around her.


    Lying on top of him, Arissa answered the phone.


    ¡°Gavin.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, do you know Daddy has announced the marriage?¡±

 Chapter 936

    Chapter 936


    Chapter 936 You Are the Boss


    Arissa beamed when she heard the excitement in Gavin¡¯s voice. ¡°I know!¡± Gavin giggled in response.


    Shortly after, the voices of Tim, Zachary, Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse rang out from the phone.


    ¡°Mommy! We already saw the news!¡± ¡°Mommy! A lot of people are congratting you and Mr.


    Graham!¡±


    ¡°Mommy, your fanbase has grown exponentially!¡± ¡°Mommy, I like what Mr. Graham did.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, from now on, no one will dare to bully you anymore!¡± Arissa was amused. ¡°Sweethearts,


    wasn¡¯t itggy for you guys? I couldn¡¯t even log in. The tform crashed.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, we can! You have a lot more fans now!¡± Zachary said. Arissa smiled. ¡°Sweetheart¡ª¡±


    Suddenly, Benjamin snatched her phone away. She turned to look at him. ¡°Is that what you guys pay


    attention to in ss? Isn¡¯t it time for you guys to take a nap now?¡± Benjamin asked.


    There was silence for a while before Gavin said, ¡°We¡¯ve had enough sleep.¡±


    ¡°Well, unlike you guys, your mommy hasn¡¯t slept yet! Don¡¯t disturb your mommy¡¯s sleep.¡±


    Arissa was rendered speechless when she heard that. ¡°What are you on about? The kids weren¡¯t


    disturbing me!¡±


    Immediately, Benjamin hung up the phone. Arissa was dumbfounded.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    The children, too, were caught by surprise. Daddy is so domineering! How could he hang up the phone


    and stop us from talking to Mommy?


    Tim looked slightly dejected when he saw how angry the other kids were. We weren¡¯t done talking to


    Mommy yet.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. Graham say Mommy hasn¡¯t slept yet? Let¡¯s give Mommy time to rest,¡± Tim said. ¡°Tim, that


    was an excuse Mr. Graham made up. He just wants to have Mommy all to himself!¡± Jasper snickered.


    ¡°Why would he do that?¡± Tim was confused. Oliver pushed his sses up the bridge of his nose and


    said cheekily, ¡°Mr. Graham wants to have some time alone with Mommy, and he thinks we¡¯re third


    wheels!¡±


    Tim gaped in shock. Gavin and Zachary couldn¡¯t help butugh when they saw Tim¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Daddy is with Mommy!¡± Gavin smiled gleefully.


    Although Zachary and the others said they wanted to test Benjamin, they were d that Benjamin and


    Arissa were together.


    Over at Graham Group, Arissa fumed, ¡°Don¡¯t ever take my phone away again! I wasn¡¯t done talking to


    the kids!¡±


    Benjamin couldn¡¯t help but give her lips a peck when he saw her pouting. Arissa blushed and quickly


    turned away.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to talk to them for so long, do you? Don¡¯t you need to rest?¡± Benjamin pinched her


    cheek dotingly.


    Arissa shied away again and ended up burying herself in Benjamin¡¯s embrace. His musky and


    masculine scent is so addictive. She couldn¡¯t help sniffing him discreetly.


    Benjamin looked down at her. ¡°Are you still going to sleep?¡±


    Arissa¡¯s heart fluttered when she heard his hoarse voice. ¡°It¡¯s time to go to work.¡± She wanted to take


    her phone, but Benjamin hugged her and said, ¡°Just take a nap!¡±


    ¡°What if I¡¯mte to work?¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Are you worried about getting a pay cut?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± However, if she were to get a pay cut, she would still get paid handsomely.


    ¡°I¡¯m giving you permission to bete for once!¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re the boss, aren¡¯t you? Whatever you say!¡±


    ¡°Whatever I say?¡±


    Arissa¡¯s heart almost stopped beating. I better stop talking. Otherwise, I¡¯m going to fall into his trap. In


    fact, I feel like he¡¯s just waiting for me to get tricked!


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you responding?¡± Benjamin lowered his head and stared right into her eyes.


    Arissa rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Do you still want to sleep?¡±


    ¡°I do!¡± Benjamin nted a kiss on her ear.

 Chapter 937

    Chapter 937


    Chapter 937 You Are Finally Official


    Thankfully, Benjamin stopped after that, although he continued holding her. Snuggling against the


    man¡¯s chest and listening to his strong and steady heartbeat, Arissa could not help but smile.


    Benjamin looked down at the head that was yfully rubbing against his chest and said in a hoarse


    voice, ¡°Stop moving!¡± The woman paused immediately and chuckled under her breath.


    ¡°If you continue moving, I will do something else to you. Do you want that?¡± Benjamin whispered into


    Arissa¡¯s ears. Arissa was intoxicated by the man¡¯s maic voice.


    Her ears started turning red, and she could feel her body burning. Taking in the woman¡¯s red cheeks,


    Benjamin could not help but feel something stirring inside of him. However, he kept his desires under


    control, as he wanted Arissa to get some rest.


    Soon, Benjamin managed to cool himself down, and Arissa started feeling sleepy. The couple took a


    short nap together before Benjamin headed back to work.


    He summoned Ethen when he was back in his office. ¡°Mr. Graham, how can I help you?¡± Ethen asked


    softly. He guessed Arissa was resting in the lounge, as he did not see her in her seat.


    ¡°Stop all coborations with the Adams family, and make sure that Rosetta never sets foot in this


    building ever again!¡± Benjamin instructed with a cold and grim expression.


    Ethen froze for a moment before replying, ¡°Understood!¡± Mr. Graham must be really mad at Rosetta


    this time. He¡¯s not willing to let the matter slide despite being good friends with Mr. Adams.


    ¡°Should we let Mr. Adams¡­¡± Ethen decided to remind Benjamin. ¡°Don¡¯t bother about him,¡± Benjamin


    replied in a frosty tone as he was losing patience.


    ¡°Understood!¡± Ethen answered and then left, seeing that Benjamin did not have any further instructions


    for him. ¡°Wait a second.¡± Benjamin stopped Ethen.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Graham?¡± Ethen turned around at once. ¡°Get someone to bring some fruits and snacks here,¡±


    Benjamin instructed with a cid expression on his face.


    ¡°All right!¡± Ethen replied, grinning. Benjamin swept a nce at Ethen, who then put on a serious face


    again. ¡°Mr. Graham, congrattions! You¡¯re finally official!¡±


    Ethen slid out of the door immediately after saying that. Benjamin cocked his brows. Finally official?


    Benjamin snorted lightly, but deep down, he felt great about it. Arissa only woke up at two in the


    afternoon. Realizing howte it was, she quickly washed up and headed out.


    As she opened the door, she paused to listen to the sounds outside. After making sure that there was


    no one around, Arissa opened the door softly, then poked her head out to take a peek.


    ¡°Juste out if you¡¯re awake,¡± Benjamin said without turning his head.


    Arissa was shocked. Does this man have eyes behind his head?


    She walked over after closing the door to the lounge.


    Looking at Benjamin¡¯s side profile curiously, Arissa asked, ¡°How did you know I was awake?¡±


    Benjamin turned to face her. When she met his deep eyes, her heart started racing.


    ¡°I have a good sense of hearing,¡± Benjamin reminded her.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Arissa walked to her seat after giving him a look.


    His sense of hearing is way too good. I was so soft just now. How could he have heard me?


    ¡°Finish the food.¡±


    Arissa noticed the snacks and fruits on her desk. ¡°Aren¡¯t you eating as well?¡±


    ¡°Those are for you. I¡¯m not hungry,¡± the man replied and carried on working.


    Arissa sat down, then grabbed something to eat while turning on herputer, a sweet sensation


    spreading within her.


    A whileter, she felt slightly embarrassed when she noticed that she was chewing rather loudly.


    She brought the te over to Benjamin and brought a piece of snack to his mouth.


    Benjamin looked up.


    ¡°Have some too!¡± Arissa said while stuffing the snack into his mouth.


    She wouldn¡¯t feel so self-conscious if Benjamin ate together with her.


    After Benjamin swallowed the food, Arissa quickly fed him another piece before putting one into her


    mouth.


    Benjamin looked at the woman, surprised that she was so proactive all of a sudden.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Nothing!¡± Arissa replied with an innocent expression.


    Benjamin stretched out his arm and pulled her toward him.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing, why are you feeding me?¡±

 Chapter 938

    Chapter 938


    Chapter 938 Spending A Million on Gift Cards


    Arissa put on an even more innocent look when she noticed the man¡¯s teasing gaze. She started


    stuffing pieces of food inside her mouth while she struggled out of the man¡¯s grip.


    After walking back to her seat, she said, ¡°I just felt slightly embarrassed that I was eating alone!¡±


    Benjamin froze for a moment before looking at the woman in amusement. Arissa averted his gaze and


    continued to snack while working.


    Benjamin only retracted his gaze after a while. ¡°There¡¯s no one else here. Why would you feel


    embarrassed?¡±


    The corners of Arissa¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°I¡¯m worried that I¡¯ll disturb you if I¡¯m the only one eating!¡±


    Benjamin chuckled when he heard that. Oh, she¡¯s feeling self-conscious that she¡¯s the only one eating.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that you were disturbing me.¡± If Benjamin was concerned about that, he wouldn¡¯t have


    asked Ethen to prepare all that food.


    Just then, Arissa¡¯s phone pinged with messages from the employee¡¯s group chat. She tapped into the


    messages out of curiosity, and when she saw what was written, her eyes went wide.


    The group chat was flooded with wishes for her and Benjamin. Arissa blinked a few times. Why is


    everyone suddenly so excited?


    She scrolled through the chat and saw that everyone was sending gift cards in celebration of their


    marriage.


    Most of those gift cards only had minimum amounts in them, valued at less than a hundred, as the


    purpose of that was just to hype up the atmosphere in the group.


    Feeling entertained, Arissa could not resist snatching a gift card for herself. Ethen is just too funny.


    Someone in the group noticed her action, and everyone started mentioning her in the chat.


    The vice CEO texted: Wee, Mrs. Graham! The rest followed, and soon, the chat was flooded with


    the same message. The vice CEO texted again: Mrs. Graham, send us a gift card too!


    Arissa felt a little awkward when she saw that. As everyone was cheering her on, she had no choice


    but to send a gift card of a few hundred.


    Seeing that it was a rather substantial amount, everyone thanked Arissa happily.


    When Benjamin looked up, he saw Arissa staring at her phone with a wide smile on her face. He


    couldn¡¯t help but feel curious, as her phone had been pinging. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just chatting with everyone¡­¡±


    Arissa only realized who she was talking to after saying that. The next moment, she looked up and


    smiled sheepishly, feeling embarrassed that she had been caught skiving.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It¡¯s so inconvenient sharing an office with him! She had thought that Benjamin would be angry with her,


    but it turned out that he was merely curious.


    ¡°It¡¯s the employee¡¯s group chat.¡± Arissa nced at him. Benjamin raised his brows, remembering that


    such a group chat indeed existed.


    ¡°Let me have a look.¡±


    Arissa eyed the man, feeling rather reluctant to go over. However, she only hesitated slightly before


    passing him the phone.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you in the group chat as well?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Benjamin replied while scrolling through the messages in the group chat.


    Arissa¡¯s lips twitched.


    After a while of scrolling, Benjamin noticed the gift card sent by Arissa.


    ¡°You sent a gift card that was worth only a few hundred?¡±


    Arissa blinked. ¡°Mm-hmm. Is there a problem with that?¡±


    Benjamin said nothing in response when he noticed Arissa¡¯s innocent look.


    As he continued scrolling through the messages, he saw the gift card sent by Ethen that was worth


    only ten.


    Am I paying my special assistant too little? Is he that hard up?


    Benjamin passed the phone back to Arissa and picked up his own phone to transfer her a million.


    Arissa was shocked when she saw that.


    Isn¡¯t this too much?


    ¡°For me?¡±


    A glint shed across Benjamin¡¯s eyes. ¡°For you to send it to the group.¡±


    Arissa gaped in disbelief. Spending a million on gift cards? Indeed, that¡¯s the difference between a rich


    man and an ordinary person.


    ¡°If you think it¡¯s too much, then just send one that¡¯s worth a hundred thousand.¡±


    As the CEO¡¯s wife, doesn¡¯t she feel embarrassed to give a gift card that¡¯s only worth a few hundred?


    In fact, Arissa did not feel embarrassed at all. When Benjamin said that she could choose to give only a


    hundred thousand instead of a million, she heaved a sigh of relief, although she felt that it was still a


    little too much.


    She could not bring herself to give away a hundred thousand, but it would be different if Benjamin was


    the one doing it.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you do it yourself?¡±


    Arissa gazed at the man, waiting to im his gift card.


    Perhaps her intentions were too obvious because Benjamin froze for a moment before saying, ¡°Add me


    to the group, then!¡±


    Arissa looked at Benjamin for a second before adding him to the group.

 Chapter 939

    Chapter 939


    Chapter 939 Gift Cards for Arissa


    Benjamin sent a gift card. A text suddenly popped up in the group chat. There was a message


    apanying the gift card that said: May Mr. Graham and Mrs. Graham have a longsting and


    blissful marriage.


    Perhaps everyone had yet to process what was happening because no one reacted. Arissa could not


    help but be impressed with Benjamin¡¯s shamelessness when she saw him looking at his phone with a


    serious expression.


    No one else other than this man would ask for blessings in such a manner. The woman clicked on the


    gift card to im it. ¡°Haha, it¡¯s mine! I¡¯m the first!¡±


    Benjamin raised his head and could not help but smile when he saw Arissa beaming radiantly just like


    a kid in a candy shop. A secondter, everyone came back to their senses and started typing their well


    wishes for the couple.


    Seeing that, Benjamin started sending more gift cards to the group. Each card was worth a hundred


    thousand.


    Arissa, who was sitting in her seat, was tapping on the gift cards excitedly, hoping to snatch as many of


    them as possible. ¡°Yay! I got it again!¡± ¡°Ha! I am fast!¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ Why is everyone so fast¡­¡±


    Benjamin sent more gift cards whenever he noticed the woman¡¯s disappointment or joy. Of course,


    everyone else was delighted to have such a generous boss.


    Everyone managed to im at least one gift card, and soon, the group chat was swarmed with all sorts


    of well wishes. Some even wished for them to have a baby soon.


    Ethen and Jack were jumping with joy. ¡°Mr. Graham is so generous! This is wonderful!¡± Benjamin gave


    out two million worth of gift cards in total, and almost half of that went to Arissa, who felt rather


    embarrassed.


    She rested her head on the table and was tearing up from smiling too much. Benjamin gazed at Arissa


    and asked in a gentle voice, ¡°Should I give more?¡±


    Arissa was taken aback by the question, and she felt her heart skipping a beat. ¡°Why are you asking


    me that?¡±


    ¡°So that you can im more gift cards!¡± Benjamin replied as his thin lips curved upward. Did he send all


    those gift cards for me to snatch?


    Arissa gaped in shock. She stared at the man nkly and asked, ¡°Where did you get all the money?¡±


    Aren¡¯t all his cards with me?


    Is he still using them? ¡°I still have some money left,¡± Benjamin answered. ¡°How much?¡±


    Arissa was just asking out of curiosity and had no intention of controlling his finances. Benjamin lifted


    his chin. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you if youe over!¡±


    Arissa could sense danger when she locked gazes with the man, and her heart started racing. ¡°There¡¯s


    no need for me to go over. I can hear you from here!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll only tell you if youe over,¡± Benjamin repeated tly. He had transferred another million to Ethen


    and instructed him to get some gift cards for the lower-level employees as well.


    ¡°Are you sending more gift cards?¡± Arissa asked, turning her attention back to the group chat. ¡°It¡¯s for


    the lower-level employees.¡± ¡°You¡¯re in other group chats but not the managers¡¯ group chat?¡±


    I was the one who added him to the group just now.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Arissa was momentarily stunned. ¡°Then how are you going to send them the gift cards?¡±


    ¡°Ethen.¡± Arissa looked at the man¡¯s handsome side profile and pursed her lips. She then looked at her


    phone again, and a surge of joy rushed through her when she saw all those gift cards that she had


    imed earlier.


    We should have a good meal with the kids tonight. Benjamin narrowed his eyes and fixed his gaze on


    the woman, who was smiling to herself. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m taking the kids to a nice restaurant tonight!¡± Arissa blurted out. Benjamin cocked an eyebrow.


    ¡°You¡¯ve just imed so many of my gift cards. Aren¡¯t you going to treat me to something?¡±


    Arissa turned to look at Benjamin. Sensing his jealousy, she said in a sweet voice, ¡°Of course I am!


    You¡¯re the star of the evening. I wonder if you would give me the honor.¡±


    Benjamin was pleased to hear that and did not mind even though he knew that the woman had said


    that half-heartedly.


    ¡°Sure! Let¡¯s eat out tonight. Your treat!¡± Arissa smiled mirthfully at the man¡¯s prideful expression.

 Chapter 940

    Chapter 940


    Chapter 940 Wedding Favors


    After admiring her newly acquired gift cards for a while, Arissa was finally ready to start work. Right


    then, Ethen walked in with some wedding favors.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, Mrs. Graham, here are your wedding favors.¡± Ethen ced them on Arissa¡¯s desk, then


    reported to Benjamin, ¡°Mr. Graham, I¡¯ve distributed the wedding favors and gift cards to the employees.


    Everyone was very excited and sent their blessings to you and Mrs. Graham. They wished the two of


    you a long and happy marriage with many kids.¡±


    Benjamin nodded with a faint smile. Arissa let out a chuckle. Many kids? We already have six of them!


    ¡°Did you take some wedding favors for yourself too?¡± Benjamin asked Ethen.


    ¡°Yup. I kept some for myself.¡± Benjamin then gestured for the man to get back to work. Arissa looked at


    Benjamin while she unwrapped a candy. ¡°Do you want one?¡±


    ¡°No, thanks.¡± Benjamin turned his attention back to the stack of documents on his table. Still, Arissa


    walked over with a piece of candy and held it near his mouth.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you having some of your own wedding favors?¡± She sounded sweet yet assertive. Benjamin


    gave her the side-eye in response. When Arissa saw that, she pushed the candy into his mouth.


    A twinkle appeared in Benjamin¡¯s eyes. He opened his mouth and ate the candy. ¡°Is it sweet?¡± Arissa


    said, smiling. ¡°Aren¡¯t candies supposed to be sweet?¡±


    Arissa flushed slightly. She could not tear her eyes away from the man, who looked so elegant even


    when he was eating candy.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± The man¡¯s maic baritone voice sounded very seductive, causing Arissa¡¯s heart to skip a


    few beats. Arissa quickly shook her head and walked back to her seat.


    Benjamin could feel the sweetness on his tongue and in his heart. He kept his gaze on Arissa for a little


    longer before turning back to his work.


    Arissa peered at the man and only started working when she saw that he was concentrating on his


    task. The other department managers were all stunned to see Arissa in the CEO¡¯s office when they


    went to report their work progress to Benjamin.


    ¡°Good day, Mrs. Graham,¡± the managers greeted her. Feeling awkward, Arissa corrected them, ¡°Ms.


    York will do.¡± The managers merely responded with a smile and started discussing work with Benjamin.


    Soon, it was time to get off work. While Arissa was packing up, she noticed Benjamin was still busy


    with work. She called out to him softly, ¡°Benjamin.¡±


    The man looked up at her and replied, ¡°Give me a sec.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re busy, do you want me to pick up the


    kids first?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s go together.¡± Arissa pursed her lips. It seems a bit too early for dinner at this time. She


    had intended to pick up the kids from school first and head out to dinner slightlyter.


    When Benjamin was done reviewing thest set of documents, he summoned Ethen to his office.


    After instructing him to distribute the documents to the relevant personnel, Benjamin started packing


    up. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± he said to Arissa while extending his hand once he was done.


    Sweetness filled Arissa¡¯s heart as she inteced her fingers with Benjamin¡¯s. Benjamin took the


    woman¡¯s bag with his other hand and held it together with his own briefcase.


    Arissa was touched by the man¡¯s thoughtfulness.


    Isn¡¯t he worried that his image would be ruined if he was seen carrying my bag?


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Benjamin asked as he turned to look at Arissa.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say I¡¯m your secretary? How can you carry your secretary¡¯s bag? That¡¯s bad for your


    image!¡±


    Benjamin stared at the woman as if she was a fool.


    ¡°Everyone already knows that I¡¯m your husband. They¡¯ll just think that it¡¯s an act of love.¡±


    A blush spread across Arissa¡¯s face as she mumbled, ¡°Is carrying my bag considered an act of love?¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes flickered, and a smirk appeared on his face.


    Leaning over, he whispered into the woman¡¯s ears, ¡°I will do something else to show you how much I


    love you when we get home.¡±

 Chapter 941

    Chapter 941


    Chapter 941 You Decide


    His warm breath blew onto Arissa¡¯s face, causing her to blush instantly. She red at him while still


    feeling embarrassed. When did this man be such a pervert?


    Benjamin¡¯s lips curled slightly when he saw her rosy cheeks. He held Arissa¡¯s hand tightly as they


    entered the elevator. ¡°Have you thought about where to eat?¡±


    Arissa looked at him. ¡°Not yet. I¡¯ll ask the children what they want to eatter.¡± Benjamin furrowed his


    brows. ¡°Don¡¯t just think about the children. Think about yourself!¡±


    Arissa was at a loss for words. Of course we should get the children¡¯s opinions since we¡¯re taking them


    out to eat. She fixed her eyes on the man¡¯s attractive side profile. ¡°What would you like to eat?¡±


    Benjamin arched a brow. He did not expect her to ask him that. ¡°It¡¯s your treat, so you decide!¡± Arissa


    chuckled mischievously. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll take you to a food stall?¡±


    Benjamin frowned at that. Is she referring to those food stands by the street?


    Even though he had never eaten there, he had observed that the words ¡°food stall¡± were written on


    their banners whenever he passed by.


    ¡°Those ces are unsanitary. Let¡¯s not go there!¡± ¡°But there are also very clean ones with delicious


    food!¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to the hotel.¡±


    Benjamin put his foot down. The mere thought of eating at those stalls made him lose his appetite.


    Arissa was rendered speechless. He just told me to decide on that.


    ¡°Good day, Mr. and Mrs. Graham!¡± the receptionist greeted them loudly just as they stepped out of the


    elevator. Arissa was startled. She nodded with a smile.


    Benjamin, on the other hand, looked pleased as he held Arissa¡¯s hand and led her out. ¡°Hmm? You


    guys are getting off work so early?¡±


    Kingsley came over, and when he saw the coupleing out holding hands, he cast a teasing nce


    their way. ¡°Yes!¡± Benjamin responded as he opened the car door and let Arissa get in. ¡°Do you need


    something?¡±


    ¡°Nope! I just finished work, so I dropped by for a visit,¡± Kingsley replied with a shrug. ¡°Are you two


    going home now?¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to pick up the kids from school.¡±


    After saying that, Benjamin stopped paying attention to his friend. He stooped to enter the vehicle, shut


    the door, and told the driver to drive.


    Kingsley¡¯s lips twitched as he watched the car speed off. This friend of mine is just¡­


    He quickly got into the car and chased after them. Benjamin¡¯s driver nced in the rearview mirror and


    informed respectfully, ¡°Mr. Watts is following us in his car, Mr. Graham.¡±


    Benjamin furrowed his brows. What does that guy want?


    ¡°Ignore him!¡± Arissa looked at him and asked with a smile, ¡°Does he need to speak to you about


    something?¡± ¡°Does it look that way to you?¡±


    Benjamin shot her a nce before looking away and making a call to book a restaurant.


    Arissa¡¯s lips twitched when she heard him making a reservation at a hotel restaurant.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kingsley arrived at the school at the same time as them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go pick them up!¡±


    He was the first to run to the school gate.


    Benjamin merely cast a nce at him before leading Arissa to stand at the side.


    She looked at him in puzzlement. ¡°Aren¡¯t we going over?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he say he¡¯ll pick them up? Let him do it!¡± Benjamin said tly with a tinge of mystery in his voice.


    Arissa¡¯s eyes flickered before she sneaked a look at him. ¡°He can¡¯t pick them up, right?¡±


    Since thest incident, only a few of them could pick up the children.


    Benjamin¡¯s thin lips curved upward slightly into a meaningful smile. ¡°Exactly!¡±


    She appeared to get his meaning and was somewhat speechless.


    ¡°It¡¯s better for us to get in the car. Otherwise, Mr. Watts will be able to bring the kids out!¡±


    If the couple stayed there, the children would definitelye running over as soon as they saw them.


    ¡°That makes sense!¡±


    Never did Arissa expect Benjamin to really lead her back to the car.


    ¡°What are you doing? We¡¯re going for lunch after picking up the kids!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still early.¡± He checked the time. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital to visit Grandaunt first.¡±


    ¡°Then we should have got there earlier!¡±

 Chapter 942

    Chapter 942


    Chapter 942 Did It on Purpose


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry,¡± Benjamin said calmly, not looking the slightest bit anxious. Arissa smiled at him in


    amusement. He¡¯s really waiting to make fun of Kingsley!


    Sure enough, the school did not allow Kingsley to pick up the children no matter how hard he tried to


    exin. ¡°Sweethearts, exin to the teachers quickly. Don¡¯t we know each other very well?¡±


    The six children merely stared at him and refused to cooperate. ¡°Mommy said she woulde to pick


    us up!¡± Kingsley swept his gaze over them before turning to point in the direction of the cars.


    ¡°Your parents are here too!¡± ¡°But why can¡¯t we see them?¡±


    Gavin and his siblings looked around, but all they could see were cars. If Daddy and Mommy are here,


    there¡¯s no way we can¡¯t see them! Kingsley also took a few nces, mystified.


    Didn¡¯t Boss and Arissa get out of the car? Where did they go?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but their parents are indeed here, and they told me toe and bring the children over.


    Could you kindly let them go? It¡¯s not my first time here, and you still don¡¯t trust me?¡±


    Kingsley gave the teachers seductive looks, causing them to blush, but they still stood their ground.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Watts. No calls havee in asking you to pick them up.¡±


    Kingsley was utterly frustrated. I¡¯ve tried my hardest to persuade the teachers to let the kids go, but


    they won¡¯t budge, and the kids also refuse to leave with me.


    ¡°Mr. Watts, didn¡¯t you say that our parents are here? Then go and call Mommy over!¡± Despite saying


    that, Zachary still did not believe him. Why didn¡¯t Mommye over if she¡¯s here?


    All six children did not believe Kingsley and regarded him skeptically.


    ¡°Wait here!¡± Kingsley had no choice but to run back and call Benjamin and Arissa. The two were in the


    car. Arissa chuckled in amusement when she saw Kingsley knocking on the window.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get down!¡± she said as she opened the car door. ¡°You guys best go there because the teachers


    won¡¯t let me take them!¡± came Kingsley¡¯s anxious voice.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Arissa nodded with a small smile.


    Seeing Benjamin following her out of the car, Kingsley scrutinized the couple and stated suggestively,


    ¡°Were you guys hiding in the car so that you could¡­ You¡¯re not even here to pick up your kids!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯d do it? We¡¯re giving you the opportunity!¡± Kingsley was dumbfounded. Why do


    I have a feeling that Boss did it on purpose?


    Benjamin and Arissa went over to pick up the children. All six of them were overjoyed to see that they


    had actuallye over to pick them up from school.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± ¡°Daddy! Mr. Graham!¡± The little ones rushed toward the couple. Arissa embraced them while


    Benjamin patted their heads. ¡°Say goodbye to your teachers.¡±


    ¡°Bye-bye!¡± The six children waved goodbye to their teachers sweetly. Arissa and Benjamin, too,


    greeted the teachers before leading the children to the car.


    ¡°Mommy, we didn¡¯t believe it when Mr. Watts said that you and Daddy were here. Why didn¡¯t youe


    over?¡±


    Gavin looked at Arissa with a bright smile. ¡°Your daddy wants to see if Mr. Watts can pick you up!¡±


    Arissa exined to the children. Simr looks of surprise crossed all their faces. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Why?¡± Kingsley stared at Benjamin. He was also eager to know the reason.


    Benjamin gave his friend a teasing look. ¡°To let him know when to back out!¡±


    At once, words eluded Kingsley. Arissa chuckled and led the children to the car. ¡°Get in, Sweethearts.


    We¡¯ll go to visit Great-grandaunt!¡±


    The little ones cheered and climbed into the car one after another. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Arissa called out to


    Benjamin and Kingsley before following the children into the car.


    Benjamin nced at Kingsley. ¡°You can go back now!¡± With that, he got into the car as well. ¡°I¡¯m also


    going to visit Mdm. Mary. I haven¡¯t visited her for days!¡± Kingsley said.

 Chapter 943

    Chapter 943


    Chapter 943 A Peck on the Cheek


    Benjamin ignored him. He can follow if he wishes. ¡°Mr. Watts is following us!¡± the children shouted


    when they turned to look behind and spotted Kingsley¡¯s car.


    ¡°Okay. Sit properly now.¡± Arissa gave them a yank to get them to sit straight. ¡°How was school today?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, we learned a lot today and yed games¡­¡±


    All six children scrambled to be the first to share about their day. Arissa smiled as she listened to what


    the kids were saying and asionally added ament.


    Benjamin¡¯s lips curled upward slightly as he observed the lively interaction between her and the


    children. ¡°Mr. Graham, why did youe to pick us up from school so early today?¡± Jasper asked


    curiously while staring at Benjamin.


    Benjamin replied softly with a tender gaze, ¡°Your mommy is treating us to lunch, so I came over with


    her to pick you all up!¡± Jasper turned around and asked Arissa, ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re treating us to lunch?¡±


    Arissa nodded. ¡°Mm-hmm. I¡¯m taking you all out for a meal!¡±


    ¡°Yay!¡± Jesse pped her hands happily. Benjamin gazed at the adorable little girl before lifting her onto


    hisp. ¡°What would you like to eat?¡±


    The child¡¯srge eyes stared right into his, and her apparent dimples added to her cheeky and cute


    demeanor. Benjamin gently pinched Jesse¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°Can I eat whatever I want?¡± she asked. Benjamin could not bear to refuse when he saw the little girl¡¯s


    expectant expression. He nodded. ¡°You¡¯re so nice, Mr. Graham! I want to eat grilled chicken and a


    burger!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Jesse¡¯s eyes sparkled as she said that. However, hearing that it was junk food made Benjamin frown.


    Arissa noticed his expression and was amused. That¡¯s what you get for agreeing so quickly.


    Benjamin stroked his daughter¡¯s hair. ¡°Jesse, those aren¡¯t nutritious. Since you¡¯re all still growing, it¡¯s


    not a good idea to eat that!¡± Jesse pouted in disappointment.


    ¡°You promised I can eat anything just now!¡± Uh¡­ Benjamin felt a little awkward. I did say that just now.


    ¡°You¡¯re breaking your promise!¡±


    Gavin harrumphed in dissatisfaction. In agreement with what he said, the other kids snorted as well.


    Benjamin cleared his throat. ¡°We¡¯ll have that after our lunch.¡±


    All six pairs of eyes lit up. That¡¯s fine with us. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Graham!¡±


    Jesse happily lifted her head and gave Benjamin a peck on the cheek. Affection filled his eyes instantly.


    ¡°Call me Daddy!¡± he corrected gently.


    The little girl did not do that. All she did was stare at him and chuckle. Benjamin sighed internally.


    These kids¡­


    ¡°Your daddy is taking you to y after lunch, so indulge him a little and call him Daddy!¡± Arissa coaxed


    her children. ¡°Don¡¯t take his side, Mommy. We will observe him. As long as he¡¯s qualified, we will


    naturally address him that way!¡±


    Oliver gave her a mischievous look. Arissa reached out and pinched his nose. ¡°You¡¯re such a crafty


    boy!¡±


    Oliver merely chuckled in response. Tim¡¯s eyes shifted from Arissa to his siblings beforending on


    Benjamin. It seems a bit unfair that they don¡¯t call him Daddy.


    Benjamin met his eyes and cocked his brows as he caressed his head. ¡°Can you keep up in ss


    today?¡±


    Tim answered with reddened cheeks, ¡°Yes!¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s thin lips curved upward. ¡°Tell me what you¡¯ve learned.¡±


    The little boy obediently repeated what he had learned. He recited a text smoothly even though he did


    not recognize many of those words.


    ¡°Well done, Sweetheart!¡±


    Arissa was pleasantly surprised.


    She wrapped her arms around him and kissed him on the cheek.


    Tim¡¯s cheeks turned rosy. ¡°Thank you, Mommy!¡±


    Arissa smiled when she saw her son¡¯s bashful expression and could not resist kissing him again.


    Tim blushed and lowered his head, which delighted Arissa.


    ¡°Are you feeling shy, Tim?¡±


    Zachary tilted his head and moved closer to Tim.

 Chapter 944

    Chapter 944


    Chapter 944 A Secret Love Affair


    ¡°Don¡¯t tease your brother!¡± Arissa chastised as she pinched Zachary¡¯s ear. He turned to look at her and


    chuckled dryly in response. The six children were the first to run in when they arrived at the hospital.


    ¡°Mommy, Mr. Graham, hurry up!¡± they chorused.


    Arissa and Benjamin followed behind while reminding the kids loudly, ¡°Slow down. Don¡¯t bump into


    anyone!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go up and watch over them!¡±


    By then, Kingsley had also arrived. He ran up to them when he saw the children running in. Arissa


    grinned. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Watts!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it! You two can do whatever you want!¡± Kingsley


    responded cheerfully before running toward the children.


    By the time Benjamin and Arissa arrived at the elevator holding hands, Kingsley had already taken the


    kids upstairs, so they got into a different one.


    As soon as the elevator door closed, Benjamin pulled Arissa into his arms, sending her crashing into


    his body. ¡°What are you doing?¡± She looked at the man in puzzlement.


    Benjamin lowered his gaze to stare at her beautiful face and red lips. Then he leaned forward and


    sealed her lips with his. His face tingled as her fluttering eyshes brushed his face.


    All she could breathe in was the man¡¯s strong masculine scent, which enveloped her. Arissa¡¯s heart


    raced in an instant. She stared at his handsome features, feeling ripples in her heart.


    Benjamin only let go of her when he heard the sound of the elevator door opening, but his arms were


    still around her waist.


    Arissa leaned on him to catch her breath, inhaling the man¡¯s pleasant scent that only made her heart


    thump faster. Benjamin took in the rosy blush coloring her cheeks, and his eyes darkened. ¡°Can we go


    over now?¡±


    He stroked her face, gently and affectionately. Embarrassed, she lifted her head to shoot the man a


    resentful re.


    ¡°Of course!¡± She was blushing to the tip of her ears. Benjamin¡¯s eyes twinkled, and he could not resist


    pecking the corner of her rosy lips. ¡°Don¡¯t¡ª¡±


    Arissa quickly looked around and let out a sigh of relief when she saw no one in sight.


    Looking at her cautious gestures, Benjamin did not know whether tough or cry as he led her out of


    the elevator.


    ¡°Can you stop acting like we¡¯re secret lovers? We¡¯re legally married, so nothing we do publicly is illegal.


    Are you afraid that people will see us? So what if they do? We¡¯re not having a secret love affair!¡±


    Arissa cast a sidelong nce at the man and muttered, ¡°I¡¯m not as shameless as you!¡± Hearing that,


    Benjamin gently raised his eyebrows and wrapped his long arm tightly around her waist.


    ¡°I believe you were quite shameless previously. I can vividly recall you saying that you want to pursue


    me. Why do you seem to be getting worse at it?¡±


    The corner of Arissa¡¯s lips twitched. Can I deny that?


    ¡°It was you who said you wanted to pursue me!¡± She turned to meet his intense and charming gaze


    and felt her heart skip a beat. ¡°Aren¡¯t I doing that now?¡± Benjamin deliberately whispered in her ear.


    His deep and raspy voice was incredibly enticing, making Arissa¡¯s heart beat erratically.


    Arissa could not help but curl her lips upward. ¡°I can¡¯t feel it!¡± Suddenly, Benjamin pulled her, spun


    around, and pinned her against the wall, pressing their bodies firmly together.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    He positioned one strong arm against the wall behind her head to enclose her in his embrace before


    lowering his eyes to fix them firmly on hers. Staring at him incredulously, Arissa reminded softly, ¡°You


    ¡ª¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you can¡¯t feel that I¡¯m pursuing you?¡± His lips were lifted slightly to a devilish smirk as


    he deliberately pressed himself against her. ¡°Can you feel it now?¡±


    ¡°You perv¡ªmmph!¡±

 Chapter 945

    Chapter 945


    Chapter 945 Dress Up Like a Boy


    Benjamin sealed her lips with his, stimting her nerves in the process. His passionate kiss caused her


    to have difficulty catching her breath. She patted his back and reminded him in an undertone, ¡°Let go of


    me. Others will see us.¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Benjamin turned her face around and kissed her again. Arissa¡¯s heart skipped a beat as his intense,


    masculine presence dominated her senses, causing her mind to go nk.


    Benjamin wrapped his arm tightly around her waist and pulled her close, preventing her from slumping


    to the ground. He finally let go of her after he was satisfied.


    Their hot and humid breaths tangled in the air, rendering the atmosphere ambiguous. He pressed his


    forehead against hers and gently exhaled in her face, sending a tingling sensation throughout her body.


    Ripples formed in Arissa¡¯s heart as she lowered her head to avoid him. ¡°We should go now.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze darkened as he took in her shy demeanor.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to go now? Do you want to take some time to calm yourself down?¡±


    Arissa felt self-conscious, looking at the teasing look on his face. ¡°I¡¯ve alreadyposed myself!¡± She


    pushed him aside and marched toward the ward.


    Staring at her slender figure from behind, Benjamin straightened his clothes and strode forward to


    grasp her hand.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to wait for me?¡±


    He turned his face sideways to look at her.


    ¡°You¡¯re already here. Is there a need to wait for you?¡±


    Benjamin gently pinched her face.


    Arissa¡¯s cheeks reddened.


    He held her hand with their fingers inteced. ¡°Grandaunt will only be delighted if she sees us entering


    together.¡±


    Arissa chuckled.


    When they stepped into the room, they noticed the kids surrounding Mary and having a lot of fun.


    They stayed there for almost an hour to keep Marypany before going out for their meal.


    Kingsley wanted to tag along, but Benjamin shot him a stern look.


    Kingsley widened his eyes in shock and chirped sheepishly, ¡°I won¡¯t go, so will you stop ring at me?¡±


    Shaun ced his arm on Kingsley¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t just follow them around and be their third wheel.


    Benjamin and Arissa are going on a date. Why are you going too?¡±


    ¡°But the kids are joining them,¡± Kingsley muttered.


    Shaun rolled his eyes at him.


    ¡°They are their children. How can youpare yourself to the kids?¡±


    Kingsley pursed his lips and grinned at Arissa the next second. ¡°Arissa, enjoy your date with Benjamin.


    If you think the kids are a nuisance, contact me anytime. I¡¯ll pick them up and bring them away.¡±


    Arissa was amused.


    Benjamin glowered at Kingsley onest time before bidding farewell to Mary and left with Arissa and


    the children.


    ¡°Bye. We¡¯re going out to eat!¡±


    The six kids said their goodbyes one after the other and skipped toward the elevator.


    Arissa kept her eyes trained on her children. ¡°Slow down and don¡¯t run around!¡±


    ¡°We got it, Mommy.¡±


    Jesse beamed, revealing the gap formed by her missing front teeth. Her dimples appeared


    exceptionally adorable.


    Benjamin nced at Jesse and said to Arissa, ¡°Why did you dress up Jesse as a boy?¡±


    Arissa¡¯s eyes gleamed.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a problem?¡±


    Jessecked courage, so Arissa wanted her to learn from her brothers and do everything like a boy


    would to build her courage.


    ¡°She¡¯s a little girl. Why does she need to dress up like a boy?¡± I still remember seeing her wearing a


    dress at the entrance previously. She seemed so cute. ¡°Let her wear dresses in the future!¡±


    Hearing his assertive tone, Arissaughed lightly. ¡°She should still wear the same uniform as her


    brothers when attending school, no?¡± Jesse¡¯s hair is still short. She doesn¡¯t look that good in dresses.


    Benjamin scowled at her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid Jesse will behave like a boy when she grows up?¡±


    Arissa snorted withughter. ¡°That¡¯s even better. Perhaps Jesse will be more daring if she acts


    like a boy.¡±


    Benjamin was rendered speechless.


    ¡°Jesse is too timid. I¡¯m trying to help her build her courage,¡± Arissa said.

 Chapter 946

    Chapter 946


    Chapter 946 Stop Harassing My Wife


    Benjamin brought Arissa and their six children to have lunch. Unexpectedly, Regan was having his


    meal there as well.


    He had yet to wrap his mind around the fact that Arissa had gotten married. His eyes glinted when he


    saw the man with a regal bearing and formidable aura beside her. Is he the mysterious Mr. Graham?


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    At the thought of hisck of shrewdness in offending Arissa, he hastily approached his daughter


    shamefacedly.


    ¡°Issa!¡± Arissa looked at Regan with a poker face, showing no inclination to entertain him. ¡°Issa, I


    suppose this is Benjamin. You two shoulde home to have a meal with us when you¡¯re free.¡±


    Regan regarded the couple with an amicable expression. Benjamin held Arissa¡¯s hand and didn¡¯t even


    spare Regan a nce.


    Arissa ignored Regan too. Those people trailing behind Regan shuffled forward to greet Benjamin after


    realizing who thetter was.


    ¡°Good day, Mr. Graham.¡± Benjamin merely responded with a slight nod. Because of his overly imposing


    aura, those people didn¡¯t dare to act too chummily with him. Instead, they sounded Regan out in an


    undertone.


    ¡°Mr. York, who is this?¡± Someone was curious about Arissa¡¯s identity. ¡°Issa is my eldest daughter. Her


    name is Arissa York. Benjamin is my son-inw!¡± Regan introduced proudly.


    He didn¡¯t care even though Arissa and Benjaminpletely disregarded him. Arissa sneered. ¡°Regan,


    who¡¯s your daughter and son-inw? Quit trying to rte yourself to us. We don¡¯t have the slightest


    connection with you!¡±


    Those people who came with Regan turned to look at him awkwardly.


    Unable to stand the embarrassment, Regan coaxed Arissa in a low voice, ¡°Issa, I know you¡¯re still mad


    at me. I was wrong for infuriating you previously, but that doesn¡¯t change the fact that you¡¯re my


    daughter. It¡¯s one thing to be angry at me, but you should avoid spouting statements like this. Others


    will treat us as mereughingstock if they hear you. Bring Benjamin home with you to have dinner with


    us when you have the time.¡±


    How pretentious!


    She shed a mocking smile.


    ¡°We¡¯ve cut ties long ago. I doubt we¡¯ll be able to digest the food at the York residence either. You can


    quit wasting your effort.¡±


    She was well aware of his intention.


    ¡°You just want to be acquainted and curry favors with Benjamin, don¡¯t you?¡± Arissa added harshly.


    Regan¡¯s face darkened as he felt utterly humiliated.


    Just then, the six kids ran over. ¡°Mommy, hurry up!¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Arissa answered before striding toward them.


    Regan widened his eyes in astonishment when he heard the children addressing Arissa as their


    mother.


    Noticing their facial features, which resemble Benjamin¡¯s, he grew even more shocked. Does that


    mean Arissa has been with Benjamin for a long time?


    ¡°Stop harassing my wife!¡± Benjamin warned Regan before walking away to catch up with his family.


    Regan frowned as remorse filled his chest. I would¡¯ve buttered Arissa up if I had known she knew


    Benjamin and was in an intimate rtionship with him. I shouldn¡¯t have helped my mother to scold


    Arissa at Northstream back then.


    ¡°Mr. York, I have to leave now. Let¡¯s meet again next time.¡±


    ¡°Mr. York, I have some unfinished work at my office, so I¡¯ll be going now.¡±


    Realizing Regan¡¯s unamiable, perhaps even hostile, rtionship with Benjamin, the people nning to


    have lunch with Regan excused themselves one after the other, skipping the meal altogether.


    After all, Benjamin did not treat Regan like thetter was his father-inw when he warned him earlier.


    If they continued to have their meal with Regan, that would imply their stance of opposing Benjamin,


    and they didn¡¯t have the guts to offend someone like Benjamin.


    Regan grimaced. I went to so much trouble to invite these people here, yet they all left because of


    Benjamin¡¯s words.


    He gritted his teeth while staring in the direction Arissa and the others had left. Did Arissa really give


    birth to the six kids?


    His eyes shone. I¡¯m a granddad. Those six children are my grandchildren.


    He couldn¡¯t help but walk toward them but was halted by the bodyguards.


    ¡°Issa is my daughter!¡± Regan hurriedly exined.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Without Mr. Graham¡¯s order, we¡¯ll never let you pass.¡± The bodyguard blocked Regan¡¯s way


    forward.


    Regan stayed there for some time and only left after epting the fact that he couldn¡¯t get in.

 Chapter 947

    Chapter 947


    Chapter 947 My Embrace


    ¡°Mommy!¡± All six children stared at Arissa worriedly. Right then, Arissa wore a grim look on her face,


    looking all doom and gloom. Only when she met their concerned gazes did she snap back to her


    senses.


    Quickly schooling her features, she put on a smile, although it looked a touch stiff. ¡°Let¡¯s go in!¡± The


    sextuplets studied her for a moment before they took her hands.


    The warmth from their soft palms traveled to her cold hands, suffusing her with a warmth that


    prated into the depths of her heart. She shed them a grateful smile.


    What¡¯s so great about those people? There¡¯s no need for me to bother about those who don¡¯t give a fig


    about me. I only have to concern myself with those who care about me.


    In the next heartbeat, a broad and solid chest stered against her back. She nced over her


    shoulder, smiling when her eyes met Benjamin¡¯s dark ones.


    Draping an arm around her shoulder, Benjamin murmured, ¡°Don¡¯t smile if you don¡¯t feel like it. It looks


    awful.¡±


    That promptly rendered Arissa speechless.


    The children looked at Benjamin in disapproval.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to console others, Mr. Graham? Mommy needs somefort now!¡±


    Benjamin quirked an eyebrow and pinned his eyes on the children.


    ¡°No words canpare to my embrace.¡±


    Pfft!


    Their conversation had Arissa burst into giggles.


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes twinkled, and the corners of his mouth lifted.


    He led them all to the couch and handed the menu to the children after taking it from the server. ¡°Take


    a look and decide what you¡¯d all like to eat. Then, order it yourselves.¡±


    The children crowded around Arissa and mored enthusiastically, ¡°Let¡¯s look together, Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Arissa agreed smilingly before shifting her gaze to Benjamin.


    Holding his unfathomable gaze, she teased, ¡°Is it going to be your treat or mine?¡±


    ¡°You shall foot the billter,¡± Benjamin replied cidly, sitting from across from them and staring at her


    and the children intently.


    ¡°Can we order anything at all, Mommy?¡±


    Oliver¡¯s sudden voice drew Arissa¡¯s attention back.


    She looked down at him and nodded. ¡°Just order whatever you want to eat. It¡¯s my treat!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re so generous today, Mommy!¡± Jasperplimented.


    Arissa was mortified. She sensed Benjamin¡¯s gaze but was too embarrassed to look at him. She


    merely kept her head lowered and helped the children while they ced their orders.


    ¡°Just order anything you¡¯d like to eat, Sweethearts. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony with me.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    All six children were thrilled to the core. Even Tim didn¡¯t hold back, ordering whatever was to his liking.


    As Benjamin gazed at them and listened to their dulcet voices while sitting across from them, the curve


    of his lips persisted.


    Just then, a bodyguard came in and whispered in his ear, ¡°Mr. Graham, Regan hasn¡¯t left and is still


    downstairs.¡±


    When Benjamin heard that, his eyes glinted sharply. ¡°Keep a close eye on him.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Thereafter, the bodyguard left.


    Arissa lifted her head and looked over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Hurry up and order. I¡¯m hungry!¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s thin lips parted, his words domineering as he was used to giving orders.


    ¡°Are you not ordering?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll eat whatever you guys eat.¡±


    In other words, Benjamin entrusted them with the task of ordering food.


    Rolling her eyes, Arissa quipped, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that the food we order isn¡¯t your cup of tea?¡±


    Benjamin looked into her eyes, seemingly prating into the deepest recesses of her soul.


    Arissa¡¯s heart skipped several beats. She held his eyes for a few seconds before she turned evasive


    and averted her gaze.


    In the end, she still ordered him a few dishes he liked.


    The restaurant¡¯s service was exceedingly fast. She took the children to the restroom, and when they


    came out after washing their hands, the server had already started serving the food.


    ¡°Come here!¡± Benjamin called out to them upon catching sight of them. He was already seated at the


    dining table.


    Over the moon, the sextuplets sprinted over and climbed onto the chairs.


    ¡°Wow, how fragrant!¡±


    ¡°The food looks delicious!¡±


    Sprawling on the dining table, they inhaled deeply a few times.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡±


    Benjamin swept a gaze over them before he moved his gaze to Arissa. He pulled out a chair for her.


    ¡°Sit here.¡±

 Chapter 948

    Chapter 948


    Chapter 948 How About I Call You Sweetheart


    Arissa eyed Benjamin, who was acting all high-handed. She hesitated for a while before walking over


    to him.


    If I were to go and sit on the other side, he¡¯d definitely be displeased.


    Taking all that in, the six children chortled discreetly.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you be apart from Mommy for even a second, Daddy?¡±


    Gavin poked fun at his father.


    His eyes lighting up, Tim likewise fixated his gaze on Benjamin.


    Zachary, Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse also stared at the man unblinkingly in curiosity.


    ¡°No,¡± Benjamin answered.


    Arissa was startled, the corners of her mouth twitching when she glimpsed his calm and unruffled


    expression.


    ¡°Hurry up and sit down to eat! We¡¯re all waiting for you.¡±


    Benjamin shot a look at her.


    Arissa sat down smilingly. ¡°Let¡¯s eat, Sweethearts!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Beside themselves with joy, the children picked up their forks and started eating.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    At the same time, the voice of the man beside her drifted over.


    Arissa felt the tips of her ears burning. I was talking to the kids. Why on earth did he butt in?


    She turned to throw him a re, only to meet his eyes. They were scorching to the point that they could


    almost reduce her to ashes.


    Her face ming, she glowered at him.


    Benjamin devilishly quirked a brow and leaned closer to her. ¡°Am I not your sweetheart?¡±


    Arissa¡¯s heart started hammering wildly, and she blushed to the tip of her ears.


    ¡°I was talking to the kids!¡± she hissed.


    I wasn¡¯t talking to him! Who cares about him? He wants me to call him Sweetheart? Why doesn¡¯t he do


    so first?


    In the next moment, Benjamin¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°How about I call you such instead, Sweetheart?¡±


    Arissa¡¯s heart pounded like a jackhammer, the man¡¯s teasing robbing her of herposure.


    ¡°Who told you to call me Sweetheart?¡±


    A touch of guilt lingered within her, for she hadn¡¯t expected him to see right through her just when that


    thought urred to her.


    Gah! How embarrassing!


    Benjamin¡¯s lips quirked up.


    When Arissa noticed that the children were looking in their direction, she chastised him in a low voice,


    ¡°Do you still want to eat?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Benjamin replied with a smirk.


    Nevertheless, his smoldering gaze remained glued to her bright red face, the heat in them making


    things turn suggestive.


    Arissa¡¯s heart fluttered. She felt as though the man was hinting at something else, and her mind


    inexorably went into the gutter.


    Twisting a fraction to the side, she pretended to take food for the children and ignored him altogether.


    ¡°Eat more, Sweethearts!¡±


    She took some food for each of them before she started eating.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Benjamin was disgruntled.


    ¡°Have you forgotten something?¡±


    Huh?


    Arissa regarded him in puzzlement.


    Benjamin looked displeased.


    ¡°What have I forgotten?¡±


    Arissa appeared all innocent.


    ¡°You forgot to take food for your husband!¡±


    Benjamin clenched his jaw.


    Arissa was momentarily stunned. Mirth bubbled within her, and she rubbed her nose.


    She dodged his sharp gaze, but still, she lifted her fork and took some food for him.


    ¡°Dig in, Graham!¡± A smile crinkled the corners of her eyes.


    Despite finding her smile a tad fake, Benjamin felt much better.


    He took the food with his fork and ced it into his mouth.


    He was still as elegant and dignified when he ate, his wless features mesmerizing to the point that


    she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off him.


    Unknowingly, she fell into a trance while staring at him.


    Benjamin took in the sight of her enthralled gaze and was filled with pride.


    Saying nothing, he continued eating, allowing her to have her fill of him.


    Sometimeter, Arissa blinked. Noticing the curve of the man¡¯s lips, she felt somewhat mortified.


    The food continued being served, one after another.


    Next, Benjamin took some food for her and the children. As he watched them eat, he naturally did the


    same.


    Other than the unfortunate incident of bumping into Regan, they all enjoyed the meal.


    Arissa footed the bill before going to the amusement park with Benjamin and the children.


    Benjamin had given his promise to the sextuplets previously, but he was only putting his word into


    action that day.


    The eyes of all six children went wide in excitement the instant theyid eyes on the incredible view in


    front of them.

 Chapter 949

    Chapter 949


    Chapter 949 Visiting the Amusement Park


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How beautiful!¡± Jesse jumped up and down ecstatically. ¡°Mr. Graham really brought us here to y!¡±


    Jasper was also delighted, his eyes riveted on the bright lights of the amusement park. Unblinkingly,


    Tim eximed, ¡°I¡¯ve seen this on television.¡±


    Arissa and Benjamin were overwhelmed with anguish when they heard that. Arissa stroked his head.


    ¡°We¡¯lle here often to have fun in the future.¡±


    ¡°Yay!¡± Tim grinned from ear to ear. Turning around, Gavin said to him, ¡°It¡¯s even more beautiful inside,


    Tim. Let¡¯s go in!¡±


    Then he proceeded to take his younger brother¡¯s hand. ¡°Sure!¡± In seventh heaven, Tim bobbed his


    head and reached out to grasp Zachary¡¯s hand.


    Zachary nced at his two brothers before clutching Oliver¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Let¡¯s all hold hands. There are many people inside. Otherwise, we¡¯ll easily get lost.¡±


    Oliver quickly grabbed Jasper¡¯s hand, whereas Jasper seized hold of Jesse¡¯s hand.


    Hand in hand, all six of the siblings gazed up at Arissa and Benjamin with eagerness written all over


    their faces.


    ¡°Mommy, Mr. Graham, let¡¯s go in!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Walking to the one end of the line, Arissa took Gavin¡¯s hand before motioning at Benjamin. ¡°Go over to


    Jesse¡¯s side.¡±


    They had many children with them, so it was easy for one to get lost if they neglected to keep a close


    eye on them.


    Benjamin eyed her for a moment before clutching Jesse¡¯s hand.


    The sensation of her father¡¯s massive hand around her petite one felt different from her mother¡¯s soft


    one, and a strange feeling surged within Jesse.


    Her eyes lit up, and she was as happy as a m.


    She stole a peek at Benjamin. At the same time, Benjamin dipped his eyes and looked at his daughter.


    He tightened his grip on the soft hand in his.


    ¡°Follow closely, everyone!¡± Arissa instructed, reminding the children to stay together at all times.


    ¡°Got it, Mommy!¡± Zachary answered loudly.


    I¡¯m in the middle, so I¡¯ll keep an eye on the others!


    ¡°Even if we get lost, Mommy, it doesn¡¯t matter. We all have phones with us,¡± Jasper said with a snicker.


    Arissa smacked him on the head. ¡°Do you still remember what happened at the airport when we


    returned to the country? You wandered off! Yet, you have the nerve to say that it doesn¡¯t matter even if


    you get lost?¡±


    Jasper stuck his tongue out. ¡°You should be thanking me, Mommy. If I hadn¡¯t been taken away by Mr.


    Graham¡¯s bodyguards, we might not have found Gavin even now.¡±


    At that, Arissa was torn between amusement and exasperation.


    ¡°If so, I should also thank Gavin, right? If he hadn¡¯t run off, the entire misunderstanding wouldn¡¯t have


    existed.¡±


    Following that, Gavin chortled. ¡°Even if you hadn¡¯t switched ces with me, Jasper, perhaps Mommy


    would¡¯ve discovered me in no time!¡±


    Mommy has been working at Daddy¡¯spany, so there would have been plenty of opportunities to


    meet me.


    ¡°No matter how fast, it couldn¡¯t bepared with us swapping ces!¡± Jasper crowed, curling his lips.


    Chuckling, Arissa interjected, ¡°It was all a coincidence. It¡¯s still best not to get lost, lest you bump into


    someone with malicious intentions.¡±


    If some criminals were to kidnap anyone of them, it¡¯d be difficult to find them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy. We¡¯ll be careful!¡± Oliver promised in constion, aware that she still had some


    leftover fear from the incident back then.


    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ve all got to be careful. Don¡¯t run off when we¡¯re outside,¡± Arissa warned once more.


    Right then, Benjamin shot her a reassuring look. ¡°The bodyguards are following us, so we¡¯ll be fine


    here. What would you guys like to y?¡±


    ¡°The roller coaster!¡± the children shrieked in unison.


    Benjamin regarded them dubiously, but still, he relented, ¡°All right.¡±


    Tim had never been to the amusement park. He found everything intriguing.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go for a ride on the roller coaster!¡±


    Smiling, Arissa led the way in front and brought them over.


    Benjamin, on the other hand, took up the rear.


    Both the adults and six adorable children had striking looks, attracting much attention.


    Some couldn¡¯t resist raising their phones to snap a photo, but they were stopped from doing so by the


    bodyguards a near distance away.


    Arissa and Benjamin took care of two children each. Gavin and Zachary tactfully allowed their brothers


    and sister to be with their parents while they went with the bodyguards.


    After all, they couldn¡¯t take a turn on the rides without the apaniment of an adult.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Mommy!¡± Jesse grasped Arissa¡¯s hand.

 Chapter 950

    Chapter 950


    Chapter 950 We Are So Happy


    Arissa looked at Jesse in amusement. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. Are you?¡± Immediately, Jesse shook her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid either!¡±


    Eyeing Arissa, Jasper shed her a smile. ¡°If you¡¯re scaredter, just hold my hand, Mommy.¡± The


    corners of Arissa¡¯s mouth twitched. Meanwhile, Benjamin was with Tim and Oliver.


    They all looked calm and unruffled, with the exception of Benjamin, who sat stiffly in his seat. He had a


    tall and muscr physique, but the seat was a bit too small, which made him feel ufortable. ¡°Are


    you two scared?¡±


    Nheless, Benjamin still put that question forth to the boys. Tim and Oliver shook their heads. ¡°I¡¯m


    not scared!¡± Oliver was excited beyond words.


    Tim, on the other hand, had never been on a roller coaster, but it had seemed fun when he watched


    others taking the ride on the television.


    Finding it interesting, he likewise shook his head. ¡°Nope!¡± Benjamin patted them both on the heads.


    Subsequently, he nced over his shoulder at Gavin and Zachary behind him. ¡°Are you both afraid?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Zachary said proudly. Gavin was grinning so widely that his eyes were mere slits. He


    was thrilled, for it was his first time riding the roller coaster with his parents.


    In the past, he had no interest in riding the roller coaster, but his parents and siblings were with him


    then. When everyone rode together, it became meaningful and enjoyable.


    ¡°We¡¯re not scared, Daddy. Are you?¡± Gavin deliberately asked. Benjamin snorted softly. ¡°Sit tight.¡±


    Hah! I merely find this too childish. I¡¯m not even fearful when I pilot a ne and hover in the sky. Such


    a trivial ride is nothing!


    He tapped Arissa on the shoulder. When she turned around, he asked, ¡°Have you ridden a roller


    coaster before?¡±


    Arissa nodded. ¡°Yes!¡± She had been on a roller coaster several times, not only before she had the


    children but also a few times with the childrenter.


    ¡°Are you scared?¡± Benjamin fixated his eyes on her. Arissa shook her head. ¡°Nope. It¡¯s quite fun.¡± She


    then studied him for a while. ¡°Have you been on a roller coaster?¡±


    Benjamin pursed his lips, appearing a touch unsettled. ¡°No.¡± At once, Arissa¡¯s eyes darted to the side,


    mirth dancing distinctly in them. She wanted tough, but she didn¡¯t dare do so.


    ¡°In that case, you can experience it today with the kids.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Benjamin swept a gaze over her. At that precise moment, Tim tugged on the hem of Benjamin¡¯s


    shirt. ¡°I¡¯ve never ridden on a roller coaster either, Mr. Graham!¡±


    Caressing his head, Benjamin said gently, ¡°Then, let¡¯s look forward to it together.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± A smile adorned Tim¡¯s face, and his eyes shone brightly.


    ¡°Jasper, Jesse, are you afraid?¡±


    Benjamin proceeded to ask the other two children.


    Upon hearing that, Arissaughed. ¡°They¡¯re exhrated riding the roller coaster, not afraid in the least!¡±


    They all settled in their seats. Only when the safety check had been conducted did the staff press the


    button to activate the ride.


    The roller coaster gradually elerated, climbing to the top before zipping down.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Arissa shouted out loud.


    The children also screamed in excitement.


    However, Tim jumped in fright.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid!¡±


    Hugging him tightly, Benjamin murmured words of reassurance in Tim¡¯s ear, although he had no idea


    whether thetter could hear him.


    After that momentary sh of fear, Tim became excited, and he started shouting in exhration.


    The ovepping screams brimmed with euphoria.


    At the sight of Arissa and the children enjoying themselves, Benjamin shed a faint smile.


    As the children weren¡¯t satisfied with a single ride, Arissa and Benjamin rode the roller coaster with


    them again before moving on to other rides.


    Within one night, they went for all the fun rides with the children before the amusement park closed for


    the day.


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy!¡± Arissa squealed while they were on the Ferris wheel.


    Seeing that, all six children dissolved intoughter. Thereafter, they imitated her and shouted at the


    night sky.


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re so happy!¡±


    Benjamin looked at the woman with a burning gaze. She¡¯s having even more fun than the kids!


    Sensing his gaze, Arissa turned to him, only to feel a warmth on her lips as the man kissed her.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Thump! Thump!


    In a sh, her heart began racing.

 Chapter 951

    Chapter 951


    Chapter 951 Romantic Gesture


    The six children were busy gazing out at the stunning night view in the distance, so none of them


    noticed Arissa and Benjamin kissing. Boom! Boom! All of a sudden, fireworks lit up the sky from afar,


    emitting dazzling lights.


    ¡°Wow!¡± ¡°How beautiful!¡± ¡°Quick, look, Mommy! There are fireworks!¡± The sextuplets snapped their


    heads back to Arissa, but their eyes promptly rounded in unison.


    Daddy and Mommy are kissing! Before Benjamin could let go of her, Arissa had hastily pushed him


    away, embarrassed beyond words.


    Ugh! The kids caught us red-handed, yet he still carried on nonchntly! Her face flushed bright red.


    She shot a re at the man, and when she met the children¡¯s curious and mirthful gazes, even greater


    embarrassment deluged her.


    She turned their heads around. ¡°Watch the fireworks. Enjoy them, or you won¡¯t be able to see them


    anymore in a while!¡±


    At that, the children giggled. Jaspermented, ¡°Haha, Mommy is shy!¡±


    Oliver seconded, ¡°Yeah, Mommy¡¯s face is all red.¡± Tim merely chortled. Zachary, on the other hand,


    said, ¡°They were actually kissing secretly!¡±


    Finally, Jesse asked, ¡°Mommy, was it you who kissed Mr. Graham or the other way round?¡±


    Gavin nced at Benjamin, the corners of his mouth twitching when his eyes met his father¡¯s calm


    gaze.


    Daddy has got really thick skin. Mommy is already blushing, but he¡¯s still unfazed. Arissa¡¯s face


    flushed. Sheposed herself before looking out at the fireworks in the distance.


    Casting a nce at the tip of her ears, which were bright red, Benjamin chuckled. He leaned close to


    her. ¡°How do you like the fireworks?¡±


    His deep voice and warm breath brushed across her ear, making it tingle.


    It was so melodious that her heart also skipped several beats. Arissa looked back over her shoulder at


    the man. ¡°You lighted them?¡±


    Benjamin stared at her fixedly and shook his head. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Arissa replied lowly. Why is he asking me that when it wasn¡¯t him who lit the fireworks?


    ¡°Ethen and the others lighted them.¡± Wrapping an arm around her waist, Benjamin rested his chin on


    the top of her head.


    Arissa¡¯s heartbeat sped up. Beaming widely in surprise, she lightly leaned back to bump his chest.


    ¡°Why did you deny it earlier, then?¡±


    ¡°You asked whether I lighted them.¡± With a solemn expression on his face, Benjamin picked fault with


    her choice of words.


    That had the corners of Arissa¡¯s mouth twitch. Anyhow, she was still ted by the man¡¯s romantic


    gesture.


    ¡°Wow, they¡¯re so dazzling! Oh, there¡¯s more!¡± the children cheered in high spirits. Arissa and Benjamin


    gazed at them affectionately, their lips curving upward.


    By the time they alighted from the Ferris wheel, Benjamin was cradling Jesse in his arms. She was


    worn out from ying, so she was a tad sleepy.


    Arissa led the other five children out of the amusement park. ¡°Are you all hungry?¡± she asked, looking


    down at the children. Tim and Oliver were a bit sleepy.


    Conversely, Gavin, Zachary, and Jasper were still as energetic as ever. ¡°Yes!¡± they hurriedly eximed.


    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Arissa asked with a smile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go for barbecue, Mommy!¡± Jasper suggested. Arissa arched a brow. ¡°That will take quite some


    time. Let¡¯s have something else instead.¡±


    Jasper muttered, ¡°Why did you ask us what we wanted to eat, then? You should¡¯ve just decided by


    yourself!¡±


    In response, Arissa chuckled. Then, she asked the other children, ¡°How about ham sausage, oxtail


    soup, and meatballs?¡±


    Tim started salivating. ¡°Okay!¡± Gavin nodded, curious as he had never tried oxtail soup before.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°I second that!¡± Zachary agreed as well. Even then, he could already smell the fragrance of it in the air.


    ¡°Oxtail soup? Quick, let¡¯s go, Mommy! Where is it?¡± Oliver swallowed, no longer sleepy after hearing


    them discuss having oxtail soup.


    The sight of the children salivating made Arissa giggle. ¡°I think it¡¯s right ahead. Quick, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Benjamin was cradling Jesse, and thetter was almost asleep by then. But when she heard the


    mention of food, she forced her eyes open, only for them to droop the next moment. It made for an


    amusing sight.


    ¡°Sleep first if you¡¯re drowsy,¡± Benjamin coaxed, patting her lightly on the back. Arissa threw Benjamin a


    questioning look. ¡°Are you fine with oxtail soup?¡±

 Chapter 952

    Chapter 952


    Chapter 952 Jump the Queue


    Benjamin¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. ¡°Is oxtail soup hygienic?¡± It¡¯s made of the tail of a cow, after all.


    Arissa thought, Oh God, I shouldn¡¯t have asked him. He¡¯s a germaphobe, so he doesn¡¯t eat such a


    thing.


    ¡°You can try itter. It¡¯s very fragrant!¡± How filthy can cows¡¯ tails be? They¡¯re exceedingly clean, okay?


    Cows merely roam in pastures, so cows¡¯ tails are far cleaner than pigs¡¯ tails.


    And so, Arissa led the children in search of the stall selling oxtail soup.


    After they exited the amusement park, the aroma grew all the stronger. That aside, they were greeted


    by the sight of a long queue.


    ¡°Follow your daddy. I¡¯ll go and buy it.¡± Leaving that instruction to her five sons, Arissa joined the queue.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We¡¯ll apany you, Mommy!¡±


    Jasper trotted over.


    ¡°Go and wait in the car. I¡¯ve still got to stand in line here,¡± Arissa said, ncing back over her shoulder.


    Then, she said to Benjamin, ¡°Keep an eye on them, Benjamin!¡±


    Benjamin quirked a brow, feeling a touch disgruntled that all the children wanted to stay with her.


    Thus, he also headed over to them on his long legs while carrying his daughter in his arms.


    Seeing that they had alle over, Arissa chortled. ¡°You all want to queue as well?¡±


    There are still dozens of people in front of us.


    A frown marred Benjamin¡¯s countenance, and he proposed, ¡°Let¡¯s wait in the car. I¡¯ll have the


    bodyguards buy it.¡±


    After all, who knows how long we¡¯ll have to wait.


    He eyed the long queue before him, greatly puzzled. Is this really that delicious?


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s not trouble them.¡±


    Arissa nced at the bodyguards who were with them. They don¡¯t have it easy either.


    With his brows scrunched together, Benjamin waited with her and the children.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back to the car first?¡±


    Arissa was worried that it would be taxing for him, considering the fact that he was cradling Jesse.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just wait with you,¡± Benjamin insisted, pursing his lips.


    In light of his demurral, Arissa stretched out her hands. ¡°I¡¯ll carry her for a while.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    Benjamin was adamant about carrying Jesse by himself, even shifting her so that she could sleep more


    comfortably.


    Jessey against the man¡¯s shoulder.


    Arissa smiled, looking at the man.


    He kept grumbling about us pampering Jesse, but he has also changed a lot after learning that she¡¯s a


    girl!


    ¡°Why are you smiling?¡±


    Benjamin raised a brow domineeringly.


    The corners of Arissa¡¯s mouth lifted, and she teased, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you want Jesse to be like the


    other boys? It isn¡¯t proper for you to be showing her preferential treatment!¡±


    Benjamin was stunned for a moment. ¡°She¡¯s already asleep. Am I to carry her on my back instead of in


    my arms?¡±


    Arissa snickered, but she didn¡¯t expose him.


    Benjamin continued queuing with Jesse in his arms.


    When the line remained stationary after they had queued for some time, he lifted his wrist and nced


    at the time.


    ¡°Carry Jesse for a while. I¡¯ll go and buy it.¡±


    How much longer do we need to wait if this persists? It¡¯s already past ten o¡¯clock now, and it¡¯s going to


    be eleven o¡¯clock soon.


    ¡°You¡¯re nning on jumping the queue?¡± Arissa questioned in a low voice to prevent the children from


    overhearing.


    But it¡¯d be even worse if he were to do that, no?


    ¡°I¡¯ve got a n.¡±


    Shooting her a look, Benjamin bent down a fraction and handed Jesse to her.


    Arissa took her daughter from him.


    Thereafter, Benjamin strode toward the front of the queue.


    ¡°Why did Daddy go to the front, Mommy?¡±


    Gavin¡¯s eyes went wide like saucers.


    Meanwhile, Tim blinked. Don¡¯t tell me Daddy is going to cut in line. That wouldn¡¯t be appropriate, would


    it?


    ¡°Mr. Graham is going to jump the queue?¡±


    Zachary stared fixedly in Benjamin¡¯s direction.


    Jasper and Oliver giggled. ¡°I never thought that Mr. Graham would do such a thing as jump the queue!¡±


    The corners of Arissa¡¯s mouth twitched.


    In order to maintain Benjamin¡¯s image in the children¡¯s hearts, she rified, ¡°He isn¡¯t going to the front


    to jump the queue.¡±


    ¡°Why else, then?¡±


    Zachary was confused.


    That had Arissa at a loss for words, for she wasn¡¯t sure why Benjamin had gone to the front either. If I


    deny it, what if I happen to be proven wrongter?


    ¡°Perhaps he wants to have a look at the menu? Let¡¯s just wait and see.¡±


    Utterly curious, the children craned their necks as they observed Benjamin.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look, too!¡± Jasper couldn¡¯t stay still.


    Arissa quickly held him back. ¡°Don¡¯t run around!¡±

 Chapter 953

    Chapter 953


    Chapter 953 Treating Everyone to Oxtail Soup


    Benjamin strode to the front. He was evidently a walking pheromone dispenser, for he instantly became


    the center of attention.


    Everyone couldn¡¯t take their eyes off his handsome features and regal aura.


    ¡°Do you mind allowing me to cut in line? My wife and kids are hungry. Your oxtail soups will be on me.¡±


    Given his innate majesty, no one interrupted or cut him off.


    After listening to him, everyone cheered, finding it all romantic beyond words that he was buying food


    for his wife and children.


    In fact, those standing near him promptly expressed their agreement.


    ¡°We¡¯re in no hurry, so go ahead.¡±


    Inclining his head in thanks, Benjamin ordered a few servings for a takeaway before paying via e-


    payment.


    ¡°I¡¯m treating everyone in line. Is ten thousand enough?¡± Benjamin asked the stall owner.


    The stall owner gaped at Benjamin before taking a look at the long queue.


    ¡°That¡¯s too much! At the very most, it¡¯ll only be a few thousand!¡±


    No one knew the exact amount, so Benjamin still paid ten thousand after arching a brow.


    ¡°Then, just consider it my treat for those after me until everything is sold.¡±


    The stall owner was nonplussed. ¡°This is really too much, Sir! All I have here isn¡¯t worth ten thousand.


    Let me refund five thousand to you!¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. Just consider it as tips from me.¡±


    Ultimately, Benjamin wasn¡¯t in the habit of taking money back after paying.


    At his generosity, the stall owner didn¡¯t argue further. All he could do was preparerger portions for the


    man.


    After that, Benjamin beckoned at the bodyguards.


    The captain of the bodyguards jogged over. ¡°Mr. Graham!¡±


    ¡°If you guys want to eat oxtail soup, have some to go. It¡¯s my treat. Get more and bring it back for the


    others,¡± Benjamin said.


    ttered, the captain of the bodyguards nodded fervently.


    ¡°Understood, Mr. Graham! Mr. Graham, why don¡¯t you go over to Mrs. Graham first? I¡¯ll bring the food


    over in a while.¡±


    Seeing that a few servings were already ready, Benjamin picked them up. ¡°Take the remaining few


    later.¡±


    Then he walked back toward Arissa.


    When the children saw the maning back with food in his hands, they all wore expressions of


    astonishment.


    ¡°Mommy, Daddy has indeed jumped the queue!¡±


    Arissa scrutinized the man heading toward her. Whoa, he really cut in line?


    ¡°What did you do?¡± She regarded him with merriment dancing in her eyes.


    Benjamin swept a gaze over her and the children.


    Before he could exin, the stall owner at the front hollered, ¡°Calm down, everyone! That gentleman


    earlier is treating all of you to oxtail soup, and that goes for everyone in line!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Arissa chuckled, never having expected Benjamin to use such a tactic. ¡°How


    generous of you, Graham!¡±


    ¡°Others won¡¯t be willing to let me cut in line otherwise.¡± Benjamin¡¯s lips quirked up. ¡°Let¡¯s get into the


    car first.¡±


    Cradling Jesse in her arms, Arissa ordered the children to go over to the car.


    ¡°Everyone, follow me. We¡¯re not queuing anymore.¡±


    Benjamin kept an eye on the five boys.


    Gavin, Tim, Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper were over the moon.


    ¡°That was smart of you, Mr. Graham!¡± Jasperplimented.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In response, Benjamin nced at him, his thin lips curving upward.


    ¡°How generous of you, Mr. Graham!¡±


    Oliver shed the man a thumbs-up.


    With oxtail soup to go in both hands, Benjamin motioned at Arissa. ¡°Hurry up and go over there.¡±


    The children giggled and ran over.


    Only when Arissa and the children were all settled in the car did Benjamin climb in.


    ¡°Quick, give it to us, Mr. Graham!¡±


    Zachary was incredibly eager to eat.


    Benjamin looked at them, only to see the children gazing at him with expressions of anticipation on


    their faces.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just eat when we arrive home, okay?¡±


    In all honesty, he wasn¡¯t the kind of person who ate in the car.


    Gavin pursed his lips. ¡°It won¡¯t be delicious anymore if we wait until we arrive home, Daddy!¡±


    The trip home takes at least half an hour!


    ¡°It¡¯s only delicious when we eat it hot now. Give me a serving!¡± Arissa interjected.


    She reached out to take a serving from him, but Benjamin ced the oxtail soup on the table in the car.


    ¡°It¡¯s still scalding hot, so let it cool for a while.¡±

 Chapter 954

    Chapter 954


    Chapter 954 Are You Not Sharing It with Me


    ¡°Here, I¡¯ll carry Jesse.¡± Benjamin took his daughter from Arissa and cradled her in his arms. That aside,


    he even snagged a nket and draped it over her.


    Quirking a brow, Arissa smiled. ¡°You guys go ahead and eat.¡±


    Benjamin gazed down at her, his voice a mere whisper. Noticing that their sister was asleep, Gavin and


    the rest of the children followed suit, lowering their voices thoughtfully.


    ¡°Is Jesse not eating?¡± Tim inquired. ¡°She¡¯s already asleep,¡± Jasper replied. Zachary chimed in, ¡°We¡¯ll


    just save some for her.¡±


    Benjamin pinned his eyes on them. ¡°There¡¯s more. The bodyguards will be bringing the rest over in a


    while. Eat first.¡±


    Hearing that, the five boys were overjoyed. ¡°Can we eat, Mommy?¡±


    Gavin turned to Arissa, swallowing audibly.


    Arissa couldn¡¯t resist the temptation either as the fragrant aroma wafted into her nostrils. She carefully


    took one out. ¡°Let¡¯s eat together.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Excited to the core, Oliver picked up a spoon and handed it to his mother.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Here, this is for you, Mommy.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Stirring it for a bit, Arissa inhaled deeply. ¡°How fragrant!¡±


    She looked at her five sons, chuckling at the sight of them drooling.


    Scooping up a spoonful of the soup, she fed it to Tim first. ¡°Try some, Tim!¡±


    Tim opened his mouth and ate it. His eyes promptly lit up, and he nodded fervently. ¡°It¡¯s delicious,


    Mommy!¡±


    shing him an affectionate smile, Arissa fed him another spoonful.


    ¡°Hey, we want to eat, too, Mommy! You can¡¯t just feed Tim alone!¡± Jasper protested.


    ¡°There¡¯s more, so you don¡¯t need to panic.¡±


    Taking a spoonful of soup, she fed it to Jasper before doing the same with Oliver, Gavin, and Zachary.


    ¡°Eat some, too, Mommy! It smells really good.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Smiling, Arissa ate a spoonful herself.


    Indeed, it¡¯s delicious!


    Seeing that the children had swallowed and were looking at her eagerly, she hastily fed them again.


    After feeding them, she took a spoonful and was just about to eat it when she glimpsed the man beside


    her. She held it out to him.


    ¡°Try some, too!¡±


    Benjamin eyed the oxtail soup that contained the tail of a cow, his brows knitting together.


    ¡°Try it! You¡¯ve already tried offal anyway. This tastes even better than offal!¡± Arissa cajoled.


    The five boys stared at their father while grinning from ear to ear.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious, Daddy! It smells really good.¡±


    Gavin wanted Benjamin to try it as well.


    ¡°Yeah. Quick, open your mouth! It¡¯s going to drip!¡± Arissa warned.


    ¡°Take it¡ª¡±


    Before he had finished speaking, a drop of soup dripped right onto his shirt. His handsome face started


    contorting.


    Following that, Gavin¡¯s jaw dropped open in shock.


    Tim, Oliver, Zachary, and Jasper were also taken by surprise.


    It never urred to Arissa that the soup would really drip onto his shirt. She shed him a sheepish


    smile. ¡°I¡¯ll wash it for you when we arrive home.¡±


    Benjamin shot her a sidelong nce.


    ¡°Hurry up and eat it!¡± Arissa brought the spoon to his mouth again.


    Benjamin heaved a sigh. His striking face stiffened, but still, he opened his mouth.


    Arissa fixated her eyes on him. However, his expression remained unchanged, so she couldn¡¯t tell


    whether he liked it.


    ¡°Quick, give me some, Mommy!¡±


    Jasper tugged on the hem of her shirt.


    ¡°Sure, sure!¡± Arissa hurriedly scooped some for the children.


    In no time, they had finished the entire serving of oxtail soup.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Nudging Arissa¡¯s arm, Benjamin arched a brow.


    Arissa turned to nce at him even as she took another serving out. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Benjamin motioned at the oxtail soup with his eyes. ¡°Are you not sharing it with me?¡±


    Immediately, Arissa gaped at him. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t like it?¡±


    Narrowing his eyes a fraction, Benjamin shot daggers at her.


    Arissa blinked, surprised beyond words. ¡°You find it delicious as well?¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. ¡°Its taste is still eptable.¡±


    ¡°Is that apliment or what?¡± Arissa deliberately asked with her eyes trained on him.


    The corners of Benjamin¡¯s mouth lifted slightly. ¡°It¡¯s apliment.¡±


    ¡°In that case, eat more!¡±

 Chapter 955

    Chapter 955


    Chapter 955 Fighting the Children for Affection


    Since Benjamin liked oxtail soup, Arissa fed him more. ¡°I told you it was delicious, but you didn¡¯t believe


    me. Don¡¯t you find it irresistible now?¡± she teased, her bright eyes pinned on the man.


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes flickered. Indeed, it smells nice. ¡°Give me another spoonful.¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    The boys watched as their father enjoy the oxtail soup. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t just feed Daddy! We want to


    eat, too!¡±


    Arissa turned to feed them, but the man grabbed her hand that was holding the spoon. ¡°I¡¯m not full yet.¡±


    That promptly rendered Arissa speechless. Benjamin nced at the children and said in a deep voice,


    ¡°Take another serving and eat it by yourselves.¡±


    Arissa regarded him with a smirk on her face, yet he remained unfazed without showing the slightest


    hint of embarrassment. Gavin snorted. ¡°How shameless!¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Do you still need Mommy to feed you when you¡¯re already an adult,


    Mr. Graham?¡±


    Zachary shot him a disdainful look. With all the shamelessness in the world, Benjamin retorted, ¡°My


    hands are upied.¡±


    Nudging the sses on his face, Oliver scoffed, ¡°Don¡¯t you have a hand around Mommy¡¯s hand? How


    is it upied?¡±


    ¡°Exactly! Do you think we¡¯re blind?¡± Jasper seconded, bobbing his head. Arissaughed so much that


    her shoulders jerked violently.


    Tim nced at Benjamin. Although he didn¡¯t criticize thetter, the look in his eyes was no different


    from that of his brothers.


    Benjamin frowned at Arissa. ¡°Are you going to feed me?¡±


    A crimson shade stained Arissa¡¯s cheeks. ¡°I¡¯ll feed everyone, okay?¡±


    She gave him a spoonful of oxtail soup before swiftly feeding the children next. ¡°You eat, too, Mommy!


    We¡¯ll eat by ourselves, unlike someone who needs others to feed him like a baby!¡±


    Zachary harrumphed, his words hinting at something. Everyone knew he was referring to Benjamin.


    Arissa grinned so widely that her face went stiff. Benjamin turned his gaze to the children, only to see


    Zachary holding a serving of oxtail soup.


    All five boys ate together with spoons, enjoying the food.


    His gaze grew tender. Hearing some noise from beside him, he looked over and stared at the woman


    eating by herself.


    Arissa shed him a sheepish smile and quickly fed him a spoonful of soup.


    ¡°Have some, Graham!¡±


    Benjamin opened his mouth and ate it.


    ¡°You love eating this?¡±


    ¡°Yes! But I could only afford to buy a small serving back then. On my way back from school, the aroma


    of oxtail soup was truly tempting!¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s heart ached when he took in the smile on her face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy it for you whenever you want to eat it in the future.¡±


    Arissa¡¯s eyes lit up, and sheer delight showed on her face. ¡°Thank you!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Benjamin¡¯s gaze darkened, seemingly hinting at something.


    Arissa studied him, not quite sure what he wanted. A momentter, she amended, ¡°Thank you,


    Darling!¡±


    Her voice was soft, making it sound as though she was acting coy with him. Benjamin was very much


    satisfied by that.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Arissa rolled her eyes at his arrogant and imperious expression.


    The children ate by themselves and didn¡¯t need her to take care of them. The couple ended up eating a


    serving, taking a bite each.


    Just then, the bodyguards returned with oxtail soup to go. After that, Benjamin ordered them to drive.


    ¡°They bought a lot, Mommy!¡±


    Looking at the takeaway containers in the few bodyguards¡¯ hands that added up to a dozen servings,


    all five boys were stunned.


    That sight likewise took Arissa aback.


    ¡°There¡¯s so much!¡±


    ¡°A few servings are for us to continue eating at home while the rest are theirs,¡± Benjamin said.


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    Arissa bobbed her head in understanding.


    Having satisfied her craving earlier, she turned and said to the children, ¡°We¡¯ll eat again when we arrive


    home.¡±


    ¡°Yay!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wake Jesse to eat together when we arrive home, Mommy,¡± Tim murmured.

 Chapter 956

    Chapter 956


    Chapter 956 Take A Shower


    ¡°Sure!¡± Arissa stroked her son¡¯s head. Tim¡¯s face went bright red, but it was dark, so it wasn¡¯t


    discernible. ¡°You¡¯re too thin, Sweetheart. Eat more meat in the future.¡±


    Although he had gained some weight recently, Arissa still felt that he was too thin. ¡°Exactly, Tim. You¡¯re


    too thin. You¡¯ve got to eat more,¡± Gavin said in distress, staring at his brother unblinkingly.


    ¡°I will!¡± The children enjoyed themselves greatly that day. Having eaten, they huddled together in their


    seats and looked at the photos on their phones.


    ¡°Shall we send them to Great-grandaunt?¡± Jasper suggested. ¡°Not now. She must be asleep. We¡¯ll


    wake her,¡± Oliver cautioned.


    ¡°Yeah, Great-grandaunt sleeps very early. She would always be in bed by eight or nine o¡¯clock,¡± Tim


    said.


    Arissa patted the children on their heads, her lips curved in a graceful arc.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go over to Grandaunt¡¯s ce tomorrow morning to share our experience with her.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    All five boys were all excited and in high spirits.


    ¡°Don¡¯t sleep,¡± Arissa reminded.


    The boys shook their heads. ¡°We won¡¯t sleep, Mommy!¡±


    Hugging them, Arissa kissed them on the cheeks.


    They did the same to her in reciprocation.


    Benjamin sat at the side with Jesse in his arms, his thin lips turning up as he watched her y with the


    children.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Throughout the drive home, Gavin, Tim, Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper didn¡¯t grow drowsy. Instead, they


    remained as energetic as ever.


    ¡°Jesse, wake up and have oxtail soup!¡± Jasper shouted at his sister as soon as he alighted from the


    car.


    Jesse squirmed as Benjamin carried her out of the car.


    ¡°If you continue sleeping, we¡¯ll finish everything, Jesse!¡±


    Following suit, Oliver used the temptation of food on his glutton of a sister.


    Subsequently, Benjamin turned and helped Arissa out of the car. ¡°Let¡¯s go into the house first,¡± Arissa


    said to the boys.


    She took a few servings of oxtail soup and left the rest for the bodyguards as supper.


    Naturally, she also took a serving for Edwin.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, Mrs. Graham!¡±


    At the sight of their return, Edwin went up to them with a smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re back, kids!¡±


    Benjamin inclined his head a fraction. Jesse, who was lying on his shoulder, also awakened slowly.


    ¡°Quick,e down, Jesse! We¡¯re going to eat oxtail soup!¡± Tim prompted, his gaze trained on his


    sister.


    Rubbing her eyes, Jesse called out softly, ¡°Tim!¡±


    Tim broke into a grin, smiling so widely that his eyes became mere slits.


    ¡°Yeah. Hurry up and get down!¡±


    Jesse struggled in Benjamin¡¯s arm, upon which Benjamin ced her on the couch. ¡°Have some water.¡±


    Leaning down, he poured a ss of water before bringing it to her mouth.


    Jesse held the ss with both hands and guzzled the water down. In a sh, she perked up


    significantly.


    Seeing that, Arissa chuckled.


    Then, she said to Edwin, ¡°Come and have oxtail soup, Edwin. This is yours.¡±


    Edwin felt very much ttered. ¡°I got a share, too?¡±


    ¡°Everyone has a share. It¡¯s Graham¡¯s treat!¡±


    Smilingly shooting Benjamin a look, Arissa handed a serving of oxtail soup to Edwin.


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Graham, Mr. Graham.¡± Edwin happily took it.


    In return, Arissa beamed at him.


    Benjamin merely cast a nce at them.


    ¡°Quick, bring it here, Mommy! We want to eat with Jesse!¡± Jasper said, too eager to wait any longer.


    ¡°I¡¯ming. Don¡¯t hurry me.¡±


    Arissa swiftly unwrapped the packaging and ced it on the coffee table.


    ¡°You guys go ahead. I¡¯m going upstairs to take a shower.¡±


    As Benjamin¡¯s shirt was stained with soup, he truly couldn¡¯t stand it and wanted to take a shower


    immediately.


    ¡°You¡¯re not eating anymore?¡± Arissa asked.


    ¡°No.¡± Benjamin whirled around and went upstairs.


    Arissa chuckled and continued eating oxtail soup with the children.


    ¡°Eat more, Jesse. We¡¯ve all eaten some in the car.¡±

 Chapter 957

    Chapter 957


    Chapter 957 Dote on Others


    ¡°Thank you, Mommy!¡± Jesse was ecstatic. She liked that both her brothers and Arissa treated her well.


    Edwin nced at them and asked, ¡°Mrs. Graham, did Mr. Graham have the oxtail soup too?¡±


    Arissa nodded. ¡°Yes. He had some on the way here.¡± Edwin was gobsmacked at this information. This


    was something he had not anticipated at all.


    Never in his wildest dreams did he expect Benjamin to eat oxtail soup like that. After all, thetter was


    very particr about his cleanliness.


    ¡°Not bad, Mrs. Graham! Mr. Graham usually wouldn¡¯t eat food like this!¡± Arissa smiled. Indeed. ¡°This


    isn¡¯t good. He¡¯s such a picky eater!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Graham is just very particr about cleanliness. He doesn¡¯t ingest any form of offal even if it tastes


    good.¡±


    Edwin revealed much about Benjamin to Arissa, including details about Benjamin¡¯s entricities.


    Arissa and the children could not help butugh at that. ¡°Mr. Graham is so adorable!¡± said Oliver,


    fidgeting with his sses.


    Arissa was not sure if she wanted tough or cry.


    ¡°I wonder if you dare say that in front of your daddy?¡±


    Oliver giggled.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If his father had been around, he would¡¯ve said it in hushed tones.


    Arissa had some soup and left the rest for the kids.


    ¡°Mrs. Graham, this is some proper oxtail soup you¡¯ve got. The meat is so delicious and tender! Where


    did you buy this?¡±


    Edwin could not resist such delicious food.


    ¡°I bought this at a ce near the amusement park,¡± replied Arissa with a smile.


    ¡°Oh, you went to the amusement park?¡± asked Edwin, his eyes shining. And it was Mr. Graham who


    brought them there?


    Arissa nodded in response. ¡°Yes. Benjamin promised that he¡¯d take the kids out to y, remember?¡±


    He only managed to fulfill his promise after a few days.


    Suddenly, realization dawned on Edwin as he eximed, ¡°Mr. Graham knows how to dote on others


    now!¡±


    There was a ghost of a smile in Edwin¡¯s eyes when he looked at Arissa. He was clearly talking about


    her.


    Arissa looked flustered all of a sudden. ¡°Didn¡¯t he bring Gavin out thest time?¡±


    Gavin shook his head and hurriedly swallowed the food in his mouth before replying, ¡°Dad brought me


    along on a work trip, but we didn¡¯t go anywhere fun. It was Mr. Watts and the others who brought me


    around.¡±


    Arissa was taken aback. She found something a little odd. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t like spending time with


    the others!¡±


    ording to Kingsley, Gavin had been a taciturn boy. If anything, he had been very attached to


    Benjamin.


    ¡°They lured me!¡±


    Gavin¡¯s face was a little flushed. After all, he was only a child who could easily be convinced to y


    with enough coaxing.


    However, Edwin had apanied them as well.


    ¡°When Gavin wanted to go out, I had to apany him for a while, or he wouldn¡¯t go. Gavin rarely


    went out alone with Mr. Watts and the others. When they saw Gavin, they would pinch his cheeks,


    much to the ire of Gavin,¡± said Edwin with a smile.


    Arissa understood and tenderly stroked her son¡¯s head. ¡°That¡¯s because they like you, Gavin!¡±


    ¡°I know that!¡± said Gavin with a huff.


    He looked very cute when he was pouting.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to take a bath once you¡¯re done eating the oxtail soup,¡± Arissa reminded.


    They had been out for so long that it was already gettingte.


    The six children sat around the coffee table and ate their oxtail soup. This painted a warm and cozy


    picture.


    Arissa curved her lips into a smile, her eyes fixed on her children.


    Watching them eat their food with gusto made Arissa feel happy.


    At a nce, one could see that Arissa truly doted on her children.


    After the kids finished their meal, she started to put things away.


    However, she was stopped by Edwin, who said, ¡°You can leave the cleaning to me, Mrs. Graham!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Edwin. You should eat up and rest soon too. We¡¯ll head upstairs first.¡±


    Arissa still insisted on clearing the table. However, she did not wipe the surface clean. After bidding


    Edwin goodnight once more, she brought the children upstairs for their bath.


    ¡°Goodnight!¡± said Edwin, smiling at them.


    The six children obediently said their goodnights to Edwin before following their mother upstairs.


    ¡°We can bathe on our own, Mommy! You should bathe and get to bed as well!¡±


    As the children approached their room, they willingly took care of themselves without letting Arissa


    worry about them.


    Arissa merely smiled in response and said, ¡°I¡¯m not in a rush. Let me draw you guys a bath!¡±

 Chapter 958

    Chapter 958


    Chapter 958 In Love


    Arissa ushered the children upstairs before going to the bathroom and drawing a bath. The six children


    followed her from behind.


    ¡°Mommy, I want to have my bath with them too!¡± Jesse said. ¡°Okay!¡± Arissa responded cheerfully.


    She turned around and brought out their towels. Immediately after that, the five boys went to get ready


    for their bath.


    ¡°Gavin, Tim, Zachary, Oliver, Jasper! Do you need me to help you?¡± asked Arissa. ¡°We¡¯ll manage


    ourselves!¡± replied the children in unison.


    For some reason, they sounded a little anxious. It was almost as if they were worried that their mother


    was going to insist on helping them.


    Arissa looked a little crestfallen. ¡°Are you really not going to let me help you?¡±


    The five children shook their heads in unison. With a sigh, Arissa grabbed a smaller tub.


    Jesse removed all her garments and sat in the water. Arissa then began to clean Jesse diligently.


    By the time she bathed Jesse, the five older children had finished bathing too.


    Arissa carried Jesse out of the bathroom and sat her down on the bed before going to the bathroom to


    collect their pajamas.


    ¡°Make sure you wipe yourselves dry!¡±


    Arissa counted out six different sets of pajamas of a simr style. The only thing that differed slightly


    was the colors.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    She handed a set to each child. ¡°Mommy, you really know which garment belongs to us! Mr. Graham


    can¡¯t even tell our schoolbags apart!¡± Zachary pouted.


    He seemed to be making fun of Benjamin.


    Arissa gave them all a gentle smile. ¡°You know, he¡¯s your daddy. He¡¯s just not too familiar with all of you


    yet. If he were to take care of you all day as I have, he¡¯d be able to tell you all apart too!¡±


    ¡°But Mommy, how can you tell Gavin and Zachary apart? After all, you haven¡¯t been around them for


    that long either!¡±


    Even Jasper found his father¡¯s behavior a little silly.


    Arissaughed gaily at this. ¡°I only had to tell apart two people, but your Daddy had to get to know all


    five of you in a short amount of time! How is that simr?¡±


    ¡°I just think Daddy is a little stupider!¡± Oliver snickered.


    Arissa smirked when she heard this.


    ¡°I think so too!¡± chirped Gavin with a sly grin.


    Tim eyed them all indignantly. ¡°But Daddy isn¡¯t stupid. He¡¯s very smart!¡±


    If Benjamin were truly stupid, he would not have located Tim so quickly.


    ¡°That¡¯s true! Tim is right! Your daddy is a capable man! If he weren¡¯t capable, he wouldn¡¯t have found


    all of you!¡± said Arissa teasingly.


    The children merely giggled and smiled at Arissa in return.


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s time for bed!¡± said Arissa. She then turned around and entered the bathroom to tidy it up.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to sleep now, Mommy. Goodnight!¡± shouted Gavin as he angled his head toward the


    bathroom.


    ¡°Goodnight, Mommy!¡± said Tim and the others in unison.


    ¡°Sleep well, Sweethearts!¡± Arissa poked her head out from the bathroom door and smiled at her


    children.


    Overjoyed, the childreny down obediently.


    After ensuring that things were in order, Arissa went over to tuck the children in.


    ¡°Go on and rest. I¡¯ll wait for all of you to fall asleep before I leave the room.¡±


    Arissa stood up and kissed her beloved children goodnight.


    ¡°Yes, Mommy!¡±


    The children were huddled together as they nodded in unison. Their obedience and generally cute


    mannerisms were enough to make anyone¡¯s heart melt.


    Arissa sat by the bed to keep the childrenpany. She waited until they were all fast asleep before


    turning off the lights and shutting the door behind her quietly.


    She turned around and walked toward her bedroom. When she opened the door, she saw Benjamin


    lazing about on the bed.


    His pajamas were loose, revealing his exquisite, rippling muscles.


    Under the dim light, his sharp and handsome features were very alluring.


    Benjamin was not just attractive, but he was aesthetically pleasing in the traditional sense. He was


    exceedingly handsome without any distinctly feminine features.


    What he had was a domineering attractiveness that made it difficult for anyone to take their eyes off


    him.


    Benjamin was on the phone. When he heard the door open, he tilted his head slightly.


    Arissa could feel her heart skip a beat when her eyes met his deep ones.


    Her ears began to burn, which made her feel like a giddy young girl in love once more.


    Thump¡­


    Her heartbeat began to feel like thunder in her chest.

 Chapter 959

    Chapter 959


    Chapter 959 Are You Sick


    Arissa wondered if Benjamin could hear her beating heart. Benjamin¡¯s gaze was deep as if he could


    see right through her thoughts.


    Arissa swallowed audibly. She found it difficult to tear her gaze away. She turned around and marched


    straight into the bathroom for a shower.


    Benjamin¡¯s intense gaze followed her closely from behind. Arissa could sense that she was not walking


    naturally anymore. It was only when she shut the door behind her that she let out a sigh of relief.


    She reached up to touch her searing cheeks. Why am I even embarrassed? I¡¯m a mother of six! We


    even had many intimate moments before. There¡¯s no reason to be embarrassed.


    Arissa cursed herself inwardly. After calming her agitated nerves, she began to shower. When she was


    done, however, she came out to find Benjamin reclining on the bedzily with a book in his hands.


    His position was quite seductive, which made it difficult for her to look away. Benjamin raised his head


    to look at the woman who was standing near the bathroom.


    She looked so beautiful, like a flower in bloom. Even Benjamin could not look away from her. ¡°Come


    here.¡±


    Benjamin gently patted the spot right next to him. His voice was charming and slightly hoarse, which


    seemed quite provocative sote at night.


    Arissa immediately put a stop to all the wild thoughts racing through her head. She walked over and


    asked, ¡°You seem to be turning in early.¡±


    Benjamin waited for Arissa to approach the bed. In a single motion, he reached out and pulled her into


    his embrace.


    Arissa was not prepared. She fell on him with a dull thud. This made her feel a little dizzy.


    ¡°What are you doing? Be gentle!¡±


    Arissa rubbed her nose gingerly. She did not notice that the man¡¯s gaze had darkened.


    Her soft and tender voice seemed to tease Benjamin¡¯s senses.


    It reminded him of the sounds she made when they were making love, which was difficult for him to


    resist.


    Benjamin sped her at the waist and lifted her off, using one finger to lift her chin toward him.


    His deep eyes looked as if they could steal her soul away.


    ¡°Did I hurt you?¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes were seductive, drawing her in.


    Arissa could feel her ears burn as she barely caught onto what he said.


    ¡°My nose hurts a little.¡±


    She blushed fiercely, wishing she could shift away from Benjamin. However, Benjamin¡¯s grip on her


    waist made it difficult for her to move.


    ¡°Let me look.¡±


    Benjamin lowered his head to stare at her nose. His warm breath tickled her cheeks, causing her skin


    to prickle from its soft caress.


    Arissa blinked, feeling her heart beat fast.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little red,¡± murmured Benjamin. His voice was mellow and maic.


    If you want to look, just look. Why are you so close? You¡¯re doing this on purpose, aren¡¯t you?


    Arissa stared at the man before her in embarrassment.


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. He gradually approached her face to gently kiss her nose.


    Arissa was so stunned that she could not move.


    Benjamin left gentle pecks around the area and asked, ¡°Does it still hurt?¡±


    Arissa blushed again and turned around to avoid his lips, but theynded on her face instead.


    Immediately, Benjamin trailed his lips down and nibbled on her earlobe and her neck.


    His hand snuck around her head, pulling her closer toward his face as he left searing, open-mouthed


    kisses on her lips.


    Arissa was so dazed by his ministrations that she could not find the strength to move.


    Benjamin leaned over to turn the lights off before pinning her onto the bed once more.


    It was nine in the morning when Arissa finally awoke and noticed that she was alone in bed.


    She did not know when Benjamin left, which dampened her spirits a little.


    It was nice while itsted.


    Arissa turned to stretch, only to find out that her waist was quite sore.


    Shey about in bed for a while longer before making a beeline for the bathroom for a warm bath.


    When she saw the marks left behind from their lovemaking the night before, she cursed Benjamin


    inwardly.


    Achoo!


    In the middle of the meeting, Benjamin suddenly let out a massive sneeze.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Immediately, all the higher-level executives turned around to look at him with concern.


    ¡°Are you sick, Mr. Graham?¡± asked Ethen worriedly.


    Benjamin massaged the bridge of his nose and responded, ¡°I¡¯m okay. Continue.¡±


    He gave everyone a pointed look, signaling that the meeting could continue.


    Benjamin sat at the head of the table, listening to everyone¡¯s reports with apparent interest.


    However, all he could think of was Arissa. Has she woken up yet?

 Chapter 960

    Chapter 960


    Chapter 960 I Also Missed You


    Arissa had just finished her bath when she received a call from Benjamin. She sat by the bed to receive


    the call while wiping her hair dry. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Are you awake yet?¡± After hearing Arissa¡¯s voice, Benjamin deduced that she had already gotten out


    of bed.


    ¡°Yes,¡± replied Arissa. ¡°Make sure you drink the mushroom soup I made this morning,¡± said Benjamin.


    One could easily hear the concern in his voice. ¡°I know. What are you up to?¡± Arissa asked casually.


    ¡°I¡¯m in a meeting.¡± When Arissa heard Benjamin¡¯s reply, the corners of her mouth twitched. Why is he


    calling when he¡¯s in a meeting?


    ¡°Then go on with your meeting. Why did you call?¡± chided Arissa. She was rendered somewhat


    speechless by his actions.


    ¡°Well, I needed a bathroom break. I also missed you,¡± came Benjamin¡¯s gentle reply.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Arissa could feel the heat rising in her cheeks. She said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll head over to the office in a bit.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing much to be done. It¡¯s okay if youe in a bitter.¡±


    Benjamin was standing in the corridor with a lit cigarette. He seemed to have a distant look in his eyes.


    ¡°Is something bothering you?¡± asked Benjamin after taking a drag of smoke.


    Arissa raised her head to look at the ceiling, feeling quite embarrassed.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    What followed was a peal of lowughter from the other end of the receiver.


    Arissa clenched her jaw.


    How dare heugh!


    ¡°You scoundrel!¡±


    Benjamin merely cleared his throat and responded, ¡°There¡¯s some ointment bedside table. Maybe you


    should apply some.¡±


    Arissa could feel herself blushing once more.


    How does he say such things with a straight face? Is it because we¡¯re on the phone and I can¡¯t see


    him? If anything, such talk makes me feel very embarrassed.


    ¡°I know. If there¡¯s nothing further, I¡¯m hanging up!¡±


    Arissa could hear her stomach rumbling.


    ¡°Ask the driver to send you over after you¡¯re done eating,¡± said Benjamin.


    ¡°All right,¡± replied Arissa. ¡°You go on with your work.¡±


    Without waiting for Benjamin to respond, Arissa immediately hung up.


    As Arissa toweled her hair dry, a chime could be heard from her phone.


    It was a message from Benjamin.


    When she tapped on the icon to read it, Arissa¡¯s face flushed red.


    Benjamin: Remember to use the ointment for the swelling!


    This sted man!


    She tossed aside her phone and nced at the drawer, mulling over whether or not she needed to


    apply any ointment.


    She was not in any particr difort. If anything, the hot bath had made her feel much better.


    Arissa got up to put on some clothes, but upon deliberation, she still walked into the bathroom with a


    tube of ointment.


    After a while, she put away the ointment, put on her shoes, and came downstairs in her work attire.


    ¡°Oh, Mrs. Graham! I see that you¡¯re up!¡±


    Edwin was waiting for her downstairs with a smile on his face, which made Arissa feel embarrassed.


    She gave Edwin an awkward smile and replied, ¡°Good morning, Edwin!¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Mrs. Graham. I¡¯ll fix you a fresh bowl of soup. Mr. Graham made it himself this


    morning!¡± said Edwin respectfully.


    He then turned around and strode into the kitchen.


    Benjamin made it himself?


    ¡°He was up early today?¡±


    Arissa was quite shocked by this. She had never anticipated that Benjamin would do that.


    ¡°Indeed. He was already up by six or so. He even prepared breakfast for all the children!¡± replied


    Edwin.


    Arissa nodded meekly. I think a certain someone is starting to behave like a proper father.


    After she settled down at the dining table, Edwin brought over a piping hot bowl of soup.


    As he removed the cover, a strong aroma of spices filled Arissa¡¯s nose.


    ¡°Be careful, Mrs. Graham. It¡¯s still hot!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Arissa lowered her head to take a slow sip. It tasted pretty good.


    She had some of the soup before having the other food on the table.


    When she had her fill, she left for work.


    By the time she arrived at the office, it was nearing eleven in the morning.


    Instinctively, Arissa pushed the ¡°down¡± button but suddenly remembered that her office was now in a


    different department.


    She immediately pushed the ¡°up¡± button instead to get to the top floor.


    When she arrived at the office, however, Benjamin was nowhere to be found.


    ¡°Benjamin?¡±


    Arissa looked everywhere from the office space to the lounge but did not hear a peep.


    She walked to her desk and put down her bag before turning on herputer.


    Surely, he¡¯s not at the meeting still?

 Chapter 961

    Chapter 961


    Chapter 961 Had Fun Feeding Her


    Arissa had just switched on herputer to work when Benjamin came in. Ethen was behind him,


    updating him about his schedule.


    She nced at Benjamin and met his dark gaze. Suddenly, her cheeks grew warm. ¡°You¡¯re here?¡±


    Benjamin asked as he made his way to her desk.


    ¡°Mm!¡± Arissa bobbed her head. She refrained from speaking further as he was upied.


    Benjamin sized her up before he spun on his heels and returned to his desk. Ethen gave Arissa a nod


    in greeting before continuing to report to Benjamin.


    ¡°Coffee!¡± Benjamin retrieved his cup and tapped on his desk to get her attention.


    Arissa looked up to see him concentrating on listening to Ethen¡¯s report.


    Rising to her feet, she got his cup and went to the bar to brew some coffee for him.


    As Ethen was also here, she brewed more coffee than usual.


    Arissa served Benjamin and Ethen each a cup of coffee. She first filled up Benjamin¡¯s cup, then poured


    one for Ethen.


    She set Benjamin¡¯s cup down and then put another cup in front of Ethen.


    ¡°Mr. Frank, have some coffee!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Graham!¡±


    Arissa felt embarrassed to hear that. ¡°Just call me Ms. York at work.¡±


    Ethen merely shed a smile.


    He noticed Benjamin looking at him and turned to meet his eyes.


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze was sharp, so he quickly turned his head and sipped on his coffee quietly.


    Arissa looked at Benjamin. ¡°You have some too.¡±


    Benjamin watched as she carefully set the te of finger food she¡¯d brought in front of him.


    ¡°Have some food.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Benjamin nodded.


    He picked up one and offered it to Arissa.


    Arissa was taken aback by his gesture, but she epted it nheless and devoured the treat before


    settling back into her seat.


    Benjamin¡¯s lips quirked up when he saw her blush.


    Ethen, on the other hand, rolled his eyes inwardly when he took in Benjamin¡¯s soft side.


    Mrs. Graham holds a special spot in Mr. Graham¡¯s heart, huh?


    Benjamin gave him a sidelong nce, prompting him to avert his gaze.


    ¡°Hurry and finish whatever you need to say. Don¡¯t tell me you want another cup of coffee.¡±


    Ethen stood straight and continued reporting his work progress to Benjamin.


    Arissa chuckled to herself as she watched the exchange between the two. She chomped on her food


    as she busied herself with work.


    After Ethen left, Benjamin turned to see her engrossed with work. ¡°Are you full?¡±


    It took Arissa a while to realize he was talking to her.


    She lifted her head from herputer to look at him. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m full. I brought these for you, so eat up!¡±


    A smile nudged Benjamin¡¯s lips as he brought the te of food to her. ¡°Let¡¯s eat together.¡±


    Arissa looked into his eyes andughed softly. Reaching for a piece of the snack, she popped it into


    her mouth and savored it.


    ¡°Have you applied the medicine?¡± Benjamin asked in concern.


    Arissa choked on the food, caught off guard.


    At once, Benjamin patted her back to help her stop choking.


    ¡°Have some water.¡± He offered her a ss of water.


    Arissa gulped down some water and only then did she feel much better.


    ¡°Be careful when you eat,¡± Benjamin reminded her.


    Arissa pursed her lips. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have choked if you didn¡¯t mention that out of nowhere!¡±


    Benjamin arched a brow at her furious expression.


    ¡°I was worried that you wouldn¡¯t apply the medicine. That was why I asked you about it.¡±


    The tips of Arissa¡¯s ears were red, as she couldn¡¯t bring herself to talk to him naturally regarding this


    embarrassing matter.


    ¡°I need to work. Stop disturbing me!¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s lips curled up as he watched her embarrassment turn to rage. He decided it was best to


    end the conversation.


    He ate a piece of finger food and also fed her one.


    As he insisted, Arissa had no choice but to eat it.


    Benjamin had fun feeding her the rest of the food.


    Arissa ended up consuming most of the finger food she brought, with Benjamin only eating a small


    portion.


    ¡°I¡¯m full. That¡¯s enough,¡± Arissa said, furrowing her brows.


    The remaining two pieces of finger food ended up in Benjamin¡¯s stomach.


    Looking at Benjamin, who was eating in an elegant manner, she asked, ¡°Did you bring the kids to


    school this morning?¡±

 Chapter 962

    Chapter 962


    Chapter 962 Meeting His Parent Officially


    ¡°I did,¡± came Benjamin¡¯s reply. He couldn¡¯t keep his gaze off her exquisitely made-up face. Her luscious


    red lips were especially captivating. He felt his heart racing at the sight of it.


    cing his hands on her face, he forced her to look at him before pressing his lips to hers.


    ¡°Mmph!¡± Arissa was surprised when he suddenly leaned in to kiss her. Her eyes widened as she met


    his, and her heart pounded wildly in her chest.


    ¡°Close your eyes.¡± Benjamin paused to remind her before he continued kissing her. Arissa¡¯s mind went


    nk at his passionate kiss.


    Benjamin only released her when he was satisfied. He gently pressed his forehead against hers, his


    warm breaths caressing her cheeks in an intimate gesture.


    Arissa¡¯s cheeks were flushed red. She inhaled deeply, taking in his captivating scent that made her


    heart flutter uncontrobly.


    Benjamin lowered his eyes to stare at her, his voice hoarse yet seductive. ¡°Your heart is racing.¡±


    Arissa felt her cheeks burn. ¡°Isn¡¯t yours racing?¡±


    She ced her hand on his muscr chest, feeling the rapid beating of his heart.


    Pleased, she shot him a smug look. ¡°Your heart is pounding just as hard as mine!¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze darkened with desire. He nced at her tiny hand on her chest and swallowed a lump


    in his throat.


    Unable to control his urge, he gave her lips a peck.


    Arissa blinked. Seeing that he was about to continue, she swiftly dodged out of his reach.


    ¡°We¡¯re still in the office!¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze burned passionately as he pinched her cheek. ¡°So what?¡±


    Arissa was at a loss for words.


    Right then, Benjamin¡¯s phone rang.


    ¡°Your phone is ringing!¡± Arissa shoved him aside.


    Benjamin couldn¡¯t tear his gaze away from her as her flushed appearance seemed even more


    attractive to him.


    ¡°Your phone is ringing,¡± Arissa repeated. Her cheeks burned when she realized he was still staring at


    her.


    Benjamin raised his brow and got to his feet. He retrieved his phone to see that it was a call from


    Darius.


    ¡°Dad¡­¡±


    Hearing that, Arissa lifted her head to regard him.


    Benjamin was still staring at her intently, so she quickly averted her gaze and felt her ears turn red.


    ¡°Okay. I know.¡±


    After ending the call, Benjamin said to Arissa, ¡°Dad wants us to have dinner at home tonight.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Arissa nodded, trying to contain the anxiety that was beginning to swell inside her. ¡°Why did


    Old Mr. Graham suddenly ask to have dinner with us?¡±


    Benjamin returned to his seat and nced at her. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    Arissa was annoyed. Didn¡¯t he ask about the reason?


    She was speechless as she remembered how brief the phone conversation was.


    ¡°Well, what does Old Mr. Graham like?¡±


    Previously, she didn¡¯t need to bring anything to dinner with Darius when her rtionship with Benjamin


    wasn¡¯t official yet. Now that they were together, however, things had changed.


    She would be meeting his parent officially, so it would be rude not to bring any gifts with her.


    ¡°Gifts for him?¡± Benjamin surveyed her.


    Arissa nodded. ¡°Yes. I can¡¯t just go empty-handed, can I?¡±


    Benjamin chuckled. ¡°Are you nervous?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I be nervous?¡± Arissa felt defeated to realize that he had seen through her.


    An affectionate smile yed on Benjamin¡¯s lips. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I¡¯ll ask Ethen to prepare it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only more sincere if I buy a gift myself,¡± Arissa muttered under her breath.


    It wasn¡¯t nice to pretend that she had purchased the gift when it was actually paid for by him. She felt it


    was not respectful to be so superficial toward their elders.


    Benjamin fixed his gaze on her and let out a heartyugh. ¡°Why don¡¯t we head to the mall after we¡¯re


    done with lunch?¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Arissa¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You haven¡¯t told me about Old Mr. Graham¡¯s preferences.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Benjamin replied tly.


    Arissa was rendered speechless.


    ¡°Are you even his son?¡± she demanded. How could he not know what his father likes?


    Benjamin cast a nce at her. ¡°What he likes depends on the person who gives it to him.¡±


    Huh?


    Arissa was confused.

 Chapter 963

    Chapter 963


    Chapter 963 Arissa Gets Stalked


    After they had lunch at noon, Benjamin kept his word and apanied her to the shopping mall to buy


    a gift for Darius.


    They didn¡¯t stay long and left after buying the gift. Unbeknownst to them, someone had been watching


    them with eyes filled with jealousy and madness.


    Arissa and Benjamin went back to the office and resumed work. At the entrance of Graham Group,


    Miranda clenched her fists as her face contorted with jealousy.


    The sight of the grand and majestic building caused her to grit her teeth in fury.


    So this is where Arissa works? How did she get this lucky? She must be here because of the man. I¡¯m


    certain she doesn¡¯t work here. The man looks like he works here, unlike the pathetic Arissa.


    Miranda felt a sense of unease as if ants were crawling across her heart. She was curious to know if


    Arissa worked at this ce.


    She straightened her clothes and strutted into the lobby with her bag but was stopped by the security


    guard at the entrance. ¡°Do you have a visitor¡¯s pass?¡± the security guard asked.


    Miranda had no idea security was that tight here. She halted in her tracks and shed a smile. ¡°I¡¯m the


    younger sister of the handsome young man who walked in earlier.¡±


    Arissa was not the main focus of her visit, as her primary goal was to speak to that man.


    Huh? The couple who entered earlier was Mr. Graham and Mrs. Graham. Mr. Graham doesn¡¯t have a


    younger sister, so this woman is obviously here to curry favor with him.


    The security guard¡¯s face turned stern as he shooed her away. ¡°Scram! Don¡¯t get in our way and cause


    trouble for us!¡±


    ¡°Hey, how could you shoo me away? I¡¯m his sister!¡± Miranda insisted furiously.


    ¡°Scram! Our CEO doesn¡¯t have a younger sister,¡± the security guards chided and regarded her with


    disdain.


    CEO?


    Miranda was excited to learn that the man was this influential.


    ¡°Your CEO?¡± she asked, looking at the sign of Graham Group.


    ¡°Who else could he be? Stop kicking a fuss here or I¡¯ll send you to the police station,¡± the security


    guard warned her icily.


    There were many women who came to the building in the hopes of running into Benjamin.


    Miranda could barely tamp down her excitement. ¡°I¡¯m your CEO¡¯s younger sister. If you don¡¯t believe


    me, give him a call!¡±


    The security guards couldn¡¯t be bothered to respond to her and merely red at her.


    If she¡¯s Mr. Graham¡¯s sister, why isn¡¯t she calling him? She¡¯s obviously not rted to him.


    As they refused to budge, Miranda relented and admitted that Arissa was her older sister.


    ¡°I¡¯m actually Arissa York¡¯s younger sister. My name is Miranda York. You may have seen her walk in


    with your CEO just now. I¡¯m here to see her. Do you believe me now?¡±


    Miranda couldn¡¯t stop jealousy from bubbling within her when she learned that Arissa had walked in


    with Graham Group¡¯s CEO.


    She did not expect Arissa to be romantically involved with Benjamin, a powerful and influential person.


    Pfft! She isn¡¯t that lucky. There¡¯s no telling whose man he¡¯ll end up as.


    Various evil thoughts had popped up in Miranda¡¯s mind, but she put on an innocent and flustered


    expression to angle for sympathy.


    ¡°Who are you trying to fool? Didn¡¯t you lie and say you were Mr. Graham¡¯s younger sister?¡± The


    security guards refused to believe her.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. I am Arissa York¡¯s younger sister,¡± Miranda said hastily. She finally saw Arissa


    here and wouldn¡¯t leave that easily.


    ¡°If you refuse to allow me entry, I¡¯llin to her and ask Mr. Graham to fire you all,¡± she threatened.


    The security guards shared a look, for they didn¡¯t know if Arissa had a younger sister.


    Their eyes went back to Miranda, who was dressed mboyantly. They couldn¡¯t bring themselves to


    have a positive opinion of her. Does Mrs. Graham have a younger sister like her?


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Miranda lifted her chin arrogantly. ¡°If my sister gets wind of your mistreatment of me, she will not


    hesitate to punish you bullies,¡± she warned, her voice tinged with contempt.


    ¡°Who are you calling a bully?¡± the security guards fumed.


    One walked aside to contact Arissa to double-check if Miranda was indeed who she purported to be.

 Chapter 964

    Chapter 964


    Chapter 964 Arissa Is Mrs. Graham


    Arissa was baffled to receive a call from an unknown number. At first, she was hesitant to answer it, but


    she eventually picked it up. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Graham, this is Barney, the security guard here at Graham Group. We have a young woman here


    at the entrance who says she is your younger sister. Her name is Miranda York. Is she really your


    younger sister?¡±


    Arissa froze upon hearing that. Her brows knitted as she wondered how Miranda knew where she was.


    ¡°She¡¯s not my younger sister, so just ignore her.¡±


    How dare Mirandae all the way here and im to be my younger sister? Has she no shame? I


    don¡¯t have a younger sibling like her.


    ¡°Understood, Mrs. Graham!¡±


    The security guard hung up and joined his colleagues. He gestured for them to take action. ¡°She¡¯s not


    Mrs. Graham¡¯s younger sister. Kick her out!¡±


    ¡°If you continue to cause trouble and create a disturbance, we will have no other choice but to take you


    to the police station! Please leave immediately and spare us the hassle.¡±


    ¡°How shameless of you to im to be Mrs. Graham¡¯s younger sister! Scram!¡±


    The security guards rushed over to her and threw her out of the building.


    Miranda crashed onto the ground, her face contorted with rage.


    Arissa York! This isn¡¯t over yet.


    ¡°Mrs. Graham doesn¡¯t have such a younger sister. How could she be this shameless?¡±


    ¡°Right. It has be increasinglymon for people to im that they are rted to someone else


    nowadays.¡±


    Miranda scrambled to her feet. When she heard how they addressed Arissa, her features twisted even


    more.


    ¡°Arissa is Mrs. Graham?¡± she managed between gritted teeth.


    ¡°Despite having absolutely no connection to Mr. and Mrs. Graham, this scammer has the audacity to


    im to be rted to them. How can she be so brazen and shameless?¡± one security guard berated.


    Despite her resentment, Miranda was adamant in her insistence that she was, in fact, Arissa¡¯s sister.


    ¡°Leave now, or we¡¯ll call the police for real,¡± the security team leader warned.


    Miranda had no choice but to leave. But instead of leaving for real, she hid at the side.


    I must stop Arissa, that b*tch, today. It must be a stroke of luck that she got to be Mrs. Graham. She


    must have gone to despicable lengths to win over Benjamin Graham¡¯s affection.


    Miranda felt her throat go dry when Benjamin¡¯s devilishly handsome face emerged in her brain. A hint


    of determination shed across her eyes.


    After the call ended, Arissa was still frowning. How did Miranda figure out I was here?


    No matter how much she thought and pondered, she could not wrap her head around it since she had


    not noticed Miranda¡¯s presence anywhere.


    Benjamin sensed her mood had turned foul since the phone call. He gazed at her grim expression and


    asked, ¡°Who was it?¡±


    Arissa looked up and revealed, ¡°Thepany¡¯s security guard.¡±


    Baffled, Benjamin cocked a brow. ¡°Why would he call you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± came Arissa¡¯s answer.


    She pursed her lips, not wanting to talk about Miranda.


    Benjamin narrowed his eyes. Her response doesn¡¯t seem to indicate that it¡¯s nothing.


    He grabbed his phone to call the security guard downstairs.


    ¡°Why did you call Mrs. Graham earlier?¡±


    Arissa gazed at him in bewilderment.


    Upon learning what had happened, Benjamin did not look happy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let here any nearer to the office. Also, call me when someone wants to meet Mrs. Graham


    next time!¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    He ended the call and nced at Arissa, who was still wide-eyed in surprise. ¡°Don¡¯t let this bother you.¡±


    Arissa was touched by his concern. ¡°I was just wondering how she found out my whereabouts.¡±


    Benjamin nced at her. ¡°Perhaps she ran into us when we went shopping earlier.¡±


    His words made sense to Arissa.


    However, Arissa couldn¡¯t be bothered as to why Miranda wanted to talk to her.


    When it was time to pick the kids up from school, Arissa packed up to leave. ¡°Do you want to pick up


    the kids with me?¡±


    Her eyes fell on Benjamin, who was still diligently upied with his work.

 Chapter 965

    Chapter 965


    Chapter 965 You Are My Secretary


    ¡°Come here!¡± Benjamin said. Arissa observed Benjamin, who was intensely focused on his work. His


    chiseled jawline and handsome features were so mesmerizing that she couldn¡¯t look away from him.


    As she approached him and caught a whiff of his alluring scent, her heart began to race uncontrobly.


    ¡°What is it?¡± she asked. The sight of his handsome side profile and sexy Adam¡¯s apple caused her


    cheeks to turn pink.


    Benjamin swiveled around to regard her. ¡°I told the bodyguards to pick them up, so you don¡¯t have to


    go.¡±


    Surprised, Arissa shot him a bemused look. ¡°When did you tell them to do that?¡±


    I don¡¯t remember hearing him make that phone call. Benjamin¡¯s lips curled as he drawled, ¡°Half an hour


    ago.¡±


    Arissa chuckled. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get back to work, then.¡±


    As she turned around to go back to her seat, Benjamin caught her wrist and pulled her so that she was


    seated on hisp in a swift motion.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Benjamin took advantage of the moment and leaned in to kiss her. He cupped the back of her head to


    deepen the kiss.


    Arissa¡¯s cheeks were flushed from the kiss. Benjamin only released her when she was on the verge of


    suffocating.


    The sight of her swollen lips and dazed look was so seductive that Benjamin could feel his desire


    surging within him.


    When Arissa met his dangerous gaze, she felt her heart skip a beat.


    Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, she pushed him away and attempted to stand, yet her legs failed her


    and she copsed back on hisp.


    Benjamin¡¯s lips twitched as he tried not tough at the sight of her embarrassment.


    Noticing his reaction, Arissa pursed her lips and whined, ¡°Why are youughing?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯tughing.¡± Benjamin gazed at her affectionately. He reached out to support her and


    straightened her clothes.


    ¡°You should¡¯ve told me earlier. I¡¯ve already switched off myputer!¡± Arissa red at him.


    Benjamin chuckled softly. ¡°You can help me deliver some documents.¡±


    He lifted his chin to gesture at a few documents that he had already signed earlier.


    Arissa put her bag down, organized the files, and headed out.


    ¡°Just give them to Ethen,¡± Benjamin said.


    ¡°You¡¯ve signed them all, right? I can just return them ordingly.¡±


    ¡°If you do, Ethen won¡¯t know the progress and will ask me about it.¡±


    In reality, Benjamin didn¡¯t want her to exhaust herself.


    ¡°Oh, okay!¡±


    Arissa didn¡¯t doubt his words and went to Ethen¡¯s office with the files.


    Ethen was still upied with work, but as soon as he saw her, he quickly stood up to take the files from


    her.


    ¡°Mrs. Graham, why did you bring them here? You could¡¯ve asked me toe to you!¡±


    Arissa shed a smile. ¡°I was free, so Mr. Graham told me to deliver the files to you. Should I help you


    deliver them to their respective departments?¡±


    Ethen was ttered, but he dared not order her around. ¡°No need for that. I can do thatter.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m free and can run some errands. Take a look at the files and tell me which are urgent,¡± Arissa said.


    Ethen was quite busy and was grateful for her offer to assist him. ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Graham!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I was bored because there wasn¡¯t much work to do.¡±


    Arissa waited as Ethen went through the files. Those that did not require his further review were given


    to her, so she could deliver them to the appropriate departments.


    ¡°Thanks a lot, Mrs. Graham. I¡¯ll buy you a cup of coffee next time,¡± Ethen said cheerfully.


    Arissa grinned. ¡°Sure thing. Can¡¯t wait for you to treat me to a cup of coffee!¡±


    She collected the files and visited different departments to return them to their rightful owners. The


    department managers were taken aback to see her. They offered her coffee, but she politely declined.


    After that, she returned to Benjamin¡¯s office. The entire process took around thirty minutes.


    ¡°What took you so long?¡± Benjamin frowned as he regarded her. Don¡¯t tell me she chatted with Ethen


    for such a long time.


    He recalled how Ethen was a big fan of Arissa and felt jealousy churning in his heart.


    Arissa observed him with amusement. ¡°I was just delivering the files. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s expression stiffened when he noticed how matter-of-fact she looked.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re my secretary, not Ethen¡¯s. Why did you help him deliver the files?¡±

 Chapter 966

    Chapter 966


    Chapter 966 Staying at Home


    Arissa was speechless at how petty he was. She had only offered help, as she was free.


    ¡°All I did was deliver the files. Why are you upset?¡± She bit her lip and regarded him carefully.


    It was obvious she knew her mistake, so Benjamin tamped down his feelings. ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to tire


    yourself.¡±


    Arissa¡¯s lips curled into an alluring smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired. It was a nice opportunity to walk around and rx.¡±


    There was a flicker in Benjamin¡¯s eyes when he noticed how happy she was. She¡¯s easily satisfied,


    huh?


    Arissa turned around to pour them both some water. ¡°Have some water.¡±


    There were still many files on his table, so she asked, ¡°Are you busy today?¡±


    ¡°A little.¡± Benjamin sipped on the water and got back to work.


    After finishing her water, Arissa went to him to knead his shoulders.


    Benjamin tensed up, then rxed as a small smile yed on his lips. It was clear that he was enjoying


    her massage.


    ¡°Is thisfortable?¡± Arissa leaned over and poked her head over his shoulder to ask that question.


    Her breath fanned across his cheek.


    Benjamin caught a hint of her captivating scent and gulped as his throat went dry.


    He couldn¡¯t help but press a kiss on her cheek and grunt in acknowledgment.


    ¡°Mm!¡±


    Arissa stood straight and blushed to the tip of her ears. She then red at the back of Benjamin¡¯s


    head. Can¡¯t he be serious for once?


    She deliberately increased the pressure of her massage on his shoulders.


    Knowing that she did it on purpose, Benjamin smirked and let her be, as the pressure was just right for


    him.


    A whileter, Arissa¡¯s hands were sore. She gradually decreased the pace of her massage and kept


    ncing at the door.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t the kids here yet?¡±


    More than thirty minutes have passed since sses ended, so they should be here by now.


    ¡°I think they are almost here. Let¡¯s wait for a bit more,¡± Benjamin replied.


    Arissa pressed her lips together. Since she had nothing else to do, she continued massaging his


    shoulders.


    Right then, the car rolled to a stop outside the building with the kids inside.


    The six of them carried their bags and hopped off the car one by one.


    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but stare at the adorable and angelic little kids.


    ¡°Hello, kids!¡± they greeted the children cheerfully.


    After all, it was rare to see the children at the office.


    Everyone would have rushed over to hug the kids if they didn¡¯t dislike being hugged.


    From afar, Miranda creased her brows in confusion at themotion.


    Are they kids models? How cute.


    ¡°Hello, Sir.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Ma¡¯am.¡±


    The children greeted everyone in the lobby before sprinting to the elevator.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hurry, Tim!¡±


    ¡°Faster, Jesse!¡±


    Gavin, Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper urged Jesse and Tim, who weregging behind.


    Tim and Jesse held hands as they observed their surroundings curiously.


    So this is where Mommy and Daddy go to work. It looks fun!


    ¡°Hurry, Mommy is waiting for us!¡± Zachary ran to them and pulled them over.


    The rest also followed suit and pulled Tim and Jesse toward the elevator.


    ¡°Come on!¡±


    The kids took the elevator to the top floor.


    ¡°Gavin, do youe here often?¡± Jasper asked excitedly.


    Zachary and Oliver were quite excited as well. However, they appeared to be moreposed than


    Jasper.


    Tim and Jesse had been observing the area with excitement since they arrived.


    ¡°Not really. I only came here asionally.¡±


    ¡°Did youe here with Mr. Graham?¡± Jesse asked.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Gavin¡¯s cheeks turned pink. ¡°Daddy will bring me here whenever I refuse to stay at home alone.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s eyes sparkled mischievously. ¡°Why did you choose toe here instead of staying at


    home? Don¡¯t you think staying at home would have been more fun?¡±


    This is where the adults work. It seems boring. Staying at home seems to be a more interesting choice.

 Chapter 967

    Chapter 967


    Chapter 967 Waiting for Benjamin to Get Off Work


    Gavin blushed. ¡°I don¡¯t remember!¡± ¡°Eh? You must remember. Look, you¡¯re blushing!¡± Oliver stared at


    his face and burst into giggles.


    ¡°Hurry, spill!¡± Jasper grinned. Gavin¡¯s blush deepened. ¡°I just didn¡¯t want to stay at home. When I was


    in a bad mood, all I wanted was to be with Daddy.¡±


    Tim gazed at Gavin. I hide when I am in a bad mood. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you hide when you¡¯re in a bad mood?¡±


    He turned to look at Zachary, and thetter nodded in agreement. ¡°I do hide sometimes,¡± Gavin


    whispered in embarrassment.


    His siblings found his reaction amusing. ¡°I hide too, Gavin!¡± Jesse squeezed to the very front and held


    his arm so he wouldn¡¯t feel awkward.


    Jasper gasped. ¡°Stop lying. You stuck to Mommy and whined all the time!¡±


    Jesse stuck her tongue out and retorted, ¡°You do that, too!¡±


    Jasper pinched her cheek. ¡°You do that more often than me.¡±


    When the elevator doors slid open, the children ran to Benjamin¡¯s office under Gavin¡¯s lead.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t run that fast!¡± Jesse grew flustered as she was left behind.


    Tim shouted, ¡°Jesse, hurry up!¡± He ran back to her and took her hand, tugging her along as they


    rushed to keep up with the rest.


    Seeing that, the rest came to a stop to wait for them.


    ¡°Faster!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Jesse whined, ¡°I can¡¯t go any faster!¡±


    Arissa heard the noise outside and found it funny.


    She got up and was about to go wee them when they ran toward her.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Hello!¡±


    Arissa walked away from her desk, and the children immediately leaped into her arms.


    She threw her arms around them and kissed their faces affectionately.


    ¡°Why are you still carrying your bags?¡± Arissa was surprised to see their bags with them.


    ¡°Mommy, you have to work, right? We have homework to do too!¡± Zachary said.


    Realization dawned on Arissa, and she brought them to the couch.


    ¡°Do your homework here. We will head to Grandpa¡¯s house to have dinnerter.¡±


    ¡°Dinner at Grandpa¡¯s?¡± Jasper gasped in surprise.


    Arissa patted his head. ¡°Yes. Grandpa invited us to join him for dinner at the Old Manor tonight.¡±


    ¡°Wow, sounds amazing! There will be a lot of food there!¡± Jesse eximed in delight.


    Tim and Gavin could barely hide their delight, too.


    ¡°Mommy, aren¡¯t we going to visit Great-grandaunt?¡± Oliver asked as he looked at Arissa.


    Hearing that, the rest also turned to look at her.


    Arissa¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°You can call her. I don¡¯t know when dinner will end. If it finishes early, we can


    go visit her.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Tim nodded eagerly.


    Gavin ran to Benjamin¡¯s desk to greet him. ¡°Daddy!¡±


    Likewise, Tim, Zachary, Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse went over to greet Benjamin as well.


    ¡°Mr. Graham!¡±


    Benjamin paused his work and looked at them fondly.


    ¡°Mm. You can y while I work. We will go to Grandpa¡¯s houseter.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    The children ran back to Arissa and got her to sit down. They then proceeded to tell her about their day


    at school today.


    A loving smile yed on Arissa¡¯s lips as she fed them some water. She then settled down beside them,


    offering her help and support as they did their homework.


    ¡°Hurry andplete your homework. When your daddy is done, we¡¯ll head to Grandpa¡¯s house.¡±


    The kids didn¡¯t start by asking to y. Instead, they took out their homework to work on.


    Afterpleting their homework, they video-called Mary and chatted with her happily.


    However, the kids knew they shouldn¡¯t disturb Benjamin at work.


    They moved further away from him and spoke to Mary softly.


    Arissa was pleased to see them behaving like responsible children.


    After their call ended, she brought them around the top floor.

 Chapter 968

    Chapter 968


    Chapter 968 Stay in My Sight


    It was half past five when Benjamin was finally done with work. Arissa and the children weren¡¯t in his


    office, so he packed up his stuff and went out in search of them.


    Arissa and the children were currently at Ethen¡¯s office. ¡°Sweethearts, that¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s not bother


    Mr. Frank at work,¡± Arissa said.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Ethen responded cheerily. He weed the kids, as it was rare to see them at work. Arissa


    gave a soft chuckle as she watched him y with the children.


    ¡°Mr. Frank, when are you going to get off work? We¡¯ll be having dinner at Grandpa¡¯s ceter,¡± Jesse


    revealed with a bright smile. Ethen pinched her cheek dotingly. ¡°Wow! You¡¯ll get to eat yummy food


    while I work!¡±


    Jesse let out a giggle. ¡°I¡¯m sure Grandpa¡¯s got something delicious at his ce. If there is, I¡¯ll call the


    driver to bring some over for you!¡±


    Ethen was ttered. ¡°Sure thing!¡± ¡°Mr. Frank, we¡¯ll ask someone to deliver yummy food, so don¡¯t eat too


    much for dinner,¡± Zachary reminded him.


    Delighted, Ethen gave them a hug and kissed them. ¡°Thank you, kids!¡± Right then, Benjamin, standing


    at the door, called out, ¡°Arissa, we need to go!¡±


    Arissa turned over her shoulder and was taken aback to see his grim expression.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Benjamin said.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Arissa responded hastily. She gathered the kids. ¡°Come on, Sweethearts. It¡¯s time to head to


    Grandpa¡¯s house.¡±


    The children waved goodbye to Ethen and left his office.


    ¡°Daddy, are you done with work?¡± Gavin ran to Benjamin excitedly and raised his head to look at him.


    Benjamin ruffled his hair and replied, ¡°Yeah, my work is done.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Yay, we can finally leave now!¡± Oliver pped happily.


    Tim, Zachary, Jasper, and Jesse cheered in excitement as well.


    Arissa¡¯s lips curled up when she saw how delighted they were.


    ¡°All right, kids. Come, let¡¯s go downstairs.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, we need to get our bags!¡± Zachary said.


    He was the first to sprint to Benjamin¡¯s office in his haste to retrieve his bag.


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ll go get my bag too!¡± Oliver said and ran away.


    ¡°Mommy, me too!¡± Tim chirped.


    The rest also followed suit.


    The six children soon disappeared from sight.


    Benjamin extended his arm toward Arissa. Thetter¡¯s cheeks flushed with warmth as she gently


    intertwined her fingers with his.


    Benjamin led her back to his office and asked, ¡°What were you doing there?¡±


    Arissa watched him closely and could tell that he was slightly upset.


    ¡°I was bringing the kids around thepany!¡± She took a surreptitious nce in his direction and was


    surprised to find him staring right back at her with his dark eyes. Her heart fluttered at the suddenness


    of it, and she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is something the matter?¡±


    Benjamin pursed his lips. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Despite his response, Arissa still felt that he was displeased.


    ¡°Were the kids too noisy?¡± she asked.


    Benjamin¡¯s gaze shifted to her, and he gave her a light pinch on the cheek before responding with a


    firm but gentle voice, ¡°No. It¡¯s not about them.¡±


    Arissa pouted, confused as to why he appeared so upset with her. ¡°Then why do you look so grim?¡±


    she asked, hoping to discover the source of his displeasure.


    As she was frowning unhappily, Benjamin stepped forward and gently drew her nearer to him. He


    spoke in a quiet, soothing tone. ¡°Don¡¯t hang around Ethen so often in the future.¡±


    Arissa froze and stared at him in shock. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Seriously? Is he jealous?


    Benjamin furrowed his brows and knocked her forehead gently. ¡°Stay in my sight!¡±


    Arissa was struck dumb, yet she could feel a sense of warmth radiating through her chest.


    She gulped and exined, ¡°All I did was bring the kids to greet Mr. Frank. Don¡¯t read too much into it.


    Are you not confident in yourself?¡±

 Chapter 969

    Chapter 969


    Chapter 969 I Love Only You


    Benjamin narrowed his eyes and stared at her with displeasure. ¡°Don¡¯t hang with him often!¡± With a


    smile, Arissa hurriedly pacified, ¡°Fine, fine, I understand. However, I still need to meet him during work.


    Besides, why are you worried I¡¯ll fall in love with someone else when you¡¯re so handsome and


    charming?¡±


    Pursing his lips, he thought, I¡¯m not worried she¡¯ll fall for someone else. I¡¯m just concerned Ethen won¡¯t


    be able to resist her allure.


    ¡°Are you feeling insecure about yourself, Mr. Graham?¡± She leaned her face toward him and gazed at


    his dashing countenance.


    Upon looking into her eyes, he pinched her cheek forcefully. ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± Arissa continued to stare at him


    with a grin, which made Benjamin feel a little ufortable.


    In response, he pushed her head away and forced her to look the other way. ¡°Keep your eyes on the


    road!¡±


    Her smile deepened when she saw his shy expression. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the only person I love is you. I


    absolutely won¡¯t fall for anyone else.¡±


    His heart fluttered. While he was aware she was merely jesting, it still made him uncontrobly happy.


    Expressionlessly, he chastised, ¡°Is this how you proim your love? In such a casual way?¡±


    A tinge of mischief shed past her eyes as she pecked his cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t get jealous, my love. I only


    see Mr. Frank as a good friend, and I treat him well because he¡¯s someone you regard highly!¡±


    Benjamin scoffed pridefully, but his mien had clearly turned tender.


    Arissa stole a few more nces at him, amused.


    It was then the children approached them with their backpacks. ¡°Mommy, Daddy, we¡¯re good to go!¡±


    ¡°Mommy, Mr. Graham, we¡¯re ready!¡±


    Grinning at the children, Arissa said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go, then!¡±


    The children merrily approached and surrounded her.


    Benjamin peered at his children and coughed. ¡°Can¡¯t you lot call me Daddy?¡±


    He was worried strangers would think he was their stepfather.


    In response, Arissa nced at him and then at the children.


    Tim and the others merely smiled as they stubbornly refused to change what they called Benjamin.


    In the end, Gavin spoke up. ¡°I can call you that until you¡¯re satisfied, Daddy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the same.¡± Benjamin scoffed slightly. This little rascal has switched sides, too. Sometimes, he¡¯ll


    call me ¡°Mr. Graham¡± like his siblings. How unruly!


    ¡°If you want us to call you that as soon as possible, you need to work harder, Mr. Graham!¡± Mischief


    settled on Zachary¡¯s face.


    Again, Benjamin scoffed.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Hmph!¡± Jasper mimicked his father and snorted before taking Oliver and Jesse¡¯s hand,


    rushing ahead.


    Gavin did the same with Zachary and Tim. ¡°Hurry! Grandpa must be waiting for us!¡±


    The edges of Benjamin¡¯s lips twitched. Since when is he waiting for us?


    Arissa merely smiled in response and followed Benjamin and the kids into the elevator. Instead of


    heading down to the entrance, they went straight to the underground parking lot.


    The children turned their lines of sight toward Benjamin in confusion.


    Gavin informed, ¡°Our car is at the entrance, Daddy!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not riding in that one. I¡¯ll be the one driving!¡± Benjamin replied inly.


    In reality, he was worried Arissa would get upset if she came across Miranda, who was at the entrance.


    Hence, he decided not to leave through the main exit.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Arissa was touched, as though she already knew the reason he took them to the underground parking


    lot.


    Upon raising her head, she uttered, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    He lifted his eyebrow. ¡°What for?¡±


    ¡°You know why.¡± She grinned, staring at his mystical and attractive eyes.


    The children snickered in secret when they noticed their parents¡¯ flirting.


    Jasper teased, ¡°Can the both of you control yourselves, Mommy and Mr. Graham? You¡¯re flirting


    again.¡±


    Blushing, Arissa pinched her son¡¯s cheek. ¡°Nonsense! We weren¡¯t doing that.¡±


    Jasperughed, hid behind Gavin¡¯s back, and made a funny face at her.

 Chapter 970

    Chapter 970


    Chapter 970 Thank You Darling


    All the kids except for Gavin hadn¡¯t been to the underground garage before. Hence, the five of them


    scanned the lightly-furnished garage with curiosity and amazement as though they had just stepped


    into a luxurious exhibition.


    ¡°Wow, there are so many cars here!¡± Zachary¡¯s eyes were glowing with excitement. Even Tim was


    dazzled by the view. It was only natural for boys to be interested in cars.


    Even Jesse loved what she was looking at. ¡°Where¡¯s your car, Mr. Graham?¡± Curling his thin lips,


    Benjamin picked his daughter up and held Arissa¡¯s hand. Then, he ambled toward the car he was


    taking.


    Gavin and the others promptly followed them. At the same time, he filled his brothers in about their


    father¡¯s cars. ¡°This one, this one, and that one are all Daddy¡¯s cars!¡±


    The other four boys were shocked.


    ¡°Wow, he has so many cars!¡±


    ¡°There are a lot more back home!¡± Gavin turned to them. ¡°Once we¡¯ve returned, I¡¯ll show you guys!¡±


    His brothers nodded excitedly.


    ¡°Can we touch it?¡± Tim inquired carefully. He wanted to touch a nearby car, but he didn¡¯t have the guts


    to do it because he was afraid he would ruin it.


    ¡°Sure! Daddy won¡¯t mind.¡± Gavin grinned.


    The edges of Benjamin¡¯s mouth curved upward when he heard that. Looks like Gavin holds me in


    pretty high regard after all.


    Turning back, he announced to his sons, ¡°Touch and stare at the cars however you like! It¡¯s fine!¡±


    Upon receiving his permission, the boys, except Gavin, joyously did as their father allowed them to.


    Arissa and Benjamin smiled as they watched the children have fun.


    ¡°I want to take a look, too, Mr. Graham!¡± Jesse also wished to touch the luxurious cars as she had


    never seen most of them before.


    Slowly, Benjamin put her down. ¡°Don¡¯t rush!¡±


    She dashed toward her brothers as soon as her feetnded on the ground.


    It was apparent that they all really liked cars.


    Benjamin wrapped his arm around Arissa as the two of them leaned at the side, beaming at the kids,


    who were cheerfully exploring the cars.


    Arissa nced at him. ¡°How many cars do you have?¡±


    She was also shocked when she heard what Gavin said because she thought only a few vehicles in the


    company¡¯s garage belonged to him.


    ¡°You¡¯ve never been to the garage in my home?¡± He shifted his sight toward her.


    ¡°Nope!¡± She seldom needed to use a car, and whenever she did, someone else would drive her to the


    destination.


    Thus, she only ever took a glimpse at his garage and never really explored it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you all to visit my garage once we return home during the night.¡± Benjamin wasn¡¯t showing off.


    All he wanted was for her to know what sort of cars they had in their home. ¡°You¡¯re free to drive


    whatever car catches your eye!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Arissa¡¯s eyes lit up. There¡¯s no doubt he collected those cars because that¡¯s his hobby. If I


    identally damage them, he¡¯ll get upset.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Pulling her into his embrace, Benjamin nodded. ¡°Of course! You are my wife. These cars belong not


    only to me but also to you. You¡¯re free to drive it however you want. Just be mindful of your safety!¡±


    Delighted, she nodded vigorously. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Graham!¡±


    ¡°Mhm?¡± He was displeased to hear her calling him that.


    Blushing, Arissa eximed, ¡°Thank you, Darling!¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± As he took in her shy countenance, his heart skipped a beat. He then leaned toward her and


    kissed her on the lips.


    In response, she patted his chest, signaling him to stop, but he merely tightened his grip on her and


    deepened the kiss.


    Suddenly, the children approached them. ¡°Ah! Mommy is doing something embarrassing with Mr.


    Graham!¡±


    They encircled their parents and watched their parents kiss each other.


    A faint blush was visible on all their faces.


    Jesse even tried to cover her eyes with her hands, but the gaps between her fingers were too big, so


    her efforts were for naught.


    Her five brothers also watched their parents with embarrassment.


    Eventually, Arissa pushed Benjamin away, her face red as a tomato. ¡°Let¡¯s get into the car!¡±


    Just as she turned around to do that, he reminded her with a smile, ¡°Take the passenger¡¯s seat!¡±


    The children giggled.

 Chapter 971

    Chapter 971


    Chapter 971 His Face So Close


    Arissa embarrassedly stepped into the passenger¡¯s seat. ¡°Look! Mommy¡¯s feeling shy!¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± ¡°I can see Mommy¡¯s red face!¡± The edges of Arissa¡¯s mouth twitched as she red at the man


    standing at the front of the car. Why are the children only making fun of me? It¡¯s not fair!


    Benjamin was amused when he met her gaze. Then, he ordered, ¡°Gavin, bring your siblings into the


    car!¡± He proceeded to open the door to the backseats and carried them into the vehicle. ¡°Sit tight!¡±


    The children ced their bags before their feet and fastened their seatbelts. Benjamin had to help


    Jesse and Tim do it, but the other four were capable of performing the action themselves.


    After he double-checked the kids¡¯ seatbelts, he shut the door tight. Arissa nced at her children


    through the rearview mirror.


    ¡°We¡¯re seated, Mommy!¡± the children abruptly shouted. As she remained silent, Jasper wriggled in his


    seat and uttered teasingly, ¡°Mommy¡¯s still feeling embarrassed!¡±


    The other childrenughed. When Benjamin entered the vehicle, he turned to Arissa, stared at her


    flushed cheeks for a few moments, and leaned toward her.


    Arissa¡¯s head snapped up as she watched him warily. ¡°Buckle your seatbelt!¡± As he fastened her


    seatbelt for her, his face was so close to hers that they almost touched.


    His breath brushed past her face, sending a tingling sensation throughout her body as his familiar scent


    enveloped her intimately.


    When straightening his body, Benjamin¡¯s lips brushed lightly against her cheek. Shocked, Arissa


    widened her eyes at him while he casually buckled his own seatbelt and started the engine.


    ¡°Sit tight!¡± he reminded. ¡°Okay!¡± the children eximed energetically. ¡°You too.¡± Benjamin turned his


    sight toward Arissa.


    She muttered, ¡°I am.¡± With a faint grin, he drove out of the garage.


    Arissa felt her heart racing as she admired his countenance. Am I too weak-willed? Or is he just too


    handsome?


    The moment she looked away and shifted her gaze out of the window, she unintentionally spotted


    Miranda hiding at the side of the road staring at thepany¡¯s entrance.


    Arissa narrowed her eyes while a mocking look swirled within them. Miranda never changes, huh? I


    can¡¯t believe she waited here for such a long time just to meet me. But still, why is she waiting for me? I


    don¡¯t think she came to mend our rtionship, so she¡¯s here for another reason.


    Benjamin glimpsed at her. ¡°Did they use to bully you in the past?¡±


    That question snapped her back to her senses. As she gazed at him, she wondered, Is Miranda


    targeting Benjamin stead? It¡¯s not impossible. Why else would she be camping there?


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you!¡± he voiced.


    ¡°Yeah!¡± In the past, when she still longed for love from her family members, she would be saddened


    whenever they bullied her. Now that I think about it, my past feels like it took ce centuries ago. It¡¯s so


    insignificant that it¡¯s not worth mentioning.


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Do you still care about them?¡±


    Arissa shook her head decisively. I¡¯m not stupid or a masochist. If Regan doesn¡¯t see me as his


    daughter, then there¡¯s no need for me to keep holding on to this blood rtionship. Now, since they


    keep messing with me, I won¡¯t keep quiet and do nothing if they tick me off.


    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Upon turning on his Bluetooth earphone, Benjamin ordered coldly, ¡°Get rid of the woman


    loitering in front of thepany!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    His action touched Arissa. I¡¯m grateful that the person I met was him. Otherwise, I¡¯d be in a lot of


    trouble if I offended him.


    ¡°Just ask them to get rid of anyone you don¡¯t want to look at,¡± he reminded her because he didn¡¯t want


    her to be frustrated by such trivial matters.


    ¡°Got it!¡± she replied gratefully.

 Chapter 972

    Chapter 972


    Chapter 972 We Are Your Support


    The children knitted their eyebrows when they heard their parents¡¯ conversation. Gavin and Tim


    questioned, ¡°Who bullied you, Mommy?¡±


    Jasper spoke too. ¡°Who is it, Mommy? I¡¯ll help you teach them a lesson!¡± ¡°Is someone bullying you


    again, Mommy?¡± Zachary wondered.


    ¡°Tell us who it is, Mommy. We¡¯ll help you teach them a lesson!¡± Oliver spat. Jesse waved her tiny fists


    and punched the air, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll kill whoever dares to bully Mommy!¡±


    Arissa turned to look at her children and saw their angry faces. The sight of that warmed her heart. ¡°It¡¯s


    Miranda. I don¡¯t know how she knew I was working here. Apparently, she followed me and waited at the


    company¡¯s entrance, refusing to leave.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s Miranda?¡± Tim asked in confusion. Gavin had no idea who that was either.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    The other four kids, however, knew who Miranda was.


    ¡°It¡¯s Regan¡¯s illegitimate child,¡± Zachary informed with disdain, not intending to conceal his hatred


    toward Miranda.


    Gavin and Tim exchanged a nce. At that moment, they had an inkling of who she was.


    As they turned their gaze toward thepany, they vaguely saw a woman standing at the side of the


    road. Is that woman Miranda?


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s Regan¡¯s daughter!¡± Arissa added, exining to Tim and Gavin.


    ¡°If she bullies you, you should bully her back. Don¡¯t worry, Mommy. We¡¯re your strongest supports!¡±


    Gavin patted his chest.


    The edges of Arissa¡¯s lips curved upward as she nodded. ¡°Thank you, Sweetheart! No need to worry


    about me, though. She can¡¯t bully me right now.¡±


    Zachary nced at his mother and sighed. ¡°We are worried, Mommy. You¡¯re too softhearted, which you


    shouldn¡¯t be because you¡¯ll get taken advantage of.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± she promised the kids.


    ¡°Did that woman meet you today?¡±


    ¡°She came looking for me, but I didn¡¯t meet with her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You don¡¯t need to,¡± Zachary reminded.


    ¡°Meeting people like her will do you no good. Just ignore her!¡± Oliver adjusted his sses, putting on a


    serious countenance.


    Tim and Gavin nodded in agreement.


    Jesse and Jasper pouted and scolded lividly, ¡°They¡¯re so shameless! Why won¡¯t they leave Mommy


    alone?¡±


    In response to their rage, Arissa calmed them down. ¡°All right, that¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s not talk about them


    anymore. It¡¯ll affectour mood.


    ¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re fine, Mommy. You, on the other hand, shouldn¡¯t let people like them affect your mood!¡± Gavin


    reminded with a worried look.


    Nodding, she assured, ¡°I know.¡±


    Benjamin glimpsed at his wife through the rearview mirror and smiled faintly.


    The moment she noticed the look in his eyes, she blushed.


    It was then her phone vibrated. Upon picking the device up, she realized Darius was calling her.


    She answered the call right away. ¡°Dad!¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s line of sightnded briefly on her before shifting back to the road.


    ¡°Are you and Benjamin back yet, Issa?¡± Darius asked.


    Smiling, Arissa replied, ¡°We¡¯re on our way. The children are with us, too!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I thought Benjamin wasn¡¯t going to bring you lot back.¡± Heughed heartily, sounding like


    he was in a good mood.


    ¡°He told me about it this morning.¡± She peered at Benjamin, who was concentrating on driving.


    ¡°I see. We¡¯ll talk more when you all arrive.¡±


    ¡°Okay. See youter, Dad!¡± Arissa replied softly.


    She kept her phone away after Darius hung up.


    ¡°Is Grandpa rushing us, Mommy?¡± Gavin asked with a juvenile voice, swaying his legs.


    Tim and the others stared at her unblinkingly.


    Arissa, grinning, said, ¡°Yes, he was afraid your Daddy won¡¯t bring us back!¡±

 Chapter 973

    Chapter 973


    Chapter 973 Meal Together


    Darius was already waiting for Arissa and her family at the entrance by the time they arrived. William


    and a bunch of housekeepers were by his side.


    The woman was touched by the scene. It wasn¡¯t the first time they visited the residence, yet Darius


    would always wait for them at the entrance.


    ¡°Does Dad always wait for you all toe over like that in the past?¡± Arissa asked. Benjamin nced


    at her, lifting the corners of his lips. ¡°He only does it for you!¡±


    She grinned as she carried the gift she had prepared beforehand. Dad treats me so nicely.


    Before the car even stopped, Jasper, who was sitting next to the door, rolled down the window, poked


    his head out, and greeted his grandfather. ¡°Grandpa!¡±


    ¡°Wee back!¡± Darius beamed as he stared at his grandchild. Oliver also stuck his head out of the


    window and shouted at the old man, ¡°We¡¯re all back, Grandpa!¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± The old man¡¯s wrinkles deepened as he smiled. Arissa reminded, ¡°Sit tight!¡±


    Oliver and Jasper stuck their tongues out before returning to their seats. While the rest of the children


    didn¡¯t squeeze their way toward the window, they did stretch their necks to gaze at the scene outside.


    As the vehicle slowed down, all the kids eagerly unbuckled their seatbelts, opened the door, and exited


    the car.


    Arissa was amused. ¡°Slow down!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°We missed you, Grandpa!¡± Jasper said sweetly and was the first to throw himself into Darius¡¯ arms,


    followed by the rest of his siblings.


    Darius, William, and the housekeepers hugged the kids joyously.


    Benjamin and Arissa were delighted to witness that scene from the car.


    ¡°Let¡¯s join them!¡± he uttered before stepping out of the vehicle and opening the door for her.


    As she exited the car while holding the present, he held her waist, closed the door, and brought her


    over to Darius.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Arissa greeted.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Benjamin followed suit, but those who weren¡¯t in the know would think he was the son-inw.


    Beaming, Darius weed them amicably, ¡°I¡¯m d you are all back. Come, let¡¯s head inside! We¡¯ll


    eat after you all wash your hands!¡±


    ¡°This is for you, Dad!¡± Hastily, Arissa handed the present to him.


    His eyes lit up as he epted the gift. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to!¡±


    Despite his words, he was over the moon to receive it.


    ¡°I must. This is the first gift I got for you as your daughter-inw.¡±


    ¡°Very well, then. I shall ept your gift. Now, let¡¯s head into the house!¡±


    When Darius nced at his son, he noticed thetter was answering a call.


    Hence, he frowned in response. ¡°Why is he still talking on the phone when he¡¯s back home for a meal?


    Come on, let¡¯s go inside first.¡±


    He gestured for Arissa and her children to follow him in.


    ted to see their grandfather, the children surrounded him and chattered ceaselessly.


    The manor became livelier with their presence.


    Arissa glimpsed at Benjamin, who gestured for her to enter the building first when he met her gaze.


    ¡°Wrap up your call as soon as possible!¡± she reminded in a low voice before striding into the house.


    Dinner was already prepared, and as soon as they stepped into the house, Darius prompted them to


    wash their hands first.


    Benjamin still hadn¡¯te in even after Arissa and the children finished cleaning their hands.


    Thus, she nced at the entrance and stated, ¡°I¡¯m going to take a look at Benjamin, Dad!¡±


    ¡°Ignore him. If he wants to make a call, then let him. Once he¡¯s done, he¡¯ll be back,¡± Darius uttered as


    he fetched soup for his grandchildren. ¡°Have some soup first, Sweethearts! Take it easy, okay? Don¡¯t


    burn yourself!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa!¡± The children expressed their gratitude in unison. Their adorable voices really


    enraptured him.

 Chapter 974

    Chapter 974


    Chapter 974 I Was Wrong


    ¡°You should eat too, Dad. Let them be. They can take care of themselves,¡± Arissa advised. ¡°All right, all


    right.¡± Darius sat and offered, ¡°Pick whatever you want to eat, Issa.¡±


    ¡°I know, Dad. I won¡¯t hold back!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± As Dariusughed, he swept his gaze across his son. ¡°If she


    can¡¯t reach a certain dish, help her grab it.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Benjamin nodded. Gleefully, Darius ate as he watched his grandchildren enjoying their meal


    with satisfaction. Arissa kept her eyes on them too, smiling widely.


    Benjamin leaned toward Arissa and whispered next to her ear, ¡°What are you looking at? You should


    eat too!¡± Upon hearing his words, she shifted her gaze away from the children to look at him. ¡°I am


    eating!¡±


    She was pleased when he put some food on her te. In response, she did the same for him. ¡°You


    should eat more, too!¡± Her action cheered him up so much that the food he had gotten used to eat


    tasted better than usual.


    Then, as Arissa looked around the dining table, she found it weird that the other members of the


    Graham family weren¡¯t around. We¡¯vee here for meals multiple times, but we were always the only


    ones here. We never saw the other members of the Graham family, which is rather odd.


    All of a sudden, she felt a sense of pain strike her head. As soon as Arissa turned to Benjamin, she


    saw him retracting his hand. Confused, she questioned, ¡°Why did you hit me?¡±


    ¡°Focus on your food. What are you thinking?¡± He red at her. The edges of her mouth twitched. Can


    he read my mind? I can¡¯t believe he caught me zoning out briefly.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± she replied, pouting. A look of amusement shed past Benjamin¡¯s eyes as he took note of


    how annoyed she was.


    Darius¡¯ expression darkened when he witnessed the couple¡¯s interaction and admonished, ¡°Why did


    you hit Issa, Benjamin? You should be more mindful of your actions.¡±


    Snickering in secret, Arissa lowered her hand that was touching her forehead.


    Gloomily, Benjamin glimpsed at her before turning his sight toward his father. ¡°I was just messing


    around with her!¡±


    The old man scoffed, ¡°Messing around? Do you think I¡¯m blind or deaf?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! We saw you hitting Mommy!¡± Gavin furiously reprimanded.


    Silently, Benjamin turned to his wife and asked, ¡°Did it hurt?¡±


    Arissa blinked wordlessly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you threaten Issa! Are you still a man? How can you bully your wife?¡± Darius mmed the table


    with rage.


    In response, Benjamin pursed his lips.


    Arissa lowered her head and stifled herughter. It¡¯s your fault for hitting me!


    Upon shing a nce in her direction, Benjamin looked at his father. ¡°I was wrong, Dad. I won¡¯t hit her


    again!¡±


    Darius stared at him seriously. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have done it in the first ce!¡±


    Instead of arguing with his father, Benjamin merely nodded subserviently.


    Arissa focused on her meal and ignored the father-and-son duo.


    Halfway through their meal, the sound of a car engine was suddenly heard outside the door.


    Darius was taken aback for a moment before gesturing for William to check out who the visitor was.


    Momentster, William returned and reported, ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Bryan, Old Mr. Graham.¡±


    ¡°What is he doing here?¡± Darius scowled.


    Clearly, he didn¡¯t want to see Bryan.


    Benjamin¡¯s eyes glinted.


    A few minutes passed before Bryan strode into the dining room and started yelling at Benjamin. ¡°You


    sure are ruthless, Benjamin! Don¡¯t think you can act impudently just because Dad loves you! I won¡¯t let


    you off the hook unless you give me an exnation today!¡±


    A frigid look shed past Benjamin¡¯s eyes. No one has ever had the guts to speak to me like that!


    ¡°You¡¯re the impudent one here!¡± Darius pped the dining table, rattling the tes and bowls.


    The children and Arissa didn¡¯t have the nerve to keep eating as they watched the family drama unfold


    fearfully.


    Furiously, Darius berated, ¡°Do you realize how disrespectful you¡¯re acting right now? Do you think


    you¡¯re in the right just because you started yelling right after you came in here?¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 975

    Chapter 975


    ¡°Dad.¡± Bryan controlled his temper and greeted his father.


    ¡°Oh, now you remember I''m your father? If I hadn''t said anything, would you have acknowledged me?¡±


    Darius spat.


    The edges of Bryan''s lips twitched. Stifling his fury, he exined, ¡°How can you say that, Dad? It''s


    Benjamin''s fault. He''s the reason I''m angry.¡±


    ¡°What are you angry about? Did he do something wrong? Even if he did, you''re partly in the wrong for


    shouting like a madman soon after arriving here. You are his elder brother, so act like one!¡± The old


    man red at Bryan.


    Frustrated, Bryan argued, ¡°Can you stop being so biased, Dad? My family business is on the verge of


    copse!¡±


    Then, he glowered at his younger brother. ¡°If Benjamin hadn''t targeted me, I wouldn''t have been this


    angry!¡±


    Calmly, Benjamin wiped the corners of his lips.


    However, before he could say anything, Darius spoke up. ¡°Don''t think I have no idea what you did just


    because I don''t concern myself with the family business anymore! You only have yourself to me for


    what happened because you schemed against your brother first!¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Bryan''s expression changed.


    ¡°Your inability to continue running the family business speaks of your ipetence! If there''s nothing


    else, get out of our sight! Don''t you see we''re eating here?¡± The scowling old man didn''t at all care


    whether his eldest son had dinner yet or not.


    Frowning, Bryan nced at the table and was stunned when he saw six children with identical faces.


    Are they all Benjamin''s kids?


    They all wore a grimace on their countenances, clearly expressing their disdain for him.


    It was only natural that they disliked their uncle, who shouted at and seemingly bullied their father.


    ¡°Dad, this is...¡± Bryan swept his gaze past the dining table and noticed Arissa''s unfamiliar face. Is she


    their mother?


    ¡°She''s Arissa York, your sister-inw and the mother of the sextuplets!¡± Darius introduced. ¡°Issa, he''s


    my eldest son, Bryan!¡±


    ¡°Hello, Bryan!¡± Arissa stood to greet him but was dragged back down to her seat by her husband.


    ¡°Don''t act so friendly toward him! He doesn''t see you as part of the family!¡± Benjamin uttered.


    While Arissa felt awkward, Bryan''s expression turned even gloomier. ¡°Can you not put words into my


    mouth, Benjamin? Who says I don''t treat you all as part of the family?¡±


    ring coldly at his older brother, Benjamin snapped, ¡°You should listen to what you''re saying!¡±


    The man didn''t even think of showing respect to Bryan, who was the eldest child of the family.


    Bryan promptly flew into a rage when he noticed his brother''s mocking smile. ¡°Do you treat me as part


    of the family, then? You do realize you''re driving me into a corner, right?¡±


    In response, Benjamin smirked. ¡°Did I do something?¡±


    Bryan was stumped. Sure, he didn''t, but what he''s allowing to happen is crueler than what he would''ve


    done! Those people will flock to whoever is capable of granting them benefits!


    ¡°When ites to businesses, it''s every man for himself!¡± Gazing at him icily, Benjamin roared, ¡°You


    were the one who tested my limits, so don''t me me for retaliating!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Bryan was livid. I know how ruthless he can be, but I didn''t expect he would actually take action


    against me!


    ¡°There are some things you shouldn''t covet!¡±


    Bryan was rendered speechless by his brother''s retort.


    ¡°Why are the two of you bickering over such a trivial matter? You may not want to eat, but we do!¡±


    Darius reprimanded Bryan. It wasn''t easy to get Benjamin back here for dinner, yet Bryan''s here to ruin


    everything!


    With a foul expression, Bryan sat at the dining table. ¡°I haven''t eaten yet!¡±


    Subsequently, he red at his brother again. ¡°How does ruining me benefit you in any way, Benjamin?¡±


    Benjamin couldn''t be bothered to quarrel with him, so he responded wordlessly by putting on a


    mocking expression.


    ¡°Are you here to eat or annoy us? If you don''t want to eat, get out of here! I didn''t invite you home for


    dinner!¡± Darius bellowed angrily once again.


    Bryan glowered when he noticed his father was on Benjamin''s side.

 Chapter 976

    Chapter 976


    Bryan asked, ¡°Does this mean I can''t have a meal here if you didn''t invite me?¡±


    ¡°Do you look like you want to eat?¡± Darius red at him.


    Bryan''s pride was hurt when he noticed no one weed his presence.


    Even the six children didn''t bother to greet him.


    ¡°Fine! All of you enjoy your meal then!¡± Upon standing up, Bryan sauntered into the living room instead


    of leaving.


    Darius was pissed off. Is he ruining our appetite on purpose?


    As he turned to the children and Arissa, his expression grew tender. ¡°Ignore him! Let''s eat.¡±


    Arissa felt somewhat awkward after looking at the Graham men''s interaction.


    Aside from Gavin, who seemed to have been used to the scene, the other five children were visibly


    ufortable.


    Benjamin looked at the children and softly encouraged, ¡°Eat!¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, he put some food on Arissa''s te andforted her, ¡°Enjoy the food. Ignore everything else.¡±


    Upon nodding, she continued eating.


    ¡°Eat up, children.¡± Darius spoke tenderly as he ced food on the kids'' tes.


    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa!¡±


    The children''s lovable behavior melted the old man''s heart and cheered him up.


    He also ced some food on Arissa''s te. ¡°You should eat more, Issa.¡±


    In response, she smiled. ¡°Thank you, Dad!¡±


    ¡°Eat! Don''t let Bryan affect your mood!¡± he enthusiastically urged.


    ¡°You should eat too, Dad,¡± said Benjamin as he also served his father some food, which was something


    he seldom did.


    That action of his lifted the old man''s mood significantly.


    As the family continued to enjoy their dinner, Bryan sat in the living room alone. Even the butler and


    housekeepers didn''t acknowledge his presence.


    William didn''t have the nerve to greet him as his employer didn''t instruct him to do so.


    Instead, he remained in the dining room, busying himself to serve the family.


    The longer Bryan waited, the more ticked off he appeared. The harmonious scene in the dining room


    frustrated him to no end. Dad is biased! When was thest time he treated my family as well as that?


    I''ve never even seen him showering my son with that much affection. He only cares about Benjamin''s


    children!


    Everyone ignored Bryan even after dinner.


    Since Darius wasn''t paying attention to him, everyone else had even less reason to do so.


    The six children kept their grandfatherpany, whereas Benjamin brought Arissa to a room upstairs.


    Bryan was sick of getting ignored.


    Hence, suppressing his anger, he shouted at Benjamin, who was heading upstairs. ¡°Let''s talk,


    Benjamin!¡±


    Benjamin was holding Arissa''s hand when he peered downstairs as though he was a king looking down


    on a dissenter.


    In response, Bryan frowned. He was unhappy about the fact that he was intimidated by his younger


    brother''s overwhelming aura.


    ¡°There''s nothing for us to talk about.¡± Benjamin didn''t even bother to show him a shred of respect as he


    spat coldly, ¡°I''ve told you everything I wanted to say. It''s up to you how you want to deal with it!¡±


    He then guided Arissa upstairs, leaving the enraged Bryan in the living room.


    You are a cruel, ruthless man, Benjamin!


    When Darius brought the children over to the stairs, he was unhappy to see Bryan''s expression. ¡°Are


    you staring at your sworn enemy or something?¡±


    Panicking, Bryan concealed the scowl on his face and turned to his father. ¡°Don''t you think it''s unfair


    that Benjamin is doing whatever he pleases?¡±


    Darius shot a look of disdain at his son. ¡°If you''re just as capable as him, you can do the same.


    Benjamin earned everything he owned right now with hard work. If you want to talk about fairness, I''d


    say he''s the one who received the most unfair treatment in this family. He never desired anything from


    me, while the rest of you only know how to depend on me. Instead of antagonizing your brother, you


    should use this time to devise a n to improve your business!¡±


    Even though he had provided his first two sons'' families with many benefits, they still weren''t satisfied.

 Chapter 977

    Chapter 977


    Bryan felt humiliated upon hearing his father''s harsh words.


    ¡°Why do you hate my daddy so much, Uncle Bryan?¡± Gavin questioned as he gazed at his uncle


    angrily.


    The look in his eyes and his aura resembles Benjamin so much. It pisses me off. Wait. I thought this kid


    didn''t speak much in the past.


    Bryan''s expression darkened as he reprimanded, ¡°Is this how you''re supposed to speak to your elder?¡±


    ¡°Is he wrong to do so?¡± Darius defended the boy and gave his son a dirty look.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Bryan''s expression was grim.


    ¡°You should be grateful that he''s willing to call you uncle, considering you don''t act like an adult at all. If


    there''s nothing else, go back home! I don''t want you to keep annoying me here!¡± The old man had no


    qualms about chasing his son away.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Bryan couldn''t believe he had waited for the dinner to end for nothing. Hence, unwilling to stick around


    any longer, he left. ¡°Fine! I''ll go back now!¡±


    ¡°How disrespectful!¡± Darius chided with exasperation.


    William served the old man a ss of warm water. ¡°Calm down, Old Mr. Graham!¡±


    Darius'' anger was appeased after he took a sip of water.


    ¡°Why does he hate Mr. Graham so much, Grandpa?¡± Zachary asked, frowning with displeasure.


    The old man was a little shocked to see the boy acting in that manner. He cares quite a lot about his


    father though he doesn''t show it.


    Darius then nced at the other children, ted when he saw that they were simrly unhappy about


    the way their uncle treated their father.


    Embracing the sextuplets, he patted their heads. ¡°There''s no need for any of you to concern yourself


    with adult matters. It''s my fault for not raising your uncle properly and letting him think he can bully your


    father.¡±


    The children consoled their grandfather when they noticed how guilty he felt. ¡°It''s not your fault,


    Grandpa. We won''t me you for what happened.¡±


    Touched, Darius uttered, ¡°Thank you, Sweethearts.¡±


    As Arissa followed Benjamin back into the bedroom, her line of sight asionallynded on his face.


    Sensing her nces, he stared at her, his eyes as deep as an abyss. ¡°I know you have questions. Ask


    away.¡±


    ¡°No, I don''t!¡± She hastily lowered her eyes to avert his gaze.


    As he pulled her toward the bed, she resisted because she felt quite ufortable acting intimately in


    the manor, for fear that someone would see them.


    Benjamin held her even tighter as he rested his chin on her head. ¡°I''ve always known they hate me.¡±


    Confounded, Arissa asked, ¡°They?¡±


    Does he have another sibling except for Bryan?


    ¡°My second elder brother''s family,¡± he replied indifferently with a scoff.


    No wonder I don''t see his siblings around here. Turns out their rtionship is bad. I get it now.


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Before she could finish her sentence, she was abruptly interrupted by him.


    ¡°We''re actually half-brothers. We don''t share the same mother,¡± Benjamin disclosed cidly. Despite


    his calm tone, Arissa could sense his dejection.


    She rubbed her face against his chest and hugged him tightly. Ah, so they''re brothers from different


    mothers. No wonder they have such a hostile rtionship with each other. Then again, even children


    from the same parents could end up in this kind of rtionship. Grudges between family members are


    amon sight in affluent families.


    Then, she inquired carefully, ¡°Where''s your mother?¡±


    ¡°She''s gone.¡± His tone remained unchanged.


    ¡°I''m sorry! I shouldn''t have asked.¡±


    ¡°It''s fine. She passed after she gave birth to me, so I never got to see her.¡± His expression darkened.


    Arissa''s instinct was telling her there was more to that story, but she didn''t ask.


    Benjamin continued, ¡°My mother and my father were childhood sweethearts, and they were also


    engaged. However, when my father went to the countryside, he fell in love with someone else and had


    two children with her. When he returned to the city, he married my mother for the sake of a mutually


    beneficial rtionship. For many years, they lived apart from each other because he was often away


    from home due to work. It wasn''t until he stepped away from work that I was born. My mother passed


    away when she gave birth to me because she was too enraged by the appearance of my father''s


    mistress and her two sons.¡±


    His chest rose and fell violently as he rted his entire past. If it weren''t for his emotional reaction,


    Arissa would''ve thought she was listening to another person''s tale.


    Her heart ached after she listened to his tragic backstory, and she hugged him. This would exin the


    hateful rtionship between him and his brother and why he treats his father so coldly.

 Chapter 978

    Chapter 978


    ¡°Even though my father had a daughter with that womanter on, he never married her! Their love is a


    joke,¡± Benjamin spat.


    Upon hearing that, Arissa was shocked. Benjamin has a sister, too?


    ¡°Where is she, then?¡± She was referring to Bryan''s mother.


    He stared at her,plicated emotions swirling within his eyes. ¡°I chased her away!¡±


    The story stunned and disheartened her. Are all men the same? Regan also cheated on his wife.


    Suddenly, her impression of Darius was ruined significantly.


    ¡°Do you think I was too ruthless?¡± Anxiously, Benjamin waited for her answer.


    Arissa shook her head. ¡°I''d do the same if I were you.¡±


    Though technically, Bryan''s mother didn''t kill Benjamin''s mother with her own hands, she still caused


    thetter''s death. I don''t think that woman is an ordinary joe.


    Then, she asked, ¡°Why isn''t Old Mr. Graham living with them, then?¡±


    It was something she found odd because Darius was free to live with his mistress if he wanted to.


    Benjamin sneered, ¡°Maybe because he felt guilty for my mother''s death and couldn''t find peace of


    mind.¡±


    When Arissa heard the mockery in his voice, her heart clenched. I don''t think that''s the only reason Old


    Mr. Graham refrained from doing that. I believe it''s also because he cares very much about Benjamin.


    The first time I met him, I can tell he genuinely cares about Benjamin and the children. ¡°Your dad loves


    you very much, Benjamin!¡±


    Gazing at her, Benjamin remained silent.


    She kept quiet too as she embraced him.


    After a while, he pinched her cheek. ¡°Do you want to stay here tonight or go back?¡±


    ¡°I''ll let you decide!¡± Arissa was fine either way.


    Raising his eyebrow, a tinge of amusement surfaced in his eyes as he asked teasingly, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    She grinned and stood up, but was hugged by him.


    Patting his hand, she said, ¡°I''m going to check on the children!¡±


    Holding her chin, he kissed her lips.


    Instantly, Arissa''s face reddened. Benjamin''s masculine scent pervaded her nose, and she plunged into


    a daze.


    Her heart raced as she immersed herself in the moment.


    The kisssted for a while before he let her go and sat up. ¡°Let''s go home.¡±


    Upon readjusting her breathing, Arissa stared at him, shocked. ¡°So fast?¡±


    ¡°Would you rather spend the night here?¡± He nced at her.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    The edges of her lips twitched before she smiled. ¡°If I stay, you''ll have to do the same, right?¡±


    ¡°You''re that confident?¡± Benjamin teased, gently pinching her cheek.


    ¡°Yep!¡± Arissa replied smugly. ¡°If I stay here, the children will, too. Are you going to return alone?¡±


    Chuckling, he got up and helped her up, too. ¡°Would you like to go to the restroom first, then?¡±


    She was enraptured to see how caring her husband was and swiftly went to the restroom.


    Once she was done, it was Benjamin''s turn.


    Arissa blushed. He doesn''t mind?


    Her countenance reddened again when she heard the sound of watering from within.


    She then rushed outside and waited for him at the entrance.


    Upon exiting the restroom, Benjamin strode toward her.


    Arissa''s heart skipped a beat as she watched the tall man step toward her. Gosh, can I stop swooning


    over him?


    He smirked when he noticed her looking away, avoiding his line of sight.


    When he approached her, he held her hand and descended the stairs with her. ¡°Were you peeking at


    me?¡±


    Arissa pursed her lips. Can he not smile so smugly?


    ¡°So what if I did?¡±


    Gazing at her arrogant expression, his grin deepened, and he pinched her cheek again. ¡°Feel free to


    look as much as you want!¡±


    Words eluded Arissa.

 Chapter 979

    Chapter 979


    When the two of them got downstairs, Bryan was nowhere to be seen. Meanwhile, the six children


    were ying chess with Darius.


    Arissa walked over with Benjamin and sat down at the side to watch Darius y chess.


    After a while, Benjamin''s phone rang, so he stood up and went outside to pick up the call.


    Arissa only briefly nced at him before returning her focus to the chess game.


    ¡°I think I made the wrong move,¡± Darius said, regretting his choice and moving to take away the chess


    piece he had just set down.


    ¡°Grandpa, you can''t do that! You can''t make another move! Zachary cried out as he looked at Darius


    with a frown.


    ¡°He''s right! Grandpa, that''s cheating!¡± Oliver chimed in, siding with his brother.


    At that, Darius frowned before casting an aggrieved look at his grandchildren. ¡°Can''t you just let me do


    this one time?¡±


    The children turned to him and shook their heads with determination. ¡°You didn''t let us do this earlier


    either, Grandpa!¡±


    Darius froze, his beard twitching. William, who was beside him, smiled, amused by the interaction


    between the old man and his grandchildren.


    Even Arissa was smiling at the scene.


    ¡°Sweethearts, just let Grandpa off the hook.¡±


    Too prideful to admit defeat, Darius suddenly said, ¡°No, no! I don''t need you to go easy on me. I''ll win


    without your help!¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily.¡±


    Gavin was confident in Zachary''s chess skills.


    ¡°Don''t get too cocky,¡± Darius said with a huff before he continued ying with his grandson.


    To his surprise, the boy still won him in the end.


    The children burst outughing. ¡°Grandpa, you lost! Hahaha!¡±


    However, Darius did not get mad at the sight of their joy. Instead, he was equally happy.


    ¡°It''s just one round. What''s there to be happy about? I was going easy on you just now. Let''s do this


    again!¡±


    The children pouted in dissatisfaction.


    ¡°You lost, Grandpa! I won, but you''re not taking your defeat in stride!¡±


    ¡°That''s right. You even tried to y dirty!¡± Jesse protested.


    ¡°Let me y this round,¡± Oliver said as he excitedly rubbed his hands.


    ¡°You''re up. Try to go easier on Grandpa so he won''t lose too terribly,¡± Zachary uttered as he patted his


    brother''s shoulder.


    Both Jasper and Jesse snickered at the side while Tim and Gavin watched the scene unfold.


    Darius then nced at Oliver and asked, ¡°You''re better in this than your brother?¡±


    Oliver grinned from ear to ear before adjusting his sses and concealing the sly glint in his eyes.


    ¡°Don''t listen to him, Grandpa. I often lose to him.¡±


    The corners of Zachary''s lips twitched when he heard that. A chess master indeed. Listen to those


    crafty words of his!


    Curious, Darius began ying against Oliver.


    Arissa knew how well the boy could y, but she said nothing as she continued watching them.


    In just a few moves, Darius was stuck.


    ¡°Oh my, I think I''ve won!¡± Oliver remarked as he put on a look of surprise on his face.


    Darius'' piece was trapped by Oliver''s pieces, and there was nothing the old man could do to escape


    that situation.


    Darius could only blink in disbelief.


    What a sneaky boy to have led me into this trap!


    ¡°Oliver, did you just lie to me?¡± Darius asked the innocent-looking boy with a smile.


    Oliver beamed and answered, ¡°Grandpa, I have no idea how I won. Sorry!¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± Dariusughed before patting his head lovingly. ¡°Stop messing around, okay? Let''s rematch.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, no matter how many times you have a rematch, you''ll never win Oliver!¡± Jasper pointed out


    proudly.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Darius said, lifting a brow.


    ¡°Oliver''s an award-winning chess yer! He''s invincible!¡± Jasper revealed.


    Darius and William were taken aback by that, and they turned to look at Arissa in pleasant surprise.


    ¡°Did he really win an award?¡±


    Arissa nodded. ¡°Yes. He''s a world champion.¡±


    Right then, Benjamin ended his call and came in. When he heard thest part of her words, he asked,


    ¡°What world champion?¡±


    Darius nced at him as a wave of pride swelled in his chest.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Your son''s a world champion, but you don''t even know that? What kind of father are you?¡±


    Benjamin became speechless at that.

 Chapter 980

    Chapter 980


    Arissa chuckled under her breath when she saw Benjamin''s exasperated expression.


    In response, Benjamin gave her a side-eye.


    Arissa quickly averted her gaze to watch the old man y chess with Oliver.


    Then, Benjamin walked over to her and wrapped his arm around her waist. He whispered by her ear


    through gritted teeth, ¡°Were youughing at me earlier?¡±


    Arissa quickly shook her head as her survival instincts kicked in.


    ¡°Nope!¡±


    Benjamin scoffed doubtfully.


    Arissa stole another nce, meeting the man''s deep eyes. Thus, she swiftly and guiltily averted her


    gaze again.


    When Benjamin gave her waist a light pinch, Arissa flinched.


    Then, she whipped her head around to shoot him a warning look.


    Benjamin arched his brow and gazed at her, the look in his eyes as dark and deep as the ocean.


    Right then, Oliver ecstatically blurted out, ¡°Haha! Grandpa, I won!¡±


    The rest of the children pped and cheered.


    ¡°We told you Oliver''s going to win, but you didn''t believe us, Grandpa!¡±


    Darius did not know how to react at that moment. ¡°Let''s do it again!¡± he said.


    Oliver eyed his grandfather and asked, ¡°Again, Grandpa?¡±


    ¡°Make it quick!¡±


    Refusing to ept defeat, Darius gestured for Oliver to continue.


    Thus, Oliver had no choice but to keep ying against Darius, but in no time, Darius lost again.


    ¡°Another!¡± Darius insisted.


    The children found it hrious.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    At the sight of the children''s seriousness, Arissa sighed inwardly and wondered, Can''t the kids y


    along with their grandpa and let him win just once?


    On the other hand, upon seeing Darius'' refusal to admit defeat, Benjaminmented, ¡°You need to


    admit defeat if you''re lousier than him.¡±


    Darius red at him. ¡°Shut up. You''re disrupting my game!¡±


    Arissa snorted before chiming in, ¡°That''s right. Shut up, Benjamin.¡±


    Benjamin narrowed his eyes, and Arissa looked away, pretending as if she had not seen the man''s


    warning look.


    Darius was feeling simultaneously gloomy and thrilled after losing several times against Oliver.


    I never thought Oliver would be this great in chess!


    In the end, Oliver made it easier for Darius to win in thest round, and since his actions were not


    obvious, Darius was ted when he won.


    ¡°You''re not going to win against me this round!¡± was what Darius said before thest round.


    Benjamin was speechless again to hear that.


    Around ten minutester, Darius won.


    ¡°Hahaha! I won!¡± Darius cried out, hisughter reverberating in the living room.


    William felt happy for him, too. ¡°Old Mr. Graham, you''ve finally won Oliver.¡±


    ¡°Right? Haha!¡± Darius was still beaming, overjoyed.


    ¡°Congrattions on your win, Grandpa,¡± Zachary praised, smiling from ear to ear.


    ¡°You''re amazing, Grandpa!¡± Jasper gave Darius a thumbs-up.


    ¡°Grandpa''s the best!¡± Jesse said, beaming, before she jumped into Darius'' arms.


    ¡°Yes, Grandpa''s awesome! You''re so much better at chess than lots of other people your age!¡± Tim


    added.


    Darius was on cloud nine upon receiving the children''spliments.


    With a smile, he asked, ¡°Am I really a good chess yer?¡±


    The children bobbed their heads in agreement, including Gavin.


    ¡°We''re not lying! You can ask Mommy if you don''t believe us!¡±


    Darius then turned to Arissa, who inclined her head and said, ¡°Dad, you''re the first person who won


    against Oliver.¡±


    Darius'' eyes lit up, and he became even happier after hearing her confirmation.


    ¡°Haha, but of course, I''m still lousier than Oliver in chess.¡±


    Arissa smiled at Darius'' obviously good mood.


    ¡°Dad, it''s gettingte. We have to go back now,¡± Benjamin said, reminding Darius that they needed to


    return to Yaleview.


    However, Darius looked at them and asked, ¡°Can you stay here tonight?¡±


    ¡°No, they''re not used to it here.¡± Benjamin swept his gaze over the children. ¡°Say goodbye to Grandpa.


    We''re going back now.¡±


    The children still wanted to y with Darius, but since their father said it was time to go home, they had


    no choice but to bid farewell to Darius.


    ¡°Grandpa, we''re going back now.¡±


    Darius ruffled their hair affectionately with a soft smile.


    ¡°Okay, go back and rest well. Come here earlier tomorrow, okay?¡±


    The children nodded fervently. ¡°Got it, Grandpa. We''lle here and y with you again tomorrow!¡±

 Chapter 981

    Chapter 981


    Darius was all smiles as he looked at them.


    ¡°There''s an important event tomorrow¡ªwe''re going to be paying respects to our ancestors, so do dress


    yourself more formally,¡± he said to the children before turning to Arissa and Benjamin.


    ¡°Come in formal wear tomorrow, okay?¡±


    ¡°Got it, Dad,¡± Arissa said.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Benjamin then uttered, ¡°We''re going back now. Rest early, all right?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Darius and William then sent them off.


    Arissa carried the children into the car.


    The children waved at Darius. ¡°Bye-bye, Grandpa. Thank you for the dinner!¡±


    With the corners of his lips curved upward, Darius waved at the children.


    ¡°Bye-bye. Rest earlier when you''re back, okay?¡±


    ¡°Mhm!¡± They nodded back.


    After Arissa and Benjamin fastened their seatbelts, they closed the car doors.


    Gavin, who was seated by the window, wound it down to look at his grandfather.


    ¡°Dad, we''re leaving,¡± Arissa said to Darius before getting into the front passenger seat.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Darius inclined his head before shifting his gaze to Benjamin. He then said, ¡°Fasten the seatbelt for


    Issa.¡±


    Hearing his father''s reminder, Benjamin leaned over, and Arissa leaned back against the seat.


    After fastening her seatbelt for her, Benjamin''s eyes flitted across her pretty face, and he reached out


    to pinch her cheek.


    ¡°Sit tight now.¡±


    Arissa only watched in exasperation as the man moved away from her and closed the car door.


    Then, Benjamin bade Darius farewell before entering the car from the other side.


    Arissa then wound down the window to say goodbye to Darius and William.


    ¡°Dad, go inside. You might catch a cold out here.¡±


    ¡°It''s fine. We''ll head inside in a bit,¡± Darius answered smilingly before approaching Benjamin.


    ¡°Benjamin, drive slower, got it?¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Benjamin started the engine and gave Darius a slight nod before driving off.


    ¡°Bye, Grandpa!¡±


    ¡°See you tomorrow, Grandpa!¡± the children said as they waved vigorously.


    The love Darius had for his grandchildren was visible in his eyes as he responded to them, ¡°See you


    tomorrow, Sweethearts!¡±


    Only after watching the car leave thepound did Darius and William go back inside the house.


    Almost immediately, Darius'' expression darkened. ¡°Keep an eye on Bryan and the others tomorrow. I


    don''t want them trying to do anything funny.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Old Mr. Graham,¡± William noted.


    After Benjamin drove out of the manor, he headed in the direction of Yaleview.


    The children seemed to have been tuckered out, for they were all leaning back against the seats.


    Jesse yawned, and Jasper soon followed suit.


    In no time, the remaining children were affected and all began yawning.


    Benjamin lifted his eyes and looked at them through the rearview mirror. He then said, ¡°Don''t fall


    asleep. We''re about to reach home.¡±


    At that, Arissa turned around to look at them.


    When she noticed their yawns, she quickly eximed, ¡°Don''t sleep yet, or else we''re going to leave you


    in the car when we reach home.¡±


    For a moment, the children did not know what to reply to that.


    ¡°Mommy, I''m tired.¡± Jesse rubbed her eyes.


    Arissa''s heart softened when she saw Jesse''s adorable demeanor, so she said, ¡°Sweetheart, drink


    some water.¡±


    Then, turning her head further, she said to the rest of the children, ¡°Actually, all of you should drink


    some water to sober up a little.¡±


    Gavin nodded in agreement and quickly took the water sk to pour Jesse a cup.


    ¡°Jesse, here. Be careful.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± After Jesse drank the water, she passed the sk cap back to Zachary.


    Zachary proceeded to fill a cup for his brothers.


    ¡°Drink up.¡±


    Gavin finally poured himself a cup after his little brothers were done drinking.


    Then, he poured some water on a towel he grabbed and told them to wipe their faces.


    A smile crept upon Arissa''s face when she saw how skilled Zachary was in taking care of his younger


    siblings.


    This boy is really getting better and better at being a big brother.

 Chapter 982

    Chapter 982


    All of a sudden, a truck rushed toward them from the junction.


    Arissa''s heart lurched when she saw the truck.


    ¡°Watch out!¡±


    Benjamin narrowed his eyes and quickly turned the steering wheel to avoid the truck.


    Squeak! came the ear-piercing sound of the tires skidding on the ground.


    Just as Arissa turned around to console the children, she hit her forehead against the back of the chair.


    The world spun around her.


    The children''s faces were drained of all colors as they gripped tightly onto each other''s hands.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Benjamin didn''t even have time to reassure them at that moment. He had avoided a collision


    with the truck, but he could not avoid driving into the pedestrianne.


    After the terrifying moment, Benjamin finally turned to Arissa and asked worriedly, ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    Arissa could feel something wet on her forehead. She held her head and leaned against her seat


    motionlessly because moving around would only make her dizziness worse.


    She replied: ¡°I''m fine. Check on the kids!''


    Despite the dizziness she was suffering, she was distraught about the children.


    At that, Benjamin quickly whipped his head around to check on them.


    ¡°Are you all hurt?¡±


    The six children''s faces were pale, and they had not fullye back to their senses as they shook their


    heads in a daze.


    Benjamin sighed in relief. He was d that they were fine, and once that wave of relief washed over


    him, he cast a grim look outside.


    The truck had overturned, and a few other cars were caught up in the ident. Nheless, the


    situation was not too grave, but traffic congestion had manifested, and sounds of honking filled the air.


    The bodyguard who had been following Benjamin''s car came over to check on them.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, are you hurt?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Benjamin said as he wound down the window. ¡°Find out what''s going on.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    The bodyguard then left to check on the situation.


    After a while, Arissa turned around to look at the children. ¡°Sweethearts, are you all okay?¡±


    That was so dangerous. If not for Benjamin''s quick reaction and good driving skills in avoiding the


    truck, we would have...


    ¡°Mommy, we''re fine,¡± came Gavin''s shaky voice. For a child his age, he was already pretty calm.


    Arissa checked on the other kids.


    Tim was biting down on his lower lip, and even the usually collected Zachary waspletely pale as


    his hands trembled while holding onto his brother''s.


    Oliver''s sses were gone, and she guessed that the impact earlier had caused them to fall off.


    Jasper and Jesse were expressionless, but there were tears in their eyes.


    Arissa hastily unbuckled her seatbelt, wanting to embrace her children, but Benjamin stopped her.


    In a solemn tone, he said, ¡°You''re hurt.¡±


    ¡°I''m fine. It was only a minor hit. I''m going to go to our kids.¡±


    His face grim, Benjamin furrowed his brows tightly and ordered with a tinge of worry, ¡°Sit. I''m going to


    stop the bleeding for you.¡±


    Finally, Arissa frowned and lowered her head to look at her hand. Indeed, there was blood on it.


    ¡°Mommy, are you hurt?¡±


    Zachary''s eyes reddened instantly out of fear.


    At that, the rest of the children returned to their senses. When they saw the blood flowing down from


    Arissa''s head, they were frightened.


    All of them promptly unbuckled their seatbelts to bombard her with worried questions as tears sprang to


    their eyes.


    ¡°I''m all right. Don''t worry,¡± Arissa reassured them. ¡°Are you all okay?¡±


    The children bobbed their heads hastily. ¡°Mommy, we''re fine.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, that''s a lot of blood!¡±


    ¡°It''s okay...¡±


    Benjamin took the first aid kit that they kept in the car to treat Arissa''s wound.


    ¡°Don''t move. I''ll send you to the hospital now,¡± Benjamin said to her before asking the children to sit


    back. Then, he reversed the car.


    ¡°I don''t need to go to the hospital. It''s just a scratch,¡± Arissa said, stopping him. She never thought she


    would bleed from just scraping her head against the back of the seat.


    I probably didn''t realize it because the pain was too intense earlier.


    ¡°Just a scratch? You''re bleeding!¡± Benjamin cried out before ignoring her and continuing his way to the


    hospital.


    The children remained quiet in the back as they stared at their mother anxiously.

 Chapter 983

    Chapter 983


    Benjamin hit hard on the pedal and rushed to the hospital.


    After the car came to a stop, he quickly got out of the car and made his way to the passenger side


    door.


    He unbuckled Arissa''s seat belt and carried her out of the car.


    ¡°We''re going to get you bandaged!¡±


    ¡°Benjamin, I''m all right. Don''t get all worked up and put me down!¡±


    It was her head that got hurt, not her legs.


    ¡°Gavin, stay in the car with your brothers and sister!¡± Benjamin ordered.


    Despite Arissa''s protests, Benjamin paid no heed to her and carried her into the hospital.


    ¡°We want to go too.¡±


    The six children were reluctant to do as they were told and unbuckled their seatbelts to get out of the


    car.


    ¡°Follow closely then,¡± Benjamin said before he rushed toward the emergency room with Arissa in his


    arms.


    The six children trailed closely behind them.


    ¡°Benjamin, let me down. I can walk.¡±


    The rocking motion when she was in his arms made her feel dizzy.


    ¡°Stop moving!¡± Benjamin warned.


    He furrowed his brows and hastened his steps. At the sight of a doctor, he shouted, ¡°Hurry! Please stop


    her bleeding!¡±


    Arissa felt a warm feeling spreading in her chest when she noticed how concerned he was about her.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, please ce Mrs. Graham on the bed!¡±


    Benjamin had brought Arissa to his family''s hospital.


    He did as told and carefully ced her on a bed. However, he stayed close by her side.


    Their six children crowded around the bed and looked at Arissa intently. It was as if they thought she


    wouldn''t feel as much pain when they were staring at her.


    ¡°Don''t worry. I''m all right!¡± Arissa reassured them.


    She knew that her children were worried about her.


    ¡°Don''t talk. Let the doctor take a good look at you,¡± Benjamin reminded her.


    Then, he turned to the doctor and said, ¡°Could you give her a thorough check-up after stopping her


    bleeding? We were in an ident just now, and I don''t know if she''s hurt anywhere else.¡±


    ¡°Sure, Mr. Graham.¡±


    The doctor quickly peeled off the bandage that Benjamin had temporarily put on her before sanitizing


    the wound and applying medicine to stop the bleeding.


    ¡°I just hit my head. I''m fine,¡± she said to Benjamin.


    However, Benjamin paid no heed to Arissa and merely watched closely as the doctor applied medicine


    to her wound.


    She let out a helpless sigh.


    After the doctor was done, Arissa went with the doctor for a more thorough checkup, lest Benjamin and


    the kids worry about her.


    ¡°Benjamin, what are you guys doing here?¡±


    Shaun was surprised to see Benjamin and the children waiting outside the examination room.


    He thought that they were still dining in Old Manor.


    ¡°We got into an ident. Arissa''s hurt,¡± Benjamin exined.


    His handsome face tensed up as he wondered if his security team had found out what happened.


    ¡°Is Arissa all right?¡±


    Hearing that Arissa was in an ident, Shaun''s expression turned grim.


    ¡°She hit her head, and she''s going for a CT scan now,¡± Benjamin said, his eyes transfixed on the door


    of the examination room.


    ¡°Benjamin, was it an ident or?¡± Shaun asked with furrowed brows.


    Right then, Benjamin''s phone rang. The ghost of a glint fleeted across his eyes as he stepped aside to


    take the call.


    His almond eyes narrowed after he listened to the report.


    ¡°Stay right there. I''m sending Ethen over.¡±


    Then, Benjamin gave Ethen a call and asked him to investigate the truck driver.


    Meanwhile, Shaun was observing Benjamin''s every move. After thetter was done with the call, he


    immediately asked, ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    Benjamin had always been a careful driver, not to mention the fact that he had bodyguards following


    him as well. It seemed odd that he, of all people, would get involved in an ident.


    ¡°I''m waiting for more detailed findings by Ethen.¡±


    Benjamin''s brows snapped together as he turned to look at the examination room again, obviously


    concerned about Arissa''s condition.


    ¡°Arissa''s going to be all right. Don''t be too worried, Benjamin. I''m going to check the results,¡± Shaun


    said.


    Then, he went to the surveince room.


    In the meantime, Benjamin continued to wait outside the examination room with his children.


    They did not wait for a long time.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Arissa''s children gathered around her and kept asking her if she felt all right.


    ¡°I''m all right. Your daddy just made it sound like a bigger deal than it was.¡±


    Arissa hugged them and patted their heads. She was all right, but she didn''t like making them worry.


    Crouching down, she asked if her children were all right. ¡°Be honest. Are you guys hurt anywhere?¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 984

    Chapter 984


    ¡°Mommy, I''m okay,¡± Gavin repeated himself and shook his head.


    Tim also shook his head and said, ¡°I''m not hurt, Mommy.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, we''re not hurt too. Don''t worry about us,¡± Zachary said as he fixed his gaze on Arissa.


    Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse nodded as well.


    ¡°Mommy, we''re really okay. Have a look if you don''t believe us!¡±


    Oliver and Jasper lifted their shirts to let Arissa have a closer look.


    Arissa pulled down their clothes and asked, ¡°Did you guys get hit anywhere?¡±


    She was still concerned, as the momentum from hitting the pedestrianne was strong.


    Hence, she was trying to make sure that they were truly all right.


    The six of them shook their heads and said, ¡°No.¡±


    Upon confirming that they were indeed fine, Arissa heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Mommy, we''re really not hurt, but we were scared,¡± Gavin muttered.


    The little boy frowned as he looked at the wound on Arissa''s head.


    Arissa hugged them and patted their backs. ¡°Don''t be scared. We''re okay now!¡±


    Benjamin approached them and patted Arissa on the shoulders.


    ¡°The kids are all right. Why don''t you take a seat?¡±


    She lifted her head to look at Benjamin and said in low voice, ¡°I''m okay. Don''t worry.¡±


    Benjamin eyed her, and just when he wanted to head inside the examination room to find out more,


    Shaun showed up.


    He had Arissa''s report in his hand.


    ¡°How is she?¡± Benjamin asked apprehensively.


    Shaun smiled and said, ¡°Arissa''s all right. There''s no sign of a concussion as well.¡±


    Benjamin was beyond relieved to hear that.


    ¡°I told you I was all right. You were the one who insisted that Ie here!¡± Arissa teased.


    Benjamin shot her a nce.


    ¡°Benjamin is just worried about you. It''s good that you guys came here to check,¡± Shaun added with a


    grin.


    He turned to say hi to the six children.


    Meanwhile, Arissa trained her eyes on Benjamin and circled his arms around hers.


    ¡°Now that I''m okay, you can finally rx, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Benjamin replied half-heartedly.


    ¡°Since we''re already here, why don''t we go visit Grandaunt?¡± Arissa suggested.


    ¡°Mdm. Mary''s already asleep when I left,¡± Shaun said.


    ¡°Is she doing better today?¡± Arissa asked Shaun.


    ¡°She''s recovering well. Don''t worry, Arissa. We''re taking good care of her,¡± Shaun reassured her.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Arissa uttered.


    ¡°Mommy, are we still going to see Great-grandaunt?¡± Tim asked in a small voice.


    He looked expectantly at Arissa, his eyes telling her that he wanted to go visit Mary.


    Arissa turned to Benjamin.


    ¡°Let''s go and visit Grandaunt,¡± Benjamin stated.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    He reached out to take Arissa''s hand and headed toward her ward.


    The six children were thrilled and caught up to them.


    Shaun followed behind them as well.


    As expected, Mary was asleep when they reached her ward.


    The six children carefully and quietly approached her bed so as not to rouse her.


    Arissa was d to see her children being considerate.


    Shaun stayed outside the ward with Benjamin and asked him about the ident, ¡°Benjamin, do you


    have any idea who''s behind this?¡±


    ¡°I''ll have to wait for Ethen''s report to be sure,¡± Benjamin merely stated.


    His expression was grim, as he surmised that it might not have been an ident.


    Shaun looked at the man and asked, ¡°Do you need any help?¡±


    Benjamin swept a nce at him and said, ¡°I''ll let you know.¡±


    Shaun nodded.


    ¡°Just take good care of Grandaunt. You don''t need to worry about the rest,¡± Benjamin muttered.


    ¡°Okay. You can rest assured that I''ll take care of things around here,¡± Shaun replied.


    Arissa led the children out of the ward and said to Benjamin, ¡°All right. Let''s go home now.¡±


    Benjamin nced at them and took Arissa''s hand in his. ¡°Are you feeling dizzy?¡±


    ¡°I''m feeling much better now.¡±


    Other than feeling a little pain in her wound, Arissa didn''t think she was hurt anywhere else.

 Chapter 985

    Chapter 985


    A subtle smile formed on Shaun''s lips when he saw them holding hands.


    ¡°All of you should go home early and rest. Arissa, even though everything''s fine, you still need to get


    some rest,¡± he exhorted.


    In response, Arissa nodded and nced at the children. They look much better.


    ¡°Mr. Bailey, could you give them a checkup too? They''ve gotten a fright just now,¡± she asked.


    Noticing how energetic the six children were, Shaun smiled and assured her, ¡°Don''t worry. They look


    fine for now. You can give me a call if anything happens. I''ll be right over.¡±


    The second the children realized their mother was worried about them, they nodded and reassured,


    ¡°Mommy, we''re really fine. We were just a little shocked during the ident; we''re all right now!¡±


    Even Jesse nodded fervently.


    At that, Arissa''s furrowed brows loosened a little.


    Aware that she was still worried, Shaun asked the children a few questions before saying to the couple,


    ¡°They''re fine.¡±


    With a nod, Benjamin said, ¡°Then, we''ll get going first.¡±


    Arissa bid Shaun farewell, and the six children followed suit.


    After leading Arissa and the children out of the hospital, Benjamin opened the car door to the


    passenger seat and said to her, ¡°Get into the car first. I''ll carry them in.¡±


    Afterward, he opened the backseat door and carried the children into the car.


    However, Arissa still stood beside him when he was fastening their seatbelts.


    ¡°I think it''s better if I sit with them in the backseat,¡± she voiced.


    After all, the children had sat in the backseat on their own during the ident earlier and had gotten


    quite a fright. Till then, she was still worried about their condition.


    ¡°Mommy, we''ll be fine on our own. Go ahead and sit in the front,¡± said Gavin.


    If Mommy were to sit at the back, it would be a little crowded, and she wouldn''t be able to rest.


    ¡°Sit in the front, Mommy. We''ll be fine,¡± Zachary, too, assured their mother.


    Benjamin knew she was only worried about the children. Hence, he stroked her head and promised,


    ¡°That incident earlier won''t happen again.¡±


    Seeing how self-reproaching he looked, Arissa nodded. ¡°Thank goodness you have a good capacity for


    emergency response. Otherwise, we would''ve...¡±


    Benjamin patted her head, saying, ¡°Get in. Let''s go home.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    As Arissa turned around to enter the passenger seat, he covered the top of her head to prevent her


    from bumping against the ceiling of the car.


    He then helped her to fasten the seatbelt before she could even get to it.


    ¡°I''ll do it. You just stay put, or you''ll get dizzy easily.¡±


    Arissa felt a warm sensation flood her heart. ¡°How did you know I''d get dizzy?¡±


    Benjamin stared fixedly at her before responding, ¡°Because you paused for a moment just now.¡±


    He could tell because of his own experience of identally bumping his head.


    His reply astonished Arissa greatly. I was already very careful with my actions, yet he still noticed it.


    After shutting the door, Benjamin got into the driver''s seat and drove home.


    That time around, they arrived home safely.


    While studying Arissa, Benjamin asked, ¡°Do you feel better now?¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah. Other than the slight pain at my wound, I feel much better already,¡± she replied with a nod.


    ¡°Don''t get your wound wet when you take a bathter.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± As if reminded of something, she nced at him and asked, ¡°Do you still need to workter?¡±


    Benjamin nodded. ¡°Ethen will being over in a while. You can take the children upstairs to rest first.


    Don''t wait up for me.¡±


    Arissa bobbed her head in response. Just as she got ready to bring the children into the house, he


    pulled her over and nted a kiss on her forehead.


    Her cheeks flushed instantly.


    ¡°Go in.¡± Benjamin stroked her head gently.


    ¡°Okay. Don''t work until it''s toote,¡± Arissa urged before taking the children upstairs to take a bath.


    Only then did Benjamin pull out his phone and dial Ethen''s number.


    ¡°What did you find out?¡±


    Right then, Arissa turned around to nce at Benjamin, who was still in the yard. A pucker instantly


    formed between her brows.


    Today''s car ident can''t possibly be man-made, right?


    ¡°Mommy, we''ll take a bath on our own. You should do the same too!¡±


    Snapping back to reality, Arissa turned to the children and smiled. ¡°It''s okay. I''ll keep youpany. I''ll


    take mine when all of you are done.¡±


    After all, the children had gotten a shock that day. She could not bear to leave them by themselves.


    Hearing that, the six children did not reject her offer and headed off to take their baths.

 Chapter 986

    Chapter 986


    Arissa followed them into the bathroom and helped Jesse to wash up.


    ¡°Hurry up and take your bath.¡±


    The children were delighted to see that their mother was still with them.


    ¡°We will, Mommy,¡± Zachary promised.


    Once they were done bathing, Arissa brought them to the master bedroom. ¡°Sweethearts, all of you will


    sleep with Daddy and me tonight!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    The news delighted the children, and they followed her into the master bedroom.


    Arissa was immediately relieved when she saw the children ying on the bed and looking rather


    energetic.


    ¡°I''m going to take a bath now. Go to bed first if you''re tired, all right?¡± she then said.


    ¡°We''ll wait for you, Mommy!¡± Gavin responded while looking up.


    The moment he spotted the wound on her forehead, he urged, ¡°Don''t get your forehead wet when you


    bathe!¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm!¡± Arissa nodded and took another nce at the children before grabbing a fresh set of


    clothes into the bathroom.


    ¡°Mommy, maybe you should put on a shower cap! That way, you won''t get your forehead wet,¡± Tim


    suggested.


    His thoughtfulness evoked a chuckle from her, and she replied, ¡°It''s okay. I''ll make sure it doesn''t get


    wet. Carry on with your game. I''ll bathe now.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Bathe quickly, Mommy. We''ll wait for you before going to sleep,¡± Jesse piped up.


    At that, Arissa inclined her head. Only after that did she head into the bathroom to take a bath.


    Meanwhile, Benjamin, who had gotten off the phone, went to the study to peruse some documents


    while waiting for Ethen to arrive.


    Momentster, Arissa walked out of the bathroom after she was done bathing.


    ¡°Sweethearts, is your daddy still not here yet?¡± she asked when she could not spot Benjamin in the


    master bedroom.


    Looking at her over his shoulder, Jasper replied, ¡°Nope.¡±


    Then, he returned to ying with his siblings.


    As Arissa dried the ends of her hair with a towel, she informed, ¡°I''ll go downstairs to prepare milk for all


    of you.¡±


    Upon checking on the six children ying on the bed, she turned around to head downstairs.


    Benjamin was still nowhere to be seen after she had taken a look around downstairs. Right then, she


    noticed the lights in the study were still on, so she walked over.


    Knock! Knock!


    Knocking on the door, she called out to Benjamin, ¡°Do you want to take a bath before you continue


    working?¡±


    Benjamin raised his head and looked over. When he noticed she had taken a bath, he beckoned her to


    enter the study.


    As soon as Arissa walked over, he hugged her and made her sit on his thighs.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    At once, her cheeks flushed crimson.


    Stroking the skin beside her wound, Benjamin asked, ¡°Does it still hurt?¡±


    Arissa shook her head. ¡°It doesn''t hurt that much when I don''t touch it.¡±


    ¡°Put some medication on itter, okay?¡± Benjamin reminded her.


    She gave him a word of affirmation, then gazed at him and asked, ¡°Any news from Ethen?¡±


    ¡°He''ll be here in a while,¡± was all he said.


    After shooting him a few nces, Arissa nodded. ¡°All right. You carry on, then. I''ll prepare some milk for


    the kids.¡±


    While she rose to her feet, she recalled that the children were going to sleep in the master bedroom


    that night. Hence, she informed him, ¡°I''m letting them sleep in our room tonight.¡±


    Benjamin nodded and replied, ¡°Okay. All of you should go to bed first.¡±


    Staring at the man who did not object, she exhorted again, ¡°Don''t work until it''s toote, okay? You


    should rest early.¡±


    ¡°I''ll go up once I''ve talked to Ethen,¡± he exined.


    Satisfied with his reply, Arissa shed him a smile. She then left to prepare a few sses of milk and


    gave Benjamin one before heading upstairs.


    At that time, the children had already tucked themselves in bed but were still awake. As soon as they


    saw her entering, they called out sweetly, ¡°Mommy,e and sleep!¡±


    Answering them with a smile, Arissa walked over and sat by the bed. ¡°Here. Sit up and drink your milk.¡±


    The children immediately sat up and took a ss of milk each.


    ¡°Mommy, does your head still hurt?¡± Oliver eyed her head.


    Arissa instinctively ran her finger over her forehead while responding, ¡°Not really.¡±


    She, too, drank a ss of milk as she waited for the children to finish theirs.


    ¡°Do you still feel scared?¡± asked Arissa, studying the children''s faces.


    They immediately shook their heads. Even Jesse said softly, ¡°Mommy, I''m not scared anymore.¡±


    Hearing that, Arissa stroked her head affectionately, ¡°You''re so brave, Sweetheart. Come on, finish the


    milk. We are going to sleep now.¡±

 Chapter 987

    Chapter 987


    The children nodded and hurriedly finished the milk.


    ¡°Just put the sses aside. I''ll wash them while you go to sleep.¡±


    Arissa knew the children were tired. In fact, they were already sleepy when they left Old Manor, and it


    was almost eleven o''clock by then.


    ¡°Mommy, are you going to sleep too?¡±


    Zachary darted a nce between her and the door.


    ¡°I''m going to sleep with all of you,¡± said Arissa as she patted his head.


    When the children had finished their milk, she went to wash the sses before returning to the room to


    put them to bed.


    ¡°Let''s sleep!¡±


    The children surrounded her, and she hugged them.


    ¡°Mommy, is Daddy still busy with his work?¡± Gavin nced at the door, worried about Benjamin.


    ¡°Yeah. He told us to sleep first.¡±


    Hugging the children, Arissa nted a kiss on each of their foreheads. ¡°Go to sleep!¡±


    ¡°Goodnight, Mommy!¡±


    The children, too, returned her pecks on her cheeks before drifting off to sleep.


    Then, Arissa pulled the covers over them and tucked them in.


    Just as she was dozing off, the sound of a car engine came from downstairs. Someone''s here.


    Arissa pricked up her ears, but she heard nothing from downstairs.


    Is it Ethen? Or is it someone else?


    The truth was, the guests who had just arrived downstairs were Ethen and Jack.


    The moment they arrived, they headed straight to the study to report to Benjamin.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, that incident with that drunk driver might seem like an ident, but we found out that a


    million was transferred into his mother''s bank ount two hours ago...¡±


    Benjamin instantly narrowed his eyes. This person knows of my whereabouts. In fact, they know it well.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, this person must''ve been following you for some time for them to have so much


    information about your whereabouts.¡± Jack''s brows were tightly furrowed. He could not wait to uncover


    that person''s identity.


    ¡°Did you find out who made the transfer?¡± Benjamin directed his gaze toward Ethen.


    Looking at him, Ethen replied, ¡°This sum of money went through several transactions. Ourst lead


    was from a foreign ount. We haven''t found anyone specifically rted to this case.¡±


    As Benjamin lowered his gaze and tapped his finger on the chair''s armrest, Ethen and Jack merely


    stared at him, not daring to say anything.


    ¡°Look into Bryan''s and Brandon''s bank ounts.¡±


    Both Ethen and Jack immediately exchanged nces. ¡°Mr. Graham, are you suspecting¡ª¡±


    Benjamin scoffed, ¡°Bryan went looking for me at Old Manor just that night. He knows best about my


    whereabouts.¡±


    With that, Ethen and Jack hurriedly began the investigation.


    It was not until midnight that they got some results.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, I found something.¡± Ethen looked at Benjamin.


    ¡°Speak!¡± Benjamin nodded, gesturing for him to continue.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The money was transferred out of the bank ount of Brandon Graham''s brother-inw.¡±


    Benjamin sneered. Hah. To think that they''re my biological brothers. If I had died tonight, they would


    definitely be fine. Even if someone were to look into the ident, they would only suspect Bryan more.


    s, Brandon haspletely underestimated my capabilities.


    ¡°That cunning old fox. How dare he use his brother-inw to take the me?¡± Jack fumed.


    No one would believe it if anyone said it was not Brandon who hired someone to crash into Benjamin''s


    car.


    ¡°Find the record of them giving the order,¡± Benjamin instructed.


    Ethen and Jack inclined their heads in acknowledgment, then got busy.


    Looking for the most important evidence would take them a lot of time. Hence, Ethen advised, ¡°Mr.


    Graham, please get some rest. This might take us a long time to investigate.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Benjamin nodded in agreement.


    However, he did not head upstairs to rest right away.


    Instead, he gave Kingsley a call and told thetter to get over to Yaleview as soon as possible.


    The moment Kingsley arrived, Benjamin exined everything to him before heading upstairs.


    Arissa and the children were already asleep. Thus, he sat by the bed and watched them for a while.


    Afterward, he adjusted the covers and brought some medication to apply to Arissa''s forehead.


    She was not in a deep sleep yet, so she woke up the second Benjamin touched her wound.


    ¡°You''re here,¡± she murmured.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Benjamin responded softly and continued applying the medication.

 Chapter 988

    Chapter 988


    Realizing that he had not bathed, Arissa sat up, saying, ¡°I''ll run a bath for you.¡±


    However, Benjamin made her lie down. ¡°It''s okay. Get back to sleep. I''ll take a shower.¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    With that, he capped the medication tube and ced it on the bedside table.


    At the same time, Arissa kept her eyes fixed on him.


    Noting that, he patted her head and assured her, ¡°Go back to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Arissa nodded.


    Benjamin then tucked her in before going into the bathroom to take a shower.


    Only then did Arissa remember something. I wonder if Ethen found any leads.


    At that thought, she nced at the bathroom and then at the clock on the wall. It''s already past


    midnight?


    Benjamin was very fast in showering; he was out of the bathroom in just a few minutes.


    Arissa was not even asleep yet.


    Seeing she was still awake, he quirked his brow. ¡°Go to sleep quickly. Don''t forget you''ve got to wake


    up early tomorrow.¡±


    When Arissa noticed how he had wrapped himself in the bathrobe and did not look like he was going to


    sleep any time soon, she frowned. ¡°Aren''t you going to sleep yet?¡±


    ¡°They''re still looking into some matters. I''ll go downstairs to check on them,¡± he exined.


    Then, he approached her and leaned over to peck her on the forehead. ¡°Now, go to sleep!¡±


    Eyeing him, Arissa asked, ¡°Have they not found anything yet?¡±


    A glint shed past Benjamin''s eyes, and he calmly answered, ¡°They found something, but there isn''t


    any solid evidence.¡±


    ¡°Who did it?¡± she pressed on, appalled to find out that the ident was plotted by someone. This is


    terrifying.


    ¡°Brandon.¡± Benjamin''s tone turned cold in an instant.


    Arissa froze, for the name sounded unfamiliar.


    Seeing how lost she looked, he exined, ¡°He''s Dad''s second son.¡±


    Shocked, Arissa muttered, ¡°That means he''s...¡±


    She wanted to say the word ¡°brother¡± but stopped herself. Instead, she asked, ¡°But why?¡±


    No matter what, they''re brothers rted by blood. How could Brandon be so cruel that he wants


    Benjamin dead? Is their own interests the only thing that matters to this kind of person? Is that why


    they can do something so brutal to a family member?


    Benjamin snorted. ¡°My death will only be of benefit to them.¡±


    Arissa''s heart clenched. She felt bad for him.


    He''s also plotted against by his own family.


    At that thought, she got up and hugged him.


    The coldness in Benjamin''s eyes dissipated a little. As he stroked her head, he assured her, ¡°I''m fine.


    They''re nothing to me.¡±


    After hugging her for some time, he patted her back and warned, ¡°You''d better sleep now, or I''m going


    to keep you awake.¡±


    His tone was so suggestive that Arissa''s heart fluttered a little.


    Blushing, she got out of his embrace and quickly returned to lying in bed. ¡°Don''t stay up toote!¡±


    With a smirk ying on his lips, Benjamin fixed his scorching gaze on her as he tapped her forehead


    lovingly. ¡°I''ll be back in a while.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± she answered softly before turning around to hug the children.


    Hearing that, Benjamin smiled and went downstairs.


    When Kingsley saw Benjamin entering the study, he quickly called out to thetter, ¡°Boss, I found dirt


    on that old fox. Look at all this. We found so much!¡±


    Benjamin''s eyes glinted at the sight of the information. ¡°Continue digging. Don''t miss out on a single


    detail.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Kingsley nodded.


    After some time, he turned to Benjamin again and asked, ¡°Boss, are you going back to Old Manor


    tomorrow to pay your respect to the ancestors?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Benjamin bobbed his head.


    ¡°Then, you should go to sleep now. Leave this to us,¡± Kingsley urged.


    Benjamin eyed the two men and said, ¡°You guys should also get some rest soon.¡±


    ¡°We will, Mr. Graham,¡± Ethen and Jack responded, nodding.


    Hence, Benjamin hung around a little longer before heading upstairs to sleep.


    Arissa had just fallen asleep when she felt the spot beside her sink.


    The next second, she was pulled into a sturdy embrace.


    After Benjamin pecked her on the cheek, he rested his chin on her shoulder, finally shutting his eyes to


    get some sleep.


    His familiar scent that enveloped her made her feel more secure.


    After all, she still had lingering fears from the incident that evening.


    While lying in Benjamin''s arms, she reached out to embrace the children.


    ¡°Goodnight!¡±


    That deep voice traveled into her ears, which made her retract her neck.


    Slowly, she fell asleep to the sound of Benjamin''s even breathing.

 Chapter 989

    Chapter 989


    The next day, Arissa awoke to Benjamin''s movements.


    When he noticed she was awake, he pecked her on the forehead and said, ¡°It''s still early. Why don''t


    you sleep a little longer?¡±


    ¡°What time is it?¡± Arissa peered at the clock. ¡°It''s already six thirty!¡±


    After lying in bed for a few more minutes, she still sat up and murmured, ¡°We have to get ready now...¡±


    We still need to wash up and get dressed. It''ll be around nine o''clock by the time we leave.


    At the sight of Arissa waking the children up, Benjamin had no choice but to get up as well.


    ¡°Sweethearts, it''s time to wake up.¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The little ones rubbed their eyes and yawned. ¡°Mmh... Mommy...¡± they mumbled. Clearly, they did not


    want to wake up yet.


    Arissa could not help but smile dotingly when she saw how cute the children were.


    Gently, she gave their noses a pinch, starting with Gavin. ¡°It''s time to get up,zy piggies. We''re going


    to Grandpa''s house today.¡±


    Upon hearing that, the children opened their eyes but quickly shut them.


    Pouting, one of them protested, ¡°We''re notzy piggies!¡±


    Amused by their response, Arissa chuckled. ¡°Hurry. It''s time to get up!¡± she then urged.


    As she got out of bed, Gavin, Tim, and Zachary followed suit.


    Meanwhile, Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse continued lying in bed.


    After ncing around the room, the children asked, ¡°Mommy, did Daddy not sleepst night?¡±


    Arissa swept her gaze across them and said, ¡°He''s already brushing his teeth.¡±


    The children instantly became more energized. Following Gavin, they hopped off the bed and ran


    toward the bathroom.


    Sure enough, Benjamin was brushing his teeth in there.


    ¡°Daddy!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Graham!¡±


    Benjamin raised his brow in surprise, for he had never seen the children behave so warmly toward him


    before.


    ¡°Good morning, kids!¡± he greeted them with a grin.


    ¡°Good morning, Daddy!¡± Gavin chirped.


    ¡°Good morning, Mr. Graham!¡± Tim, Zachary, Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse, too, greeted Benjamin happily.


    Pleased with their replies, Benjamin gazed at them and instructed, ¡°Hurry up and wash up.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, are we having breakfast at home or Grandpa''s?¡± Gavin queried.


    ¡°We''re eating at home,¡± Benjamin answered, then proceeded to exin that it was inconvenient for


    them to have breakfast at Old Manor since the preparations for the event were ongoing.


    Understanding the situation, Gavin nodded and brought his siblings back to their room.


    Meanwhile, Arissa stepped into the bathroom with a smile and joined her husband to brush her teeth.


    Benjamin, who had finished brushing his teeth, nced at her. ¡°Did you sleep wellst night?¡±


    ¡°Yes. What about you?¡± she asked cautiously while brushing her teeth.


    ¡°I had a pretty good sleep!¡±


    With that, he applied some shaving cream onto his chin. Arissa nced at him and quickened her


    pace.


    Benjamin waited for her to finish washing up before saying, ¡°Let''s go downstairs for breakfast first. We


    cane back and change our clothester.¡±


    Arissa nodded. ¡°I''ll check on the children to see if they''re ready.¡±


    Afterward, she walked toward the door with Benjamin following behind her.


    The children had finished washing up. At that moment, they were standing next to the bed, holding their


    formal attires before their bodies to see how they would look in them.


    The sight of that put a smile on Arissa''s face. ¡°We''ll get changed after breakfast, Sweethearts. Come


    on. Let''s go downstairs for breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± the children chirped and skipped out of the room.


    As they headed toward the staircase, they chatted happily with their mother.


    The whole time, Benjamin walked behind them. The sight of the children behaving so energetically and


    the sounds of their chatter made him smile.


    Even Tim seemed to have gotten closer to the others. The boy was not as reserved as when he first


    reunited with them.


    Upon arriving at thending, Tim turned around to check on Benjamin, urging, ¡°Hurry up, Mr. Graham!¡±


    ¡°All right!¡± Benjamin sounded happy and affectionate.


    He strode forward and carried Tim and Jesse in his arms.


    In response, Tim beamed at Benjamin while Jesse smiled shyly.


    ncing at the two kids, Benjamin smiled before exhorting the others, ¡°Be careful, you kids!¡±


    When Gavin and Zachary heard him, they looked over their shoulders to nce at him.

 Chapter 990

    Chapter 990


    Worried the other children might get jealous, Arissa stroked their heads and said gently, ¡°Sweethearts,


    Daddy can''t carry all of you. So, I''ll hold your hands, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    The four children grinned and wrapped their fingers around hers. ¡°Mommy, you have to be careful too!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Pleased with their behavior, Arissa walked down the stairs while holding their hands.


    Benjamin, too, wasforted that the children did not care too much about such things.


    If not for her reminder, it would have slipped his mind.


    ¡°I''ll carry the four of you downstairs the next time,¡± he offered.


    However, Gavin tilted his head and cast Benjamin a nce. ¡°I don''t want you to carry me. I want


    Mommy to do it.¡±


    Arissa was ted to hear those words. ¡°I''ll carry youter!¡±


    Grinning, Jasper piped up, ¡°Me too, Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    ¡°Not you too. Mommy can''t possibly carry you after carrying Gavin,¡± Oliver teased Jasper.


    Jasper gave a snort and pouted. ¡°Mommy can carry me on her back!¡±


    As the children trotted down the stairs with Arissa, Zacharyughed and swept his gaze across his


    brothers. ¡°Well, you can let Mr. Graham do it instead.¡±


    Hearing that, Jasper sneaked a peek at Benjamin and snorted haughtily. ¡°I like being carried by


    Mommy on her back. Besides, she hasn''t done so in ages.¡±


    Arissa gazed at her children affectionately as she cooed, ¡°Okay, okay. I''ll carry you on my back. Then,


    I''ll carry Zachary and Oliverter, all right?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Oliver crinkled his eyes in a smile.


    ¡°Humph. How could you tease me when you obviously like being carried by Mommy on her back too!¡±


    Jasper poked Oliver''s face grumpily.


    ¡°It was Mommy who offered it. I wasn''t the one who pestered her for it. Hehe!¡± Oliver grinned smugly.


    ¡°You''re annoying!¡± Jasper harrumphed while Oliver swayed his head triumphantly.


    Their petty squabble amused Arissa.


    When they reached the first floor, she lowered herself, and Jasper happily climbed onto her back,


    wrapping his arms around her neck.


    ¡°Hey, not so tight!¡± Arissa supported his body to prevent him from falling.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I''m ready, Mommy!¡± Jasper chirped.


    After carrying him steadily on her back, Arissa extended her arms to pick Gavin up.


    However, the boy stepped aside and giggled. ¡°Mommy, you won''t be able to carry me with Jasper on


    your back!¡±


    ¡°I can do it. You guys don''t weigh much, anyway. Come, let me carry you.¡±


    She then pulled Gavin over, bent over, and picked him up while urging Jasper to hold on to her tightly.


    Gavin was so thrilled that his eyes sparkled.


    Seeing that, Arissa kissed his cheek affectionately and said to Zachary and Oliver, ¡°Let''s go and have


    our breakfast!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± The two brothers nodded eagerly.


    ¡°I''ll carry you two on my back,¡± offered Benjamin.


    Looking askance at him, the boys questioned, ¡°Can you do it?¡±


    Benjamin raised his brow and dered confidently, ¡°I can even carry your mommy with you two on my


    back. Come on up.¡±


    With that, he turned around and bent down slightly, gesturing for the boys to climb onto him.


    ¡°Hurry, Zachary and Oliver!¡± Jesse urged them in a cheerful tone.


    After exchanging nces with each other, Zachary and Oliver climbed onto Benjamin''s back, each


    leaning on one side of his shoulder.


    ¡°I can''t carry you with my arms, so you''d better hold on tight,¡± Benjamin enjoined the boys on his back


    with a smile.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Zachary and Oliver responded in unison.


    Just then, Tim slipped an arm to Zachary''s back and grabbed thetter''s shirt. ¡°I''ll hold on to you!¡±


    Grinning, Zachary replied, ¡°Thanks, Tim!¡±


    ¡°I''ll hold on to Oliver, then. If we fall, we''ll fall together!¡± Jesse, too, reached out and grabbed Oliver''s


    shirt.


    The four children grinned from ear to ear.


    That scene put a slight quirk in Benjamin''s mouth.


    At the same time, Arissa could not help butugh at him, for he looked like a tree hugged by several


    kos.


    Shooting her a nce, Benjamin remarked, ¡°What are youughing at? Let''s go and have our


    breakfast!¡±


    At that, Arissa chuckled and headed over to the dining room.

 Chapter 991

    Chapter 991


    Just as they arrived at the dining room, Kingsley, Ethen, and Jack stepped out of the study.


    Arissa was surprised to see them. ¡°Why are you guys awake so early? Don''t tell me you didn''t sleep a


    winkst night.¡±


    When she saw how tired all of them looked, she figured they had been up all night.


    ¡°Indeed. We didn''t sleepst night,¡±ined Kingsley, blinking piteously with his eyes that had


    severe dark circles under them.


    That evoked a chuckle from Arissa. ¡°Come on. Take your seats. Let''s have breakfast together,¡± she


    offered.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Kingsley epted the offer readily and took his seat hurriedly. After all, they only came out


    because they heard the noises outside.


    Benjamin cast Kingsley a nce before directing his gaze toward Ethen and Jack.


    Noting that, Ethen instantly reported, ¡°Mr. Graham, we''vepleted the investigation.¡±


    Benjamin nodded in acknowledgment, then jerked his chin toward the dining table. ¡°Let''s eat.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Thrilled to pieces, the two men sat beside Kingsley excitedly.


    Arissa nced at them but dared not ask them for the details since the children were present.


    Hence, she said, ¡°Let''s eat. Boy, look at how severe your dark circles are. You guys should get some


    sleep after breakfast.¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Graham!¡± Ethen and Jack shouted cheerily.


    Arissa could not help but feel embarrassed when she heard that.


    Chuckling, Kingsley nced at her and Benjamin before chiding Ethen and Jack smilingly, ¡°Don''t be so


    loud. Mr. Graham will kick you two out if you give Arissa a fright.¡±


    At that, the duo sneaked a peek at Benjamin and slowly retracted their gaze, falling intoplete


    silence.


    In the meantime, the six children observed them intently.


    Unable to hold in his curiosity, Zachary asked, ¡°Mr. Frank, what did you find?¡±


    Ethen looked at the intelligent boy before stealing another nce at Benjamin. The former dared not


    reveal much without the other man''s permission.


    ¡°Eat.¡± Benjamin shot a nce at Zachary. He clearly had no intentions of letting him in on the matter.


    Just then, Gavin looked at Benjamin but soon retracted his gaze. Turning to Zachary, he said gently,


    ¡°Let''s eat, Zachary. We''re going to Grandpa''s in a while.¡±


    Since Benjamin had no ns to answer his question, Zachary could only nod and dismiss his thoughts.


    Arissa could not help but sigh when she noticed the curiosity on the children''s faces. ¡°Don''t interrupt


    when the adults are talking. Hurry up and eat, or we''re going to bete.¡±


    Pouting, Jasper refuted, ¡°Mommy, it''s still early. The clock hasn''t even struck eight!¡±


    ¡°Don''t talk back to me!¡± she scolded, straight-faced.


    The boy stuck out his tongue sheepishly and lowered his head to eat.


    With a tender smile on his face, Kingsley swept his gaze across the children before asking, ¡°Gavin, why


    aren''t you guys nicely dressed?¡±


    However, Gavin merely looked at him and continued eating without saying anything.


    Tim, too, gave Kingsley a brief look but said nothing. He was not close with thetter yet.


    As for Zachary, he became a little dejected by Benjamin''s refusal to answer his question. Hence, he


    was in no mood to answer Kingsley''s question as well.


    Simrly, Jasper dared not say a word after getting scolded by Arissa.


    Only Oliver adjusted his sses and asked, ¡°Mr. Watts, are we not nicely dressed now?''


    Kingsley chortled at the boy''s response.


    He gave the boy a thumbs up andmented, ¡°You look nice, but I was wondering if you''ll be wearing


    a nicer outfit.¡±


    Oliver shed him a bashful smile. If one were to look closer, one would notice the cunning glint of a


    fox in his eyes.


    ¡°We''ll change into our outfits after we''ve finished eating. Otherwise, we might identally dirty it,¡± he


    informed Kingsley.


    Chuckling, Kingsley shifted his gaze to Jesse. ¡°What about you, Jesse? Are you wearing a dress


    later?¡±


    Arissa froze. That''s right. This is an important event. Should Jesse put on a dress?


    However, everyone thought Jesse was a boy in the past, so they had prepared a boy''s outfit for her,


    just like her brothers''.


    ¡°I''m not wearing a dresster, Mr. Watts. I''m wearing a cool suit!¡±


    Jesse''s sweet voice and pink cheeks melted everyone''s hearts.

 Chapter 992

    Chapter 992


    Kingsley and the others stared at Jesse unblinkingly while Arissa smiled at her.


    In actuality, Jesse loved wearing dresses. It was just that Arissa had convinced her to wear the same


    clothes as her brothers.


    Giving Jesse an apologetic look, Arissa said, ¡°Jesse, I''m sorry that I forgot to prepare a dress for you. I


    promise to prepare one for you next time. Remind me if I forget, okay?¡±


    Jesse''s eyes immediately lit up, and she said happily, ¡°Okay, Mommy! Thank you!¡±


    Right then, Benjamin turned to her and said, ¡°I have a present to give you after breakfast.¡±


    Surprised, Jesse asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°You''ll find outter,¡± he responded, being mysterious about it.


    At that, Jesse beamed and chirped, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Graham!¡±


    A loving look appeared on Benjamin''s face when he saw his daughter''s cute dimples.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, can''t you tell us now? You''re making us feel so curious. What exactly are you giving


    Jesse? Do we get one too?¡± Jasper gazed at Benjamin inquisitively, his eyes sparkling with excitement.


    With a quirk in his mouth, Kingsley joyfully watched the interaction between Benjamin and the cute


    children. Instead of intervening, he ate his food in silence.


    s, Benjamin shot Jasper a nce and said, ¡°There''s none for you guys. It''s only for girls.¡±


    Disappointed, Jasper slouched in his seat and grumbled, ¡°I got excited about nothing. I thought all of us


    were going to get one.¡±


    Benjamin heard the boy''sints, and he swept a nce at him. ¡°I can give you one next time if


    you like it.¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Curiosity gleamed in Jasper''s eyes. ¡°What is it?¡±


    To his dismay, Benjamin did not answer.


    Eyeing him, Jasper finally pulled out his trump card. ¡°If you tell me what it is, I''ll address you as


    ''Daddy''!¡±


    The boy was too curious to find out what it was that suited Jesse but not them.


    I can''t fall for his tricks. If it''s a girl''s thing, then I can''t use it. Wait! I can give it to Jesse if that''s the


    case.


    Jasper was caught in a dilemma, but he was still extremely curious.


    Benjamin''s eyes twinkled as he met his son''s gaze. ¡°Well, I just heard you calling me ''Daddy'' even


    when I haven''t told you what it was.¡±


    Jasper was utterly speechless.


    In the meantime, Kingsley, Ethen, and Jack gave a chortle.


    As if he was not afraid of incurring Benjamin''s wrath, Kingsley remarked, ¡°Boss, you''re quite


    shameless. Jasper didn''t even call you that. It was just a statement, not an official address.¡±


    In response, Benjamin red daggers at him, which made him hunch in fright.


    Immediately, he lowered his head to eat his food, choosing to avoid Benjamin''s re.


    Just then, Arissa shed Benjamin a smile. ¡°I''m curious too. What exactly are you giving Jesse?¡±


    He''d better not make the boys jealouster.


    Staring at her, Benjamin gestured for her to lean closer.


    She did as told, and he whispered in her ear, ¡°A dress!¡±


    Shocked, Arissa stared at him in disbelief.


    Nheless, Benjamin only smiled mysteriously¡ªa smile so roguish that it could make a person blush.


    Meanwhile, the six children watched their parents whisper among themselves.


    Feeling dejected, Jasper asked, ¡°Mr. Graham, why are you only telling Mommy about it?¡±


    Sadly, Benjamin only nced at him and uttered in a in yet strict manner, ¡°Hurry up and finish your


    food if you want to find out.¡±


    The boy pouted. Then, he turned to Arissa and inquired, ¡°Mommy, what did Mr. Graham tell you?¡±


    Seeing Benjamin was still being mysterious about the gift, Arissa merely smiled and kept quiet.


    She decided to help him keep it a secret and not ruin the surprise he had for their daughter.


    ¡°It''s a secret!¡±


    The six children were baffled.


    ¡°Mommy, we know it''s a secret. Did Mr. Graham tell you what he''s giving to Jesse?¡± Zachary looked at


    her in curiosity.


    Arissa chuckled at his question. I can answer that.


    ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 993

    Chapter 993


    ¡°Mommy, what is it?¡±


    Gavin''s curiosity was piqued. He hoped that Arissa would tell him what the present was.


    ¡°It''s a secret,¡± Arissa replied with an enigmatic smile on her face.


    Gavin let out a chortle. His gaze darted from Arissa to Benjamin. ¡°Mommy, are you on Daddy''s side


    now?¡±


    Arissa was amused by the little boy''s words.


    ¡°Mommy, you can secretly let us know. We won''t tell Jesse!¡±


    Tim gave Arissa a puppy-eyed look.


    ¡°Hurry up and eat. You will know the answer when you head upstairster!¡±


    Arissa didn''t tell them, as she wanted to help Benjamin keep the secret.


    Benjamin''s lips curled up slightly.


    Kingsley and the others'' grew curious as well. However, noticing that Benjamin didn''t seem keen to


    divulge further, they didn''t egg him on and continued to eat their breakfast in silence.


    The six children wanted to know what present Benjamin would give Jesse and wolfed down their


    breakfast.


    ¡°Slow down. Your daddy can''t give you guys the present if he''s not done eating yet!¡±


    Arissa found her children''s demeanor amusing.


    The six children looked at Benjamin and said, ¡°Daddy, hurry up!¡±


    Benjamin''s eyes crinkled into a smile as he hummed a response.


    The children were delighted and cheered before they continued to eat breakfast.


    After they were done, they sat anxiously in their seats as they waited for Benjamin to unveil the


    surprise.


    ¡°Daddy, hurry up!¡±


    Gavin pouted his lips and groaned, ''You''re too slow!¡±


    Kingsley was amused and said, ¡°Come, I''m going to take you guys upstairs to have a look!¡±


    The six children turned their attention to him right away, their eyes glinting.


    ¡°Mr. Watts, you know where the present is?¡±


    They jumped off their seats and circled around Kingsley.


    He patted their heads gently and replied, ¡°Of course. It''s in your daddy''s room!¡±


    The six kids turned around and headed upstairs right after Kingsley was done.


    Arissa smiled and reminded them, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Kingsley trailed behind them.


    Benjamin waited for Arissa to finish before he headed upstairs.


    The six children took a spin around the bedroom but found nothing.


    They gathered around Benjamin when he was finally upstairs. ¡°Daddy, where''s Jesse''s present?¡±


    Benjamin shot a nce at the children and turned aside to call Ethen.


    Ethen hurriedly handed him a present box and said, ¡°Here, Mr. Graham!¡±


    Then, Benjamin handed the present to Jesse.


    ¡°Jesse, open it up!¡±


    Overjoyed, Jesse took over the present.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Graham!¡±


    She carried the box to the bedside and opened it up. Her eyes lit up at the sight of a little dress in it.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Gavin, Tim, Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper were exhrated to see the present as well.


    ¡°It''s a dress!¡±


    ¡°It''s so pretty!¡±


    Zachary took the dress out of the box and held it up against Jesse to see if it would fit. ¡°It''s going to


    look great on you!¡±


    Jesse beamed so brightly that her eyes were crinkled. Her brothers felt happy for her as well. ¡°Jesse,


    now you don''t need to wear the same suit as us.¡±


    The smile on Arissa''s face hadn''t once diminished when she saw how happy her children were.


    Likewise, Benjamin was pleased.


    ¡°It does look good. Gavin has got great eyes.¡±


    Kingsley stood by the door and chimed in, ¡°Jesse, hurry up and try it on! You''re going to look so pretty.¡±


    He had never seen the little girl wear a dress.


    ¡°Ms. Jesse looks so adorable in a dress, like a doll,¡± Ethen said.


    He grew sentimental when he recalled how cute Jesse looked when they used to spend some time


    together.


    Jack cast an envious look at Ethen. ¡°When have you ever seen her in a dress? Even I''ve never seen


    her in one!¡±


    ¡°I saw her in a dress once when Mr. Graham went to look for Mrs. Graham,¡± Ethen exined with a


    grin on his face.


    Arissa recalled the time and cast a dubious look at Benjamin. ¡°Didn''t you say you just happened to


    pass by?¡±

 Chapter 994

    Chapter 994


    Benjamin shot a re at Ethen. Thetter smiled sheepishly and retreated to a corner.


    Then, he cast a nce at Arissa and said with a deadpan expression, ¡°Yes, I did.¡±


    Kingsley snorted in disbelief. ¡°Just admit that you wanted to see her, will you? It''s not like you''re doing


    anything illegal.¡±


    Arissa chuckled and teased Benjamin, ¡°More like stalking me!¡±


    Benjamin scanned his eyes over her and scowled at Kingsley. ¡°Oh, would you shut up?¡±


    Kingsley let out a chortle.


    ¡°Oh, how do we put this on?¡±


    The kids were helping Jesse put on her dress.


    Arissa hurriedly headed over and took the dress. ¡°Let me.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, I have a dress!¡± Jesse eximed.


    Arissa patted her daughter''s head and said, ¡°Let me help you.¡±


    She helped Jesse get changed out of her pajamas.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± The little girl spun around with a smile on her face.


    ¡°Mommy, do I look pretty?¡±


    ¡°So pretty!¡± Arissa replied merrily. She circled Jesse into her embrace and nted a kiss on her cheek.


    The little girl giggled in delight.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Jesse looks so pretty!¡±


    Gavin and Tim couldn''t take their eyes off Jesse, their eyes glinting with surprise.


    Though Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper were used to seeing Jesse in a dress, they still thought she looked


    great in her new one.


    ¡°You look really pretty in that princess dress,¡± Jasper praised.


    ¡°Thank you, Jasper!¡±


    Jesse beamed brightly at her brothers while the boys couldn''t seem to avert their gazes from her.


    Even Benjamin was in a daze. It was his first time seeing his daughter in a dress. He thought she


    looked like a fine little princess.


    He went over and carried Jesse. ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    Jesse nodded eagerly and said, ¡°Yes! Thank you, Mr. Graham!¡±


    ¡°You''re most wee.¡±


    Benjamin patted the back of her head indulgently and took a seat with Jesse still in his arms. ¡°Don''t


    forget the shoes. Let me put them on you.¡±


    He took the present box and retrieved the pair of pink shoes in it to put them on Jesse.


    ¡°It seems like someone is well-prepared,¡± Arissa chimed in.


    Kingsley, Ethen, and Jack stood by the door. Their hearts melted at the sight of Jesse''s cuteness.


    ¡°Jesse is so adorable.¡±


    Kingsley beckoned at Jesse. ¡°Come here, Jesse. Let me hug you.¡±


    Jesse smiled and headed toward him. ¡°Mr. Watts, doesn''t my new dress look pretty?¡±


    ¡°Not only the dress, sweetheart. You look great too.¡±


    Kingsley pinched her cheeks and kissed her indulgently as well.


    Ethen and Jack wanted to do the same, but they were stopped by Kingsley.


    ¡°Mr. Watts, let us hug her too!¡±


    ¡°You guys are so clumsy. You''re going to hurt her!¡± Kingsley muttered in mock disdain.


    Then, he carried Jesse aside.


    Jack and Ethen protested, ¡°We''re not clumsy!¡±


    Arissa chuckled and beckoned at her five sons. ¡°Come on, sweethearts. Let''s get you guys changed.¡±


    ¡°We can change on our own,¡± Gavin replied with a smile.


    Then, he led his younger brothers out of the room.


    ¡°Mommy, we''re going to get changed,¡± Tim said before tailing behind Gavin.


    ¡°Mommy, hurry up and get changed too!¡± Zachary uttered before dragging Oliver and Jasper out of the


    room too.


    Meanwhile, Kingsley, Ethen, and Jack were still ying with Jesse.


    Benjamin headed over to close the door and turned to Arissa. ¡°It''s time we get changed as well.¡±


    Arissa nodded. When she was about to head into the closet, Benjamin held her hand. ¡°Wait.¡±


    Her gaze traced Benjamin closely.


    Benjamin headed inside the closet and retrieved a box from a dark corner of the closet before heading


    out.


    A look of surprise fleeted across her eyes. ¡°Is that my gown?¡±

 Chapter 995

    Chapter 995


    ¡°Yes.¡± Benjamin nodded and opened the box.


    Noticing that the dress was the same as her daughter''s, Arissa''s eyes glimmered.


    ¡°Is it the same as Jesse''s?¡± she asked in an attempt to confirm.


    Pleasantly surprised, she took the dress out of the box. However, she noticed that her dress was a


    gown instead of a princess dress like Jesse''s.


    ¡°Why don''t you get changed?¡±


    Benjamin fixated his eyes on her.


    Arissa hummed in response. Just when she was about to head to the bathroom, Benjamin stopped her.


    ¡°Change here. I''ll change in the bathroom,¡± he said.


    Then, he shot her a teasing nce.


    ¡°Well, go on, then,¡± Arissa urged him.


    Benjamin raised his brows and turned back around to ask, ¡°How about I help you get changed?¡±


    Arissa''s face tinged bright pink. Embarrassed, she shot a sharp nce at him. ¡°No, thanks.¡±


    Benjamin let out a chortle and turned back around to head for the closet.


    Arissa seized the time and hurriedly changed into her new gown.


    However, she couldn''t zip up her dress, despite her hands going sore from the multiple attempts.


    She was left with no other choice but to seek help from Benjamin.


    Arissa supported the gown in front of her chest and headed for the walk-in closet. She fell into a


    momentary daze at the sight of Benjamin.


    Dressed in a formal suit, Benjamin exuded a regal aura with his lofty and elegant demeanor.


    Right then, he was fastening his sleeve cuffs. Sensing her nces, he cocked his head slightly aside to


    regard her.


    Arissa felt her heart skip a beat.


    She smiled. ¡°Are you done?¡±


    Benjamin arched a brow in a domineering manner and approached her.


    ¡°I''m almost done.¡±


    Arissa eyed him and turned around. ¡°Help me zip up the dress.¡±


    Benjamin''s eyes darkened. He swallowed a lump in his throat at the sight of the fair porcin skin on


    her back.


    He stepped forward and helped her zip up the dress.


    As his fingers traced over her back, Arissa quivered slightly. Her cheeks turned crimson at the touch.


    Benjamin eyed the back of her head and leaned over to kiss her nape.


    Arissa hurriedly dodged and gave him a coquettish re. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Benjamin''s thin lips quirked into a devilish smirk. He reached out to circle her into his embrace.


    ¡°Help me tie my necktie.¡±


    Arissa felt her heart racing when she felt his hot breaths brush past her face.


    She nced over at him and met his burning gaze. Arissa felt her cheeks going hot once again.


    ¡°Give me that.¡± She reached out her hands.


    He lowered his head to kiss Arissa, and she blushed again on cue.


    ¡°Hurry up!¡±


    Benjamin chuckled but did not let her go. ¡°It''s in my pocket.¡±


    Arissa felt for the necktie in his pocket.


    It was the same color as her ocean-blue sash on her waist.


    Arissa helped him tie his necktie.


    At the sight of her meek demeanor, Benjamin felt the urge to tease her.


    ¡°All done!¡±


    Arissa lifted her head and once again locked her gaze with his deep-set eyes. She felt her heart


    skipping a beat.


    Falling into a daze, she blinked a few times. Then, she reminded him in a small voice, ¡°Could you let


    me go now?¡±


    ¡°I don''t want to,¡± he whispered into her ears.


    His hot breaths sent waves of tingles all over her body.


    The tingling sensation made Arissa shrink her neck as she reached out to rub her ears.


    ¡°I need to put on my makeup. Let me go now!¡± she protested.


    Benjamin titled his brow. He regarded her intently and muttered, ¡°You look great even without makeup.¡±


    Arissa''s lips twitched. She red at him and retorted, ¡°I don''t dare to go to such a formal event with a


    bare face!¡±


    Benjamin let out a hearty chortle and let go of her.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Could you take a look if the kids are done?¡± Arissa asked. She padded over to the dressing table and


    started to put on her makeup.


    Benjamin took a seat by the bedside and watched her put on some light makeup.


    ¡°It''s easy for them to get changed. Don''t worry!¡±


    Arissa peered at the reflection of the man in the mirror. However, she soon diverted her gaze and


    focused on applying her makeup.


    Benjamin continued to regard her intently. She looks really great in that dress.


    Arissa gave off a gentle and captivating vibeced with a hint of mature charm.


    Feeling his scrutinizing gaze, Arissa''s eyes glinted.


    After meeting Benjamin''s fiery gaze, she quickly averted her gaze.


    ¡°Why do you keep staring at me?¡± Arissa grumbled.


    She couldn''t focus on applying her makeup.

 Chapter 996

    Chapter 996


    ¡°I''m just looking at my wife,¡± Benjamin replied.


    His lips quirked into a smirk¡ªa smirk so roguish that made her blush.


    Arissa looked away and hastened to continue doing her makeup. She forced herself not to pay


    attention to the man.


    However, when she was drawing her eyeliner, a sudden knocking on the door startled her. Her hands


    trembled, and she drew out of line.


    ¡°Oh no!¡±


    Benjamin looked at her and asked, ¡°What''s the matter?¡±


    He didn''t notice the knocking on the door.


    ¡°My hands trembled, and now my eyeliner is out of line.¡±


    Arissa was dejected. ¡°Go and see who''s at the door.¡±


    She reckoned that it was her children.


    Arissa was right. Their voices came through the door right then.


    ¡°Mommy, are you guys done?¡±


    Benjamin got up and edged closer to Arissa. She turned around and said, ¡°Hurry up and open the door.


    Don''t let them shout at the door anymore.¡±


    ¡°Let me help you clean that up.¡± Benjamin''s thin lips curved upward.


    Arissa darted away when Benjamin was already ready to wipe away the out-of-line eyeliner.


    ¡°You don''t know how to do it right. I''ll do it myself. Go and open the door.¡±


    Benjamin furrowed his brows in response. Seeing as she was already working on it, he was left with no


    other choice but to open the door for the kids.


    His five sons had already changed into their suits, and they all matched Benjamin''s.


    Jesse''s eyes gleamed at the handsome sight of Benjamin and her five brothers.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, you look quite handsome!¡± Jasper said. His eyes twinkled with a smile.


    Benjamin arched his brow and eyed the children. ¡°Are you guys ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± the six children hummed in unison.


    Kingsley, Ethen, and Jack were still standing by the six children''s bedroom door. They were amazed by


    Benjamin''s dashing look.


    Even though they were quite good-looking themselves, they knew they were mere decoys standing by


    Benjamin''s side.


    ¡°Benjamin, you cut a dash today!¡±


    Kingsley gave Benjamin a thumbs up.


    Benjamin nced at them and said, ¡°Are you guys going over to Old Manor or taking a rest?¡±


    ¡°We''re going to head to Old Manor,¡± Kingsley, Jack, and Ethen replied.


    Benjamin nodded. ¡°Head downstairs and wait for me first.¡±


    Then, he turned around to walk back inside the room.


    The six children trailed behind him. ¡°Is Mommy ready?¡±


    ¡°She isn''t ready yet. Why don''t you guys go y aside?¡±


    Meanwhile, Arissa was still trying to fix her eyeliner.


    ¡°Hehe. Mommy, you look so pretty. Your dress is exactly like mine!¡±


    Jesse noticed the dress Arissa was wearing and beamed with delight. The little girl took a spin around


    her mother in glee.


    ¡°Mommy is a big fairy, and you''re a little fairy!¡± Jasper uttered.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Arissa couldn''t help but grin.


    Jesse was over the moon as well.


    ¡°Mommy is the prettiest girl I''ve ever seen,¡± Tim said in wonder.


    Gavin nodded earnestly. ¡°Me too. I''ve never seen a girl prettier than Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Of course. If Mommy''s not pretty, how can we be so handsome?¡± Oliver retorted.


    His eyes were gleaming with pride.


    Amused, Zachary burst outughing. ¡°Mommy is a prettydy! She''s going to look great in anything!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Mommy is a prettydy,¡± Jasper agreed.


    Arissa was ted by her children''spliments.


    ¡°All right. Please wait for me aside. I need some more time.¡±


    Fixing an eyeliner was tedious.


    Noticing that Arissa was still struggling with her eyeliner, Benjamin approached her and said, ¡°Let me


    help you.¡±


    He took over the tissue and lifted her chin.


    Arissa''s eyshes fluttered. ¡°Do you really know how to?¡± she asked anxiously.


    ¡°Well, it''s still easier for me to help you.¡±


    Benjamin cast a nce at her and immediately helped her clean up the mess.


    Isn''t it just cleaning up the messed-up line? Nothing difficult about that.


    Benjamin carefully wiped away the error.


    Their six children surrounded them and watched.


    ¡°Mommy, why did you draw out of line?¡±


    Arissa''s eyes were closed. ¡°Your knocking startled me. My hands trembled, and I drew out of line.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha...¡± the six children giggled.

 Chapter 997

    Chapter 997


    ¡°Take a look and see if it''s fine now.¡± Benjamin tossed the cotton pad away and let her check the result.


    Arissa opened her eyes, moved closer to the mirror, and was shocked.


    She gazed at Benjamin in slight surprise. ¡°You did a wonderful job!¡±


    He didn''t rub away the makeup on the other parts of her face or make a mess cleaning her


    countenance.


    She truly didn''t anticipate Benjamin''s technique to be so good.


    Benjamin leaned against the dressing table and smiled. ¡°Do you want me to help you draw your


    eyebrows?¡±


    ¡°I think that''s not necessary.¡±


    Arissa didn''t believe he was skilled in that area, so she grabbed the eyeliner to touch up her makeup.


    Benjamin fiddled with the eyebrow pencil while waiting for her to finish drawing her eyes. Then, he


    pinched her chin and turned her face toward him. ¡°Let me draw your eyebrows.¡±


    Arissa''s heart pounded rapidly and heavily against her chest as she gazed at his captivating,


    handsome facial features.


    Benjamin focused on drawing her eyebrows meticulously.


    Gavin looked at Benjamin. ¡°Daddy, you''re adept at doing this too?¡±


    Tim was curious as well. Daddy seems to know everything. A hint of admiration shed across his


    eyes.


    Zachary nced at Benjamin. ¡°Mr. Graham, did you help other women draw their eyebrows too? Why


    are you so proficient in doing this?¡±


    Staring at Benjamin, Arissa was also eager to know the answer to that question.


    Benjamin swept his eyes across the kids who had gathered around. Then, he turned to Arissa and


    said, ¡°That''s not it.¡±


    After Arissa was momentarily stunned, her heart palpitated. ¡°Have you really never helped other


    women draw their eyebrows?¡±


    Benjamin bore his pensive eyes into hers and curved his thin lips. He was pleased to know that she


    cared about him.


    ¡°Which woman do you think I helped?¡± he teased her.


    She pouted. ¡°How would I know?¡±


    He tapped her nose affectionately and uttered gently, ¡°There isn''t another woman. You''re the only


    person who can enjoy this service from me.¡±


    Gavin grinned.


    Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse were also delighted. ¡°That''s more like it!¡±


    Arissa couldn''t help but curl her lips into a smile. He only draws my eyebrows, but why is he so skillful?


    Don''t tell me he used to do this to himself. ¡°Then why are you such an expert?¡±


    He cast a nce at her. ¡°Putting on makeup was a technical skill taught in the army, so I learned it


    previously.¡±


    Hearing his exnation, Arissa was dumbfounded. ¡°You even had to learn something like this?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Everyone had to wear camo makeup on their faces, especially during special training.¡±


    Benjamin described to her the things they needed to do during his special training in the past.


    She nodded, but he held her face in ce.


    ¡°Don''t move unnecessarily,¡± he said sternly.


    She knew about the army''s special training in the jungle as she had seen those scenes on television.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She even had a simr experience in doing that.


    ¡°I see. No wonder you''re so skillful, Mr. Graham. Did you put on makeup for yourself all the time?¡±


    Zachary beamed at Benjamin and asked inquisitively, ¡°Mr. Graham, why aren''t you in the army


    anymore? It''s such a privilege to be a soldier.¡±


    Benjamin''s eyes glinted pensively. Sensing Zachary''s interest in that subject, he asked, ¡°Do you want


    to be a soldier?¡±


    Zachary nodded aspiringly. ¡°Who wouldn''t want to be a soldier? They are so cool!¡±


    Benjamin was pleasantly surprised. He didn''t expect Zachary to be fond of that.


    ¡°Being a soldier is tough. You''ll need to train every day. Do you really want that?¡±


    ¡°Enduring that hardship is insignificant since I can protect my homnd,¡± Zachary responded proudly


    as if he had already be a soldier.


    Benjamin''s eyes shone in approval. ¡°You can be a soldier when you get older.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Zachary was overjoyed.


    Arissa looked at him and smiled.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, you haven''t told me why you stopped being in the army?¡± Zachary stared at Benjamin


    intently while probing further.


    ¡°I was getting old,¡± Benjamin replied tersely.


    Zachary wasn''t convinced. He pouted and said, ¡°Getting old is a good thing. Those with advanced age


    get to be generals.¡±


    Benjamin was amused. Zachary has such great ambition. That''s not bad.

 Chapter 998

    Chapter 998


    ¡°Work hard to be a general in the future. You have my full support,¡± Benjamin encouraged


    Zachary with all seriousness instead of providing a perfunctory response.


    Zachary was thrilled.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sweetheart, you''ll need to be exceptionally excellent to be a general. Therefore, you must study


    hard and ensure you don''t screw up your education,¡± Arissa reminded him with a smile.


    ¡°Don''t worry, Mommy. My grades will never decline.¡± Zachary patted his chest confidently.


    ¡°I also want to be a soldier. Is that possible?¡± Tim asked.


    He had always thought those young men in his vige who joined the army were impressive.


    Arissa answered him with a soft voice, ¡°Of course. Once you''re off age and fulfill the requirements, you


    can join the army.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, what are the requirements?¡±


    Tim gazed at her with gleaming eyes.


    ¡°Uhm. You need to have a specific height and weight, be free from any illnesses, and not have specific


    scars on your body...¡±


    After Tim heard that, the lights in his eyes dimmed. I have scars on my body. Does that mean I''m no


    longer qualified?


    Sensing Tim''s dejection, Zachary asked, ¡°What''s wrong?¡±


    Arissa and Benjamin looked over and noticed Tim''s sorrowful expression. Their hearts clenched at


    once.


    Arissa immediately turned around to hug Tim. ¡°What''s the matter, Sweetheart?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, I-I''m fine,¡± Tim lied.


    Arissa knitted her brows, and her heart ached when she sensed Tim hiding his troubles from her.


    ¡°You can talk to me. Perhaps I can give you some constructive suggestions. Your daddy and siblings


    are also here for you. Don''t hide your problem from us, Sweetheart. Otherwise, I will overthink and be


    worried about you.¡±


    Tim nced at her and whispered, ¡°Mommy, I have scars on my body, so I cannot be a soldier


    anymore.¡±


    She caressed and consoled him, ¡°You''re still young. The scars will fade by the time you grow up.¡±


    ¡°But the scars are still there after so long.¡± Tim bit the corner of his lip.


    ¡°Where are the scars? Let me take a look at it.¡± Benjamin patted Tim''s head.


    Gavin added, ¡°Tim, I think your scars shouldn''t be an issue.¡±


    ¡°That''s right. I also have scars on my body!¡± Zachary agreed with Gavin andforted Tim, ¡°The scars


    won''t be visible when we grow up.¡±


    Jasper patted his chest and uttered confidently, ¡°Tim, don''t worry. I''ll help you remove the scars after I


    invent the medicine.¡±


    ¡°That''s right, Tim. Don''t be sad. Nowadays, scars can already be removed with current technology,¡±


    Jesse piped up as well.


    ¡°Let me have a look at your scars,¡± Benjamin asked again.


    They wouldn''t know where Tim''s scars were if he didn''t tell them.


    Tim sneaked a look at the others before he took off his clothes.


    Arissa''s throat tightened when she saw the scars of various sizes on Tim that she had never noticed


    previously. This child must have suffered a lot in the past.


    Benjamin''s gaze darkened. I didn''t expect the reason Tim had always avoided letting us change his


    clothes to be because he was hiding these concealed scars from us.


    The colors of the marks varied, and the degree of injuries sustained was also different. Tim''s petite


    figure was riddled with scars.


    Upon closer inspection, Benjamin noticed some scars had to be removed via interventions to disappear


    completely.


    ¡°Tim, these scars won''t be visible anymore when you grow up if you remove them now. Your dream to


    enlist in the military won''t be affected.¡±


    Tim''s eyes lit up. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I''ll never lie to you.¡± Benjamin stroked Tim''s head and exined, ¡°These aren''t problems that


    cannot be solved. However, you''ll have to undergo scar removal therapy. Are you afraid?¡±


    ¡°I''m not scared. As long as I can be a soldier, I''ll listen to the doctor and bepliant with the


    treatment.¡± Tim was ted.


    Benjamin grinned. ¡°The treatment won''t hurt. I''ll talk to Mr. Bailey about this tomorrow.¡±


    Tim nodded. ¡°Thank you, Daddy.¡±


    ¡°You''re wee.¡±


    Benjamin caressed Tim''s head. Noticing Arissa, eyes reddened, keeping quiet, he pinched her nose.


    ¡°Sit still. Your eyebrows are not done yet.¡±


    Arissa nced at him before lowering her head to ask Tim, ¡°Sweetheart, how did you acquire these


    scars? Did you fall, or¡ª¡±


    ¡°Mommy, most of the kids in the vige have scars because we fell by ident. Don''t dwell on this.¡± It


    was Tim''s turn to console her.

 Chapter 999

    Chapter 999


    Arissa noticed Tim''s injuries were not only from falling but also from bullying. Her heart twisted in pain


    at the thought of Tim being hit behind her back. The rim of her eyes turned red. Tears pricked the back


    of her eyes as she pulled him into a hug.


    Suddenly, she felt arge hand gently patting her head,forting her.


    As she raised her head, her eyes locked with Benjamin''s worried gaze.


    ¡°Okay, Arissa?¡±


    Benjamin caressed her head again, hinting at her to regain herposure.


    Stamping down the sadness she felt, Arissa let go of Tim.


    ¡°I''m really fine, Mommy. Don''t be sad,¡± Timforted her when he noticed her red-rimmed eyes.


    Arissa smiled faintly before pulling him into another embrace and giving him a peck.


    Guilt surged within Tim. He wouldn''t have shown his injuries to Arissa if he knew it would upset her.


    Benjamin patted Tim''s head. ¡°Wait downstairs for us, kids. Your mommy will take a while to finish


    packing.¡±


    Gavin knew Benjamin wanted to talk privately with Arissa, so he obediently led his brothers and sister


    out of the room.


    ¡°Tim, Zachary, Oliver, Jasper, Jesse, let''s head downstairs.¡±


    Zachary, Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse nced at Arissa. ¡°Mommy, we''ll be downstairs.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Arissa shed her kids a smile. ¡°You guys head down first. I''ll be there in a minute.¡±


    Biting his lip, Tim looked up at her. ¡°Mommy, don''t be sad.¡±


    Arissa nodded. Gratification swept over her at his concern. ¡°I know.¡±


    Tim studied her face intently as if to discern whether she was telling the truth.


    ¡°I''m fine,¡± Arissa said apologetically. She felt terrible about letting the kids worry.


    ¡°Mommy, we''ll wait for you and Mr. Graham downstairs.¡±


    Tim shot Benjamin a nce before he followed his brothers and sister out of the room.


    Arissa''s gaze trailed after the kids.


    After the children left, a man''s belt buckle came into her line of sight.


    She tilted her head back to look.


    Benjamin''s gaze dropped to her. Pinching her cheek lightly, he said, ¡°The kids will be worried about you


    if you act like this.¡±


    Guilt welled up within Arissa. ¡°I can''t help it.¡±


    The thought of her children suffering from being hit had her upset.


    Benjamin was aware of her feelings as they reflected his.


    ¡°A little bit of hardship at his age is a good experience for him. It''ll be beneficial for his growth, so think


    about it from the good side,¡± Benjamin gently caressed her head as he advised.


    Arissa nodded.


    She straightened her back and urged, ¡°Hurry up and help me with my makeup.¡±


    The corners of Benjamin''s lips curled into a smile as he bent down to draw her eyebrows.


    Looking at the curve of the eyebrow he drew, Arissa smiled at how good it was.


    She couldn''t resist teasing him, ¡°Benjamin, you''ll be popr if you change careers to be a makeup


    artist.¡±


    Benjamin arched his brow at herment before dropping his burning gaze to meet her eyes. ¡°Won''t it


    be better if I''m your personal makeup artist?¡±


    Arissa''s heart softened. ¡°Well, it looks like it''s a win for me.¡±


    Such a handsome makeup artist, and he''s all mine.


    ¡°Looks like? You know it''s a definite win for you.¡±


    Benjamin pinched her nose yfully.


    Arissa reached for her lipstick and lined her lips. She pursed her lips into a line at the end to blend the


    color.


    ¡°Done!¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Arissa jerked her head over her shoulder to see Benjamin had a brocade box in his hand.


    Opening the box, he revealed a set of expensive-looking jewelry.


    ¡°When did you prepare this?¡± Arissa was surprised.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    Benjamin''s intense gaze traveled around her features, not wanting to miss even a second of her


    expression.


    Arissa nodded. ¡°I like it, but it must have cost a lot!¡±


    ¡°It wasn''t that bad.¡±


    The price was thest of Benjamin''s concerns as long as Arissa liked it. He carefully removed the


    diamond ne from the box and walked over to her, helping her put it on.


    When he was done, he helped her adjust its position from the front.


    Arissa stroked the pendant¡ªa strawberry-shaped ruby with diamonds embedded in it. It was stunning


    as it shone brightly.


    ¡°How much does it cost exactly? What happens if I lose it?¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She curiously looked at the man behind her through the mirror.

 Chapter 1000

    Chapter 1000


    Benjamin bent over to reach for the earrings and sped them on her earlobes. ¡°They''re just ny


    million.¡±


    Arissa''s jaw dropped at the astronomical price. ¡°Just ny million?¡± she repeated with shock.


    She swallowed the lump in her throat to calm her shock. I ept he''s filthy rich, but I still think this


    close to one hundred million worth of jewelry is too expensive. What should I do if I lose it outside?


    How many tens of thousands will I lose if I lost it?


    Benjamin swept his gaze across the shock on her face. With a smile, he assured her, ¡°It''s fine if you


    lose it. I''ll find it.¡±


    Arissa looked at him with confusion. ¡°How are you going to find it?¡± she questioned.


    Benjamin exined, ¡°There''s a GPS tracker in the pendant.¡±


    Arissa couldn''t believe it as she lowered her gaze to the pendant. She didn''t see anything unusual


    about it after perusing it for a while. ¡°There''s a GPS tracker in this?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Benjamin was having some difficulty in helping her put on her earrings.


    ¡°Let me do it.¡±


    Arissa took them over as she slightly turned her body to the side to look into the mirror.


    ¡°I know the ne can be found if it''s lost, but what about these?¡±


    I''m sure these earrings won''t be easy to find. After all, if someone found them, they could just pocket


    them.


    Seeing her being careful with her every movement, Benjamin uttered as he helped her with her hair,


    ¡°Don''t fret. I''ll find them if you lose them.¡±


    The corner of Arissa''s lip twitched at his unconcerned look. She figured she would lock them away after


    wearing them that night.


    I have to keep them in a safe ce. They are so expensive, but they look pretty. She checked herself


    in the mirror.


    ¡°Stop moving around.¡±


    Benjamin held and steadied her moving head.


    Arissa shed a smile at him and saw there was a bracelet in the box too. She took it out and


    examined it. The colorful ammolite was beautiful.


    She put it on her wrist excitedly.


    Benjamin''s smile widened when he caught her fondness over the bracelet.


    ¡°I''ll be heartbroken if I lose them. I''ll just wear them tonight and lock them away once I return,¡± Arissa


    muttered.


    ¡°Be more careful then if you''re worried about losing them.¡± Benjamin chuckled. I already told her not to


    worry, but she''s still anxious. I shouldn''t have told her the price. She''s such a worrywart.


    Arissa looked up and met his intense gaze. Her cheeks blushed at his straightforward gaze.


    Benjamin inched closer to her. With his hands on her shoulders, hended his burning gaze on her


    while looking at the mirror.


    His husky voice sounded close to her ear, tugging her heartstrings.


    ¡°You''re gorgeous, Honey.¡±


    Arissa''s heart skipped a beat before racing madly, pounding against her chest fiercely.


    Her blush darkened, adding to her beauty.


    Benjamin''s eyes darkened. He pulled her face close and met her lips halfway.


    ¡°My lipstick...¡± The rest of her words couldn''t be discerned.


    Arissa tried to withdraw, but he deepened the kiss.


    Benjamin swooped her up into his arms and sat her on hisp. He couldn''t stop after having a taste of


    her.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    His passion was dragging her into a haze of lust. Her mind waspletely nk other than the need to


    share his fiery feelings.


    If it wasn''t for the ringing of Benjamin''s phone, they might continue dwelling in the passionate moment.


    It was a call from Darius.


    Benjamin let go of Arissa and reached for his phone.


    ¡°Dad.¡±


    Benjamin connected the call with a frown, displeased at being interrupted.


    ¡°Have you departed?¡±


    Darius'' voice rang out from the other end of the line.


    Arissa was trying to slow her breathing as she rested her head against Benjamin''s chest. With her


    being so close to the phone, she heard Darius'' question, and embarrassment flooded her.


    ¡°We''re leaving now,¡± Benjamin replied.


    ¡°It''s already past eight. Come over as soon as you can. You can have breakfast here if you haven''t had


    any. Remember to get here as fast as you can. Don''t dilly-dally.¡±


    After a round of urging from Darius, Benjamin finally ended the call. It sounded crowded at the other


    end.


    As he kept his phone, a glint shed across Benjamin''s eyes. His gaze was fixed on the woman in his


    arms with a flushed face and red, swollen lips. The intensity burning in his gaze went up a notch.


    Arissa averted her gaze.


    Checking her makeup in the mirror, she noticed her lipstick was all gone, so she hurriedly retouched


    her lipstick.


    ¡°This is all your fault! Look, all my lipstick is gone!¡±

 Chapter 1001

    Chapter 1001


    After Benjamin heard her coquettishness, his thin lips lifted a fraction, curving into a devilish smirk.


    ¡°I don''t want to go out.¡±


    Arissa was rendered speechless, and she hurriedly got up. However, a pair of long arms reached out to


    hug her tightly as she struggled to break free.


    ¡°What are you doing? Dad asked us to hurry up. We''re almostte!¡±


    Benjamin smiled and helped her up, and then he got up himself.


    ¡°Let''s go down in a while.¡±


    From his voice, it was obvious what his intention was.


    Arissa''s ears started turning red. Sensing his movement, she quickly looked away and was too


    embarrassed to stare at his pants.


    ¡°You''re unbelievable!¡±


    Benjamin cleared his throat and sat on the bed. Then, he patted the spot right next to him and said,


    ¡°Come here!¡±


    Arissa was reluctant to go next to him since he was behaving strangely.


    She sat on the chair again and touched up her makeup in front of the mirror. There, she saw her lips


    were slightly swollen, and her face flushed again.


    It was quiet in the room, but romantic tension filled the air.


    Arissa felt someone staring at her with an intense gaze.


    Her eyes flickered, and she couldn''t help but look at Benjamin''s reflection in the mirror. When she saw


    his gaze set on her, she turned around and nced at him. Her heart skipped a beat when their eyes


    met.


    ¡°Can you stop staring at me like that?¡±


    ¡°Come here!¡± Benjamin''s voice was hoarse, and he hadn''t calmed down yet.


    In response, Arissa pursed her lips.


    She flinched unwittingly when Benjamin got up.


    A smile shed across Benjamin''s narrowed eyes as he walked toward the closet.


    Blinking her eyes, Arissa thought he was going to approach her. Only then she realized she was


    overthinking things.


    Oh goodness, how awkward!


    Soon, Benjamin came out with a pair of heels in his hands.


    Arissa was touched by his action.


    ¡°I almost forgot.¡±


    Benjamin walked up to her and squatted down halfway to put on the heels for her.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    When his big hand grabbed her ankle and pulled her close, Arissa pulled back subconsciously.


    Her cheeks flushed crimson and she felt her feet sweating.


    ¡°I''ll wear them myself!¡±


    Benjamin ignored her and pulled her feet close to him again, wanting to slide on the heels for her.


    Arissa was moved and felt her heart pound as she watched Benjamin focus on helping her.


    Even though they were together, she was not used to him acting so sweetly and doing things for her. It


    all felt surreal to her.


    To think he hated her before this.


    Benjamin proceeded to put the heel on the other foot after he was done with one foot.


    As he lifted his head, he noticed her being in a daze.


    He wondered if she was in a trance because of him. Benjamin''s gaze darkened as he leaned in to kiss


    her on her lips.


    Arissa returned to her senses and quickly dodged him. Covering her mouth, she warned Benjamin


    shyly, ¡°I''ve just touched up my lipstick. What are you doing? We have to leave soon!¡±


    Benjamin shed a devilish smirk. ¡°We still have time!¡±


    ¡°That doesn''t make it okay!¡±


    Arissa stared at him and chuckled when she saw her lipstick on the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°Your lips!¡±


    Benjamin raised his brow. Needless to say, he knew what was going on.


    Then, he leaned forward to her. Shocked, Arissa hurriedly stepped back, not noticing that nothing was


    supporting her back, and almost fell.


    Benjamin took action immediately and grabbed her to pull her toward him.


    Arissa fell into his arms and breathed heavily as she shuddered.


    ¡°Look at how clumsy you are! Am I that scary?¡±


    Benjamin gave her a light scolding.


    Looking at the woman in his arms, who looked stunned, he raised his thin lips slightly.


    ¡°You were the one who acted recklessly. I was afraid you were going to mess up my lipstick again.¡±


    Arissa red fiercely at Benjamin.


    ¡°I didn''t do anything. I only wanted you to wipe off the lipstick stain on my mouth!¡±


    Benjamin put on an innocent face as he looked at her with a smile.


    Arissa rolled her eyes at him angrily and retorted shyly, ¡°Why didn''t you say so earlier? Who knows


    what you were trying to do, suddenlying so close to me.¡±


    ¡°What did you think I wanted to do?¡±


    Benjamin teased her. His eyes were dark, like a whirlpool that could pull one''s soul in.


    Arissa''s eyes flickered. ¡°Hurry up and wipe your mouth. I''m heading downstairs!¡±


    With that, she pushed him away and got up.

 Chapter 1002

    Chapter 1002


    Benjamin touched his nose and stood up. Then, he pulled her over and wrapped his long arms around


    her slim waist.


    ¡°Wipe it for me!¡±


    Arissa had no choice but to concede to the overbearing demand of the man before her. However, she


    liked him just the way he was.


    She took the tissue from him and wiped off the lipstick stain on the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°Done.¡±


    Benjamin looked at his reflection in the mirror, and his mouth was clean now.


    Then, he grabbed Arissa''s hand and walked toward the door.


    Arissa quickly took her phone with her.


    When the two reached the staircase, Benjamin scooped her into his arms.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Frightened, Arissa quickly clung to his neck andined, ¡°Can you tell me in advance before you


    do this?¡±


    Fortunately, her heart was strong enough to endure this sudden movement. Otherwise, she would have


    had a heart attack.


    ¡°Did I scare you?¡±


    Watching her worried look, Benjamin once again smirked.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Arissa harrumphed.


    ¡°I''ll tell you beforehand next time,¡± Benjamin apologized.


    Arissa could feel his warm breath puffing on her tender skin. Ripples formed in her heart as she felt like


    he was flirting with her.


    As she leaned into Benjamin''s embrace in a gentle and docile manner, her cheeks were flushed.


    Benjamin nced at the woman in his tight embrace while he felt an urge bubbling from within.


    Seeing that he didn''t move, Arissa reminded him, ¡°What are you doing? Let''s go down now!¡±


    Only then did Benjamin walk down the stairs with her in his embrace.


    Kingsley, Ethen, and Jack were having fun with the six kids in the living room. When they heard the


    duo''s footsteps, they turned around to look at the couple.


    ¡°Wow! Mommy, you look beautiful!¡±


    Jesse jumped happily on the spot as she pped her tiny hands.


    ¡°Mommy, you look like you''re wearing a wedding gown!¡± Jasper grinned.


    Touching his chin, Oliver looked at his parents. ¡°She does!¡±


    Zachary said with beaming eyes, ¡°Mr. Graham looks like he''s wearing wedding attire too!¡±


    Gavin and Tim couldn''t take their eyes off the two as they giggled.


    Daddy and Mommy are gorgeous.


    Kingsley, Ethen, and Jack were also dumbfounded, staring at the pair, who looked like a perfect match.


    They looked so beautiful one couldn''t take their eyes off them.


    Meanwhile, Kingsley couldn''t help but whistle.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What took you two so long? Did you do something naughty?¡±


    Arissa flushed slightly while Benjamin was calm as he swept his gaze over.


    Kingsley smiled as he scrutinized the two and noticed Arissa''s slightly swollen lips.


    Then, he smirked as though he had discovered a secret.


    Arissa red at Benjamin in embarrassment and thought it was awkward for someone else to know


    what they had done.


    Benjamin nced at her and gently let her down.


    The children ran toward them promptly and surrounded them while grinning happily.


    ¡°You look beautiful, Mommy!¡±


    ¡°My sweethearts look handsome too!¡± Arissa hugged the kids and was in a good mood.


    The little ones smiled while Jesse held Arissa''s hand. ¡°Mommy, Mommy, what about me?¡±


    ¡°You''re very pretty,¡± Arissa praised her with a smile.


    Then, she bent over to kiss the children but suddenly stopped when she remembered that she had put


    on lipstick.


    Instead, she pinched the children''s cheeks lovingly.


    ¡°Sweethearts, we need to leave now. Your grandpa asked us to be quick!¡±


    ¡°Mommy, Grandpa called me earlier and asked me when we were leaving,¡± Gavin said.


    ¡°What did you tell him?¡± Arissa asked as she walked them out.


    ¡°I told him Daddy was helping Mommy with her brows,¡± Gavin replied cheerfully.


    Embarrassment inundated Arissa as she received the news that the elders had found out about her


    being intimate with Benjamin behind closed doors.


    ¡°Let''s go!¡±


    Benjamin greeted Kingsley, Ethen, and Jack. Then, he followed Arissa and the children out the door.


    ¡°Boss, what were you two doing upstairs?¡± Kingsley probed as he inched closer to Benjamin.


    Benjamin shot him a warning look. ¡°Kingsley, are you itching for a beating?¡±


    In response, Kingsley smiled/ ¡°I know what you two did, even if you don''t tell me!¡±


    Benjamin narrowed his eyes the next second. Seeing that, Kingsley quickly slipped away.

 Chapter 1003

    Chapter 1003


    Ethen approached Benjamin and reported the findings of his investigation the night before.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We''ve figured it out, Mr. Graham.¡±


    ¡°Send the details to my phone,¡± replied Benjamin discreetly.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Graham!¡±


    Ethen nodded and sent the information right away.


    Benjamin added, ¡°Keep a close eye on the Old Manor!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Ethen moved away to discuss the Old Manor''s surveince ns with Jack.


    Meanwhile, Arissa carried the children into the trailer before getting in herself. When Benjamin noticed


    that Kingsley was about to follow Arissa, he grabbed thetter by the shirt cor and pulled him aside.


    At the same time, he ducked into the car and muttered pettily, ¡°You can take another car!¡±


    Kingsley was bbergasted by his jealous outburst and upied the passenger seat of the trailer.


    Ethen and Jack drove another car behind the trailer.


    Rounding out the entourage were more cars driven by bodyguards, all headed toward the Graham


    family''s Old Manor.


    Just then, Jasper tugged on his mother''s arm and cried, ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Arissa smiled and pinched his nose gently. ¡°What''s wrong?¡±


    Jasper beamed at her and eximed, ¡°You haven''t looked this pretty in a long time, Mommy!¡±


    His praise drew a smile from Arissa, who replied teasingly, ¡°Does that mean I''m usually not pretty?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, you''re always pretty!¡± came Jasper''s hasty reply.


    Gavin, Tim, Zachary, and Oliver burst intoughter while Jesse cooed, ¡°Mommy''s the prettiest person I


    know!¡±


    Her eyes sparkled with delight as she sang her mother''s praises.


    Benjamin could not resist pulling his daughter onto hisp. Jesse shot him a cheeky nce, prompting


    him to ask, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    The girl chuckled and responded softly, ¡°Mr. Graham is handsome too!¡±


    Benjamin was about to burst with joy as he replied, ¡°Our dear Jesse is very pretty today too!¡±


    Jesse dissolved into a puddle of giggles.


    Arissa turned to nce at their interaction. She''s quite simr to her dad.


    ¡°Jesse, who''s more handsome? Mr. Graham or me?¡± The chatty Jasper simply could not resist


    throwing himself into their conversation.


    His sister answered wittily, ¡°You''re both handsome. In fact, don''t all of you look like Mr. Graham?¡±


    The reply thoroughly charmed Jasper, who ran his fingers through his hair and boasted, ¡°Well, I think


    I''m the most handsome person of the lot!¡±


    Jasper''s narcissistic deration had his brothers and Benjamin going ck-jawed in disbelief.


    Arissa leaned forward and pinched his cheeks, chiding him, ¡°Don''t be so vain!¡± It merely drew a snigger


    from Jasper.


    Zachary suddenly piped up, ¡°Did you buy this, Mommy?¡±


    His gaze was affixed to an unfamiliar ne adorning his mother''s neck.


    Arissa stroked the ne and exined, ¡°Ah, this one. Your daddy bought it for me!¡±


    Zachary shot Benjamin an approving nce. Daddy''s wise enough to buy Mommy gifts now. He has


    improved.


    Benjamin looked at his son and asked, ¡°Does it look good on Mommy?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Mommy looks good in anything!¡± The pride in Zachary''s voice was undeniable.


    Benjamin''s lips twitched in amusement. He would not argue with his son''s statement, which he also


    believed to be the truth. ¡°You''re absolutely right. Everything looks great on her!¡±


    Arissa was ttered by his antics, but she still teased, ¡°Well, don''t expect apliment from me in


    return!¡±


    She even shot him a cheeky look for good measure.


    ¡°Haha!¡± Kingsley failed to stifle hisughter at Arissa''s words.


    Benjamin nced at him and raised the privacy screen.


    The six children happily chattered away with Arissa at the back of the trailer.


    As they neared the Old Manor, Gavin asked, ¡°Mommy, are you nervous?¡±


    Arissa shook her head and said reassuringly, ¡°Not at all!¡±


    ¡°Hehe!¡± Gavin smiled brightly at her and dered, ¡°Me neither!¡±


    Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper eagerly voiced their agreement. ¡°We''re not nervous too!¡±


    Their sister appeared less certain. She mumbled apologetically, ¡°I''m a little nervous.¡±


    Benjamin stroked her hair gently and said, ¡°Once we''re at your grandpa''s, just stick close to your


    brothers and your mommy.¡±


    Amid themotion, Tim remained worryingly silent. Arissa asked anxiously, ¡°Are you nervous, Tim?¡±

 Chapter 1004

    Chapter 1004


    Tim shook his head in response to Arissa''s question. He did not feel nervous until he set foot in the


    crowded Old Manor. Feeling unsettled, he stered himself to Arissa for reassurance.


    Noticing her son''s distress, Arissa hugged him and coaxed, ¡°It''s all right. Just stay close to Daddy and


    me. Gavin, Zachary, and the others will always be nearby too. Don''t worry about anyone else!¡±


    It was normal for Tim to grow nervous as he had never seen such arge crowd.


    Tim flushed with anxiety and asked, ¡°Aren''t you nervous, Mommy?¡±


    Arissa smiled supportively and replied, ¡°I wasn''t nervous earlier, but you know what? I''m suddenly a bit


    nervous now!¡±


    ¡°Mommy! Now I feel a bit nervous too!¡± muttered Oliver in embarrassment.


    He fidgeted and adjusted his sses.


    Benjamin looked at his family and asked, ¡°Are you all ready?¡±


    Their trailer had pulled up to the Old Manor some time ago. Kingsley and the driver had alighted, and


    Benjamin stayed behind to make sure his children and Arissa felt prepared for the meeting.


    ¡°I am!¡± Arissa said with a smile.


    That earned her a dubious look from Benjamin, who teased, ¡°Somehow, I get the feeling that you''re the


    most nervous one in this car¡±!


    ¡°I''m not!¡± Arissa refuted, though a blush tinged her cheeks in protest.


    The childrenughed at her flustered state as Zachary pointed out the obvious, ¡°You''re nervous,


    Mommy!¡±


    ¡°That''s enough!¡± Arissa said sternly.


    Zachary tried his best to hide his giggle.


    Benjamin tried to pinch Arissa''s cheeks, but she evaded his touch andined, ¡°Don''t touch me.


    You''ll smudge my makeup.¡±


    I didn''t even bring apact today.


    He merely gazed at her and responded, ¡°Your makeup is perfect. Don''t worry. You''ll be the most


    beautiful woman in the room today!¡±


    Arissa''s cheeks burned from hispliment. She covered up her embarrassment with a re and a


    curt reply, ¡°Let''s go. Don''t keep Dad waiting!¡±


    Tickled by her response, Benjamin chuckled before leaving the trailer. Dozens of cameras shed in


    his direction.


    He frowned and shot Kingsley a sharp look.


    Thetter immediately understood the man''s displeasure and hurriedly instructed the media


    photographers to switch off their camera shlights.


    Only then did Benjamin turn around to lift his children out of the trailer and help Arissa alight.


    Darius was waiting for them nearby, and when the six children caught sight of him, they ran toward him


    excitedly, yelping, ¡°Grandpa!¡±


    Darius beamed at the sight of his adorable grandchildren. ¡°You''re finally here! I was wondering when


    you would arrive!¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Friends, family, and media representatives had gathered at the Old Manor that night.


    Everyone cooed over the six children and sighed over Darius'' good fortune.


    ¡°Old Mr. Graham must be the luckiest man I know! Who else would suddenly gain five extra


    grandchildren at one go?¡±


    ¡°More urately, he has four grandsons and one granddaughter.¡±


    ¡°Did you forget the grandson he introduced previously? That makes six! I would be tired from smiling all


    day if these six children were in my house!¡±


    ¡°They''re such handsome boys; they definitely inherited their father''s genes. And the young girl is an


    absolute doll.¡±


    Darius reveled in his guests'' praises. A smile was permanently stered on his face.


    He turned to the children and asked, ¡°Where''s your mommy?¡±


    ¡°Mommy''sing. She was in the car.¡±


    At the same time, the children pointed in the trailer''s direction.


    ¡°There, Grandpa. Mommy''s getting out of the car!¡±


    Benjamin was helping Arissa out of the trailer.


    Curious nces were directed their way. Everyone wanted to know how the children''s mother looked.


    Their gazes lit up in understanding when they got a good look at Arissa.


    It was no wonder the children were so beautiful; their parents were absolute lookers.


    Meanwhile, Benjamin bent down to organize Arissa''s skirts. She smiled gratefully at him and said,


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Benjamin nced at her before slinging an arm around her waist. He whispered into her ear, ¡°Follow


    me. Don''t be nervous!¡±


    She gave him a small nod and replied, ¡°Okay! Let''s go over and greet Dad!¡±


    Before they made a move, Darius had approached them with a crowd in tow.


    ¡°Issa!¡±

 Chapter 1005

    Chapter 1005


    Arissa smiled at Darius and greeted him somewhat apologetically, ¡°Dad! Sorry, we''re a littlete.¡±


    ¡°Not at all! You''re just in time. Come. Let me introduce you to the big Graham family!¡± Darius chuckled


    and pulled her away from Benjamin.


    Then, he eagerly introduced the crowd of rtives behind him to Arissa.


    ¡°This is Benjamin''s eldest brother, Bryan Graham, and his wife, Susanna.¡±


    Arissa greeted them courteously, ¡°Nice to meet you, Bryan, Susanna!¡±


    ¡°The pleasure is ours, Issa!¡±


    The couple nodded and smiled at her. Susanna stuffed a thick envelope into Arissa''s hand and added,


    ¡°This is a small token from us to wee you into the family, Issa!¡±


    ¡°Oh, uhm!¡± Arissa looked to Benjamin for help.


    He remained stoically silent.


    Susanna nced at Benjamin''s expression and insisted, ¡°Please ept the gift. Don''t worry about it!¡±


    It was not as if Arissa had a choice since Susanna forcefully ced the mary gift in her hand.


    Benjamin continued to sport a wooden expression.


    Meanwhile, Darius appeared to be pleased by Bryan and his wife''s warm wee. He moved on to


    introducing the couple''s child to Arissa. ¡°This here is Bryan and Susanna''s son.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hello, Uncle Benjamin and Aunt Arissa!¡± Arissa found herself greeted enthusiastically by a man who


    stood beside Bryan and Susanna and looked older than her.


    ¡°Hello!¡± Arissa smiled at her nephew while fretting over herck of foresight to prepare gifts for the


    night.


    Benjamin guessed her thoughts and leaned into her, advising, ¡°Don''t sweat about it. Just impress them


    with what you''ve got!¡±


    She cast him a sidelong nce in response.


    There were more rtives for Darius to introduce. ¡°Issa, meet Benjamin''s second eldest brother, Nick,


    his wife, and his son.¡±


    ¡°Great to see you, Issa!¡± Nick Graham weed her with a broad smile.


    This was Arissa''s first time meeting him, and she instinctively took him as a smiling, sly fox. Yes, pretty


    sure I got that right.


    She concealed her thoughts perfectly and returned Nick''s smile. ¡°Hello, Nick!¡±


    Despite knowing they were far from loving brothers to Benjamin, Arissa was shrewd enough to spare


    them friendly smiles in public. After all, Darius had made the effort to personally introduce her to the


    Graham family.


    ¡°Wee to the family! This is my mary gift to you. Don''t lose it!¡±


    Nick took a cash-filled envelope from his wife and handed it to Arissa.


    ¡°You''re too kind, Nick! Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You''re very wee!¡± As he spoke, Nick shot Benjamin a furtive nce.


    He was met with his younger brother''s inscrutable gaze.


    Nick''s expression stiffened, though he quicklyposed himself andmented, ¡°I''m impressed,


    Benjamin! You brought home a wife and so many kids in tow. Dad is overjoyed!¡±


    Benjamin harrumphed lightly and retorted, ¡°That''s because luck is on our side!¡±


    Nick froze and discreetly examined Benjamin''s expression. Heughed and asked, ¡°Whatever do you


    mean, Benjamin?¡±


    Their father stared at them, blissfully ignorant of the events ofst night. Benjamin had made sure the


    news did not make its way to Darius, worried it would keep the old man up the entire night with anxiety.


    Having decided to keep his father in the dark, Benjamin replied cryptically to Nick, ¡°You must know


    better!¡±


    Darius cautioned the two brothers, ¡°What are the two of you discussing so seriously? Today''s


    supposed to be a joyous asion.¡±


    Then, he turned away and continued parading Arissa around the numerous Graham rtives. She did


    not expect herself to remember everyone''s names after a single meeting and dutifully greeted them


    based on her father-inw''s introductions.


    She had amassed an impressive stack of cash-filled envelopes, and Benjamin was happy to hold them


    for her.


    After Arissa had been properly introduced, it was time for her six children to make the rounds.


    ¡°They''re Benjamin''s kids. Look out for them if you can. Don''t let anyone pick on them!¡±


    Everyone acknowledged Darius'' wishes immediately. ¡°Yes!¡±


    Friends and family alike then busied themselves handing presents and mary gifts to the children,


    who celebrated their windfall.


    Tim was initially hesitant about epting the gifts and only kept them after spotting an encouraging


    nod from Arissa.


    ¡°The children are adorable!¡± They had clearly won over everyone''s hearts.


    Shaun and Jonathan were also in attendance and helped Kingsley to hold onto the children''s presents.

 Chapter 1006

    Chapter 1006


    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa, Grandma...¡±


    One by one, the six children began packing and thanking everyone in an adorable manner, a sight that


    would warm the hearts of anyone who saw them.


    Arissa was pleased to see how popr the children were.


    ¡°All right now, it''s about time we visit the ancestral shrine.¡±


    Upon hearing Darius'' remark, everyone began to get moving.


    Thereafter, Darius ordered, ¡°Benjamin, lead them there.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Dad,¡± Benjamin replied with a nod.


    After grabbing Arissa''s hand, he turned around and shouted, ¡°Kids, we''re heading to the ancestral


    shrine.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± The six children quickly gathered behind their parents.


    At the same time, Kingsley, Shaun, and Jonathan followed closely behind to help keep an eye on them.


    On top of that, they kept the children away from those in the crowd who wanted to tease them.


    As for Ethen and Jack, who were in charge of the Old Manor''s security, they stayed close to Benjamin''s


    side.


    Noticing the heightened vignce, Darius turned around to ask Benjamin, ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Benjamin returned Darius'' look but didn''t say anything.


    Faced with Benjamin''s refusal to share and his inability to detect anything after scrutinizing his son''s


    face, Darius continued leading the group to pay respect to their ancestors.


    ¡°Mr. Bailey, how is Great-grandaunt today?¡± Tim inquired with Shaun.


    ¡°She''s doing very well.¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Shaun gave his head an affectionate stroke. All of Benjamin''s kids are really good-looking.


    When Tim responded with a delighted smile, it melted the hearts of the men around him.


    Thereafter, Kingsley carried Tim in his arms.


    ¡°Tim, are you nervous to see so many people around?¡±


    ¡°Not anymore!¡± Tim replied shyly as his eyes scanned the surroundings.


    When Gavin and the rest turned around to check on him, they were equally ted to see him happy.


    Jonathan, who was carrying Jesse, treasured the moment. ¡°Jesse, you look great today!¡±


    She truly looked like a Barbie Doll.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Patterson, you look extraordinarily handsome today too!¡± Jesse''s childish voice made


    her look and sound adorable.


    ¡°Haha...¡± The usually stern Jonathan couldn''t help but chuckle as he gave Jesse''s nose an affectionate


    tweak.


    ¡°Gavin,e over here!¡± Darius suddenly shouted from the front.


    Gavin subsequently called out, ¡°Tim, Jesse, let''s all join Grandpa at his side!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    When the two children insisted on being set down, Kingsley and Jonathan had no choice but toply.


    With that, the six children ran up to the front.


    ¡°Grandpa!¡±


    ¡°Hi!¡±


    With the children in tow, Darius was so ecstatic that his eyes brimmed with affection.


    Arissa, who was watching them, continued to smile throughout the entire episode.


    As he held Arissa''s hand, Benjamin''s gaze was also locked on the children.


    However, his brothers'' families, who were behind them, felt bitter about it.


    ¡°Look at how Dad dotes on the children!¡± Susannained softly to Bryan.


    The look in her eyes was no longer as friendly as when Arissa saw her earlier.


    ¡°Hmph, of course. They''re his favorites!¡±


    Bryan snorted in disdain.


    When Nick heard them from behind, a smirk emerged on his face.


    Watching Benjamin and the six children triggered an insidious glint in his eyes.


    ¡°Dad is really biased. He has never loved our children the same way even though they''re his


    grandchildren too.¡±


    Nick''s wife felt equally indignant. However, her rant drew a re from him instantly.


    ¡°Have you forgotten what today''s asion is? You had better mind your tongue!¡± Nick warned her.


    As the group arrived at the ancestral shrine, there was a small za in front of it that could


    amodate a thousand people.


    Darius had invited all the Graham family rtives, near and distant, and also close friends from other


    prominent families to gather there.


    Hence, anyone who was in any way connected to the Graham family was in attendance.

 Chapter 1007

    Chapter 1007


    The packed za made for a festive atmosphere.


    Earlier, Darius had only brought the close rtives to receive Benjamin and his group. As for the rest of


    the guests, they were all waiting in the za.


    Meanwhile, Arissa was in awe at the number of people gathered. She had already found the earlier


    crowd to be big. Little did she expect to find even more people here.


    ¡°Are you surprised?¡± Benjamin asked in amusement when he noticed her reaction.


    Arissa nced at him. ¡°A little.¡±


    With his lips curling slightly, Benjamin tightened his grasp on her as he whispered, ¡°All you need to do


    is maintain a polite smile and leave the rest to me.¡±


    When Arissa shot him a look of surprise, he cocked a brow in response. ¡°Do you not believe me?¡±


    Arissa was amused. ¡°Of course I do!¡±


    Benjamin''s gaze became more intent when he saw the vibrant smile on her face. ¡°Have you lost your


    courage? Why are you cowed with so few people around?¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    The speechless Arissa felt her lips twitch. What does he mean by a few? There are more than a


    thousand people gathered here! Does he think everyone has this many rtives? Besides, I''m not


    used to being stared at by so many people.


    ¡°Look, the children are adapting better than you are!¡±


    Arissa let out a chuckle before she teased, ¡°Do you think everyone has the same amount of exposure


    as you do?¡±


    Wearing a slight smile, Benjamin led her to Darius'' side.


    Meanwhile, everything at the shrine was ready and awaiting their arrival.


    ¡°Benjamin, Issa,e here quickly!¡±


    Darius urged them to hurry up as the six children were already by his side.


    ¡°Coming!¡± Arissa acknowledged his call as she strode forward with Benjamin following closely behind.


    Together with his family and all their extended rtives, Darius paid respect to their ancestors.


    Half an hourter, the ceremony came to an end.


    Filled with tion, Darius dered, ¡°Since everyone is here today, I would like to introduce Benjamin,


    his wife, and his children to those who have yet to see them. Going forward, don''t allow them toe


    to any harm!¡±


    Everyone knew that was Darius'' way of telling them to show Arissa respect and not bully their family.


    ¡°We understand,¡± the crowd replied in unison.


    ¡°Whoever bullies them will have to answer to me personally!¡± Darius broke into heartyughter.


    With that, all their rtives, young and old alike, came over to y with the six children.


    Given how popr the children were and the fact that they were rtives, everyone fought for the


    opportunity to carry them in their arms.


    Gavin, who didn''t like being carried, quickly hid behind his parents. Afraid of strangers, Tim, too, pulled


    his sister along to hide alongside their elder brother.


    As for the cool-looking Zachary, he reluctantly obliged the crowd even though he disliked being carried


    by others.


    Jasper and Oliver, who were the most easygoing among the children, had no problems with the


    interaction at all.


    Although no one got to carry Gavin, Tim, and Jesse, many still came to y with them.


    In the meantime, the rtives also gave Arissa mary gifts for the asion.


    Since she didn''t know any of them, all she could do was thank them with a smile.


    ¡°Do you know them?¡± she asked Benjamin curiously.


    He lowered his gaze to nce at her. ¡°No, I don''t.¡±


    Arissa was dumbfounded.


    Standing right beside her, Benjamin exuded a distinguished yet domineering aura. Hence, both the


    younger and older generation were generally intimidated by him. Once they had greeted him, they


    would quickly move on to chat with Darius.


    ¡°Mr. Graham!¡±


    Ethen approached Benjamin as if he had something to report.


    Even though Arissa was looking at them, Benjamin didn''t leave her side, as he didn''t want her to be


    alone. All he did was bend forward slightly and signal Ethen to whisper in his ear.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, the police are at the door,¡± Ethen informed.


    A gloomy look shed across Benjamin''s eyes, but he felt hesitant when he noticed how happy Darius


    was.


    However, upon taking in how Nick was looking at the children, Benjamin''s eyes narrowed.


    He ordered in a grim voice, ¡°Let them in.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± Ethen went off to deal with the matter.

 Chapter 1008

    Chapter 1008


    Noticing the change in his expression, Arissa asked softly, ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°Enjoy the uing show!¡±


    When Benjamin gave her a look without exining, Arissa was bemused.


    What is he talking about?


    The indiscernible look on his face simply caused her to purse her lips.


    In the meantime, Benjamin broke into an icy smile when his gaze suddenly met Nick''s.


    When Nick saw the knowing look on Benjamin''s face, his expression froze while his hair inexplicably


    stood on end.


    ¡°Benjamin, I heard that you have gotten in the way of Bryan''s business?¡±


    Nick walked over, wearing a cunning smile on his face.


    Arissa''s brows furrowed slightly. Is this what Benjamin was talking about?


    Benjamin replied with an icy gaze, ¡°It only shows how ipetent he is from a business perspective.¡±


    Those around who heard his words were utterly bbergasted. Only Benjamin was brazen enough to


    not show Bryan any respect at all.


    It went without saying that Bryan heard what was said, causing a gloomy expression to descend upon


    his face.


    Initially, he had no intention ofing but only did so out of his obligation as the eldest son of the


    Graham family. Otherwise, he would end up as a subject of ridicule.


    Since everyone in attendance was a rtive, his absence would only further elevate Benjamin''s


    prestige.


    ¡°Benjamin, how can you speak so disrespectfully? Don''t forget that I''m your elder brother still!¡±


    Despite his fearsome outburst and the fact that he was old enough to be Benjamin''s father, the gravitas


    Bryan exuded was inferior to that of his brother.


    Humiliation filled Bryan after Benjamin publicly disparaged him.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Nevertheless, Benjamin refused to dial his mockery down. ¡°I''m just stating the facts.¡±


    Pfft!


    Kingsley and the others could barely contain theirughter.


    With a drastic change in expression, Bryan would have lunged at Benjamin if Nick hadn''t held him


    back. Even if thetter didn''t, Bryan was still no match for Benjamin in a fight.


    ¡°Why are you arguing out of the blue again?¡±


    The stern-looking Darius came over and red at the brothers.


    Are they trying to give me a heart attack?


    Amidst the soft muttering of friends and family, Darius swept a piercing gaze across their faces as he


    thundered, ¡°I''ll kick whoever causes trouble out of here!¡±


    Bryan was filled with indignance when his eyes met Darius'' usatory gaze.


    ¡°Dad, he scolded me first. How can I not fight back? Even if you''re biased, this is just taking it too far!¡±


    ¡°You b*stard, how dare you have the cheek to be angry? If you hadn''t gotten on Benjamin''s nerves,


    why would he attack you? Do you think you''re right to cause so much conflict within the family?¡±


    Darius was outraged to see the family discordid out in the open.


    Doesn''t he know what day it is today? He must be making my life difficult on purpose.


    Having blown his lid, Bryan was about to confront Darius when Nick hurriedly held him back and


    attempted to defuse the situation.


    ¡°Bryan, calm down. There''s no point in losing your temper with Dad. Don''t disgrace yourself in public.¡±


    ¡°Didn''t you see how biased Dad was toward Benjamin? What am I supposed to do? Am I to just sit idly


    by as Benjamin ridicules me?¡±


    Bryan was speaking in a voice loud enough for many others to hear it.


    ¡°B*stard!¡±


    Darius mmed his walking stick on the ground as he glowered at Bryan.


    ¡°Dad?¡±


    Even though Bryan was cowed by his father''s intimidating gaze, he continued to put up a strong front


    on ount of his pride.


    ¡°Whose son are you? Who was it that raised you?¡± Darius raged.


    ¡°Grandpa...¡±


    Terrified by the outburst, the children retreated behind Arissa.


    ¡°It''s all right,¡± Arissaforted them as she moved them back to her side.


    ¡°Dad, calm down.¡±


    As Benjamin came forward to stroke his father''s back, Darius shot him a re.


    ¡°You, too, should keep a lid on yourself. Don''t you know how important today is?¡±


    Benjamin fell silent while maintaining a calm look on his face.


    ¡°Are all of you trying to kill me?¡± Darius panted in anger.


    After receiving the ss of water William had brought, Benjamin fed it to his father.


    ¡°Calm down and drink some water. You''ll be in for something more shockingter.¡±


    Turning to face Benjamin, Darius questioned through gritted teeth, ¡°What did you say?¡±

 Chapter 1009

    Chapter 1009


    ¡°Come on, have some water,¡± Benjamin coaxed Darius steadily.


    While giving Benjamin a stern look, Darius drank the water.


    It was then that Ethen arrived with the police.


    They walked up to Nick professionally. ¡°Mr. Nick Graham, pleasee with us.¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    In that instant, silence descended upon the bustling za. One by one, the crowd looked in Nick''s


    direction, wondering what was going on.


    Just as expected of a cunning old fox, Nick was still a sea of calm as he swept his gaze across the few


    police officers.


    ¡°Officers, have you made a mistake? My husband hasn''t broken thew. You can''t arrest him just like


    that!¡±


    Nick''s wife came forward and held on to him tightly, worried that he would be taken away.


    ¡°Mr. Benjamin''s car identst night was nned by someone. We would like Mr. Nick toe with


    us to facilitate our investigations. As long as your husband is innocent, we''ll definitely release him.¡±


    The crowd immediately chattered among themselves.


    ¡°Car ident?¡±


    ¡°Benjamin was involved in an ident?¡±


    ¡°I haven''t heard anything about it!¡±


    ¡°I-Is Nick the one behind it?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps. Haven''t Nick and Bryan been at odds with Benjamin all this while? Now that the cops are


    here, I think there''s probably truth to the matter.¡±


    ¡°Brothers trying to kill one another... Since when has the Graham family ever seen such unfilial sons?¡±


    Brows furrowed, Darius questioned the police in a quavering voice, ¡°What did you say? Benjamin was


    involved in a car ident?¡±


    After staring at the police, Darius shifted his attention to Benjamin. Why didn''t he tell me something as


    important as that? Also, why didn''t I hear anything about it?


    ¡°Yes, Old Mr. Graham. On his way back to Yaleview from the Old Manorst night, Mr. Benjamin was


    hit by arge truck at a junction. If not for his proficient driving skills, he and his family might not have


    survived....¡±


    The officer rted the details of the ident to Darius.


    Stunned by the news, Darius began to swoon as his face lost all color. Noticing his reaction, Benjamin


    quickly helped his father maintain his bnce.


    After grabbing tightly onto Benjamin''s hand, Darius took a while to recover from the shock.


    ¡°Benjamin, why didn''t you tell me?¡±


    Darius'' voice was choked as the thought of what could have happened sent a chill down his spine.


    Benjamin was with Issa and the six childrenst night. If anything had happened to them...


    Before Darius even had the courage to think of the consequences, he felt a tight squeeze in his heart.


    ¡°I didn''t tell you because I didn''t want you to worry. We''re all fine anyway. Arissa and the children


    simply knocked their heads,¡± Benjamin exined.


    ¡°Issa, where are you hurt?¡± Darius gave Arissa a look of concern.


    Moved by the gesture, Arissa walked up to Darius. ¡°Dad, I''m fine. Look, it''s just a scratch.¡±


    When Darius inspected the wound, he could still see a scab on it, making it appear serious to him.


    Arissa hadn''t put a bandage on it. With her hair covering the wound, no one would know unless she


    revealed it herself.


    ¡°That''s not a scratch at all! Why didn''t you tell me about it? If I had known, I would have postponed


    today''s ceremony.¡±


    Darius was overwhelmed with guilt. After leaving Arissa in Benjamin''s care, he walked up to Nick with a


    grave expression.


    ¡°Be honest with me. Did you do this?¡±


    ¡°Dad, I¡ª¡±


    Barely had Nick spoken when Darius gave him a p.


    p!


    It was one where Darius didn''t hold back.


    The thundering p struck fear into everyone present. The thousand friends and rtives present were


    subsequently cowed into silence.


    ¡°You b*stard! How dare you harm your own brother. I''m going to kill you for this!¡±


    Regardless of his schemes, Nick was still fearful of Darius.


    This was the first time his father was so harsh to him. Previously, his elder brother was the only one


    who had been brought up with a strict hand.


    Now that Darius had struck him before the results of the investigation were out, Nick figured that his


    father would kill him upon learning the truth.


    Despite being gripped by panic, Nick denied his involvement.


    ¡°How can you say that I''m responsible before the investigation ispleted? Dad, you''re making a


    baseless usation!¡±

 Chapter 1010

    Chapter 1010


    ¡°I can only hope you''re not the culprit!¡± Darius warned Nick.


    Then, he turned around and pleaded with the policeman, ¡°Please conduct a thorough investigation to


    find out who attempted to harm Benjamin.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, Old Mr. Graham. We will look into this. Please take care of your health.¡±


    Darius was a retiredmander, so he was highly respected among the police.


    Darius nodded. ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    ¡°You''re wee. In that case, we''ll bring Mr. Nick back so that he can cooperate with us in our


    investigation,¡± the policeman notified Darius.


    Darius waved his hand while ncing at Nick sternly.


    ¡°Bring him away. Do keep me updated regardless of the oue.¡±


    ¡°In that case, we shall take our leave and stop disturbing you.¡±


    The police gestured at Nick to follow them.


    Nick tidied his clothes and had no choice but toply.


    ¡°Nick!¡±


    Nick''s wife went after him in distress.


    ¡°Why are you following me? Stay here. It''s not like I''ll be detained forever!¡± He red at his wife.


    ¡°Y-You...¡±


    Nick''s wife was overwrought as she witnessed her husband being taken away by the police. She


    hurriedly turned around to beg Darius, ¡°Dad, how could you let them take Nick away? There''s no way


    he would do something like this¡ª¡±


    ¡°Do you think the police will wrong him if he''s innocent?¡± Darius grimaced in anger. At the same time,


    his heart ached. The police wouldn''t havee here to seize him if they hadn''t gotten any definite


    leads.


    He suddenly clutched his chest as his vision turned ck.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Arissa cried out and lurched forward.


    Benjamin was one step ahead of her. He grabbed Darius while searching thetter''s pocket for his


    heart medication. He fed his father the pill and simultaneously called out to Shaun in anxiety.


    ¡°Shaun! Hurry up!¡±


    Shaun hastened over to rescue Darius.


    ¡°Benjamin, send him to the hospital at once!¡±


    ¡°Ethen, get the car ready now!¡± Benjamin shouted.


    He carried Darius on his back and ran toward the main house.


    ¡°Jack, grab the oxygen tank!¡± Shaun shouted at Jack while running after Benjamin.


    There was an oxygen tank stored in the Graham family''s old manor.


    ¡°I''ll go!¡± Jonathan dashed toward the main house.


    ¡°Me too.¡± Kingsley swiftly trailed behind Jonathan.


    In an instant, pandemonium reigned at the venue.


    Not bothering to greet the other rtives, Arissa brought her six children and hurriedly got into a car


    behind Benjamin''s to hurry to the hospital.


    Bryan and his family, Nick''s wife and her children, the Graham family''s rtives, and members of the


    Bailey, Patterson, and Watts families stood outside the emergency room''s entrance.


    Arissa wore a concerned look while hugging her six children.


    The six kids also stared worriedly at the emergency room''s entrance with reddened eyes.


    Grimacing in distress, Benjamin gazed fixedly at the door.


    Kingsley and Jonathan patted Benjamin''s shoulder after taking in thetter''s demeanor.


    ¡°Old Mr. Graham will be fine since Shaun is here.¡±


    Benjamin frowned. Did I make the wrong decision? If something terrible happens to Dad...


    He clenched his fists.


    ¡°Mommy, Grandpa will be okay, right?¡±


    Jesse couldn''t contain her emotions as she feared her grandfather wouldn''t survive. She sniffled with


    tears staining her eyshes.


    Gavin, Tim, Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper also bit their lips to suppress their urge to cry.


    The kids were frightened as that was their first time seeing someone so dear to them passing out.


    Panic and helplessness filled them.


    Arissa held them tightly in her arms andforted them, ¡°Things will be fine. Your grandpa merely


    fainted from agitation. He''ll recover.¡±


    Susanna nced at Arissa and uttered sarcastically, ¡°If it weren''t for all of you, would Dad have


    be like this? If he doesn''t get better, all of you are guilty too.¡± I don''t believe Benjamin hadn''t


    deliberately summoned the police over.


    Arissa knitted her brows. Before she could respond, Benjamin''s cold voice sounded.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you hoping my dad doesn''t survive this predicament?¡±


    Susanna shuddered when she met Benjamin''s menacing gaze. The color drained from her face as she


    hastily retorted, ¡°I didn''t say that.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I suggest you shut up!¡± Benjamin warned her threateningly.

 Chapter 1011

    Chapter 1011


    Susanna opened her mouth in exasperation but didn''t dare to utter another word. What an impudent


    man. I am still his sister-inw, after all. How can he criticize me so rudely? Since Old Mr. Graham


    favors and sides with them, I hope he dies in there.


    Benjamin walked up to Arissa and hugged her and the children. His darkened expression significantly


    softened. ¡°You all can go back first.¡±


    Arissa looked at him and shook her head. ¡°No. We''ll stay here and wait for Dad toe out. We''ll be ill


    at ease anyway if we go back.¡±


    Benjamin gazed at her and patted her head.


    ¡°Daddy, we don''t want to go back. We want to wait for Grandpa toe out,¡± Gavin choked out with


    tears brimming in his eyes.


    Benjamin hugged them tightly. ¡°Okay. We''ll stay here and wait for your grandpa toe out, then.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry about us. I''ll keep an eye on the kids,¡± Arissa said to him.


    She didn''t want to add to his trouble since he was already worried sick about Darius.


    Benjamin nodded.


    Ethen and Jack brought some refreshments over.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, Mrs. Graham, have some water.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Arissa received the water and handed a ss to Benjamin. He gestured at her. ¡°Let the kids drink first.¡±


    Arissa distributed the water to her children, and they finished off two sses together.


    Benjamin took a ss of water and gave it to Arissa. ¡°Drink some too.¡±


    She took a few sips and said, ¡°You should take some water, too, to keep you warm.¡±


    Although the weather wasn''t cold, drinking water could help invigorate him.


    He listened to her and finished the water she hadn''t drunk.


    Ethen and Jack also handed some drinks to Kingsley, Jonathan, the Graham family''s rtives, and


    members of the Bailey, Patterson, and Watts families.


    They helped tend to the needs of those closer to Benjamin andpletely ignored Bryan''s and Nick''s


    families.


    Both Susanna and Nick''s wife were dissatisfied upon noticing that.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Bryan''s face also darkened as he snorted.


    Ethen and Jack nced at them and immediately averted their gazes, leaving them unattended.


    ¡°Hey, we want to drink some water too,¡± Nick''s son shouted arrogantly and rudely at Ethen and Jack.


    Ethen smiled. ¡°I''m sorry, but there''s no more water.¡± Does he think we serve his family? I couldn''t care


    less about what he wants. He can pour his own water if he''s thirsty.


    The teenager, probably in his rebellious phase, pointed a finger at Ethen and scolded, ¡°Don''t you know


    how to refill the water if it''s finished?¡±


    Nick''s wife quickly tugged at her son''s clothes. ¡°Quit stirring a ruckus. Fetch the water yourself if you''re


    thirsty.¡±


    ¡°Mom, didn''t you see their attitude? Does he n to continue working in our family?¡± The teenager


    red at Ethen in disdain.


    ¡°I work for Mr. Graham, not your family. You don''t have the right to order me around,¡± Ethen replied


    mockingly.


    Naturally, the ¡°Mr. Graham¡± he mentioned referred to Benjamin.


    Face flushing in a fury, Nick''s son uttered insolently as if he was trying to settle the score, ¡°You! Yes,


    you! If you hadn''t brought the police over, my dad wouldn''t have been taken away. You better watch


    yourself if my dad doesn''t get released!¡±


    Ethen didn''t take his threats seriously. After serving Benjamin for so many years, Ethen had more or


    less adopted some of Benjamin''s temperament.


    ¡°No one can penalize your father if he didn''t vite thew. However, if he trulymitted an offense, I


    should let you know Mr. Graham is not a pushover either.¡±


    Benjamin shot a forbidding look at Nick''s son. When thetter met Benjamin''s eyes, he was scared out


    of his wits and hastily averted his gaze.


    ¡°How dare you act so haughtily when you''re just an immature brat,¡± Kingsley sneered.


    ¡°Who do you think you''re scolding¡ª¡±


    Unable to take that mming, the teenager glowered at Kingsley. If Nick''s wife hadn''t held her son in


    ce, he would''ve lunged forward and gotten into a fight with Kingsley.


    ¡°Pfft! What a joke.¡± Kingsley nced at the teenager contemptuously.


    The Graham family''s rtives weren''t impressed by the altercation, much less members of the Bailey,


    Patterson, and Watts families.


    ¡°Kingsley!¡±


    Kingsley''s mother hinted at her son with her eyes to behave. Old Mr. Graham is still inside the


    emergency room. Quit stirring amotion here.


    Kingsley pouted and moved to stand next to Jonathan.


    Benjamin sat beside Arissa. His hands were ced on his knees, and his body was slightly arched. He


    stared intently in the emergency room''s direction with intense worry clouding his eyes.

 Chapter 1012

    Chapter 1012


    Arissa and the six kids sat together at one side. Depressed, the children remained quiet and gazed at


    the emergency room anxiously.


    Arissa reached out to hold Benjamin''s hand. When he sensed her tender touch, his eyes gleamed as


    he turned to look at her.


    Arissa shed a reassuring smile at him.


    He tightened his grip on her hand in response. Although the two didn''t say a word, they tacitly


    understood each other. Therefore, being in one another''s presence was already a form of constion.


    Everyone stayed outside the emergency room''s entrance. As time ticked by, Arissa grew more


    unsettled. Why isn''t anyoneing out of the room yet?


    ¡°Issa?¡±


    Mary thought she saw Arissa and the kids from afar. Moving closer, she realized it truly was Arissa.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Grandaunt!¡±


    Arissa hastily got to her feet and hurried toward Mary when she saw thetter.


    The six kids jogged over as well and hugged Mary''s legs.


    ¡°Great-grandaunt!¡±


    Mary''s heart ached terribly when she saw the children crying. She hugged and coaxed them.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Mary''s heart sank when she noticed the crowd outside the emergency room. She scanned her


    surroundings, looking for Benjamin. Upon seeing him sitting on the bench, she heaved an inward sigh


    of relief.


    ¡°The kids'' grandpa fainted,¡± Arissa said to Mary.


    Mary knitted her brows in concern while asking in an undertone, ¡°Is it serious?¡±


    ¡°We don''t know yet.¡± Arissa sighed.


    Mary nodded andforted her, ¡°Old Mr. Graham is blessed with good fortune. He will be fine.¡±


    Arissa forced a smile. ¡°Grandaunt, how did you know we''re here?¡±


    ¡°I went to have my blood sample taken earlier. I thought I saw you when I passed here, so I came over.


    Unexpectedly, something bad happened to Old Mr. Graham,¡± Mary exined to Arissa. ¡°Wasn''t he


    healthy all the while? Why did he faint all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°He¡ª¡±


    Arissa was about to borate when Benjamin strode over. ¡°Grandaunt.¡±


    Mary lifted her head to look at Benjamin and consoled him, ¡°Your dad will be all right. Don''t worry too


    much.¡±


    Benjamin nodded. ¡°Grandaunt, you should go back and rest.¡±


    ¡°That''s not necessary. I''m fine. I''ll stay here to keep all of youpany.¡±


    Mary couldn''t leave now that she knew what had happened. She was also worried about Darius, as he


    had visited her at the hospital on multiple asions.


    Susanna was baffled when she saw an old woman conversing with Benjamin and the others in such a


    friendly manner.


    She whispered to her husband, ¡°Who''s that olddy? Is she one of our rtives?¡± But why don''t I


    remember having a rtive like her?


    ¡°How would I know?¡± Bryan nced over. He looked away scornfully after noticing Mary''s ordinary


    clothes. ¡°Perhaps she''s one of Benjamin''s wife''s poor rtives.¡±


    ¡°I think some people are worse than other''s poor rtives,¡± Kingsley couldn''t help but retort when he


    identally heard Bryan''s remark.


    Bryan''s face darkened. However, because Kingsley was a member of the Watts family, not to mention


    Kingsley''s father was also present, Bryan couldn''tsh out.


    ¡°I don''t think you all care about Old Mr. Graham at all. I suggest you all leave and return home to avoid


    bing a source of annoyance to the other people here,¡± Kingsley jeered at them arrogantly.


    ¡°How can you say that? He''s my dad!¡± Bryan suppressed his rage.


    ¡°Be quiet, Kingsley!¡± Kingsley''s father scolded, albeit without genuinely meaning to reprimand his son.


    Kingsley made a gesture of zipping up his mouth before turning around and walking away.


    Benjamin and Arissa didn''t notice the argument. They led Mary to a bench and said, ¡°Take a seat,


    Grandaunt.¡±


    Arissa supported Mary as they moved toward the bench. The six children surrounded them and


    thoughtfully imitated their mother''s actions.


    ¡°Have a seat too, all of you.¡±


    Mary told them to sit as well. Then, they waited for Darius toe out of the emergency room together.


    The six children sat beside their great-grandaunt as Arissa sat on the other end while hugging the kids.


    ¡°Grandaunt, how do you feel today?¡± Arissa gazed at Mary concernedly.


    Mary chirped, ¡°I''m fine. Don''t worry about me.¡±


    Hearing that, Arissa nodded. She fell silent afterward as Darius'' condition upied her mind.

 Chapter 1013

    Chapter 1013


    It was not until almost two hours had passed that Darius was wheeled out of the emergency room.


    ¡°Dad!¡± They all rushed forward.


    Someone from Bryan''s family nearly knocked Arissa to the ground. Fortunately, Benjamin caught her


    and helped to steady her, but his expression turned grim.


    ¡°Watch it!¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    His fury was directed at Susanna.


    ¡°I''m all right,¡± Arissa reassured him before staring anxiously at Darius.


    ¡°Doctor, how''s Old Mr. Graham?¡±


    ¡°How''s my dad, Shaun?¡±


    Shaun came out closely behind, but he ignored everyone else and walked straight up to Benjamin.


    After taking off his mask, he reported to thetter regarding Darius'' condition, ¡°Old Mr. Graham is out of


    danger, Benjamin. There''s nothing serious, but you still have to be careful not to agitate him too much.¡±


    Benjamin could finally breathe a sigh of relief after hearing that. ¡°Okay. Got it.¡±


    Shaun then gave instructions to have Darius sent to the ward, and everyone followed suit.


    Arissa herded her children there with Mary, discovering that thetter''s ward was on the same floor.


    ¡°Old Mr. Graham needs to rest. Everyone should wait for him to wake up before visiting him. We don''t


    need too many people here. Please go back, everyone!¡±


    Using his authority as a doctor, Shaun helped Benjamin issue the instruction while standing at the


    entrance of the ward, preventing anyone from entering and disturbing Darius'' rest.


    Everyone standing outside the door took a nce, and only after confirming that Darius'' condition was


    stable did they leave feeling relieved.


    Bryan and his wife also left with their children.


    The members of Nick''s family saw them leave and decided they did not want to stay either, so they


    followed them. After all, Nick was still at the police station.


    Nick''s wife initially intended to ask Benjamin to intercede for her husband but ultimately decided


    against it as she believed Nick to be innocent. She thought that it must have been a mistake.


    ¡°Those people finally left. It''s much more peaceful now!¡± Kingsley remarked with a scoff.


    Jonathan nodded. ¡°It''s just for show!¡±


    He was referring to the members of Bryan''s and Nick''s families.


    ¡°Mr. Bailey, can we visit Grandpa?¡± Gavin raised his head and asked Shaun. His brows were tightly


    knit, and his eyes were filled with worry.


    The same expression was on the faces of Tim, Zachary, Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse as they fixed their


    red-rimmed eyes on the doctor.


    Shaun''s heart ached when he saw their worried looks. Crouching down, he patted their heads and said


    comfortingly, ¡°Your grandpa just had surgery, so let him rest. Don''t worry, Sweethearts. I''m here.¡±


    He then patted his chest and assured, ¡°You cane and y with him when he wakes up.¡±


    ¡°Okay. We got it. Thank you, Mr. Bailey,¡± the six children replied gratefully.


    Shaun caressed their heads affectionately. ¡°Such good children. You guys must''ve been so scared!¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Jasper refuted while sniffling, looking extremely adorable.


    ¡°No? Why are your eyes so red then?¡± Shaun asked them teasingly.


    ¡°That''s because sand got in our eyes!¡± Jesse also denied that she had cried by retorting in her cute


    voice.


    The adults could not help but burst intoughter.


    At that moment, Ethen inched closer to Benjamin and reported in a low voice, ¡°Everything has been


    arranged, Mr. Graham.¡±


    Thetter inclined his head a fraction.


    By then, there were already several bodyguards stationed outside Darius'' ward.


    ¡°Tell them that no one can enter other than us!¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Ethen nodded before giving out the instructions ordingly.


    ¡°Grandaunt, go back and rest. Everything is fine here now,¡± Benjamin said to Mary.


    ¡°All right.¡± Thetter did not refuse, not wanting to cause them any trouble.


    ¡°You take the children back too. I''ll stay and keep Dadpany for a while.¡±


    Benjamin also instructed Arissa to take the children home first since there was no need for too many


    people to be around the hospital.


    She looked at him and replied, ¡°All right, I''ll take them home. Let me know if Dad wakes up.¡±


    Benjamin nodded before instructing Ethen to drive them back.

 Chapter 1014

    Chapter 1014


    ¡°You guys should go back too. It''s been a tiring night,¡± Benjamin said while looking at Kingsley and the


    others.


    ¡°We''ll leave in a bit.¡±


    Kingsley and Jonathan shared a nce and unanimously decided.


    Benjamin paid them no heed because he was focused on getting Arissa to bring the kids home so they


    could rest.


    ¡°Sweethearts, let''s head home!¡± Arissa said to her six children.


    With much reluctance, they peeked into the ward before leaving with her.


    Arissa, along with the children, sent Mary back to her ward.


    ¡°You guys head back. I''m fine here!¡±


    Thetter did not want the children to stay in the hospital, so she told Arissa to take them home to rest.


    ¡°We''ll head back now, Grandaunt. I''lle back at noon!¡± Arissa said to Mary. ¡°We''re off, then!¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The elderlydy responded, ¡°You need not visit my ward at noon. Just go to your father-inw''s.¡±


    Arissa said nothing and merely smiled.


    ¡°Great-grandaunt, we''re leaving now!¡±


    All six children waved at Mary before following their mother into the elevator and going downstairs.


    ¡°Mommy, can we also visit Grandpa in the afternoon?¡± Gavin asked.


    His siblings also looked at their mother expectantly.


    Seeing how worried the children were about their grandfather, Arissa smiled at them. ¡°Of course. I''ll


    bring you all here!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± The children smiled back.


    ¡°When do you think Grandpa will wake up, Mommy?¡± Zachary asked with a frown. Grandpa fainting


    today was such a scary sight!


    ¡°I''m guessing it won''t be that fast. People get tired easily after having surgery.¡±


    Ethen already had the car ready at the entrance when Arissa led them out of the elevator.


    ¡°I''ll send you all home, Mrs. Graham,¡± he said as he opened the car door for the children.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Arissa replied with a nod.


    She then lifted her children into the car before sitting next to them.


    After closing the door, Ethen and Jack drove back to Yaleview while a second car carrying bodyguards


    followed behind.


    Meanwhile, outside Darius'' ward upstairs, Kingsley asked Benjamin, ¡°Benjamin, what should we do


    about Nick?¡±


    A malicious look flitted across Benjamin''s eyes. His thin lips parted, and he replied in a cold and


    ruthless tone, ¡°Give all the evidence to Jonathan and take over this matter after settling Danna''s


    matter!¡±


    He showed no hesitance at all.


    After all, what his brother did had struck a nerve.


    Hearing that, Kingsley merely nodded in response.


    Jonathan also realized what they were talking about and said solemnly, ¡°Don''t worry. I have a way to


    keep him behind bars, but Old Mr. Graham...¡±


    Benjamin shot him a nce. ¡°Dad won''t object to it!¡±


    Despite Darius previously turning a blind eye to it, Benjamin knew very well that his father loved his


    grandchildren more than anything and would never condone anyone trying to get rid of their family,


    even his biological son.


    Jonathan nodded. There''s nothing to worry about then.


    Kingsley looked at them and asked in puzzlement, ¡°Why is Danna''s case still not closed?¡±


    I seem to remember that it''s been dragging on for a long time.


    His misconception, coupled with the fact that a lot had been happening over the past few days, gave


    him the impression that it had long been over.


    ¡°It''ll be closed on Monday,¡± Jonathan replied as he nced at Kingsley.


    ¡°That''s good. The earlier that woman is behind bars, the sooner we''ll feel at ease!¡± thetter said, for


    he had never liked her.


    Shaun looked at them and said to Benjamin, ¡°Go in and be by Old Mr. Graham''s side, Benjamin. Press


    the call bell if you need anything, and I''lle over.¡±


    ¡°Okay. You''ve done a lot already, so get some rest!¡±


    Benjamin patted him on the shoulder gratefully. If Shaun hadn''t rescued Dad at the Old Manor, Dad


    wouldn''t have been out of danger so quickly.


    Shaun smiled before turning to Kingsley and Jonathan. ¡°Aren''t you guys going back?¡±


    Kingsley abruptly put his arm around the doctor. ¡°I''ll go to your lounge to rest. I haven''t rested sincest


    night. Please prescribe me some sleeping pills!¡±


    Shaun was at a loss for words.

 Chapter 1015

    Chapter 1015


    Jonathan nced at them, then walked away, saying, ¡°I''m leaving now. I''ve got matters to attend to at


    myw firm.¡±


    Shaun pushed Kingsley away. ¡°Don''t put your arm around me!¡±


    Jonathan was shooting us a strange look just now.


    After saying that, he ignored the other man and walked toward his office.


    ¡°What''s there to be afraid of? We are all men!¡± Kingsleyughed and hurried after him.


    After entering the ward and closing the door gently, Benjamin pulled a chair over and sat beside the


    hospital bed to keep an eye on Darius.


    His heart wrenched with guilt as he stared at his unconscious father.


    I should''ve waited until the ceremony was over or called the police another day. Then, Dad probably


    wouldn''t have fainted out of anger. However, thinking about something that has already happened


    won''t fix anything.


    Benjamin pursed his lips before leaning over to tuck Darius'' nket in.


    Then, he fixated his eyes on his father while keeping his hands together in hisp.


    After bringing the children back to Yaleview and telling them to rest, Arissa busied herself in the


    kitchen.


    Edwin saw her bustling around when he came back from the Old Manor. ¡°Is Old Mr. Graham all right,


    Mrs. Graham?¡± he asked.


    Arissa looked at him and sighed. ¡°He''s out of danger but hasn''t woken up yet when I came back.¡±


    ¡°That''s good to know. We were all very worried.¡±


    Despite nodding profusely, the worry on the butler''s face was still present.


    ¡°Old Mr. Graham is out of danger, Edwin. Don''t worry too much!¡± Arissa reassured him.


    He gave her another nod.


    She then asked, ¡°Edwin, have all the rtives at the Old Manor left?¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Since she wanted to return to Yaleview to prepare some food for Darius, she could care less about the


    situation at the Old Manor.


    ¡°I''ve told them to go back. No one was in the mood to have dinner after what happened to Old Mr.


    Graham. We''ve taken care of everything there, so you need not worry, Mrs. Graham,¡± Edwin reported


    to her the events at the Old Manor.


    She inclined her head. ¡°Thank you for doing that. We didn''t even take care of it!¡±


    ¡°It''s all good as long as Old Mr. Graham is fine! Thankfully, all the important things today have been


    completed!¡± the butler replied with a smile.


    Arissa let out a sigh when she heard that. I know, right. I still have lingering fears thinking about the car


    identst night.


    Never did she expect Nick to be behind the incident. Even if they don''t share the same mother, there''s


    no need to go to such extremes, is there?


    It was not until then that she truly realized how terrible they had been to Benjamin.


    All of them.


    ¡°Edwin, did all those people despise Benjamin when they shared a home?¡± she inquired.


    The butler answered with fury in his eyes, ¡°Mr. Bryan and Mr. Nick have always been hostile to him,


    and now they''re even resorting to dirty measures and hiring someone to get rid of him. They''re utterly


    despicable!¡±


    Arissa''s heart clenched when she heard that.


    ¡°Has Benjamin ever encountered anything like that before?¡± she inquired.


    Edwin thought for a while before replying, ¡°A couple, but none as serious as this.¡±


    Arissa pursed her lips and frowned. Aren''t these people stepping way out of line?


    ¡°Don''t worry, Mrs. Graham. Mr. Graham is not a pushover, and those people didn''t gain any upper


    hand,¡± the butler informed her for her peace of mind.


    Arissa nodded.


    ¡°What are you preparing, Mrs. Graham? Let me do it. Go get some rest!¡±


    Edwin offered to take over the work after seeing how busy she was.


    ¡°No need. I can handle it. You''ve been busy all morning, Edwin, so go and rest. I can prepare lunch on


    my own.¡±


    Despite her telling him to rest, he stayed and helped her in the kitchen with lunch.


    Meanwhile, after the six children had returned to their bedroom and changed their clothes, they ran


    downstairs.


    Their faces twisted with fury when they overheard Edwin and Arissa''s conversation, and they instantly


    felt sorry for their father.


    These horrible uncles! I can''t believe they bullied Daddy.


    The children looked at each other before running to the study tacitly. Meanwhile, Arissa did not notice


    theming downstairs and continued focusing on making lunch.

 Chapter 1016

    Chapter 1016


    Gavin, Tim, Zachary, Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse hid in the study. At that moment, Gavin was surrounded


    by his siblings.


    ¡°Gavin, have they been bullying Daddy?¡± Zachary frowned, fuming with anger.


    Gavin gave his siblings a look and nodded.


    ¡°Daddy will be their main target as if he owes it to them whenever they are around. They''ll tone it


    down whenever Grandpa is around but be really harsh when Grandpa isn''t.¡± Gavin balled his


    hands into fists in anger.


    ¡°Why?¡± Jasper was confused.


    ¡°I think it''s because they have different moms. Our grandma isn''t Uncle Bryan and Uncle Nick''s mom!¡±


    Gavin stared at his siblings as that was all he knew.


    ¡°That''s the reason why they bully Daddy?¡± Tim''s heart ached for Benjamin.


    He could rte because there were stepmothers who treated their stepchildren as their own and those


    who treated their stepchildren poorly back in the vige.


    Gavin shook his head and replied, ¡°Maybe there''s more to it, but Daddy didn''t tell me.¡±


    Oliver rolled his eyes as he gave it some thought. ¡°Gavin, do you think Mr. Whitley would know?¡±


    Gavin pondered for a bit before he answered, ¡°Mr. Whitley won''t tell us!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Jesse frowned and pouted.


    ¡°Probably because Daddy forbid him.¡±


    Zachary''s eyes sparkled with an idea. ¡°Let''s just ask Daddy then.¡±


    The kids exchanged looks and agreed that their father was the only one who could give them answers.


    ¡°Let''s go help Mommy out,¡± Gavin suggested as he led his siblings out of the study.


    ¡°Yes, let''s! Then we can visit Grandpa earlier at the hospital!¡±


    The kids ran in the direction of the kitchen.


    ¡°Mommy, let us help!¡±


    Arissa smiled when she saw the kids squeezing through the doorway. ¡°No need. Go out and y. Mr.


    Whitley is helping me, so there''s nothing for you guys to do around here.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, don''t you need to cut and wash the vegetables?¡± Jesse asked in a childish voice.


    She beat her siblings to it by running into the kitchen first and hugging Arissa''s leg.


    Arissa lowered her gaze and looked at Jesse with a smile. ¡°It''s fine. Go y with your brothers. I''ll call


    you when lunch''s ready!¡±


    ¡°Mommy, we can help!¡± Gavin stared at Arissa.


    Arissa chuckled. ¡°It will be faster for Mr. Whitley and me to do it. You can help next time!¡±


    ¡°Mommy, can we eat at the hospital with Grandpa and Daddy?¡± Tim asked.


    ¡°Sure. You can eat with Great-grandaunt as well,¡± Arissa replied.


    With that, the children ran out of the kitchen happily.


    Arissa smiled before turning around to continue preparing lunch.


    The kids called Mary to tell her to wait for them for lunch before giving Benjamin a call.


    They waited for a long while before the call got through.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± Gavin shouted.


    ¡°Mr. Graham!¡± His siblings followed his lead and shouted in unison.


    ¡°Are you guys home?¡± Benjamin asked.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes. We''ve been back for a while now. Mommy is preparing lunch!¡± Gavin reported.


    Zachary asked anxiously, ¡°Mr. Graham, has Grandpa woken up yet?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡± Benjamin turned to check on the ward as he replied.


    The kids sighed in dismay.


    ¡°Don''t worry, Grandpa has just fallen asleep,¡± Benjaminforted them.


    ¡°Daddy, please take care of yourself as well. Don''t tire yourself out. We wille over to apany


    you for lunch in a bit,¡± the kids said out of concern.


    Benjamin''s heart warmed when he heard that. A smile tugged at the corner of his lips. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, what do you want to eat? I''ll go tell Mommy to make it for you.¡± Gavin stared at Benjamin.


    Daddy is frowning. He must be worried for Grandpa.

 Chapter 1017

    Chapter 1017


    ¡°I''ll eat whatever fills the stomach. Tell your Mommy not to work too hard,¡± Benjamin instructed his son.


    He didn''t have much of an appetite.


    ¡°Don''t worry too much about it, Mr. Graham. Grandpa will be fine,¡± Zacharyforted Benjamin.


    Tim nodded. ¡°Yes. Mr. Bailey already said Grandpa is out of danger. Mommy also said that he''s just


    fallen asleep.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Graham, we''ll swap with you when we get there. You can take a nap this afternoon. I''m sure


    Grandpa will wake up after you do,¡± Jasper assured him.


    ¡°What are you talking about? Grandpa will be awake by noon!¡± Oliver smacked Jasper on the head


    lightly.


    Jasper rubbed his head sheepishly.


    Benjamin was gratified to see his kids expressing concern for Darius and himself.


    ¡°You all should stay home. Don''t worry about things here. Just be good.¡±


    ¡°No way! Mommy promised she would bring us there. We want to apany you and Grandpa and


    Great-grandaunt for lunch!¡± Jesse exined to Benjamin hurriedly in case they were not allowed to go.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Benjamin sighed. He thought it was tiring for them to run around all day.


    ¡°Why did you go back when you want toe again?¡± Benjamin teased.


    He turned around to check on the ward and saw that Darius had yet to wake up.


    The kids shrugged and muttered, ¡°You asked Mommy to bring us back home and we didn''t want to


    trouble you.¡±


    Benjamin arched a brow.


    ¡°I don''t think you''re trouble. We just don''t need so many people in the ward. You''re still very young.


    Staying in the hospital for prolonged periods is not good for you.¡±


    The kids smiled in delight.


    ¡°Daddy, we''re not scared. Moreover, it''s the weekend. We want to spend more time with Grandpa and


    Great-grandaunt. That way, you and Mommy can rest well!¡± Gavin''s eyes lit up mischievously.


    ¡°Yes. You and Mommy can go out on dates!¡± Jasper uttered with a grin.


    Their words took Benjamin by surprise. What happened to the kids? What made them change their


    minds?


    They were very reluctant when he took Arissa outst time.


    ¡°Yeah. It''s the weekend. You should take Mommy out on a date. Don''t worry about Grandpa and Great-


    grandaunt. We''ll keep thempany!¡± Zachary chipped in. He approved of Benjamin taking Arissa out


    on dates.


    ¡°What made you change your minds?¡± Benjamin asked out of curiosity.


    The kids stared at him with innocent eyes. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Benjamin scrutinized them intently. He could tell that something was off.


    ¡°I thought you guys were against me going out alone with your mother? Why are you suggesting that I


    take her out on dates now?¡±


    ¡°Of course you need to take her out on dates. How else are we going to test you if you don''t?¡± Zachary


    replied without missing a beat.


    ¡°That''s right!¡± Jesse nodded her head vigorously.


    Benjamin chuckled. ¡°Okay. I know what to do.¡±


    ¡°That''s more like it.¡± Oliver smiled a smile that reached his eyes.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, you can start checking out ces to go on dates with Mommy tonight!¡± Tim reminded


    Benjamin to prepare in advance.


    Benjamin nodded. ¡°I will think about it.¡±


    He quickly replied in case they came up with any more suggestions.


    Whether he could go out on a date with Arissa depended on when Darius woke up.


    They wouldn''t be able to date in peace if Darius didn''t wake up.


    ¡°Eat your lunch at home beforeing over. Tell your mommy that,¡± Benjamin reminded his kids.


    ¡°Why?¡± the kids asked in unison.


    Benjamin exined, ¡°It''s not convenient for you to eat in the ward. Just bring the food over when you''re


    done.¡±


    ¡°But we just told Great-grandaunt to wait for us to have lunch.¡±


    Benjamin sighed as he met their expectant gazes. ¡°Come earlier then.¡±


    The kids grinned widely at that.

 Chapter 1018

    Chapter 1018


    ¡°Daddy, has Grandpa woken up yet?¡± Gavin asked once again.


    Benjamin turned to check on Darius.


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°Okay. We''ll hang up now. Go keep Grandpapany.¡±


    The kids ended the call after that.


    Benjamin chuckled and put his phone away before returning to the ward to stay by Darius'' side.


    Meanwhile, at Yaleview, Arissa and Edwin were done preparing lunch. Arissa served the kids soup to


    ease their hunger first.


    ¡°Come here, Sweethearts.¡±


    The kids ran over when they heard their mother calling for them.


    ¡°What is it, Mommy?¡±


    The kids surrounded Arissa and stared at her.


    ¡°Sweethearts, drink some soup first. I need to go to the restroom. We''ll visit Grandpa and Great-


    grandaunt in the hospital in a bit,¡± Arissa instructed the kids.


    ¡°Mommy, we want to eat at the hospital!¡± Zachary shouted.


    ¡°Drink your soup first. We still have time, and I don''t want you to go hungry.¡±


    Arissa quickly went upstairs.


    She had rushed to prepare lunch when she returned home just now and had yet to change.


    ¡°Come on, kids. Hurry up and drink your soup. We''ll leave right after. It''ll take some time for us to get to


    the hospital. You guys will be very hungry by then, so drink up,¡± Edwin persuaded the kids.


    The kids had no choice but to sit at the table and drink the soup since it had already been served.


    ¡°Be careful, it''s hot,¡± Edwin reminded the children affectionately.


    ¡°Mr. Whitley, are you not eating?¡± they asked.


    Edwin smiled. ¡°I''m not hungry yet.¡±


    Arissa washed up hastily in the restroom and changed into a fresh set of clothes. She then removed


    her ne and earrings, as she still had them on, and ced them back in her jewelry box.


    However, she did keep her bracelet on.


    The kids were almost done with their soup when Arissa went back downstairs.


    ¡°Mommy, we''re done!¡± the kids reported.


    Arissa smiled. ¡°That was fast.¡±


    ¡°Of course! After all, you were rushing us, Mommy,¡± Jasper said proudly.


    ¡°Let''s go to the hospital, Sweethearts. Do any of you need to use the bathroom before we leave?¡±


    Arissa asked.


    The kids looked at each other before shaking their heads.


    ¡°Let''s go then!¡±


    Arissa picked up part of the food she had packed for everyone while Edwin carried the rest since he


    would also be visiting Darius at the hospital.


    They traveled in a car with Edwin in the front passenger seat. He waited till Arissa and the kids were


    buckled up before instructing the driver to drive.


    The kids were ted to see Edwining along and chatted with him while Arissa texted Benjamin.


    Arissa: Edwin, the kids, and I have departed for the hospital. Has Dad woken up yet?


    Benjamin saw her text message and replied: Not yet.


    Arissa sighed, concerned over Darius'' well-being.


    Arissa: See you soon!


    Benjamin: Okay!


    Arissa smiled when she saw his instant reply.


    ¡°Mommy, who are you texting?¡± Jesse scooted over to see but couldn''t as the screen had darkened to


    lock itself.


    Arissa nced at Jesse and noticed that the rest of the kids were also staring at her. With a smile, she


    answered, ¡°It''s your daddy.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Jasper smiled teasingly.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Arissa stared at him. ¡°What?¡±


    Jasper merely grinned wider and kept quiet.


    ¡°Mommy, what did you say to Daddy?¡± Gavin''s eyes sparkled with curiosity.


    Arissa looked at the kids with a smile.


    ¡°I told him we''re on the way and asked if your grandpa has woken up.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Graham, is Old Mr. Graham awake?¡± Edwin turned to face Arissa.


    Arissa shook her head as her smile dimmed. ¡°Not yet.¡±


    The kids sighed, worried about Darius. ¡°Why hasn''t Grandpa woken up?¡±


    ¡°He will!¡± Arissa assured the kids.

 Chapter 1019

    Chapter 1019


    Arissa, Edwin, and the kids arrived at the hospital and immediately rushed to Darius'' ward.


    Benjamin checked the time and waited for their arrival at the door as he had a feeling they would be


    there sometime soon.


    Arissa was pleasantly surprised to see Benjamin waiting for their arrival at the door when the elevator


    doors opened.


    ¡°Were you waiting for us?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Graham!¡±


    ¡°Daddy!¡±


    The kids yelled in delight and ran over when they saw Benjamin.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Taken by surprise, Benjamin received the kids with open arms. ¡°Yes,¡± he replied Arissa.


    Arissa smiled and followed Edwin out of the elevator.


    ¡°Mr. Graham,¡± Edwin greeted Benjamin and offered to help Arissa bring the food to the ward. ¡°Give me


    the food, Mrs. Graham. I''ll bring it over.¡±


    ¡°No need, Edwin. I can do it myself.¡±


    Arissa rejected his offer and held on to the food.


    ¡°Daddy, has Grandpa woken up yet?¡± Gavin asked anxiously.


    Benjamin patted his head and said in a low voice, ¡°Not yet.¡±


    The kids sighed and followed Edwin into the ward to check on Darius.


    Benjamin reached for Arissa''s hand. Smiling, she extended it to him.


    They entered Darius'' ward hand in hand. ¡°The kids said you prepared lunch. Have you eaten?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. I brought them over the moment I was done. I did get the kids to drink a bowl of soup in case


    they get hungry.¡±


    Arissa noticed that Benjamin looked tired. ¡°Go get some rest after lunch. I will keep Dadpany.¡±


    Benjamin chuckled. ¡°The kids said the same thing, but I''m not tired.¡±


    Benjamin tightened his grip to prove that he was still full of energy.


    ¡°You''re not tired, but your body still needs to rest.¡±


    The kids were leaning against the bed staring at Darius when the couple entered the ward. They kept


    quiet since Darius had yet to wake up.


    Edwin ced Darius'' portion of the food aside.


    He then turned to Benjamin and asked, ¡°Mr. Graham, will you be having your lunch here or outside?¡±


    ¡°Where are you guys eating?¡± Benjamin asked Arissa.


    Arissa looked him in the eye and smiled. ¡°You guys can eat here. I''ll eat with Grandaunt.¡±


    ¡°Let''s all go together. Dad hasn''t woken up yet anyway,¡± Benjamin decided.


    Edwin smiled. ¡°Mr. Graham, you go ahead with Mrs. Graham. I''ll stay here to keep an eye on Old Mr.


    Graham.¡±


    Benjamin nodded and called for the kids. ¡°Let''s have lunch with your great-grandaunt.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The kids turned around to check on Darius several times on their way out as they were


    reluctant to leave.


    Arissa smiled. ¡°We''lle back here to check on Grandpa after lunch.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± The kids nodded and walked over to Benjamin''s side.


    Arissa had prepared lunch for Edwin as well. ¡°You should eat too, Edwin. We''ll head over to


    Grandaunt''s ward first.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, Mrs. Graham. You guys should go,¡± Edwin answered with a smile.


    ¡°Bye.¡±


    Benjamin reached out to help Arissa carry the food and walked out of the ward.


    Arissa''s heart skipped a beat as she stared at Benjamin''s broad shoulders.


    ¡°Let me help you with some of that. It''s quite heavy.¡±


    However, Benjamin refused. He red at her and said, ¡°Why did you carry so much when you know it''s


    heavy?¡±


    Arissa chuckled and said nothing.


    The kids ran in front of them. It didn''t take long for them to reach Mary''s ward as the two rooms were


    close by.


    ¡°Great-grandaunt, we''re here! Did we keep you waiting for long?¡±


    ¡°Are you hungry, Great-grandaunt?¡±


    Mary was ted to see their arrival.


    ¡°I ate some finger food just now, so I''m fine.¡±


    Benjamin ced the food on the table while Arissa went to help get Mary down from the bed.


    ¡°Grandaunt, let''s have lunch there.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Mary nodded and joined them for lunch.

 Chapter 1020

    Chapter 1020


    ¡°Is your father awake yet, Benjamin?¡± Mary asked worriedly as she was concerned about Darius.


    Benjamin looked at her and said, ¡°Not yet. He won''t be waking up so soon.¡±


    Mary nodded in response.


    ¡°Come over here and have lunch,¡± Arissa called out to them while serving the food.


    All six of the kids were seated together and quietly eating their food.


    ¡°You should eat a little more,¡± Arissa reminded Benjamin while topping up his te.


    Benjamin nodded and did the same for her. ¡°You need to eat more as well.¡±


    Arissa''s lips curled into a smile. For some reason, the food seemed to taste better after he did that.


    Mary and the six kids were grinning at each other after seeing the couple''s lovey-dovey moment.


    Arissa was flustered when she saw their reaction and hung her head to continue eating.


    Benjamin was under a lot of stress at first, but he felt a lot better when he saw her blushing slightly.


    Arissa turned to look at him when she felt his scorching gaze, only to see him smiling at her while


    staring affectionately into her eyes.


    Her heart skipped a beat as she quickly blinked and averted her gaze.


    The smile on Benjamin''s lips grew even wider when he saw that.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Nobody said a word as they continued having lunch, and yet, there was an unmistakable warm feeling


    in the air around them.


    Shaun was making his rounds when he saw them having lunch. ¡°What''s this? Are you guys having


    lunch without me?¡±


    Arissa turned around and motioned for him toe over. ¡°Come join us, Mr. Bailey! We''ve only just


    started eating a while ago!¡±


    Shaun nced at Benjamin and replied with a chuckle, ¡°I was just kidding! You guys carry on. I''ll go


    take a look at Old Mr. Graham and have lunch with Kingsleyter.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Watts is still here?¡±


    Arissa was surprised to hear that Kingsley was still at the hospital.


    ¡°Yup! He''s taking a nap in my office right now!¡± Shaun replied while walking off.


    ¡°Aren''t you going to join us for lunch, Mr. Bailey?¡± Gavin asked, prompting the other kids to look at him


    curiously as well.


    ¡°No, I still have work to do.¡±


    Shaun winked at them as he turned around and left.


    ¡°We have a lot of food, though. Mr. Bailey could''ve joined us for lunch!¡± Jesse eximed with a pout.


    Benjamin shot her a nce and topped up her te with a slice of meat. ¡°Mr. Bailey is a busy man.


    Now, hurry up and eat your food.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Jesse grinned as she carried on eating.


    Benjamin felt a warm sensation in his heart as he watched her happily munch away. He then topped up


    the tes of his five other kids with some sd.


    As for himself, Benjamin was full after having a te of pasta and a bowl of soup.


    ¡°You guys carry on. I''ll go check on Dad,¡± Benjamin told Arissa and the others as he wiped his mouth


    and stood up.


    Arissa looked up at him in surprise. ¡°You''re full already?¡±


    Benjamin nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    He then gave her a gentle flick on the forehead before walking off.


    Arissa was staring nkly at him as he slowly disappeared from sight. It wasn''t until the kids teased


    her that she snapped out of her dazed state and retracted her gaze.


    ¡°Mr. Graham isn''t there anymore, Mommy. What are you still staring at?¡± Oliver asked with a snicker.


    ¡°Mommy''s eyes were totally glued to Mr. Graham!¡± Jasper chimed in as well.


    Arissa couldn''t help but let out a helpless sigh when she heard them teasing her.


    She then put on a stern expression to hide her embarrassment as she asked, ¡°How dare you kids


    laugh at me, huh? You want me to give you all a spanking?¡±


    The two boys giggled and kept quiet after that.


    Gavin, Zachary, and Tim were grinning from ear to ear when they saw how shy Arissa was being.


    ¡°You''ve got stars in your eyes, Mommy!¡± Jesse mumbled with food in her mouth.


    Arissa grabbed a paper towel and wiped the corner of her mouth. ¡°Don''t talk while chewing your food.


    You''re lucky your daddy isn''t here to catch you doing that!¡±


    Jesse stuck her tongue out and shed her a smug grin. ¡°Mr. Graham wouldn''t mind!¡±


    Arissa''s eyelids twitched when she heard that. ¡°Hmph...¡±


    Benjamin stopped being strict toward Jesse ever since he found out that she''s a girl. He used to


    reprimand me for being too lenient with Jesse, but now, he is being even more lenient toward her!

 Chapter 1021

    Chapter 1021


    With that in mind, Arissa decided to tease her by asking, ¡°Why don''t you call him ''Daddy'' if you know


    that he loves you?¡±


    Jesse''s eyes darted around as she shifted her gaze between Arissa and her brothers.


    ¡°I didn''t dare call him ''Daddy'' because my brothers aren''t doing it either! They''ll hit me if I call him


    ''Daddy''!¡±


    All five of the boys stared speechlessly at Jesse in response.


    ¡°All right, suit yourselves. Now, hurry up and finish your food!¡± Arissa said with a chuckle.


    Honestly, it''s just a form of address. Some people even address their dads by their first names as


    though they are friends! Oh well... I guess Benjamin will have to work harder if he wants them to call


    him ¡°Daddy.¡±


    Mary nced at the kids as she said, ¡°Your mommy and daddy are together now, so you kids should


    start addressing him properly.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, Great-grandaunt! We''ll call him ''Daddy'' when his performance improves!¡± Zachary said


    with an adorable expression.


    The corner of Arissa''s lips twitched when she heard that.


    ¡°You kids and your shenanigans...¡±


    ¡°How could you say that, Mommy? We''re just helping you test him!¡± Zachary protested.


    ¡°All right; eat your food!¡±


    Darius was still unconscious when Benjamin arrived at his ward.


    ¡°Are you done with all the preparations at home?¡± Benjamin asked when William came over shortly


    after.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Graham,¡± William replied and proceeded to brief Benjamin on the current situation at the old


    manor.


    He then nced worriedly at Darius and asked, ¡°Has Old Mr. Graham not woken up yet?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    Benjamin couldn''t help but wonder why Darius was still unconscious a few hours after the surgery.


    He then summoned Shaun and asked, ¡°Why is my father still unconscious? Come take a look at him!¡±


    Shaun nodded in response. ¡°Got it!¡±


    After giving Darius another examination, he said, ¡°There''s nothing wrong with Old Mr. Graham. His


    vitals all appear to be normal.¡±


    Benjamin nodded and stepped out of the ward.


    He then retrieved a cigarette from his pocket and kept it in his mouth without lighting it.


    ¡°You can smoke in my office if you''d like,¡± Shaun suggested when he saw the frustrated look on his


    friend''s face.


    Benjamin shot him a nce. ¡°No, I''m good. Are you sure my father is all right?¡±


    Shaun gave Benjamin a reassuring pat on the shoulder. ¡°Yes, he is. Even a strong, young man would


    take a few hours to regain consciousness after surgery. Given your father''s age, it would only make


    sense to take much longer than that, so don''t worry about it!¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon noticing Benjamin ring at his hand, Shaun recalled that he was a clean freak and quickly


    pulled it back.


    ¡°A-Anyway, I''ll be going out for lunch now!¡± he stammered nervously and waited for Benjamin to nod in


    response before leaving.


    Because Kingsley was really sleepy, he simply rolled over and continued sleeping when Shaun woke


    him up.


    Shaun waited for a bit to see if he would get up, but that didn''t happen. Eventually, Shaun had no


    choice but to head over to the cafeteria to have lunch all by himself.


    Benjamin then gave Ethen a call to ask about the situation at the police station.


    ¡°Nick has yet to confess, Mr. Graham. However, we have solid evidence against him, so he''s not


    getting out on bail!¡±


    Benjamin let out a cold snort. Hmph... Still stubborn even though we have solid evidence against him,


    huh?


    ¡°Continue to keep a close eye on him!¡± Benjamin ordered and put his phone away, only to see Arissa


    standing nearby when he turned around.


    She waited until he waved at her before making her way toward him.


    Sensing that he was in a bad mood, she eyed him from head to toe as she asked, ¡°More trouble?¡±


    ¡°No, not really. Nick stubbornly refuses to confess,¡± Benjamin replied while pulling her into his embrace.


    Arissa looked up at him. ¡°Was it really him who did it?¡±


    The look in Benjamin''s eyes turned gloomy as he nodded in response.


    Arissa clenched her fists and eximed angrily, ¡°I''ll support your decision no matter what you do!¡±


    Benjamin''s eyes gleamed as he lowered his gaze to her.


    ¡°And here I thought you''d object to this and ask me to have mercy on him!¡±


    ¡°Why would I?¡±


    Back then, Arissa probably would have done exactly that, but the despair she experienced from her


    family had taught her a valuable lesson.


    She learned that some people would take a mile if you gave them an inch. As such, one would have to


    stand firm when dealing with those people.

 Chapter 1022

    Chapter 1022


    ¡°Do you think I''m heartless?¡±


    Benjamin leaned down to look at her.


    His breath brushed past her face, sending a warm and tingling sensation throughout her body as his


    familiar scent enveloped her.


    Arissa gulped. ¡°No!¡±


    They should never bepassionate toward their enemies.


    Arissa had no more sympathy for Nick after learning that he had intended not only to harm Benjamin


    but also their entire family, including her children.


    Benjamin''s eyes darkened, and he bent down to peck her on the forehead.


    ¡°Grandpa is awake! He''s awake!¡±


    Suddenly, they could hear their children''s cheers and exmationsing from the ward.


    Their eyes lit up, and they rushed into the ward.


    Darius was awake, with the six children standing around his bed.


    ¡°Grandpa!¡±


    Arissa quickly pulled the children to one side and reminded them, ¡°He just woke up, so you guys have


    to quieten down!¡±


    She looked at Darius joyfully as Benjamin pressed the button to call for assistance. He walked up to


    Darius, asking, ¡°Dad, how are you feeling?¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mm...¡±


    Darius'' voice was hoarse. Arissa rushed to pour a ss of water and handed it to Benjamin.


    Benjamin epted it and gave it to Darius. ¡°Take a sip.¡±


    After Darius drank a bit of water, the doctors came in.


    Benjamin quickly stepped aside for the doctors.


    A dozen doctors started giving Darius a thorough checkup as Benjamin, Arissa, Edwin, William, and


    the six children waited at the side.


    Mary also came rushing in upon hearing Darius was awake.


    ¡°Old Mr. Graham is awake?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he just woke up!¡± Arissa told Mary gleefully.


    Mary was ted to hear that.


    She looked in the direction of the bed but couldn''t see Darius as the doctors had him surrounded.


    After a few minutes, the doctors told Benjamin, ¡°Mr. Graham, Old Mr. Graham is fine now. He just


    needs more rest!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Benjamin nodded.


    ¡°Thank you, everyone!¡± Arissa smiled.


    ¡°There''s no need to thank us at all. You''re being too polite.¡±


    After the doctors mentioned a few more precautions, they left the ward.


    ¡°Grandpa, you''re finally awake!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, we were so worried about you!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, are you hungry? We brought delicious food for you!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa...¡±


    Darius felt blessed as the six children surrounded him.


    A smile spread across his face as heforted them, ¡°I''m fine. Don''t worry!¡±


    The children started at him unblinkingly.


    Arissa and Benjamin were also watching Darius.


    Arissa poured another ss of water and was about to feed Darius when William took it from her. ¡°Mrs.


    Graham, let me do it.¡±


    Passing the ss to him, she said to Darius, ¡°Drink some water first before eating anything, Dad.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Darius noticed that while Benjamin''s family was present, there was no one from Bryan''s and Nick''s


    families. He couldn''t help but feel slightly disappointed.


    They are all cold-hearted people. None of them really care about me.


    ¡°Old Mr. Graham, drink it slowly!¡±


    Shaun hade back after eating. Upon realizing that Darius was awake, he hurried over to the ward.


    ¡°Old Mr. Graham, you''re awake?¡±


    Darius nced at him and smiled. ¡°Yes, I''m awake. I must have given you all a scare.¡±


    ¡°Haha! It''s great that you''re awake. Benjamin was so worried when you were unconscious...¡±


    Shaun could feel Benjamin''s re. He nced at Benjamin and sheepishly smiled.


    ¡°Old Mr. Graham, Benjamin might have fired me if you remained unconscious any longer!¡±


    Darius looked at Benjamin and felt warmth in his heart. ¡°You should go and get some rest. There''s no


    need to stay by my side anymore.¡±


    ¡°I''ll head back to thepany in a while,¡± Benjamin replied.


    Arissa turned to question Benjamin, ¡°Are you not going to rest?¡±


    He''s going to thepany right after Dad woke up?


    Benjamin stared at her fixedly. ¡°I''m not tired!¡±

 Chapter 1023

    Chapter 1023


    Arissa pursed her lips. ¡°Even if you''re not tired, you should get some rest. Do you think you''re made of


    metal?¡±


    Pfft!


    Shaun couldn''t hold back hisughter.


    Darius, Mary, the kids, and the two butlers were also grinning widely.


    ¡°There''s nowhere to rest here. I''ll finish my work at thepany before returning home to rest in the


    evening,¡± Benjamin exined to Arissa. There was no hint of anger in his voice.


    ¡°Did you forget what day it is today?¡±


    Arissa scrutinized the workaholic man.


    ¡°Yes, Daddy. Have you forgotten what day it is today?¡± Gavin also chimed in.


    Benjamin nced at Gavin. ¡°Saturday!¡±


    Everyone was left speechless.


    ¡°At least you remember that it''s Saturday!¡± Arissa narrowed her eyes. ¡°You should rest on a Saturday.


    Why are you working overtime?¡±


    Benjaminughed. ¡°Then, I''ll drop by thepany for a short while before going back home to rest. Is


    that fine?¡±


    Arissa pursed her lips and didn''t say anything.


    Does it make him sick when he doesn''t go to thepany for one day?


    ¡°Mr. Graham, did you forget what you promised us?¡± Zachary reminded Benjamin.


    Benjamin made eye contact with Zachary. Naturally, he hadn''t forgotten his promise. ¡°I remember!¡±


    ¡°If you remember it, why don''t you show it through your actions?¡± Zachary pouted.


    Oliver also chimed in, ¡°Don''t wait till night. There won''t be time at night!¡±


    Benjamin nodded. It seemed that he shouldn''t go to the office. ¡°All right. I won''t go back to the office.¡±


    Arissa looked at Benjamin and then at the children. Since when did they have secrets?


    Everyone kept Dariuspany for a short while before letting him eat.


    Arissa had prepared mushroom soup for him. It was scrumptious.


    ¡°Old Mr. Graham, Mrs. Graham prepared this for you herself! Have some of it!¡± Edwin told Darius


    giddily.


    Darius'' eyes lit up in delight. ¡°Issa, you made this?¡±


    Arissa smiled and exined to Darius, ¡°Yes. Does it suit your tastes? Since you just had surgery, you


    shouldn''t eat anything heavy, so I tried to make the dish simpler.¡±


    Darius nodded delightedly as he praised her, ¡°It''s delicious and better than what they make!¡±


    He was referring to Edwin and William.


    Arissa smiled. ¡°The food that Edwin and William make is delicious too. It''s just that you don''t usually eat


    what I make. Once you eat more of what I cook, you will get sick of it.¡±


    ¡°Of course not! I''ll never get sick of your food even if I eat it every day.¡±


    Darius was in a good mood and drank two bowls of soup quickly.


    Everyoneughed at Darius'' gluttonous behavior.


    At that moment, there was amotion outside the room. Everyone exchanged nces, and Shaun


    walked toward the door. ¡°I''ll go and take a look!¡±


    It was Bryan and his wife trying to visit Darius. However, the bodyguards had stopped them outside.


    ¡°What are you guys doing? Let us visit Dad! Move!¡± Susanna scolded them viciously.


    ¡°I''m sorry! The doctor says that Old Mr. Graham needs his rest.¡±


    The bodyguards didn''t move a single inch.


    Bryan scoffed coldly. ¡°We are here to visit Dad. Can''t a son visit his own father?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry. Mr. Graham said not to let anyone in!¡±


    The bodyguards refused to allow them entry.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Bryan''s expression darkened. ¡°How dare Benjamin not let us meet my father?¡±


    Just then, Shaun walked out of the ward, greeting them with a smile, ¡°So, it''s you guys!¡±


    Shaun and Benjamin grew up together, so he naturally knew about the grudges in the Graham family.


    Bryan and his wife could see that Benjamin''s family was inside the ward through the crack of the door.


    Their expressions darkened.


    ¡°Ask them to back off! We are going in to visit Dad!¡± Bryan ordered Shaun. He moved to barge into the


    ward with Susanna, but Shaun blocked them.


    ¡°Old Mr. Graham needs his rest! You guys should leave!¡±

 Chapter 1024

    Chapter 1024


    ¡°You!¡± Bryan bellowed, his face livid with rage as veins popped out on his neck.


    All of a sudden, Darius'' voice rang out. ¡°Let him in!¡±


    With that, Bryan red at Shaun and pulled Susanna into the room.


    As soon as he saw Benjamin, he let out a snort of disgust and turned to Darius.


    ¡°Dad, do you see what Benjamin''s doing? He''s making it difficult for us to visit you. I can''t believe he


    even got his bodyguard to get in our way! Must he treat us like outsiders?¡±


    Darius stared at the enraged Bryan, his gaze stern and harsh.


    ¡°Benjamin means well. All he wants is for me to get a good rest. You guys, on the other hand, haven''t


    stopped shouting ever since you got here.¡±


    ¡°That''s only because he stopped us froming in!¡± Bryan fumed.


    ¡°So? What are you two doing here?¡± Darius asked warily.


    Before Bryan could reply, Susanna tugged at his arm and beat him to it. ¡°We''vee to see you, Dad.


    Are you feeling better?¡± she asked with concern.


    ¡°Yes, I''m much better. Now that you''ve seen me, you can take your leave. Don''t bothering back


    again!¡± Darius snapped, clearly eager to chase his visitors home.


    Meanwhile, Arissa stood at the side with the children and remained silent.


    ¡°Dad, we''ve only just arrived, yet you''re already chasing us away?¡± Bryan protested as he glowered at


    the group. ¡°What about Benjamin and his family? They''ve been here for quite some time, haven''t


    they?¡±


    ¡°That''s because you only know how to annoy me while they can cheer me up. Is that so hard to


    comprehend? Besides, you wouldn''t have said such hurtful words if you were truly sincere about


    spending time with me. Hurry up and leave. Don''t ruin my mood any further!¡± Darius retorted.


    Hmph! I have no wish to see them at all. They strut in here trying to im credit, but I can see right


    through them!


    Needless to say, Bryan was about to explode with rage. ¡°Fine. Let them stay with you, then. You only


    have one son anyway.¡±


    ¡°Bryan!¡± Susanna scolded as she tugged at her husband''s sleeve and smiled sheepishly at Darius.


    ¡°Don''t mind him, Dad. He just said that in a fit of anger. Actually, he can''t stop worrying about you on


    our way here. In any case, please rest well. We''ll be leaving now!¡±


    Darius pursed his lips, not wanting to respond.


    With that, the seething couple stormed off, leaving the ward so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.


    Thankfully, it didn''t take long before the kids broke the silence.


    ¡°Don''t be angry, Grandpa! It''s not good to lose your temper!¡± Jesse coaxed.


    Those words hit a soft spot in Darius'' heart, and he couldn''t help caressing the little girl''s hair fondly. ¡°I


    promise I''m not angry.¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Eat up, Grandpa,¡± Zachary said as he ced a tray of dishes before Darius. ¡°Otherwise, the food will


    turn cold!¡±


    ¡°Sure. Do you guys want to share some of it with me?¡± Darius replied, smiling at his six grandchildren


    as though the previous altercation with Bryan had never urred.


    Tim instantly rubbed his tummy and grinned. ¡°No, thank you, Grandpa! We''re stuffed!¡±


    Seeing how adorable the kids were, Darius smiled even brighter.


    Everyone else in the ward, too, broke into wide smiles.


    Just then, Arissa turned to Benjamin, a hint of worry in her eyes. ¡°You should head home and get some


    rest!¡±


    ¡°Are youing with me?¡±


    ¡°I want to stay here and spend some time with Dad,¡± Arissa said with a chuckle.


    ¡°How? With the kids here, you''re just blending into the background!¡± Benjamin teased as he jerked his


    chin toward the chattering children.


    Sure enough, Darius was enjoying his time with the six little ones, and with two housekeepers and


    Mary also in the room, the atmosphere was lively and cheerful.


    ¡°Oh,e on... It''s not that bad!¡± Arissa grumbled.


    How dare he say I''m blending into the background!


    After the meal, Darius tried sending everyone back, but the children resolutely refused.


    Left with no choice, he shifted his gaze to Benjamin and Arissa. ¡°In that case, the two of you can head


    home first. I''m doing well, so there''s no need for you guys to keep a constant watch on me. Go home


    and get some rest. It''s the weekend, after all!¡±


    ¡°Have a good rest in the hospital, then. We''lle back in the evening,¡± Benjamin replied before


    turning to his children. ¡°Do you guys want toe along?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Gavin hastily declined. ¡°No, we don''t. We want to stay here with Grandpa and


    Great-grandaunt!¡±

 Chapter 1025

    Chapter 1025


    Benjamin hummed his acknowledgment, which sent Gavin over the moon.


    ¡°Daddy has agreed to let us stay!¡± he eximed, eyes twinkling as he looked at his siblings.


    A mischievous little smile instantly crept across Zachary''s face. ¡°Heh. Even if Mr. Graham doesn''t


    consent to it, we''ll still stay here.


    Oliver and Jasper, too, giggled.


    Jesse sneaked a nce at her grim-faced father and stuck her tongue out.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, we''ll be on our best behavior! We won''t disturb Grandpa or Great-grandaunt!¡± Tim


    reassured.


    Benjamin nced at his son and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    With that settled, Arissa cracked a smile and turned to Edwin. ¡°Sorry, Edwin. I''ll have to trouble you to


    look after the kids.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, Mrs. Graham. I''ll keep an eye on them,¡± Edwin readily replied.


    This is no chore at all. Being with the kids is so much fun!


    Arissa nodded.


    ¡°That''s right. You have nothing to worry about, Arissa,¡± Shaun chimed in. ¡°There''s no way we''ll lose the


    little ones in our own hospital. They''ll be well taken care of!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Arissa burst outughing. ¡°I''m worried about them bothering you guys and


    disrupting your work!¡±


    It''s all right if the kids stayed in the ward with their elders, but who knows how much chaos they''d


    create if they hung out with Shaun and the staff?


    ¡°Not at all! In fact, I wish they could apany us every day! You have no idea how much our nurses


    dote on them. They''re always fighting with one another to cuddle them,¡± Shaun said amid loud guffaws.


    Knowing how well-loved the six children were, Arissa glowed with pride and joy.


    ¡°Let''s go!¡± Benjamin uttered as he took Arissa''s hand. ¡°Dad, Grandaunt, we''ll be heading home first!¡±


    Darius and Mary were all smiles as they nodded.


    ¡°Run along and do whatever you like. You don''t have to stay in the hospital,¡± Darius added with a wave


    of his hand.


    He was hinting to the couple to spend quality time together, and of course, Shaun caught the hint


    almost immediately.


    ¡°That''s right, Benjamin. You should go on a date with Arissa!¡±


    Arissa felt her cheeks reddening as she peeked at Benjamin.


    ¡°Look after the kids. Call me if anything crops up. Bye,¡± thetter instructed Shaun before pulling Arissa


    toward the door.


    ¡°Behave yourselves!¡± Arissa reminded the kids.


    ¡°We will, Mommy!¡±


    The next second, the six children grinned and followed their parents to the door to watch them leave.


    Arissa smiled and waved, motioning for them to return to the room.


    Even as Benjamin led her into the elevator, Arissa still couldn''t help but sneak a few nces at the little


    ones.


    Benjamin curled his lips into a smile.


    ¡°Are you that reluctant to part with the kids?¡±


    Arissa turned to meet the man''s teasing gaze and pouted in denial. ¡°No!¡±


    Right there and then, Benjamin wrapped his arms around her and pulled her into a warm embrace.


    ¡°Yes, you are!¡±


    Arissa felt her heart flutter as she clung to Benjamin and breathed in his enticing scent.


    ¡°Hmph. I''m not like you,¡± she said coquettishly.


    In response, Benjamin merely snickered.


    After realizing she was blushing up to her ears, Arissa quickly lowered her head.


    Gosh. Must his voice be so seductive?


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Meanwhile, Benjamin''s eyes darkened as he gazed upon the woman''s beauty and grace.


    s, the elevator doors opened just as he was about to lean in for a kiss.


    As it turned out, one of the hospital''s doctors had been waiting for the elevator. ¡°Hello, Mr. Graham!¡±


    greeted the doctor.


    Even though she had gone red in the face, Arissa quickly followed suit when she saw Benjamin


    nodding politely at the doctor.


    As the couple walked out of the elevator, the blush on Arissa''s face grew more intense.


    Just then, a low chuckle rang out above her head.


    Arissa promptly looked up and red at Benjamin. ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it''s nothing!¡± Benjamin felt his heart melt into a puddle as he gazed at the woman.


    ¡°Hmph! You didugh, though!¡± Arissa retorted.


    Benjamin merely met her clear gaze and curled his thin lips into a sexy, devilish grin.


    Arissa felt her heart skip a beat. D*mn it. What a bewitcher!

 Chapter 1026

    Chapter 1026


    After getting into the car, Arissa was pulled into Benjamin''s warm embrace before the man''s continuous


    kisses rained down on her.


    Losing the inability to think straight, Arissa felt her mind go fuzzy and could not do anything but enjoy


    the moment.


    There were mes of passion in Benjamin''s eyes as he positioned the woman on hisp.


    It was not until Arissa''s cheeks turned bright red that Benjamin finally released her.


    Leaning on Benjamin, Arissa was already panting heavily like a dog.


    The man gulped before holding her by the chin and leaning in to continue kissing her, clearly not having


    enough.


    The sweet and sensual moans resounding in the car made it easy for them to get intoxicated by the


    passion they were wallowing in.


    It took a while for Benjamin to recollect himself after Arissa shoved him.


    Then, with a hoarse but obviously lustful voice, Benjamin asked, ¡°Shall we go home?¡±


    Her heart racing, Arissa''s face was already as red as a tomato. ¡°Where else are we going if not home?¡±


    Benjamin chuckled in response, and his maic voice was extraordinarily charming.


    After ncing at the man, Arissa pushed him away to get up and return to the passenger''s seat with


    his help.


    ¡°Let me take you somewhere!¡± uttered Benjamin while starting the car.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Arissa''s eyes lit up.


    Benjamin then turned to give Arissa a mysterious look. ¡°You''ll know when we get there!¡±


    ¡°We''re not going home to rest?¡± inquired Arissa, chuckling.


    ¡°It''s the weekend! We should drive around.¡±


    Benjamin was not sleepy, so he turned to Arissa and suggested, ¡°You should get some shut-eye if


    you''re sleepy. It''s going to be a long trip!¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Arissa nodded happily, excited to see where Benjamin was taking her.


    When she leaned back in her seat, she couldn''t help thinking about how hectic the day had been.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Because of the car ident the night before, she did not fall asleep untilte at night. Then, she had to


    rush to Old Manor in the morning to pay respects to the ancestors, and following that came Darius''


    situation.


    With everything that unfolded, Arissa felt as though several days had passed. She started feeling


    drowsy the moment she rxed, and before long, she fell asleep leaning back in her seat.


    Benjamin nced at the rearview mirror and noticed that Arissa had fallen asleep, so he stopped the


    car by the roadside and covered her with a nket before getting back on the road.


    The car had already stopped when Arissa finally woke up.


    ncing at the nket on her, she turned to meet Benjamin''s gaze and smiled. ¡°Why didn''t you wake


    me up?¡±


    ¡°We just got here!¡± Benjamin had his eyes fixed on Arissa the whole time while wearing a soft smile.


    Stealing a nce at the man, Arissa turned around to touch her mouth.


    ¡°You didn''t drool!¡± Benjamin was amused when he noticed what the woman was doing, and she did not


    appreciate the mirth in his tone.


    After ruffling Arissa''s hair, Benjamin handed her a wet towel. ¡°Here, wipe your face.¡±


    Arissa took the towel and wiped her face before putting it away.


    ¡°Come on out.¡± Benjamin got out of the car first. He then strode to her side to open the door for her and


    ced his hand on top of it, shielding her so her head wouldn''t bump into the door frame.


    Arissa bent down to alight from the vehicle and swept her gaze around.


    ¡°A horse ranch?¡± inquired Arissa in surprise as she turned to look at Benjamin.


    ¡°Yep!¡± replied Benjamin with a slight nod.


    After shutting the car door, he wrapped his arm around Arissa and led her inside.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, to what do I owe the pleasure? You should''ve told me earlier that you wereing!¡±


    greeted the manager as soon as he saw Benjamin.


    ¡°It was a spur-of-the-moment decision that led my wife and me here. Clear the ce!¡± ordered


    Benjamin before taking Arissa to a private lounge to get changed.


    The manager was so shocked that his jaw almost dropped. That''s Mr. Graham''s wife?


    ¡°Understood. I''ll clear the ce and ensure that you and Mrs. Graham have a wonderful here!¡±


    promised the manager with a respectful bow.


    Arissa followed Benjamin to get changed. ¡°There are quite many people still enjoying themselves. Is it


    really okay to ask them all to leave?¡±


    ¡°That''s none of my concern!¡± Benjamin did not think there was anything wrong with his actions. All he


    knew was that he hated crowded ces.


    Arissa was already used to the wealthy man''s arrogant ways, so she simply chuckled and teased, ¡°You


    need to be more down-to-earth, Mr. Graham!¡±

 Chapter 1027

    Chapter 1027


    After ncing at Arissa, Benjamin reached out to pinch her face. ¡°Go on and get changed.¡±


    Arissa gave Benjamin a curious look when he handed her equestrian gear for females. ¡°Why would


    they have gear for women here?¡±


    When she looked around, all she could see were gear designed for men.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Benjamin''s eyes glinted sharply as he replied with a smile, ¡°This is a brand-new set of gear. It''s never


    been worn by anyone. I got someone to prepare it for you in advance; I just didn''t have the time to take


    you here before this.¡±


    Arissa was d to hear that and did not mind Benjamin knowing what was on her mind.


    ¡°I thought you got it for another woman!¡± joked Arissa.


    Chuckling, Benjamin wrapped his arm around Arissa''s waist to pull her close before whispering into her


    ear, ¡°What would you do if that were true?¡±


    In response, Arissa rolled her eyes at the man and broke free from his grasp. She then looked around


    the room while holding her equestrian gear, trying to find a ce to change.


    ¡°What are you looking for? You''re changing here.¡± Benjamin had already gotten himself a male set and


    started changing.


    Arissa turned around and saw Benjamin''s chiseled and muscr upper body.


    Her eyes flickered over the man before she hurriedly turned aside.


    Benjamin smirked after ncing at Arissa from the corner of his eye. ¡°Hurry up and get changed, or I''ll


    do it for you.¡±


    Arissa''s ears turned bright red as soon as she heard Benjamin''s words. ¡°No. I can do it myself!¡±


    She distanced herself from the man, turned her back to him, and quickly got changed.


    When she was done, she turned around and met Benjamin''s scorching gaze. In response, she shot


    him a bashful re.


    She could feel her heart beating fast as she stared at Benjamin dressed in a fancy equestrian outfit that


    seemed to highlight his sophistication.


    Benjamin, too, was impressed when he saw Arissa in her equestrian gear. That outfit makes her look


    pretty cool, if nothing else.


    Noticing Benjamin staring at her, she coughed to get his attention. ¡°Do I not look good?¡±


    Chuckling, Benjamin strode over to pinch Arissa''s cheek softly. ¡°You look great!¡±


    Arissa lifted the corner of her lips. ¡°You''re not doing too bad yourself. You look handsome!¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± responded Benjamin dly with raised eyebrows.


    Looking at the man who seemed to have forgotten what humility was, Arissa could not help but


    chuckle.


    ¡°Let''s go outside!¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Benjamin then pulled Arissa to a chair and got her a pair of elbow guards and knee guards before


    squatting down to help her put them on.


    Looking at how serious Benjamin was, Arissa''s heart raced.


    She could not help but feel warm and fuzzy deep down when she noticed how much more thoughtful


    the man had be.


    When Benjamin lifted his head and met Arissa''s gaze, he leaned in and pecked her crimson-red lips.


    Shooting the man a shy re, Arissa could feel her cheeks turn hot. ¡°I''ll do it myself!¡±


    ¡°It''s better if I do it for you.¡± Benjamin insisted that he help Arissa with the gear in amanding way.


    Smiling, Arissa decided to let Benjamin have his way and pulled out her phone instead so she could


    take a photo of him secretly.


    Benjamin nced at Arissa in response but said nothing about it. ¡°Have you ridden a horse before?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I wasn''t very good at it,¡± replied Arissa, ncing at Benjamin.


    ¡°I''ll teach youter.¡±


    After Benjamin helped Arissa put on the elbow guards and the knee guards, her body was fully


    protected.


    ¡°I look like a knight, huh?¡± joked Arissa while looking at the armor she was wearing.


    She even struck a pose.


    Benjamin broke into a chuckle as he answered teasingly, ¡°More like a crab!¡±


    Then, he fondled her hair lovingly before helping her put on a helmet. ¡°You look awesome!¡±


    Arissa''s heart began to race once again as her crystal-clear eyes gazed at the man''s good-looking


    face. ¡°Aren''t you going to wear one?¡±


    ¡°I''m too good at this to need a helmet!¡± replied Benjamin confidently, arching his eyebrow impishly.


    Then, he took Arissa''s hand and led her outside.

 Chapter 1028

    Chapter 1028


    When the couple was outside, they ran straight into Justin. Next to him were several sexydies.


    Justin puffed out a cloud of cigarette smoke before remarking mockingly, ¡°And here I was wondering


    which bigshot wanted the ce vacated. It never urred to me that it would be you, Mr. Graham.¡±


    Arissa gave him a once-over. She could not help getting the sense that she had met him before. As for


    Benjamin, he steered her into the horse ranch without even bothering to spare Justin a nce.


    ¡°Benjamin Graham!¡± Justin called out, his expression darkening.


    Benjamin turned around and cast an icy look at him. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    A sly smile spread across Justin''s face. ¡°Where''s the fun in having the entire ce all to yourself? Why


    don''t we join you?¡±


    ¡°I''m not interested,¡± Benjamin replied, shooting down the suggestion without hesitation.


    Justin studied him for a while. Then, his gaze fell upon Arissa. ¡°And who might this beautifuldy be?¡±


    Benjamin tilted his body sideways to block her from Justin''s view, a warning look shing in his eyes.


    Seemingly struck with a sudden realization, Justin eximed, ¡°Don''t tell me she''s the woman who gave


    birth to your son!¡±


    Having no intention of continuing the conversation with Justin, Benjamin led Arissa away at once.


    Justin narrowed his eyes as he watched the pair leave, and the corners of his lips curled upward with a


    hint of a malicious smile.


    At that moment, thedies mored around him, asking, ¡°Are we still going horseback riding?¡±


    ¡°Do you even need to ask? Can''t you see that someone has booked the entire ce?¡± Justin snapped,


    his expression changing instantly. He gritted his teeth as he thought about how Benjamin had gone too


    far, then stormed off with the others in a huff.


    Meanwhile, Arissa could not shake off the feeling that she had seen Justin somewhere before. She


    wanted to turn around and take another look at him, but Benjamin ced a hand behind her head to


    stop her from doing so.


    ¡°Don''t look around!¡± he uttered in his deep voice.


    Turning toward him, she voiced her confusion. ¡°I can''t help thinking that he looks a little familiar. I


    wonder where I''ve seen him before.¡±


    ¡°He approached you at the square,¡± Benjamin told her while giving her a sidelong nce.


    She was surprised to hear that. After racking her brain for a while, she finally recalled the incident. ¡°I


    remember now. What does that guy work as?¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°He owns a nightclub and used to have feelings for Danna,¡± he exined.


    Arissa furrowed her brows. ¡°Used to? Does that mean he doesn''t anymore?¡±


    ¡°I''ve no idea about that,¡± he responded. And it doesn''t interest me in the least. Nheless, based on


    my understanding of Justin, there''s no way he''d stand by idly if he genuinely has feelings for her.


    However, he hasn''te looking for me since Danna''s arrest. That''s quite odd.


    Arissa forgot all about Justin when Benjamin ushered her into the stable to pick a horse. The horses


    there caught her attention as soon as she saw them.


    ¡°Do you like these horses?¡± he asked, leading her further into the stable.


    Surveying the horses that were full of vigor and had grooms dedicated to taking care of their every


    need, she was astonished. ¡°Are they all yours?¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± he murmured while nodding.


    Arissa''s lips twitched as she was awed by the number of horses he owned. ¡°What breed are they?¡±


    I don''t know much about horses, but I''m pretty sure these aren''t just any ordinary breed of horses.


    ¡°Akhal-Teke.¡± As he spoke, he petted one of the horses. It responded by rubbing its muzzle


    affectionately against his palm, appearing very gentle and tame.


    Seeing that, Arissa said, ¡°I''ll pick this one, then.¡±


    Benjamin raised his eyebrows. ¡°You won''t be able to handle this one. Let me choose another for you.¡±


    ¡°But this one looks pretty docile!¡± she replied, looking at him in puzzlement.


    He chuckled. ¡°It only appears docile when it''s with me. With others, it''s very ill-tempered.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± She stepped forward and tried petting the horse as Benjamin had done. However, it clearly


    had quite a temper as it swung its head away haughtily and snorted. She gave a start in response.


    Heughed as he pulled her back. ¡°Go to the front. Those over there are more suitable for you. You''re


    not a skilled rider, so a calmer horse will make things easier. A high-mettled steed isn''t the best match


    for you.¡±


    She rubbed her nose, having no choice but to do as he said and follow him to the front.


    The manager proceeded to make some rmendations. ¡°Mr. Graham, these horses are quite


    beautiful and very docile. They''ll be suitable for a beginner like Mrs. Graham.¡±

 Chapter 1029

    Chapter 1029


    Benjamin chose a white horse slightly smaller than the rest for Arissa. ¡°Take this one.¡±


    She nodded. After the manager led the horse out of its stall, Benjamin began showing her the ropes.


    ¡°Pet it here. Get to know it a little.¡±


    Mimicking him, she caressed the horse''s muzzle. It was docile indeed and appeared to enjoy being


    petted by her. It even nuzzled her palm affectionately.


    Giggling, she remarked, ¡°It looks happy, doesn''t it?¡±


    Benjamin''s thin lips curved into a smile when he saw how delighted she looked. ¡°It probably likes you a


    lot! Do you want to try and mount it?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Arissa responded eagerly. Holding onto the saddle, she put one foot into the stirrups and


    hoisted herself onto the horse nimbly.


    Benjamin had wanted to help her up but was surprised when he saw her positioning herself on the


    horse. He teased, ¡°I didn''t expect you to be so skilled.¡±


    Sheughed and countered, ¡°I may not be very good at horseback riding, but it''s not like I''ve never


    done it before. I do still know how to mount a horse. Hurry up and lead your horse over.¡±


    ¡°That can wait,¡± he said. Taking the reins, he guided Arissa''s horse a short distance. After ensuring


    everything was fine, he passed her the reins and reminded her, ¡°Don''t go too fast. Just let it walk along


    like this. Oh, and don''t hit its rump!¡±


    She gazed down at him as she sat atop the horse''s back. ¡°Got it. Hurry along, then. I''ll wait for you.¡±


    He nodded, then turned and instructed the manager to bring out his horse. ¡°Go and bring ck Wind.¡±


    Immediately after that, he fixed his gaze on her again.


    Amused, she got her horse to stand still and said, ¡°I don''t know how to ride, so I won''t dare to do


    anything funny. You don''t have to keep watching me.¡±


    After all, tumbling down from the back of a horse is rather painful.


    Benjamin merely nced at her. He waited for the manager to bring out his horse, swung himself onto


    it, then started riding next to her.


    Arissa''s eyes widened when she noticed the horse was the spirited steed she had seen earlier. It had


    not been that obvious inside the stable, but now that the horse was outside, she could see it was very


    tall and muscled. It also had a bright, glossy coat.


    Observing the admiration in her eyes, he was secretly pleased. ¡°Do you want to ride this horse?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I wouldn''t dare to,¡± she replied with a sheepish grin.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hmm... You can give it a go after you''ve gotten the hang of riding,¡± he said, looking at her with a


    twinkle in his eye.


    Arissa realized that her horse was somewhat afraid of ck Wind. Hence, she let Benjamin ride ahead


    of her.


    Benjamin nudged ck Wind with his heels, and it broke into a trot. However, it quickly grew bored of


    the pace. He asked, ¡°I''m going to do a fewps. Will you be okay on your own?¡±


    ¡°Sure. I''ll continue at this speed,¡± she answered. Her hands were gripping the reins tightly. She really


    dared not go any faster, for horse rides tended to get bumpy when the horses pick up speed.


    After repeatedly reminding her not to go off on her own, Benjamin urged ck Wind into a gallop. She


    gazed at the man on horseback in utter adoration. He''s so handsome!


    Arissa could not resist whipping out her phone to snap a photo, capturing his effortless yet elegant


    posture as he rode away.


    Even though her horse came to a stop and did not move forward anymore, she ignored it and merely


    sat there, her heart fluttering as she watched Benjamin.


    The horse ranch sprawled over arge area, so it took him several minutes to ride back to her. He was


    amused to see her remaining in the same spot.


    ¡°I''ll do a couple moreps, thene and get you,¡± he called out to her.


    Meeting his gaze, she felt a little embarrassed when she saw the amusement in his eyes. ¡°Go on. Don''t


    mind me.¡±


    Others look so cool when riding horses, but I''m still a little scared when I have to do it. Those who


    aren''t good at horseback riding like me will find it ufortable when the horse starts galloping.


    However, those good at it will only feel the thrill of their horses gathering speed. They won''t feel any


    soreness at all.


    After circling the area twice more on ck Wind, Benjamin slowed down as he returned to where


    Arissa was. Suddenly, she felt him wrap his arm tightly around her waist and whisk her to his side.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Her face paled in fright, and she grabbed onto him.


    He gazed down at the woman in his arms with a smile. ¡°Don''t be afraid. I''ve got you.¡±

 Chapter 1030

    Chapter 1030


    ¡°You scared me!¡± Arissa hammered Benjamin''s chest, her face lingering with worry. The man shed


    her a devilish smirk and chuckled. ¡°Sorry, my bad.¡±


    Arissa red at him and snapped, ¡°Why didn''t you tell me before you were going to do that?¡±


    Benjamin sat her down and assured her, ¡°I''m confident to not let you fall. My heart will ache if that


    happens.¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Arissa''s heart raced as she felt his hot breath sweep past her face.


    Benjamin circled her waist tightly with his arms and said, ¡°Sit tight! Let me take you for a ride!¡±


    ck Wind started galloping when Benjamin gave its ribcage a light squeeze with his legs.


    That was Arissa''s first time experiencing a horse''s speed.


    It was thrilling, but she became increasingly uneasy when the horse ran faster and the ride became


    bumpy.


    ¡°Slow down... Please slow down...¡± she pleaded.


    Benjamin''s lips twitched in amusement when he saw Arissa''s anxious expression.


    He directed, ¡°Lean slightly forward and follow the horse''s momentum. Just rx!¡±


    Following his advice, the woman eventually got morefortable.


    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± asked Benjamin, whispering next to her ear as he controlled ck Wind to


    slow down.


    Arissa''s eyes brightened as she replied delightfully, ¡°Yeah!¡±


    The man gave her a quick peck on the cheek before getting ck Wind to pick up speed.


    Arissa felt her ears burn as a sweet sensation swarmed within her heart.


    The two of us riding the same horse seems like a scene straight out of a romantic period drama.


    Benjamin rode with Arissa for a couple moreps to let her experience the thrill of speed.


    After getting the horse to slow down, he asked, ¡°Well? What do you think? Was it fun?¡±


    ¡°It certainly was!¡± Arissa responded enthusiastically as Benjamin''s breath fanned a few stray strands of


    her hair.


    He smiled as he saw Arissa''s cheerful face before directing ck Wind to a narrow path.


    Perturbed by his actions, Arissa turned and asked, ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    Benjamin''s eyes gleamed as he lowered his gaze to her. ¡°The view over there is awesome. Let me


    show you.¡±


    Arissa smiled and returned her gaze to the front. To her surprise, the view in front of her was stunning,


    unlike anything she had ever seen.


    ¡°Wow! It smells great here!¡± Arissa inhaled deeply as she marveled at the breathtaking scenery. ¡°I had


    no idea the ranch has such a lovelyndscape.¡±


    Benjamin stroked her hair gently and teased, ¡°What did you expect a ranch to look like?¡±


    Arissa grinned so widely that her eyes became mere slits. ¡°I expected it to only have racetracks and


    nothing else.¡±


    ¡°To manage a ranch well, one must also think outside the box and keep up with trends!¡± he replied.


    Arissa turned around to gaze at Benjamin when he started talking business, and in response, the man


    lifted his brow and asked, ¡°Do you like the view at the racetracks better, or do you like a spacious ranch


    better?¡±


    The woman giggled and responded, ¡°I like being close to nature!¡±


    Benjamin''s eyes twinkled with a smile as he controlled ck Wind to speed up. ¡°Let me bring you to


    experience the wonders of nature, then!¡±


    Arissa blinked, unsure if he was referring to what she assumed.


    ¡°There''s a meadow here?¡± she asked.


    Benjamin simply grinned without responding.


    A few minutester, the narrow shady path disappeared from sight. Instead, they were greeted by a


    wide green meadow.


    ¡°Wow!¡± Arissa gasped when she saw the vast open meadow that seemed to stretch far to the horizon.


    There was even a mountain range some distance away.


    ¡°It''s so huge!¡± she said in astonishment. The ce was more than ten times the size of the race tracks


    earlier.


    Arissa turned to Benjamin and asked, ¡°Why didn''t you bring me here right away?¡±


    The man replied calmly, ¡°You need some warm-up before you cane horse-riding here. I''m sure if I


    brought you here right away, you wouldn''t be able to stop yourself from galloping away.¡±


    Arissa chuckled quietly, impressed that Benjamin knew her so well.


    She did not really know how to ride a horse, but the scenery here was so beautiful that she wouldn''t be


    able to resist galloping around recklessly.


    ¡°Come on, get your horse to speed up!¡± Arissa urged Benjamin excitedly.


    The man smirked and instructed, ¡°All right, sit tight!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Arissa nodded enthusiastically.


    ¡°Hyah!¡± Benjamin gave ck Wind a kick, and they took off.

 Chapter 1031

    Chapter 1031


    Benjamin and Arissa rode ck Wind across the open meadow, taking in the gorgeous scenery before


    coming to a halt.


    ¡°This is so much better than running on the race tracks!¡± Arissa eximed as she threw her arms wide


    open to embrace Mother Nature.


    The man''s eyes darkened as he gazed at the woman''s brilliant beauty, feeling waves of desire rush


    over him.


    Arissa did not notice the man''s subtle change. While she was still in awe of the sight, Benjamin turned


    her around and pressed his lips hard against hers.


    The man''s charming face was so close to Arissa that her eyes widened, and her heart began to race.


    He used his tongue to deepen the kiss, skillfully sending rivulets of passion throughout her body. Driven


    by his lust, he turned her around to intensify the kiss.


    Arissa''s mind went nk. She regained her senses when she felt the phone vibrate. Seeing that the


    man seemed oblivious to the iing call, she nudged him and stuttered, ¡°The p-phone...¡±


    Benjamin furrowed his brows and released Arissa.


    She panted heavily, her face flushed bright red.


    He took a deep breath and answered the phone after rposing himself. ¡°Speak!¡±


    Ethen, who was on the other end of the line, could tell that Benjamin was obviously annoyed. Hence,


    he made a mental note to speak cautiously. ¡°Mr. Graham, are you still nning to attend the event


    tonight?¡±


    ¡°What event? Deal with it yourself,¡± replied Benjamin in annoyance, narrowing his eyes.


    Ethen reminded, ¡°It''s the auction you mentioned previously. You said that you''ll bring Mrs. Graham


    along.¡±


    The man frowned when he recalled the event. ¡°Got it,¡± he answered.


    Benjamin''s face remained sullen after he kept his phone, seemingly displeased that their intimate


    session was interrupted.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Arissa peered at him and whispered.


    I didn''t hear what he said clearly, but it seems to have something to do with me.


    Ethen was puzzled when Benjamin abruptly terminated the call. He was not certain if his employer''s


    response meant he was going to the auction or not.


    Benjamin fixed his gaze on Arissa''s flushed cheeks and rosy lips.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Desire filled his eyes when he saw how vulnerable and ravishing she looked. Unable to control his


    thirst, he cupped the back of her head and kissed her again.


    The tips of Arissa''s ears turned red.


    The man''s gaze lingered on her pouty lips as he asked, ¡°There''s an auction tonight. Would you like to


    attend?¡±


    Arissa blinked as her throat dried up. ¡°Is it important?¡± she asked.


    ¡°No, it''s not important. But if you''re interested, I can bring you along,¡± Benjamin replied tly.


    Arissa sighed. ¡°Let''s not attend the event if it''s not important. Dad is still in the hospital.¡±


    The man gazed at her and pinched her nose affectionately. ¡°I brought you out to cheer you up. Why are


    you worrying again?¡±


    Eyeing him, Arissa smiled and replied, ¡°Isn''t it normal to worry?¡±


    It''s impossible for me to y to my heart''s content when someone in my family is hospitalized.


    When Benjamin sprang down the horse without notice, Arissa hurriedly grabbed the saddle to steady


    herself. ¡°Why didn''t you inform me before you got down? I almost fell!¡± she chastised.


    The man chuckled and extended a helping hand. ¡°Come on!¡±


    Arissa hugged his neck and let him help her dismount. When both her feet came into contact with the


    grassy ground, she felt relieved.


    Benjamin led the way as he spoke. ¡°The sunset here is awesome. Let''s watch it before leaving.¡±


    Arissa gazed at the man and asked, ¡°Do youe here often?¡±


    ¡°I''lle here to admire the view when I''m not busy,¡± he responded.


    ¡°The view here is breathtaking. The kids will be overjoyed toe here for a pic!¡± Arissa clung to his


    arm and swung it around blissfully, taking in the scenery.


    Benjamin chuckled. ¡°This is a ranch. It''s not a good ce to have a pic.¡±


    ¡°Why is it not a good ce? Didn''t you book the whole ce today? You can do it again for the


    children!¡± she challenged.


    After pondering for a moment, Benjamin replied, ¡°Sure, if they don''t mind the horse manure.¡±


    ¡°Horse manure?¡± Arissa looked down at the grass but everything seemed clean and proper.


    ¡°Are you lying to me? I don''t see any manure.¡±


    The man''s eyes sparkled as he teased, ¡°It''s under your feet!¡±


    Arissa immediately lowered her head to verify his words.

 Chapter 1032

    Chapter 1032


    ¡°There''s no horse manure. It''s all grass!¡±


    Exasperated, Arissa shot Benjamin a re. Is he trying to scare me?


    ¡°I''m sure there was horse manure where you''re standing. Otherwise, why would the grass look greener


    than it is elsewhere? It seems that the management did a shoddy job of keeping the ce clean!¡±


    Benjamin countered with a solemn expression on his face, not at all appearing as though he was


    joking.


    At that, Arissa took a closer look. Surprisingly, the grass beneath her feet was indeed lusherpared


    to elsewhere.


    She eyed the man''s somber expression, amusement bubbling within her. ¡°All horse ranches have


    horse manure.¡±


    Besides, it''s not like people onlye here for brief horse rides. If they rode as long as we did, it''s only


    natural that the horses pooped.


    Hearing that, Benjamin threw her a sidelong look. ¡°Are you not scared?¡±


    Even as he spoke, he led her away from the spot.


    Arissa shook her head smilingly. ¡°Nope. Horses eat grass, just like cows. Hence, their poop is very


    clean. It''s fine as long as it''s not fresh excretion. In fact, people use dry horse and cow dung as fuel to


    cook!¡±


    A frown marred Benjamin''s countenance. Well, I''ve never seen that before. It sounds rather revolting.


    His expression tickled Arissa pink.


    ¡°It''s just grass, so it doesn''t stink.¡±


    She nudged the man''s arm teasingly.


    Clocking the mirth dancing in her eyes, Benjamin grunted in acknowledgment.


    Arissa burst outughing.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Shaking his hand off, she raced into the distance.


    ¡°Ahh! The air here is so fresh!¡±


    With her arms spread wide open, she frolicked in the meadow like a child, enjoying herself greatly.


    Benjamin''s thin lips curved into a gentle arc. He followed behind her with a hand in his pocket, his gaze


    fixated on her.


    When Arissa was exhausted from running around, she plopped down on the meadow before lying


    down.


    The sky was blue and clear without a cloud in sight.


    She got lost in the stunning view until a pair of long and slender legs entered her line of vision.


    As her eyes traveled up, she was greeted by the sight of the man''s metal belt buckle before her gaze


    finally alighted on his captivatingly handsome face.


    Right then, Benjamin was staring down at her. Blinking, Arissa patted the spot beside her. ¡°Lie down.


    It''s incrediblyfortable!¡±


    Benjamin quirked a brow and crouched, pinching her cheek lightly with his long and slender fingers.


    ¡°Aren''t you afraid of bugs?¡±


    At that question, the corners of Arissa''s mouth twitched. I''m no ordinary girl, okay?


    ¡°What kind of bugs could there be on a meadow like this?¡±


    Grasshoppers? They don''t scare me!


    After saying that, she reiterated, ¡°I''m not scared. Come on, lie down. It''s soft and reallyfortable!¡±


    Closing her eyes, she luxuriated in the vast meadow.


    At the intoxicated look on her face, Benjamin''s gaze darkened a shade.


    He propped a hand against the grass beside her head before leaning down and kissing her on the


    forehead.


    Arissa''s eyes promptly popped open.


    She stared at him nkly, her cheeks ming.


    shing her a devilish smile, Benjamin folded his legs and sat down beside her.


    Arissa''s gaze remained pinned on him. Her heart started racing as she studied his tall and broad back.


    Unbidden, a shy smile tugged at her lips.


    ¡°Won''t you lie down, Benjamin? The grass is very clean!¡±


    Benjamin turned and swung his gaze over, the dark look in his eyes and his hoarse voice exceedingly


    seductive.


    ¡°What did you just call me?¡±


    Blinking in bewilderment, Arissa replied, ¡°Benjamin.¡±


    At once, Benjamin''s eyes narrowed a fraction. With an intense aura emanating from him, he leaned


    over.


    Wholly stunned, Arissay there motionlessly. Don''t tell me he wants to kiss me!


    The sight of her quivering eyshes had a trace of glee flitter across Benjamin''s eyes.


    ¡°Why are you so nervous? Afraid that I''ll take you here?¡±


    Arissa''s cheeks were stained scarlet, rendering her enthralling beyond words.


    She chuckled sheepishly. ¡°Not at all!¡±


    Oh God, must he say that in such a serious manner? His asceticism is only making him all the more


    tempting!


    Twisting sideways, Benjaminy down beside her with a hand propped below his head.


    He pinched her cheek with his other hand. ¡°If so, why are you blushing?¡±


    Verily, his rich baritone voice was unbelievably tantalizing.


    In a sh, a pink hue inexorably colored Arissa''s cheeks once more.

 Chapter 1033

    Chapter 1033


    ¡°Call me Darling!¡± Benjamin pinched Arissa''s face.


    Arissa lifted her eyes to him, but she couldn''t bring herself to address him so intimately when she met


    his scorching gaze.


    She merely smiled sheepishly before turning her head away.


    Arching a brow, Benjamin pinched her cheek again. ¡°Well?¡±


    His low and maic voice carried a sultry drawl that made one''s heart skip a beat.


    Finally, Arissa parted her lips and called him ¡°Darling¡± in a whisper.


    Benjamin''s gaze flickered and darkened significantly. Her soft voice resembling a kitten''s cry hit him


    squarely in the chest, sparking the desire within him.


    ¡°I couldn''t hear you.¡±


    Struck speechless, Arissa gaped at him. Gah! He obviously heard me!


    ¡°Darling,¡± she called out once more.


    This time, her voice was louder than earlier.


    Benjamin bore his eyes into her. ¡°Again, please!¡±


    The corners of Arissa''s mouth twitched. How childish of him!


    ¡°Darling, Darling, Darling!¡± she shouted into his ear sessively.


    Then, she asked, ¡°You heard me, yes?¡±


    Taking note of the mischievous look in her eyes, Benjamin answered solemnly, ¡°Yeah, I heard you.¡±


    Snorting, Arissay back down on the meadow and gazed up at the sky with her head pillowed on her


    hands.


    Benjamin stared at her with an unfathomable look in his eyes. Some time passed before hey down,


    cing a hand under his head. Wrapping an arm around her, he pulled her over so she could lie on his


    body.


    Beaming sweetly, Arissa hugged him around the waist.


    The two of themy on the meadow, enjoying the wonder of nature in a rare moment of rxation.


    It was almost dusk, so the sun was tilting toward the west. As it shone between the mountains, it made


    for a scenery that was as pretty as a painting.


    ¡°What a stunning view!¡± Arissa eximed in awe.


    Dipping his eyes, Benjamin looked down at her, his thin lips turning up imperceptibly. ¡°It''ll be even more


    beautiful in a while.¡±


    Arissa nced at him before she continued admiring the scenery in the distance quietly.


    Neither of them spoke, yet a sweet atmosphere hung in the air.


    It wasn''t until Arissa''s phone rang that the silence was broken. Arissa took her phone out, delight


    flooding her. ¡°It''s Gavin!¡±


    Again, Benjamin lowered his eyes and swept a gaze over her phone.


    Arissa swiftly answered the call. As soon as it was connected, Gavin switched it to a video call.


    At the sight of Arissa, he greeted tenderly, ¡°Mommy!¡±


    In the next instant, Tim, Zachary, Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse crowded over. Staring into the camera, they


    all greeted Arissa.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Hi, my babies!¡± Arissa replied with a smile, regarding them affectionately.


    Thereafter, she asked gently, ¡°What''s the matter?¡±


    All six children giggled. Jasper started, ¡°Mommy, we want to know where you went dating with Mr.


    Graham.¡±


    Chortling, Arissa lifted her phone and showed them her surroundings. ¡°Can you see it? We''re here.¡±


    ¡°What ce is it?¡±


    ¡°I see mountains and meadows.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, me, too. Where are you right now, Mommy?¡±


    The children''s questioning voices amused Arissa greatly. ¡°A horse ranch.¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    She turned the camera to the horse so that they could see it.


    ¡°Wow! You both went horse-riding, Mommy?¡±


    ¡°Bingo!¡±


    Subsequently, Arissa switched the position of the camera and pointed it at Benjamin.


    ¡°Hehe, I see Mr. Graham.¡±


    ¡°Me, too.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Graham is lying on the grass!¡±


    At the children''sughter, Arissa couldn''t helpughing as well. She nced back over her shoulder at


    Benjamin.


    Sweeping a gaze over her, Benjamin took the phone from her hand and trained his eyes on the


    children on the screen. ¡°Are your grandpa and great-grandaunt resting?¡±


    ¡°Nope. We''re ying with Great-grandaunt in the garden downstairs while Grandpa is asleep.¡±


    Gavin reported the situation at the hospital to the man.


    ¡°Grandpa is fine, so don''t worry!¡± Zachary chimed in.


    Benjamin bobbed his head before instructing, ¡°If you all don''t want to stay at the hospital, ask Edwin to


    send you guys home.¡±


    ¡°We''ll only be going back at night. Enjoy your date with Mommy without worrying about us!¡± Oliver


    urged, nudging his sses.

 Chapter 1034

    Chapter 1034


    Nodding, Benjamin promised, ¡°Okay. I''ll have fun with your mommy here for a while longer.¡±


    The sextuplets grinned so widely that their eyes became mere slits.


    Curious, Jesse asked, ¡°Did you ride a horse with Mommy, Mr. Graham?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we did so earlier.¡±


    Benjamin''s full attention was on her, and his voice turned a touch gentler.


    ¡°Hehe!¡± A smile split Jesse''s face.


    ¡°Mommy doesn''t know how to ride a horse. You''ve got to keep an eye on her and make sure that she


    doesn''t fall, Mr. Graham,¡± Zachary interjected, ordering Benjamin to take good care of Arissa.


    Seconding that, Jasper bobbed his head. ¡°Don''t let her ride alone, or she might slip off.¡±


    ¡°All right, got it!¡± Benjamin vowed right away.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, Mommy can''t ride, so you must protect her! You can ride with her!¡±


    Not only did Tim jump on the bandwagon, but he even gave Benjamin a suggestion.


    Chuckling, Benjamin inclined his head a fraction in response. ¡°Okay!¡±


    He cast a look at Arissa beside him. Coincidentally, Arissa did the same. A wealth of warmth suffused


    her at the children''s concern for her.


    ¡°Is there anything else? If there''s nothing else, let''s talkter,¡± said Benjamin.


    All six children shook their heads and replied in unison, ¡°Nope. Enjoy your date with Mommy. Bye!¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Bye!¡±


    Benjamin bade them farewell in return before hanging up the phone.


    Arissa poked her head over to do the same, but the man had already ended the call.


    She glowered at him. ¡°I haven''t said goodbye yet!¡±


    Hugging her tightly, Benjamin caressed her head. ¡°The kids were talking to me, not you.¡±


    Words eluded Arissa, and she pouted.


    ¡°Even so, I can still say goodbye to them!¡±


    Benjamin chortled softly, his sonorousughter beguiling.


    Lifting her head, Arissa gazed up at him.


    He met her bright eyes which shone like stars and saw his own reflection mirrored deep within.


    In the next heartbeat, he seized hold of her chin and captured her lips.


    The man''s intense pheromones instantly enveloped Arissa. She gawked at the handsome face that


    was mere inches before her. Shyness tinted her cheeks pink.


    Mirth showed in Benjamin''s eyes. ¡°Close your eyes!¡±


    Arissa blinked before doing as told, her mind going fuzzy from the man''s charm.


    Cradling the back of her head, Benjamin deepened the kiss.


    More than ten minutes passed before he finally let her go. By then, both of them were breathing


    heavily, and sexual tension hung in the air.


    Fortunately, no one else was there.


    Leaning against Benjamin, Arissa reined in her desire.


    Her cheeks were ming, and she only caught her breath after panting for some time.


    Benjamin was in a simr state. His throat was dry, and his Adam''s apple bobbed incessantly.


    His sparked desire remained zing as her alluring fragrance wafted into his nostrils.


    If it weren''t for the fact that anyone coulde by anytime, I really want to try doing it outdoors with


    her!


    Oblivious to the man''s thoughts, Arissa even wiggled about while lying on him.


    ¡°Stay still!¡± Benjamin warned, hugging her tightly.


    His hoarse voice sounded exceedingly dangerous.


    Freezing at once, Arissa couldn''t resist stealing a peek at the man''s lower body.


    In the next second, she averted her eyes, her face going as red as an overripe tomato.


    Benjamin never took his eyes off her, so he naturally caught sight of her surreptitious nce. He


    likewise swept a gaze over that part of him.


    ¡°Say, what should we do now?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Arissa snapped her head up with bemusement etched across her features.


    A devilish smirk bloomed on Benjamin''s face. ¡°How are you nning to douse the desire you


    enkindled?¡±


    The searing look in his eyes made Arissa understand his meaning.


    Dodging his gaze, she retorted, ¡°I didn''t enkindle anything. It''s your problem!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    The curve of Benjamin''s lips deepened, rendering him incredibly seductive. Bringing his lips close to


    her ear, he whispered a few words.


    In a trice, Arissa''s entire face flushed red.


    She hastily shoved him away and huddled to the side.


    ¡°In your dreams!¡±


    Benjamin stared at her slender back. His Adam''s apple continued bobbing, sexy and enticing.


    ¡°You''re really not helping me?¡±

 Chapter 1035

    Chapter 1035


    Arissa twitched her lips, not in the mood to entertain Benjamin.


    Snickering softly, Benjamin bent one of his legs and ced both hands behind his head.


    He studied her casually.


    Sensing the gaze boring into her back, Arissa jerked her head around. When her gaze suddenly met


    his dark eyes, she hurriedly turned her head away.


    Benjamin''s thin lips curled. ¡°You''re still so shy though you''re already a mother?¡±


    At the man''s taunting voice, Arissa pursed her lips without bothering to respond to him.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Benjamin then nudged her arm, but she promptly steered clear of him.


    Nevertheless, he chuckled wickedly.


    ¡°Come here and lie down.¡±


    Arissa blushed to the tips of her ears. ¡°No way!¡±


    ¡°You want me to go over?¡± Benjamin teased, brushing his long leg against her lightly.


    Arissa was wholly speechless. Oh my God! When did he be such a rogue?


    ¡°How I wish to snap a picture of you right now and show it to your employees!¡±


    Quirking a brow, Benjamin fixed his eyes on her huffy expression. ¡°How do I look right now?¡±


    In turn, Arissa red at him. ¡°Like a rogue!¡±


    His lips twitching, Benjamin questioned in amusement, ¡°How am I a rogue?¡±


    ¡°Stop asking the obvious!¡± Arissa huffed.


    Without warning, Benjamin grabbed her wrist and pulled her toward him. Caught off guard, Arissa


    tumbled right onto him.


    In the next moment, he flipped over and pinned her on the meadow. He looked down at her, both hands


    propped on either side of her.


    ¡°So, how am I a rogue?¡±


    Arissa''s heart started hammering in her chest when she was beneath the man. Verily, she was riveted


    by his handsome countenance.


    Ugh! He''s too good at seducing me!


    ¡°Is it against thew for me to be intimate with my wife?¡±


    Benjamin''s eyes were trained on her. Leaning down, he pressed the tip of his nose against hers.


    With every exhale, his breath brushed against the fine hairs on her face, tickling her.


    Arissa tried to dodge, but he deliberately followed suit.


    ¡°Hurry up and get off me! You''re squashing me! Also, my face is itching!¡±


    She shoved the man, yet she couldn''t make him budge. Thus, she merely lifted her hand and rubbed


    her face.


    Messing with her, Benjamin breathed in her face.


    Arissa had no way of avoiding it, so she scowled at him. ¡°I won''t show you mercy anymore if you don''t


    get off me!¡±


    ¡°How are you going to do that?¡±


    Benjamin gazed at her exquisite countenance.


    Truly, she''s beautiful. On top of that, she''s my cup of tea.


    Before Arissa could say anything, the man had already captured her lips.


    Soon, she immersed herself in the kiss. After all, she actually loved to be kissed by him.


    The two of them kissed passionately, their desires zing into an inferno.


    If it weren''t for the ringing of Benjamin''s phone, Arissa would have probably been devoured by the man


    right there and then.


    Arissa quickly straightened her messy clothes before pping both hands over her face.


    Benjamin eyes darkened frightfully. His phone kept ringing, so he could only answer it.


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡± It was a call from Kingsley.


    On the other end of the phone, Kingsley shuddered upon hearing the fury in Benjamin''s voice. Oh God,


    did I interrupt his fun?


    ¡°Are you with Arissa, Benjamin?¡± he ventured.


    Snorting, Benjamin interrupted him impatiently, ¡°Cut the crap!¡±


    He was so livid that he was resorting to harshnguage.


    Arissa gaped at the angry man in shock, not daring to make a peep.


    At the sight of her like a frightened rabbit, the desire within Benjamin zed even hotter.


    ¡°Uh, I just want to ask whether you''re attending the auction tonight. I heard that there are some


    priceless items¡ª¡±


    Benjamin hung up right away, his striking face as ck as thunder. He called me just for that trivial


    issue?


    Staring at him, Arissa blinked, her heart still pounding wildly.


    Benjamin lowered his eyes and swept a gaze over her.


    Following that, Arissa frantically averted her gaze.


    ¡°Shall we continue?¡± The man''s voice abruptly drifted into the air.


    If it weren''t for his calm tone, Arissa would have thought that he was serious.


    Removing her hands from her face, Arissa brazenly asked the unsatisfied man, ¡°Aren''t you afraid of


    being seen?¡±

 Chapter 1036

    Chapter 1036


    After a few interruptions, Benjamin was actually no longer in the mood to do anything with Arissa.


    Nheless, he pinned a dark gaze on her. ¡°No one dares toe here.¡±


    Harrumphing, Arissa inched away from him.


    Benjamin threw a look at her before resting his head on his hands, trying to calm himself.


    A gentle breeze blew around them, very much refreshing.


    When Arissa rxedpletely, she started nodding off shortly after.


    Amusement inundated Benjamin upon turning and seeing her eyelids drooping as they opened and


    closed every other second.


    Turning sideways, he propped a hand against his head and reached out to pinch her cheek.


    The instant Arissa opened her eyes and met his smiling gaze, she was stunned for a moment.


    ¡°Nap for a while if you''re sleepy.¡±


    Benjamin made a call and had the manager deliver a nket.


    In no time, the manager arrived with a nket on a horse. That aside, he even brought pillows.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Here''s the nket, Mr. Graham. Just say the word if you need anything else!¡±


    He handed everything to Benjamin personally.


    Meanwhile, Arissa had long since sat up when she saw someone approaching.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Not at all, Mrs. Graham!¡±


    The manager''s eyes were fixated on them.


    After taking the items and food from the manager, Benjamin waved a hand in dismissal.


    He then opened the nket set that included a padded mat.


    Afterying it out, he ced the pillows on it.


    ¡°Go ahead and sleep.¡±


    Shifting her gaze to him, Arissa asked smilingly, ¡°Aren''t you sleeping?¡±


    Benjamin nced at her before crouching and cing the food aside.


    ¡°Soon.¡±


    Giggling, Arissa left him to it andy back down.


    ¡°Hmm, it''s even morefortable now.¡±


    It wasn''t cold, so she didn''t bother with the nket.


    After Benjamin put everything in order, hey down beside her. Then, he stretched a long arm out and


    pulled her into his embrace.


    With his other hand, he snagged the nket and draped it over her.


    ¡°I''m not cold.¡±


    Arissa turned and looked at him. Right then, she wasn''t that sleepy anymore.


    ¡°Sleep with the nket on.¡±


    Benjamin, on the other hand, adjusted the nket over her before hugging her.


    Arissa chortled. Fortunately, it''s not noon now. Otherwise, he''d smother me to death!


    Hearing herughter, Benjamin gazed down at her. ¡°What''s wrong?¡±


    Arissa eyed him without answering. She wiggled around for a cozy spot in his arms before closing her


    eyes to sleep.


    ¡°You should doze for a bit, too.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    His thin lips curving upward, Benjamin held her and stroked her hair, his movements gentle.


    It took a while for Arissa to fall asleep.


    As her even breathing sounded in his ear, Benjamin looked down and tucked her in. Resting his chin


    on her shoulder, he likewise nodded off.


    Half an hourter, he was jolted awake by the ringing of his phone.


    Noticing that Arissa was still sleeping, he hastily declined the call.


    He turned sideways, gently ced her down on the mat, and adjusted the nket on her. Only after


    doing all that did he walk some distance away and return the call.


    It was about a work matter.


    When he concluded the phone call and glimpsed the stunningly beautiful sunset, he turned and walked


    back to Arissa, crouching down beside her.


    ¡°Honey!¡±


    Arissa seemingly had a dream. She dreamed of Benjamin calling her ¡°Honey¡± tenderly and kissing her.


    She couldn''t helpughing aloud. Delight flooded her, and she wanted to immerse herself in the dream.


    s, a sense of suffocation swamped her.


    She struggled for a bit before suddenly regaining consciousness. Staring into a pair of dark eyes as


    soon as she opened her eyes, she was momentarily in a daze.


    Benjamin regarded her intently, his heart melting to see her spacing out while gawking at him. ¡°What


    did you dream of? Why were you smiling so sweetly?¡±


    He pinched her face lightly.


    Gradually, Arissa gathered her wits about her. Recalling her dream where the man kissed her, her face


    flushed bright red.


    ¡°I''m not telling you that!¡±


    As Benjamin scrutinized her, his eyes were as dark as night, appearing like whirlpools that could draw


    others in. Once someone fell into it, they would no longer be able to extricate themselves.


    Her heart skipping a beat, Arissa blinked.


    ¡°Did you dream of me?¡±


    Benjamin intentionally teased her in a low and deep voice.


    Arissa gaped at him. How did he know that?


    Clocking her reaction, Benjamin arched a brow smugly. ¡°What did I do in your dream?¡±


    He sat down and trained his eyes that were dancing with glee on her.

 Chapter 1037

    Chapter 1037


    Meeting Benjamin''s intent gaze, Arissa blinked before blushing slightly.


    Needless to say, she was embarrassed to tell him what she dreamed of him doing.


    With his eyes fixated on her, Benjamin naturally spotted the shy look she sported. He could more or


    less surmise what she dreamed about.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Well, she was probably half-asleep earlier and mistook the scene of me waking her up as a dream.


    Tapping the tip of her nose affectionately, he jerked his chin at her, motioning for her to sit up. ¡°Get up


    and watch the sunset.¡±


    It was only with his reminder that Arissa noticed the scenery around her.


    The instant she turned her head, she was greeted by the sight of orange hues coloring the entire sky. It


    was beyond beautiful.


    ¡°Wow! This is simply incredible!¡±


    She bolted upright, her eyes brimming with delight and wonder.


    Before she knew it, she had already gotten to her feet while gazing at the lovely sunset on the horizon.


    After admiring the view for a while, she couldn''t help taking out her phone and snapping several


    photos.


    Benjamin snagged a bottle of water and handed it to her. ncing at him, Arissa took it and drank a


    sip.


    Subsequently, the man fed her some food.


    She instinctively opened her mouth and ate it. The heavenly taste of the food jolted her back to reality,


    and she swung her gaze at the pastry in his hand.


    ¡°What is this made of? It''s delicious!¡±


    When Benjamin saw the way she was salivating over the food, a smile curved his lips. ¡°I don''t know.¡±


    At that, Arissa studied him closely.


    As he didn''t seem to be lying to her, she snatched it from him and took another bite. ¡°Would you like


    some?¡±


    Benjamin bent down and motioned for her to feed him.


    With a giggle, Arissa brought the pastry to his mouth.


    Benjamin ate the rest of it. While he was at it, the tip of his tongue identally swiped over her fingers.


    A bolt of electricity shot through her fingertips, and they flinched slightly.


    A hint of scarlet stained her cheeks. Her eyes flickering, she threw him a re.


    On the contrary, a devilish smirk yed on Benjamin''s lips. ¡°You seem to love ring at me, huh?¡±


    Snorting, Arissa snapped her head away. Gazing out at the scenery in the distance, she huffed, ¡°That''s


    because you love doing wicked things all the time!¡±


    Benjamin quirked a brow. A half-smile showed in his eyes, tinged with a hint of mischief.


    He deliberately lowered his voice. ¡°What wicked things have I done?¡±


    A burst of warmth brushed past Arissa''s ear, making it tingle. Her heart started pounding.


    ¡°You know what!¡±


    Benjamin''s eyes darkened a shade. Her embarrassed expression was so enticing that he couldn''t


    resist leaning down and nting a peck on her cheek.


    Arissa''s eyshes quivered.


    Stroking her head, Benjamin pulled her down to the ground and fed her some fruits.


    Arissa beamed as her eyes roved over the man''s handsome countenance. ¡°Did you get any sleep?¡±


    ¡°I napped for a bit.¡±


    In a good mood, Benjamin grinned.


    Arissa nestled in his arms. As they ate, they admired the breathtaking view.


    ¡°It''s really beautiful here!¡±


    It looks just like a masterpiece by an expert painter!


    A flock of birds flew past the horizon, creating a stunning visual effect.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    After Benjamin stared into the distance for some time, his gaze again alighted on her enthralling face.


    Sensing his eyes on her, Arissa turned to him. ¡°Why do you keep looking at me?¡±


    ¡°Is that not allowed?¡± Benjamin harrumphed domineeringly.


    The corners of Arissa''s mouth twitched, yet she nodded. ¡°No, it''s allowed. But you don''t need to keep


    staring at me. Look at the lovely view instead!¡±


    ¡°You''re my lovely view!¡± Benjamin''s voice was exceedingly seductive.


    Arissa blinked, sensing her cheeks heating up.


    Taking the bottle of water, she drank a few gulps.


    Benjamin dipped his head and kissed her, his eyes dancing with mirth.


    They stayed there for another hour until the sun had set before leaving the horse ranch.


    ¡°Sit tight.¡±


    Benjamin held Arissa tightly while thetter snuggled in his arms. She bobbed her head. ¡°I''m ready.¡±


    ¡°Giddy-up!¡±


    With a single kick on ck Wind''s rump from Benjamin, the horse immediately broke into a gallop.


    Arissa wasn''t sure whether it was because she had eaten or for some other reason, but her stomach


    started cramping slightly.


    The pain wasn''t that bad, so she didn''t pay it much mind.


    The moment Benjamin noticed that her face was a touch pale, his pupils constricted.


    ¡°What''s wrong? Where are you hurting?¡±


    By then, Arissa was clutching her stomach, seemingly in an even worse condition than earlier.

 Chapter 1038

    Chapter 1038


    At once, Benjamin yanked on the reins and brought the horse to a stop.


    At the sight of Arissa clutching her stomach, her face turning paler, Benjamin could feel his heart clench


    tightly. Panicking, he had no idea what to do.


    ¡°Does your stomach hurt?¡±


    He hugged her, his striking face stretched taut.


    Nodding, Arissa continued clutching her stomach. The cramping pain was simr to the onset of her


    menstruation, but it was also somewhat different.


    Benjamin swiftly leaped off the horse and carried her down.


    He phoned the manager and instructed him to drive over.


    While waiting, he massaged Arissa''s stomach. ¡°The car will be here very soon!¡±


    His brows knitted deeply together. Scooping her up in a bridal carry, he walked ahead.


    Arissa gritted her teeth and endured the pain, her face drained of all color.


    She felt as though something was flowing out of her body.


    Panic swamped her, for she wasn''t quite sure what was happening.


    Soon, the manager arrived with the car. Getting in with the woman in his arms, Benjamin ordered the


    man to drive out of the ranch.


    ¡°Does it still hurt badly? I''ll take you to the hospital right away!¡±


    Arissa continued weathering the waves of agony. By the time they reached the gates, the pain had


    eased significantly.


    Carrying her out of the car, Benjamin prepared to exit the ranch. At that precise moment, however,


    Arissa asked him to put her down.


    ¡°Put me down first. I need to make a trip to the restroom.¡±


    With a deep frown marring his countenance, Benjamin scooped her up and strode toward the restroom.


    Arissa looked up at him. Upon seeing that he was worried sick, she cajoled, ¡°Calm down. I''m feeling


    better now.¡±


    Still, Benjamin''s brows remained scrunched together. He carried her into the restroom before cing


    her down. ¡°Be careful.¡±


    In response, Arissa bobbed her head. ¡°I will. Wait for me outside.¡±


    Then, she hurried into the cubicle.


    ¡°Just call me if you need me,¡± Benjamin asserted before he spun on his heel and went out to wait for


    her.


    At the sight of some blood on her panties, Arissa frowned.


    Am I having my menstruation now? Hmm, my period seems to have beente for a week this month.


    When Arissa abruptly remembered that, her heart skipped a beat.


    She peed before leaving the restroom.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Benjamin was waiting for her right outside, and he hastened forward to support her as soon as he saw


    hering out.


    ¡°I''ll take you to the hospital.¡±


    As he said that, he bent down, scooped her up, and headed out.


    Arissa eyed him hesitantly, not quite sure what was wrong with herself. ¡°Perhaps it''s just that time of


    the month.¡±


    However, her pallid expression only made Benjamin''s frown deepen. ¡°It''s better to go to the hospital.¡±


    In truth, Arissa was also somewhat panicked. It didn''t seem like I was on my menstrual cycle when I


    went to the restroom earlier. Yeah, I suppose it''d be better to go to the hospital to get checked out.


    ¡°To the hospital, quick!¡± Benjamin ordered frantically.


    Carrying Arissa into the car, he sat her on hisp and poured her a ss of warm water. ¡°Here, have


    some warm water.¡±


    Arissa took a few sips of it.


    Benjamin continued massaging her stomach. ¡°Are you feeling better yet?¡±


    ¡°It isn''t as painful anymore.¡±


    Arissa grasped his hand in constion.


    Hugging her tightly, Benjamin grabbed a nket and draped it over her. Meanwhile, Arissa leaned back


    against him.


    The car sped toward the hospital.


    ¡°Just go to the nearest hospital!¡± Benjamin said to the bodyguard at the wheel.


    ¡°Understood, Mr. Graham!¡± The driver elerated.


    At the same time, Arissa''s grip on his hand tightened. ¡°Calm down, Benjamin. I''m much better now.¡±


    Benjamin lowered his eyes, anxiety ramping up within him as she still looked as pale as ever.


    She was perfectly fine a minute ago, but her stomach suddenly cramped horribly the next moment.


    Could it be food poisoning?


    When they arrived at the hospital, he sprinted to the emergency room with her in his arms.


    The examination by the doctor took ten minutes.


    ¡°Luckily, it isn''t too serious. However, you need to be on bed rest!¡± the doctor instructed Arissa.


    Hearing that, Arissa frowned. ¡°What''s wrong with me, doctor?¡±


    ¡°What''s the matter with her, doctor?¡±


    Benjamin had been keeping watch by her side, his brows perpetually creased.


    Staring them in the eye, the doctor exined, ¡°She''s two months pregnant. Right now, she''s showing


    signs of a miscarriage, as evidenced by the light bleeding. As such, it''s best that she remains on bed


    rest and avoid any strenuous exercises.¡±


    Surprise washed over Arissa. I-I''m pregnant again?


    Meanwhile, Benjamin''s heartbeat sped up.

 Chapter 1039

    Chapter 1039


    Chapter 1039 Naturally Happy About Our Child


    Even after Arissa had been arranged to rest in a VIP ward, she was still in a state of befuddlement.


    She touched her stomach. A mixture of shock, surprise, and fear brewed within her.


    I''m pregnant again! I can still have kids. But the doctor said I''m showing signs of a miscarriage.


    Thus, she was a touch anxious.


    This is all on me for being so careless. If I''d realized it earlier, I wouldn''t have gone horse-riding.


    Glimpsing her stunned and worried expression, Benjamin bent down and caressed her stomach. ¡°Does


    it still hurt?¡±


    He hadmitted everything the doctor said earlier to memory. In all honestly, he felt slightly guilty


    while also pleasantly surprised.


    It''s my fault for suddenly taking her horse riding. If we lose this child, I''ll never be able to forgive myself.


    When Arissa snapped out of her thoughts and met the man''s anxious gaze, she shook her head at him.


    ¡°No, it doesn''t hurt anymore.¡± Right then, she was on an IV drip.


    Benjamin scrutinized her. After he had ascertained that she was no longer as pale, a trace of relief


    slithered through him. He tucked the nkets around her.


    Then, he stood up and poured her a ss of water. ¡°Drink some to warm your body up.¡±


    Arissa nodded before she lowered her head and drank it.


    Lifting her head, she directed her gaze to the man, only to see that he was still frowning.


    ¡°Sit down. I''m much better now.¡±


    After putting the ss away, Benjamin pulled a chair over and sat down. He took her hand and


    kneaded it gently.


    ¡°If you feel any difort, you must tell me, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± A sense of security enveloped Arissa.


    ¡°If I''d known, I wouldn''t have taken you horse riding.¡±


    Benjamin sounded very much apologetic, his voice colored with distress.


    Arissa merely chuckled. ¡°I was careless. I didn''t even notice that my period had beente for a week.¡±


    ¡°That''s not your fault.¡±


    Stroking the hair on her forehead in anguish, Benjamin continued urging gently, ¡°You''ve got to be good


    and stay in bed. Just tell me if you need to go anywhere.¡±


    Seeing how keyed-up he was, Arissa inclined her head in acquiescence.


    I don''t dare move around either when the doctor has already advised me to lie down as much as


    possible.


    Subsequently, Benjamin patted her on the head. ¡°Get some sleep. I''ll have Edwin bring some food


    over.¡±


    Arissa nodded, following the man with her eyes.


    Benjamin went to the balcony and gave Edwin a call, ordering thetter to prepare some nutritious food


    and bring it over.


    As Arissa stared at the man''s stalwart figure, her mind wandered. He really does like kids, right?


    When Benjamin turned around and came back in after making the call, he caught her spacing out.


    Sitting down, he leaned close to her. ¡°What are you thinking?¡±


    Arissa blinked, jolting out of her thoughts. Fixing her gaze on his handsome face, she asked softly, ¡°Are


    you happy about this child?¡±


    She stroked her barely-visible belly, regarding the man nervously.


    Benjamin was taken aback for a moment before he gave a muted sigh.


    ¡°What are you thinking about? This is our child, so I''m naturally happy about it!¡±


    At his answer, Arissa breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Rest first. Edwin won''t be here too soon. I''ll wake you up when hees with food. Or do you want to


    eat something now? If so, I''ll go and buy some for you.¡±


    Taking her hand with the IV needle attached to it, Benjamin caressed it lightly.


    ¡°No, it''s okay. I can wait.¡±


    Arissa had eaten some food at the horse ranch, so she wasn''t all that hungry yet.


    Benjamin tucked her in. ¡°In that case, sleep.¡±


    Arissa nodded. One was more prone to drowsiness while on an IV drip, so she fell asleep in no time.


    Benjamin stayed by the hospital bed for some time. Upon making sure that she was slumbering deeply,


    he tucked the covers around her before standing up and going outside.


    He went to the doctor''s office and inquired about Arissa''s condition in detail.


    ¡°Doctor, can she be discharged after the IV infusion?¡±


    It went without saying that he wanted to transfer her to his own hospital.


    Both Darius and Mary were there, so it would be easier to take care of them together. That aside, he


    would also be more at ease if she were staying in his hospital.


    ¡°My suggestion is for her to remain hospitalized for a day or two for observation. Then, she can go


    home and recuperate when her pregnancy has stabilized. Right now, it isn''t advisable for her to be


    moved.¡±


    After listening to the doctor''s reply, Benjamin had no choice but to nix his n to transfer Arissa back to


    his hospital. Her health takes precedence. Let''s wait until her condition has improved before


    transferring her back.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1040

    Chapter 1040


    Chapter 1040 Hiding The Truth


    Shaun was in Darius'' ward when he received a call from Benjamin.


    ¡°Boss¡ª¡±


    ¡°Is it convenient for you to talk right now?¡±


    At the sound of the children''s voices from the other end of the line, Benjamin urged Shaun to find a


    more suitable location to further their conversation.


    Shaun caught onto the severity of his tone and excused himself from the ward.


    Darius and the five little ones eyed him on his way out.


    Once Shaun was a safe distance away from the ward, he replied, ¡°What is it, Boss?¡±


    ¡°I need you toe over to Second Hospital right away.¡±


    ¡°What''s the matter, Boss? Are you okay?¡± Shaun''s eyes widened when he heard what Benjamin said.


    ¡°It''s my wife. She seems to be showing signs of a miscarriage. Come over quick!¡±


    Benjamin briefly recounted Arissa''s condition and urged Shaun to be on his way.


    ¡°I''ll be there as soon as possible!¡± Shaun was bbergasted. He turned around and was greeted by the


    sight of Zachary standing behind him.


    ¡°Mr. Bailey, why did Daddy call you?¡±


    Zachary was exceptionally astute, and his piercing gaze was scrutinizing Shaun.


    Shaun patted his head. ¡°It''s nothing to worry about. I have to attend a meeting now. Why don''t you go


    back in and y with the others?¡±


    Keeping the truth a secret from the little boy, Shaun made a mad dash to his office to retrieve his


    medical box and even dispensed some pills for pregnancy stabilization before heading to the hospital.


    Zachary''s brows wrinkled at the flustered state Shaun was in.


    Mr. Bailey is in a hurry after a call from Daddy. This means that something''s up. What could it be?


    Zachary frowned as he tried to figure out the possible reason behind Shaun''s hasty departure. Could


    Mommy be hurt?


    His heart dropped as he instantly tried calling Arissa to no avail.


    To his dismay, her phone was shutdown.


    As such, he had no choice but to track Benjamin''s location discreetly.


    Benjamin''s eyes narrowed as his phone''s security system began ringing.


    Who is tracking me?


    He grimaced as it was indicated that the tracker was located at the hospital he owned.


    Did the children overhear my conversation with Shaun?


    Zachary deactivated the tracking system once he pinpointed Benjamin''s whereabouts and immediately


    switched the screen to the footage of Second Hospital''s surveince cameras.


    Shaun had no clue what Zachary was up to and had already arrived at Second Hospital.


    ¡°Boss, is Mrs. Graham all right?¡± Shaun inquired the moment he set foot into the ward, not even


    bothering to put away the things he was carrying.


    ¡°Have a look at her.¡±


    Benjamin made room for Shaun to inspect Arissa.


    Shaun took a seat and measured Arissa''s pulse while she was still fast asleep.


    The moment Benjamin saw Shaun''s grim expression, the former''s heart clenched with worry.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Is there something wrong?


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    Anxiously, he enjoined Shaun to inform him about the results.


    ¡°The child''s condition is unstable.¡±


    Shaun then turned to look at Benjamin. ¡°Was she bleeding?¡±


    Benjamin nodded. ¡°She told me there was some minor bleeding.¡±


    Benjamin exined Arissa''s condition to Shaun once more and told him about the doctor''s diagnosis.


    Shaun pondered for a moment and advised, ¡°Make sure she gets plenty of rest. I''m going to ask the


    doctor about the test results. See youter.¡±


    Benjamin inclined his head.


    Shaun put his things down and hastened to find the doctor so that he could have a detailed


    understanding of Arissa''s current state.


    Benjamin''s eyes flickered when he received a call from his child. He walked over to the balcony before


    picking it up.


    ¡°Zachary,¡± he said.


    ¡°Is Mommy hurt?¡±


    Just as Benjamin had expected, Zachary''s desperate voice traveled from the other end of the line. He


    decided not to question how Zachary managed to find out.


    ¡°She''s fine.¡±


    Benjamin decided to keep the truth a secret from Zachary for the time being.


    ¡°You''re lying! I can see that you all are at the hospital!¡±


    Zachary scoffed, not concealing the fact that he was spying on them.


    Benjamin''s gaze swept over Arissa, who was lying in bed. This child is just too smart to be tricked.


    He deliberated whether or not to tell Zachary the truth.


    ¡°I''ll find out myself even if you won''t tell me!¡± Zachary threatened.


    Benjamin sighed. ¡°Don''t worry. Your Mommy is fine now. She simply ate something that had gone bad.¡±


    Benjamin felt it''d be better to reveal Arissa''s pregnancy to the children at ater time.

 Chapter 1041

    Chapter 1041


    Chapter 1041 At Your Service


    ¡°Mommy is having a stomachache?¡±


    Zachary was not entirely convinced, as it didn''t make sense for Benjamin to summon Shaun over such


    a trivial matter.


    ¡°You''re not telling me the truth! Didn''t Mommy go horse riding with you? How could she have eaten


    anything bad that would have caused a stomach ache then? Even if that were true, Mr. Bailey wouldn''t


    be needed because there would be doctors that could treat her there!¡±


    Benjamin raised his brows just as Shaun entered the ward. ¡°Boss, I''ve gotten a better understanding of


    Mrs. Graham''s condition from the doctor and have taken a look at her test report¡ª¡±


    Benjamin quickly cut Shaun off. ¡°Hush! You''re disturbing her sleep!¡±


    Shaun scratched the tip of his nose sheepishly when he noticed that Benjamin was on the phone.


    ¡°You need not fret yourself over your mommy. I''ll ask her to call you once she wakes up. I trust you to


    take good care of Grandpa and Great-grandaunt over there,¡± Benjamin reassured Zachary.


    With that, he hung up and went back into the ward.


    ncing at him, Shaun asked in a whisper, ¡°Was it a call from one of the kids?¡±


    ¡°It was Zachary.¡±


    ¡°How severe is her condition?¡± Benjamin pocketed his phone and asked, worried.


    Shaun looked at Arissa and lowered his voice as he said, ¡°It shouldn''t be taken lightly, but neither is it


    too serious. It would be best for her to be on bed rest and not move around. She should also avoid


    getting too worked up.¡±


    Shaun exined Arissa''s current condition while Benjamin took it all in attentively.


    ¡°I rmend that Mrs. Graham stay put in the hospital to be observed for several more days and to


    get an injection to stabilize her pregnancy. She can transfer to my ce once her condition improves,¡±


    Shaun proposed to Benjamin.


    ¡°Got it.¡± Benjamin nodded.


    Shaun handed him the pills and told him some other details.


    ¡°Boss, grind these pills and mix them with water before letting Mrs. Graham drink the solution.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Benjamin noted it down.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Shaun stayed behind and waited for Arissa to wake up.


    When Edwin brought dinner over for them, Benjamin woke Arissa up.


    Arissa called out blearily, ¡°Benjamin.¡±


    Blinking, she stared at the man standing at the side of the bed.


    Benjamin bent over and caressed her head as he said soothingly, ¡°Let''s have dinner. You can go back


    to sleep after that.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Arissa was still muzzy from sleep as Benjamin went to the restroom to grab a towel for her.


    ¡°Mrs. Graham, how are you feeling?¡± asked Shaun, checking Arissa''s condition.


    It was only then that she realized both Shaun and Edwin were present.


    ¡°Mr. Bailey, why are you here?¡±


    Arissa struggled to sit up but Shaun stopped her from doing so. ¡°Boss was worried and asked me to


    come over to check up on you.¡±


    Benjamin returned from the restroom and strode over, pushing Shaun aside as he carefully helped


    Arissa up. ¡°Take it easy.¡±


    He then ced a pillow behind Arissa to support her back.


    ¡°Okay, I''ll be careful.¡± Arissa nodded.


    Not wanting to disturb the couple, Shaun turned away.


    Subsequently, Benjamin wiped Arissa''s face and wrapped her up in the nket.


    ¡°I feel a little tired,¡± Arissa responded to Shaun''s earlier question and greeted Edwin.


    ¡°That''s normal since you''re on a drip.¡± Shaun felt for the pulse on her wrist once more and queried


    meticulously. ¡°Is your stomach still painful?¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    Arissa leaned against the headrest as she patiently answered the slew of questions from Shaun.


    Edwin was not privy to what happened to Arissa. As such, he listened in on their conversation.


    ¡°Mrs. Graham, since you were bleeding, you should stay in bed as much as possible and avoid sudden


    drastic movements. Even getting up from the bed as you did just now is strongly discouraged. Be


    careful and take it slow. Try not to get too emotional, too.¡±


    Shaun gave Arissa some pointers, advising her to watch out.


    Arissa nodded. ¡°I''ll take note of that.¡±


    ¡°Also, don''t get too nervous. Rxing is key for a speedy recovery.¡±


    He added, ¡°If you need anything, Boss will be at your service.¡±


    Amused, Arissa grinned when Shaun winked mischievously at her, signaling her to make good use of


    Benjamin.

 Chapter 1042

    Chapter 1042


    Chapter 1042 Benjamin Feeding Her


    Arissa eyed Benjamin. Likewise, Benjamin locked his gaze on her with a concerned look.


    Sheforted him in a soft voice, ¡°I''m all right.¡±


    Benjamin gently tucked her stray hair behind her ear and asked, ¡°Do you want to eat now?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Arissa said as she nodded.


    Benjamin asked Edwin to prop the small table on the bed.


    Edwin and Shaun proceeded to set it up without dy.


    ¡°Let''s drink some soup first,¡± Benjamin said.


    He took over the bowl of hot soup and blew on it to cool it down before feeding her.


    ¡°Careful. It''s hot.¡±


    Shaun and Edwin, who were standing aside, were astounded when they saw how meticulous and


    considerate Benjamin was being.


    They had never seen him so patient and gentle, not even when he used to feed Gavin in the past.


    Arissa took a sip. When she noticed that Shaun and Edwin were watching them intently, her face


    flushed with embarrassment. ¡°Let''s eat together, guys!¡±


    In a good mood, Shaun rubbed his hands together and said, ¡°Mrs. Graham, you should eat first.¡±


    ¡°You go ahead and take your time eating. I''m going to eat after I return hometer. So, is something up


    with you, Mrs. Graham?¡± Edwin inquired out of concern.


    Shaun exined Arissa''s situation to Edwin on her behalf, ¡°Mrs. Graham is pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Really?¡± Edwin was taken aback by the news.


    ¡°However, they went horse riding today and almost... Anyway, just prepare foods that are suitable for


    pregnant women,¡± Shaun reminded Edwin.


    Edwin nodded his head happily. ¡°All right. I got it!¡±


    Mrs. Graham is pregnant again! We''re going to have a new family member!


    Shaun smiled when he noticed how happy Edwin was.


    Benjamin shot a look at the two of them, uttering, ¡°We''re good here. You guys may head back home


    today. Don''t mention this to other people for the time being, especially to Old Mr. Graham. I don''t wish


    for him toe all the way here from the hospital and disturb his rest.¡±


    Shaun nced at the couple before leaving to avoid disturbing Arissa''s rest.


    He gave some advice to Benjamin before he took his medical box to leave. ¡°Benjamin, remember to


    feed Arissa medicine after she''s done eating.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Benjamin reminded him, ¡°Don''t let Gavin and the others know.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Shaun said with a grin. Then, he bid Arissa goodbye before leaving.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, Mrs. Graham, I''ll get going too, then. Just set the food containers aside when you guys


    are done. I''lle to collect them tomorrow,¡± Edwin informed before leaving with Shaun.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Arissa gave a nod.


    The ward fell silent after they left, and Benjamin continued to feed Arissa soup.


    ¡°I''ll eat on my own. You must be hungry too. Let''s eat together,¡± Arissa suggested.


    She fixed her gaze on the serious man. My husband sure is considerate.


    Benjamin merely nced at her. ¡°You must finish the soup first.¡±


    Arissa had no choice but to let Benjamin resume feeding her. Meanwhile, Benjamin continued to feed


    her patiently.


    ¡°Watch out for bones.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The warm soup made Arissa feel much better.


    Benjamin fed her pasta after she was done with the soup.


    ¡°Here, let me.¡±


    Arissa attempted to take the te, but Benjamin pulled away and insisted, ¡°Don''t move around. Come


    on, eat your pasta.¡±


    ¡°I can eat on my own,¡± Arissa mumbled.


    She was afraid that he might be hungry too.


    Benjamin stared at her and said, ¡°I have to make sure you''re full first, no matter howte it gets.¡±


    Arissa''s lips curled into a smile. ¡°It feels better to eat together.¡±


    Benjamin''s eyes glinted, and he took a bite of the pasta before he continued feeding her, prompting her


    to smile.


    Although he would asionally take a few bites, his main focus was on feeding Arissa and ensuring


    that she was well-fed.


    ¡°I''m too full now. Hurry up and eat. The food won''t taste as good cold.¡±


    Arissa pushed away the forkful of pasta and urged Benjamin to eat instead.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Benjamin only started to eat her leftovers then.


    Arissa''s eyes crinkled, looking quite satisfied as she quietly watched Benjamin eat.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

 Chapter 1043

    Chapter 1043


    Chapter 1043 We Will Visit You


    Benjamin lifted his head and locked eyes with Arissa, who was watching him intently. Feeling pleased,


    he raised a brow but said nothing.


    Then, he suddenly recalled Zachary''s phone call and said, ¡°Zachary knows that you''re in the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Arissa snapped out of her daze and met Benjamin''s imprable gaze. Her heart set off racing


    uncontrobly.


    ¡°Zachary found out when I asked Shaun toe over here. I told the kids that you got food poisoning.


    Why don''t you give them a call?¡±


    Benjamin''s phone rang the moment he stopped talking. This time, it was a call from Gavin.


    He passed the phone to Arissa.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    She took over the phone and put it on loudspeaker.


    ¡°Daddy, how''s Mommy doing?¡±


    Gavin''s anxious voice came through, followed by Tim, Oliver, and Jasper''s voices. ¡°Mr. Graham, is


    Mommy feeling better? Zachary said Mommy got food poisoning?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I''m all right!¡± Arissa hurriedly said. She didn''t wish to make them worry.


    ¡°Mommy! It''s Mommy!¡±


    The children were excited to hear Arissa''s voice.


    Arissa couldn''t help but chuckle.


    ¡°Have you guys had dinner yet?¡± she asked gently.


    ¡°Yes, Mommy!¡±


    Gavin got closer to the phone and shouted, ¡°Mommy, are you feeling better? Are you at the hospital


    right now? Or have you gone back home?¡±


    ¡°Mommy hasn''t gone home yet!¡± Zachary piped up confidently. ¡°She would havee here if she had


    been discharged from the hospital!¡±


    Arissa didn''t know whether tough or cry at that. What a smart little boy.


    ¡°I''m feeling much better now, and I''m still in the hospital at the moment...¡±


    ¡°Mommy, why are you still at the hospital? We''ll go visit you!¡± the children''s anxious voices rang.


    Arissa switched the call to a video call so that her children could see her.


    ¡°Look, I''m still on the drip. So, I can''t go home just yet. I''m fine now, though. Don''t worry, my


    sweethearts.¡±


    While showing the kids the IV drip attached to her hand, Arissa inadvertently showed a glimpse of


    Benjamin having his meal on camera.


    ¡°Mommy seems all right!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Graham is eating!¡±


    ¡°I think Mommy''s condition is quite serious. That''s why she''s still on the drip.¡±


    The children chattered among themselves.


    Abruptly, Tim asked Arissa, ¡°Mommy, are youing back home tonight?¡±


    Arissa was taken aback. Clearing her throat, she turned to Benjamin. ¡°Your daddy is concerned and


    has asked me to stay in the hospital for two more days for observation.¡±


    Benjamin grunted to validate her statement before eating again.


    ¡°Mommy, it''s better for you to stay in the hospital. We''ll go visit you in a bit,¡± Zachary said.


    ¡°Yeah, we''ll visit you!¡± the other children chimed in.


    Judging by their determined tone, Arissa knew there was no stopping the children. Hence, she could


    only nod in agreement.


    ¡°All right, then. But don''t tell Grandpa and Great-grandaunt about my admission to the hospital, okay? I


    don''t want them to worry.¡±


    The six children bobbed their heads. ¡°Okay, Mommy. We won''t tell them!¡±


    ¡°Has Grandpa and Great-grandaunt eaten yet?¡± Arissa asked as she was worried about Darius.


    ¡°Yes, Mommy. We ate dinner with Grandpa and Great-grandaunt,¡± Jesse responded as she inched


    closer to the screen.


    Arissa smiled. ¡°Are they doing well? How''s Grandpa''s recovery going?¡±


    The children nodded. ¡°They''re fine. Grandpa ate two servings of pasta!¡±


    Arissa continued to talk to them for some time until Benjamin reminded her, ¡°It''s about time you rest.¡±


    The woman gave him a look before saying to her children, ¡°My sweethearts, I have to rest now.¡±


    ¡°See youter, Mommy. We''ll head to where you are now!¡± Gavin eximed.


    ¡°Okay. Be careful!¡± Arissa reminded them.


    ¡°Get the bodyguards to send you guys over,¡± Benjamin added before hanging up the call.

 Chapter 1044

    Chapter 1044


    Chapter 1044 His Leather Shoes


    As soon as Arissa stood up, Benjamin pressed her down and locked his gaze on her. ¡°What are you


    getting up for?¡± he asked.


    Arissa blinked, revealing a hint of embarrassment. ¡°I want to go to the bathroom.¡±


    Benjamin put down his fork and leaned forward to pick her up. ¡°Let me carry you there. Take your IV


    bag with you.¡±


    Arissa held onto his neck with one hand and quickly grabbed her IV bag, which still had half a bag of


    medication left.


    Benjamin carried her to the bathroom and sat her on the toilet seat. That was when he realized that she


    was not wearing shoes.


    He then took off his leather shoes and put them on her feet. ¡°Wear my shoes!¡±


    Arissa lifted her feet, hesitant. Guilt surged within her as Benjamin had to stand around in socks. ¡°It''s


    okay; I don''t need them.¡±


    ¡°Be good. The floor is cold,¡± Benjamin insisted while helping her with the shoes.


    Arissa, who was wearing his shoes, looked funny, like a child trying on adult shoes.


    She nced at him and whispered, ¡°Why don''t you get my shoes for me?¡±


    She smiled at the thought of wearing a man''s shoes for the first time.


    ¡°Aren''t you in a hurry to use the bathroom?¡± Benjamin asked.


    He helped her with the IV bag before nudging her. ¡°Go ahead and use it.¡±


    Blushing furiously, Arissa stole a nce at him. ¡°Aren''t you going to go out?¡±


    Benjamin''s unwavering gaze was fixed on her momentarily before he turned away without a word.


    Arissa felt a twitch on her lips, knowing it was pointless to dither.


    Once inside, the sound of running water was the only thing that filled the quietness. Arissa sat on the


    toilet seat, her face buried in her hands, as she tried to quell the rising embarrassment.


    A deep flush of red crept up to her ears.


    When she was done, she found herself locking eyes with Benjamin upon turning around after flushing.


    It was not long before her gaze skittered away, and she turned to the sink.


    ¡°Slow down,¡± Benjamin instructed, deftly retrieving a towel for her to wipe her hands.


    In one swift motion, he lifted her up into his arms again.


    Arissa quickly retrieved the IV bag as they made their way out. Benjamin asked, ¡°Are you still


    bleeding?¡±


    Shaking her head in response, Arissa murmured, ¡°No.¡±


    With Benjamin''s shoes on her feet, Arissa couldn''t help but notice his almost bare feet on the floor.


    Doesn''t he think the floor is dirty?


    ¡°Do you want your shoes back?¡± she asked.


    His gaze swept over her before he muttered, ¡°Later.¡±


    Benjamin carried her into the ward, cing her gently onto the bed. He then carefully hung the IV bag


    before helping her out of the shoes and into afortable position.


    ¡°Lie down,¡± he instructed.


    Arissa settled down and said, ¡°You should keep eating. The food''s getting cold.¡±


    ¡°It''s fine.¡± Benjamin sat down momentarily and took a bite of food before putting the container away.


    Then, he took out the medicine given by Shaun and mixed it with hot water before bringing it over.


    ¡°It''s time for your medicine!¡± Benjamin said firmly while looking at her.


    Smelling the medicine, Arissa furrowed her brows. Nheless, she still sat up with Benjamin''s help


    and took the medicine.


    Seeing her furrowed brows as she endured the bitterness of the medicine, Benjamin couldn''t help but


    frown as well.


    After Arissa finished it, he stuffed a piece of candy in her mouth.


    The sweetness in her mouth managed to alleviate her mood as the difort from taking medicine


    disappeared almost instantly.


    ¡°You always carry candy in your pocket?¡± She nced at Benjamin''s pocket.


    Benjamin put the bowl away and helped her lie down again.


    ¡°You like to eat them, so I always have a few!¡±


    As Arissa''s heartbeat quickened, she stared at Benjamin without blinking.


    On the other hand, Benjamin pulled the nket over her and tucked her in.


    Soon enough, Arissa realized that she was starting to sweat because of what she had consumed


    earlier.


    Instinctively, she pulled the nket down slightly for better venttion.


    The next second, Benjamin tucked her in again.


    ¡°It''s hot...¡± She gave him a pitiful look.


    Seeing a thinyer of sweat on her nose, Benjamin grabbed a tissue and wiped it off.


    ¡°You''ll be fine in a moment. You can''t catch a cold!¡± he argued.


    Arissa did as instructed, given that the heat was still bearable.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Benjamin touched her cheek and whispered softly, ¡°If you feel ufortable, I''ll help wipe you down in


    a moment.¡±


    Wipe me down?


    Arissa blinked her eyes before blushing in embarrassment.

 Chapter 1045

    Chapter 1045


    Chapter 1045 Gavin Snapped At Benjamin


    As Benjamin noticed the rosy tint of her cheeks, his well-defined fingers gently grazed the bridge of her


    nose, teasing her.


    ¡°So, you''re shy even though I''ve already seen everything?¡± he quipped, meeting her gaze with a yful


    glint.


    Arissa red at him and retorted, ¡°What do you take me for? Do you think I am as thick-skinned as


    you?¡±


    Arissa was obviously not like Benjamin, who had ever had the cheek to ask for help to bathe him.


    Raising a brow, Benjamin leaned in closer to her.


    Arissa shrank back, frozen and rigid, and her big, round eyes never left Benjamin.


    Benjamin chuckled lightly, having found her defensive demeanor incredibly endearing.


    ¡°Why are you moving away?¡± he asked.


    Arissa''s lips twitched, and she whispered, ¡°I''m not.¡±


    Her face flushed, looking incredibly charming.


    Benjamin''s eyes darkened, and he leaned in to capture her lips in a kiss.


    Both felt an electric current coursing through their bodies as their lips met.


    Holding her cheek in his hand, he deepened the kiss as adrenaline rushed through their veins.


    Cough! Cough!


    Out of the blue, the sound of coughing echoed through the doorway.


    They froze, and Benjamin turned his head to look at the door with a woeful expression.


    Soon after, Arissa''s eyes filled with mortification as she nced at the door and saw the children.


    Instinctively, she pushed Benjamin away and eximed, ¡°My sweethearts, you''re here!¡±


    Benjamin held her down before she could sit up from her agitation. He reprimanded her hushedly, ¡°Stay


    in bed!¡±


    Arissa''s wide eyes blinked innocently as she felt wronged.


    The six little ones rushed into the room and crowded around the bed, pushing Benjamin aside.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    Arissa''s heart melted at the sight of the children, and she reached out to pat their little heads with a


    radiant smile.


    ¡°How did you all arrive so quickly?¡±


    ¡°We asked the driver to drive faster!¡± Gavin''s eyes sparkled as he gazed at Arissa.


    Tim was simrly ted, his gaze on Arissa the whole time.


    Concurrently, Jesse gently touched the back of her hand. ¡°Mommy, why are you still getting injected by


    this?¡±


    Zachary furrowed his brows as he scrutinized Arissa. ¡°Mommy, are you still feeling unwell?¡±


    Oliver and Jasper gazed at their mother nervously, worried about her well-being. They both inquired in


    unison, ¡°Mommy, where exactly do you feel ufortable?¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What''s wrong with Mommy?¡± Gavin turned his head to snap at Benjamin.


    Benjamin gazed at the children before raising his chin. ¡°Ask your mother!¡±


    Arissa was speechless as she shot the man an annoyed nce. If it weren''t for him, I wouldn''t be lying


    here in the first ce! How dare he shift the me!


    All six children turned to look at their mother, their eyes radiating conspicuous signs of distress.


    ¡°Mommy, what''s wrong?¡±


    Silence permeated the air, and the children''s eyes began to well up with tears. ¡°Mommy, is your


    condition serious?¡±


    The thought of Arissa getting sick was devastating to them.


    ¡°No, no, I''m not sick!¡± Arissa assured them hastily.


    She was quiet a moment ago because she wasing up with an exnation for the children.


    After all, she had only reunited with Tim recently, and she had not spent much time with Gavin, yet she


    was pregnant again. She was worried that the news might be too upsetting for the children.


    ¡°Then, what''s wrong?¡± Tim scrunched up his eyebrows with his gaze fixed on Arissa.


    Arissa reached out and patted his head before gathering her children close to her. ¡°I don''t really know


    how to exin.¡±


    The children looked up at her, bemused. Jesse''s long eyshes were misted with tears, entuating


    her adorableness.


    Arissa kissed foreheads.


    ¡°Mommy, just tell us!¡± Zachary was less worried now upon knowing she wasn''t sick.


    With a contemtive gaze, Arissa scanned each of their faces before settling her gaze on Benjamin.

 Chapter 1046

    Chapter 1046


    Chapter 1046 Not Sick


    Arissa considered what words to use before saying, ¡°I love all of you very much, Sweethearts!¡±


    The children blinked and nodded. ¡°We know!¡±


    Then, she continued softly, ¡°Actually, I''m not sick. I''m pregnant!¡±


    In response to hearing that, the children widened their eyes in shock.


    Anxiety bubbled in her heart because she was afraid the children would feel dejected.


    The children turned to her abdomen before staring at her again.


    ¡°You''re pregnant, Mommy?¡± inquired Zachary, shocked.


    ¡°Mhm!¡± Arissa''s heart raced as she nodded at the children.


    ¡°Is it Mr. Graham''s?¡± questioned Jasper.


    That rendered Arissa speechless.


    Benjamin furrowed his eyebrows and knocked on the boy''s head. ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    Jasper caressed his head and grinned. ¡°We have another sibling!¡±


    Meanwhile, Gavin was interested in touching Arissa''s belly but withdrew his hand at thest second


    because he didn''t dare to.


    Jesse did the same too.


    ¡°Is it a boy or a girl, Mommy?¡± wondered Tim out loud with anticipation.


    Upon observing the children''s joyous expressions, Arissa sighed with relief.


    Benjamin nced at her before at the children. ¡°You all should be careful. Don''t identally bump into


    your mommy.¡±


    In response, the children nced at Benjamin before turning back to Arissa.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If you''re pregnant, why are you on the drip, Mommy?¡± Furrowing his eyebrows, Gavin held his


    mother''s hand with concern.


    Smiling, Arissaforted, ¡°My body was feeling a little weak, which is why I''m on the IV drip.¡±


    Also frowning, Tim worriedly asked, ¡°Are you feeling better now, Mommy?¡±


    ¡°Much better!¡± She grinned at the children andforted them. ¡°It wasn''t as serious as Daddy said it


    was. No need to be so careful!¡±


    Staring at his mother''s abdomen, Oliver asked with intrigue, ¡°Can I touch your tummy, Mommy?¡±


    Arissa nodded. ¡°Sure!¡±


    Upon gaining his mother''s permission, he gently touched her belly. ¡°Be good inside, okay? Otherwise, I


    won''t forgive you when you''re out of Mommy!¡±


    Jasper did the same. ¡°Don''t be naughty, all right? Behave yourself inside!¡±


    ¡°I wanna touch too, Jasper!¡± Jesse was too short to reach her mother''s baby bump.


    ¡°Slow down! Don''t bump into her!¡±


    Arissa beamed kindly as she watched her children touch her abdomen with curiosity.


    Turning to Benjamin, Zachary asked, ¡°How long does Mommy need to stay in the hospital, Mr.


    Graham?¡±


    ¡°At least a few days! She needs her rest,¡± Benjamin answered. ¡°In a while, all of you will be sent home.


    I''ll stay here and keep your mommypany.¡±


    Promptly, the children turned to Benjamin and stated resolutely, ¡°We want to stay here and keep


    Mommypany, too!¡±


    Benjamin frowned, whereas Arissa chuckled and coaxed, ¡°You must return home and rest,


    Sweethearts. Tomorrow, you all will go to Grandpa''s ce to y with Grandpa and Great-grandaunt.


    Your Daddy will apany all of you there while I stay in the hospital by myself.¡±


    Then she nced at Benjamin. ¡°Take them back home!¡±


    He swept his gaze past her and eyed the IV drip bag, which was almost empty.


    Hence, he summoned a nurse by pressing the nurse call button. Soon, a nurse arrived to remove the


    needle.


    Jesse touched the spot the needle was on Arissa''s hand. ¡°Is it still painful, Mommy?¡±


    Then she blew at that spot, which warmed Arissa''s heart instead.


    ¡°It''s not painful anymore!¡±


    Meanwhile, Benjamin kept a close eye on the children in case they suddenly pounced toward their


    mother.

 Chapter 1047

    Chapter 1047


    Chapter 1047 Worried


    The children stayed for another half an hour before Benjamin checked the time and said, ¡°It''s almost


    nine. Time for us to go home.¡±


    However, the children felt as though they had only been there for a short while.


    ¡°It''s still early!¡± Gavin argued.


    ¡°We haven''t spent enough time with Mommy!¡± pleaded Zachary.


    Oliver and Jasper nodded in unison. ¡°We want to stay here a little longer!¡±


    Grabbing Arissa''s hand, Tim added, ¡°Me too!¡±


    Turning directly to her mother, Jesse cooed, ¡°How about we stay here and keep youpany,


    Mommy? We''ll be good! I promise!¡±


    Grinning, Arissa patted the girl''s head and pinched Tim''s cheek before turning to Benjamin. ¡°Let them


    stay for a little longer!¡±


    Benjamin gazed at her. ¡°You need rest!¡±


    ¡°I''m fine!¡±


    Hisck of reply prompted her to turn to her children. ¡°All of you can stay a little longer, but you must go


    home, Sweethearts. There isn''t any ce for you to sleep in the hospital. If you''re all here, I''ll


    asionally pay attention to you. As a result, I won''t be able to rest!¡±


    The children exchanged nces before nodding. ¡°Okay, Mommy.¡±


    They then fed her fruits while chatting delightfully with her.


    After Benjamin made sure that the children were behaving themselves, he went outside to call Darius.


    ¡°Mr. Hinton said he''sing back, Mommy! He called us when he was on the highway,¡± informed


    Zachary.


    Arissa''s eyes lit up with joy. ¡°He''s back?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! He may even arrive here soon!¡± Oliver answered.


    That put a smile on her face. It''s good that Bradley''s back. I''ll ask him to keep the childrenpany


    tomorrow.


    ¡°You should call himter, Mommy!¡±


    The children continued to feed her fruit.


    ¡°How many babies are inside you, Mommy?¡± asked Jesse curiously.


    The girl''s question amused Arissa. ¡°Do you think I got pregnant with multiple babies again?¡±


    ¡°Maybe you are!¡± Jasper narrowed his eyes as he giggled. I certainly don''t mind having more siblings!


    Gavin, Tim, Zachary, and Oliverughed. They were looking forward to that possibility. ¡°You should give


    birth to a few more babies, Mommy! We''ll help you take care of our siblings.¡±


    Just as Arissa wasughing, she suddenly felt difort in her abdomen. Expeditiously, she held her


    belly and stopped smiling.


    When Gavin spotted her expression, he anxiously questioned, ¡°Are you feeling unwell, Mommy?¡±


    ¡°Hold on, Mommy! We''ll go and call for a doctor!¡± Zachary and the others panicked as well and were


    just about to run out of the room.


    Arissa quickly reassured, ¡°It''s nothing serious. No need to worry about me. I justughed a bit too


    hard.¡±


    After Benjamin ended his call, entered the ward, and saw the children panicking, he frowned. ¡°What''s


    the matter?¡±


    Without dy, Tim answered, ¡°Mommy seems to be in difort, Mr. Graham!¡±


    The expression on Benjamin''s countenance shifted before he turned to Arissa and pressed the call


    button again.


    Seeing that she had failed to stop them, she sighed and said, ¡°I''m fine! Stop worrying.¡±


    Patting her head, Benjamin asked with concern, ¡°Where are you hurting?¡±


    ¡°I justughed a little too hard earlier. I''m fine now.¡±


    She thought her exnation would put him at ease, but it only made him worry more.


    When the doctor entered the ward with a nurse, Benjamin took the children to the side, making way for


    the doctor to examine Arissa.


    After a brief examination, the doctor replied, ¡°Mrs. Graham is fine, Mr. Graham. Her condition has


    stabilized!¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

 Chapter 1048

    Chapter 1048


    Chapter 1048 Careful nces At Benjamin


    With a worried frown, Benjamin informed the doctor, ¡°She felt a little difort in her stomach when


    sheughed earlier.¡±


    The doctor nodded. ¡°She may haveughed too hard. There''s no need to worry. Just be more mindful


    next time. Being in a good mood would also help recovery, but don''t get overexcited.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, doctor,¡± Arissa murmured, embarrassed.


    ¡°Take care of yourself, Mrs. Graham. Call us whenever you need anything.¡±


    At that final concerned reminder, the doctor led the nurse away.


    Benjamin nodded to the doctor, then poured Arissa a ss of water once they left. He sat by the bed


    and helped her with the drink.


    Meanwhile, the six children stood by guiltily, stealing nces at Benjamin and Arissa.


    She chuckled at the sight of the children. ¡°What''s wrong, my darlings? This wasn''t your fault. Don''t


    worry about it!¡±


    ¡°We won''t make youugh that hard anymore, Mommy!¡± Gavin promised solemnly, his gaze fraught


    with worry.


    Arissa caressed his head affectionately. ¡°I''m all right. Don''t worry.¡±


    She then gazed at Tim, Zachary, Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse. ¡°What''s wrong?¡±


    ¡°We''re sorry, Mommy! We didn''t know you couldn''tugh too hard!¡± Jasper cried guiltily.


    Proud of her children, Arissa bent down to hug them. ¡°It''s all right. Didn''t you hear what the doctor


    said? Being in a good mood will help with my recovery. It wasn''t your fault, as I was the one who got


    too worked up.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mommy.¡±


    Sprawled on the bed, the six children gazed at her, their eyes shining.


    Arissa smiled at them indulgently.


    ¡°Finish your water.¡±


    While her attention was on the children, Benjamin held the ss near her lips, with his gaze fixed on


    her.


    Shifting her gaze away from the children, Arissa did as she was told.


    Then, Benjamin wiped the droplets of water from the corner of her lips.


    Arissa felt a tingling sensation where his fingers had grazed and gazed up at him. ¡°Take the children


    home.¡±


    Benjamin ced the ss down, tucked her in, and prepared to usher the children out so she could get


    some rest.


    ¡°Don''t move about too much while you''re alone, all right?¡±


    Arissa nodded.


    ¡°Do you need to use the bathroom?¡± Benjamin asked gently.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    She merely shook her head.


    ¡°I''ll take them home, then. I''ll be back after I pack some clothes,¡± Benjamin said.


    Arissa gazed at him. ¡°You should stay home with them. I can manage on my own.¡±


    ¡°Ring the bell if you need anything. I''ll be back soon.¡±


    Arissa smiled at Benjamin''s assertiveness. ¡°I will.¡±


    She turned to the children. ¡°Go home with Daddy, children.¡±


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    The children grabbed her hand reluctantly. ¡°We''re going home then. Rest well.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Give me a call when you get home.¡±


    After nodding at her instructions, the children leaned over to kiss her cheeks.


    ¡°All right, we''re leaving,¡± Benjamin announced.


    The children turned to face him before making their way reluctantly to the door.


    ¡°Go on. You won''t be able to sleep here in the hospital. Take a shower and sleep early when you get


    home,¡± Arissa reminded the children.


    ¡°We will, Mommy.¡± Zachary nodded as he led his siblings out with him.


    ¡°We''re leaving now. Don''t move about on your own. Summon the doctors and nurses or the bodyguard


    outside your door if you need anything,¡± Benjamin urged.


    Arissa smiled and nodded. ¡°I will. Take them home¡ªit''s gettingte.¡±


    Benjamin gave a slight nod. After leaving some instructions for the bodyguard at the door, he took the


    children away.


    ¡°Over here!¡± Benjamin called out to the children as he strode toward the elevator, with all six


    scampering to catch up.


    Benjamin noticed the children''s surreptitious nces at him, though they did not dare say a word.

 Chapter 1049

    Chapter 1049


    Chapter 1049 That Was Quick


    Benjamin''s eyes twinkled. He addressed the children in a gentler voice.


    ¡°Your mother is pregnant, and she''s a little frail. Watch your volume when you''re around her, all right?¡±


    The children bobbed their heads. ¡°Got it!¡±


    Benjamin caressed their heads in turn, and they arrived at an unspoken and reconciliatory agreement.


    As he led them up the stairs, the children exchanged nces before turning as one to face Gavin, who


    gazed up at Benjamin. ¡°Why don''t you keep Mommypany, Daddy? We''ll go home ourselves.¡±


    Benjamin returned Gavin''s gaze. ¡°I''m bringing you home as I still have to pack.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± the boy answered.


    Benjamin led them into the elevator. ¡°Come on. We should be getting home.¡±


    The children trotted after him. The chauffeur was already waiting at the entrance when they arrived.


    Benjamin ushered them into the car before urging the driver to hurry home.


    Meanwhile, Arissa picked up her phone to give Bradley a call. The cacophony of noise on the other end


    sounded as if he was driving.


    ¡°Hey, Boss!¡±


    Arissa smiled. ¡°Gavin said you''reing back. Where are you?¡±


    ¡°I just passed the toll and would be in the city in ten minutes,¡± came Bradley''s voice, apanied by


    the sound of a horn ring.


    ¡°Rest well when you get back. I won''t keep you any longer. Drive safe!¡±


    Arissa did not say much else to Bradley so he could focus on driving.


    ¡°All right, then. I''ll drop by soon. I brought gifts for Gavin and the rest.¡±


    Arissa chuckled. ¡°No problem. They''re home, so just head on over there. Have Edwin make you


    something if you''re hungry.¡±


    ¡°Aren''t you at home, Boss?¡± Bradley asked curiously upon noticing the clue in her words.


    ¡°That''s right. I''m not. The children are, though. You can go on over. Spend the night and hang out with


    them.¡±


    Arissa thought it was a good idea for Bradley to spend time with the children.


    ¡°Where did you go, Boss? Aren''t you going to be home tonight?¡± Bradley asked glumly.


    ¡°I won''t be. Drive safe, and talk soon!¡±


    Arissa hurriedly hung up without telling him that she was in the hospital.


    Soon, Benjamin arrived home with the children. After asking Edwin to keep an eye on them, he headed


    to the bedroom to gather some clean clothes and toiletries before heading back to the hospital.


    Lying in bed, Arissa was scrolling listlessly through her phone when she widened her eyes with


    surprise at the sight of the man entering.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That was quick!¡± Having expected himter that night, Arissa was shocked.


    She stared at Benjamin, who returned her gaze with a smile.


    ¡°You don''t want to see me?¡±


    Arissa tossed her phone aside. ¡°That''s not true. It only took you half an hour to get there and back!¡±


    ¡°I came back after packing some things. It didn''t take long.¡± Benjamin turned to put the clothes away.


    Arissa pouted. He must have sped.


    Suddenly, her phone rang.


    She grabbed it and, upon finding out it was the children calling, quickly picked up.


    ¡°We''ve taken our showers, Mommy!¡±


    Six little heads huddled before the phone camera held at length by a selfie stick. They were gazing at


    her with grins on their faces.


    All of them were sitting cross-legged on the bed, washed and cleaned.


    ¡°That was fast. By the way, has Mr. Hinton arrived, children? He said he would drop by to see you,¡±


    Arissa said.


    ¡°Not yet. We''re nning to call him after calling you,¡± Zachary replied.


    As soon as he spoke, Jasper tugged on Zachary''s sleeve.


    ¡°I heard the sound of a car, Zachary. Could it be Mr. Hinton?¡±


    In an instant, Gavin, Oliver, and Jesse slid off the bed and hurried to the balcony.


    Then, a raucous cry sounded.


    ¡°That looks like Mr. Hinton''s car, Mommy!¡±

 Chapter 1050

    Chapter 1050


    Chapter 1050 Right To Feel Upset


    ¡°It''s Mr. Hinton!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hinton is here, Mommy!¡±


    The children''s cheer sounded so loudly that even Benjamin heard them.


    He turned to Arissa and, upon noticing the smile on her face, narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Have Mr. Whitley prepare something for Mr. Hinton as he might not have had dinner. Also, he''s


    spending the night at our ce. As Daddy and I are not home, you are to listen to Mr. Whitley and Mr.


    Hinton, understood?¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, Mommy. We''ll head downstairs now and have Mr. Whitley prepare some supper.¡±


    As Gavin spoke, he slid off the bed and headed toward the door with his younger siblings in tow.


    The screen became a blur as they ran.


    Arissa smiled as she listened to the children''s footsteps. ¡°Slow down. Watch your step.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mommy. We won''t fall!¡± the children chorused happily, anxious to see Bradley.


    Zachary, Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse knew Bradley well, who they saw as family as he had lived with


    them since they were young.


    Gavin and Tim were also fond of Bradley. Though they did not spend as much time with him, they


    found him to be goodpany.


    As Bradley did not often return from Rutaceae Vige, it was natural for them to miss him.


    The children''s footsteps sounding over the phone delighted Arissa.


    Benjamin came over with a ss of water. ¡°Have a sip.¡±


    He took her phone but could not see a thing except the children''s feet descending the stairs. He could


    not even tell which of the children they belonged to.


    ¡°Tuck yourselves in early. We''re hanging up!¡± he told them and hung up without waiting to see if the


    children had heard.


    Arissa nced at Benjamin and noticed the tautness of displeasure on his features.


    ¡°What''s up?¡± she asked as she took the ss of water from him.


    Surely he''s not jealous of the kids?


    Benjamin sat by the bed and studied her intently.


    The unfathomable depth of his gaze made Arissa''s heart race uncontrobly whenever he scrutinized


    her in that manner.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Her voice dropped. Why do I suddenly feel guilty?


    ¡°You seem very happy about Bradley being back.¡± Benjamin leaned over and gazed imperiously at her.


    Arissa froze before giggling at the scowl on his face.


    Meeting Benjamin''s gaze, she quickly retracted hers and cleared her throat.


    It actually bothers him! Jeez!


    ¡°You''re upset, huh!¡± Suppressing her urge tough, she eyed his pettiness with amusement.


    ¡°Am I not allowed to be upset?¡± Benjamin retorted.


    Arissa pouted and ced a hand on his chest. Benjamin''s displeasure evaporated as he watched her


    movements.


    ¡°I told you, Bradley is family to me. That''s all. If our childrene home after being away for a long


    time, wouldn''t you be happy to see them? Bradley is like my little brother!¡±


    Benjamin scoffed, ¡°That was a pretty radiant smile you had on.¡±


    Arissa''s lips twitched, though she felt a sweetness in her heart. Nheless, she was rendered


    speechless by how unreasonable he was.


    She gazed at him with amusement. ¡°Would you like me to cry instead? You should take a shower. It''s


    gettingte,¡± Arissa said, attempting to change the subject.


    Benjamin stared at her for a while before heading to the bathroom and emerging with a basin of warm


    water soon after.


    ¡°I''m wiping you down.¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Arissa was aghast. Is he serious?


    ¡°I''ll do it myself,¡± she said hastily as Benjamin rinsed the towel.


    ¡°You can''t manage on your own.¡± Benjamin nced at her, wrung the towel dry, and began to wipe her


    face.


    Arissa was rendered speechless.

 Chapter 1051

    Chapter 1051


    Chapter 1051 Go To Sleep


    Blushing furiously, shey in bed and meekly allowed him to wipe her down and change her clothes.


    After her sweaty day of horseback riding, she felt much better after being wiped down.


    Benjamin leaned over to tuck her in, smiling faintly at the sight of her scarlet cheeks.


    ¡°Why is your face so red?¡± he asked, suppressing a smile.


    Arissa''s cheeks grew warm. She pulled the quilt up to cover them, exposing only her eyes which she


    rolled at him.


    ¡°I''m not as thick-skinned as you.¡± He once enved me during his stay in the hospital, and I don''t recall


    seeing him feel bad.


    Benjamin smiled wickedly. He leaned over, causing Arissa to flinch.


    ¡°Me, thick-skinned?¡± Benjamin''s beady eyes were fixed upon her exquisite features.


    Arissa blinked and met his deep gaze. ¡°Aren''t you?¡± she argued. ¡°You''re a grown man, yet you still


    asked me for baths daily back then!¡±


    Benjamin''s eyes twinkled as they remained fixed on her. ¡°Bringing up the past now, are we?¡±


    ¡°No, I''m not!¡± Arissa shook her head innocently. ¡°I''m just saying.¡±


    Benjamin chuckled and pinched her nose. ¡°Just saying? I''m currently returning the favor, then. So now


    we can call it even, right?¡±


    Arissa was dumbstruck.


    ¡°Perhaps you feel like you''ve been taken advantage of. You can bathe me now if you so wish.¡±


    Benjamin''s lips curled upward wickedly as he teased Arissa.


    Arissa red at him. ¡°Shameless creature!¡± she hissed. ¡°The doctor said I am to lie down, and you''re


    asking for a bath?¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Benjaminughed and stroked her cheek affectionately. ¡°I''m just teasing. Be good and stay in bed. I''m


    going to take a shower.¡±


    Arissa nodded. ¡°Go on. It''s gettingte.¡±


    His unblinking gaze upon her made her ufortable.


    Despite having married each other more than once, it was his first time asking for a bath with so much


    bravado.


    Benjamin knew what she was embarrassed about. Chuckling, he turned around to grab his clean


    clothes and head into the shower.


    ¡°Go to sleep. Quit moving about!¡±


    Arissa pouted at the hulking figure.


    ¡°I will,¡± she called after him, who was already in the bathroom.


    Shutting the bathroom door, Benjamin began his shower.


    Arissay in bed and touched her stomach. Though she no longer felt difort, she did not dare


    move.


    Benjamin''s phone rang abruptly. She nced at it.


    ¡°Your phone''s ringing, Benjamin!¡± she called toward the bathroom door.


    ¡°I''ll be out in a minute! Leave it be!¡± Benjamin''s voice sounded from the bathroom.


    Arissa gazed at his phone. It stopped ringing but immediately began to ring again.


    She frowned. Could this be an emergency?


    ncing toward the bathroom, she debated if she should find out who was calling.


    Undeterred, the caller kept trying. Arissa had just pulled herself into a seated position when the


    bathroom door swung open.


    Freezing when she met Benjamin''s gaze, shey back down guiltily as her eyes darted about.


    Benjamin nced at her before walking over to pick up the phone.


    He frowned upon seeing that Jonathan and Ethen had called, then turned to the balcony to call


    Jonathan back.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Arissa watched him. Benjamin had a towel around his waist, and his figure was mesmerizing.


    Drawn by the pheromones he exuded, she could not help scanning him from head to toe.


    As if sensing her gaze upon him, Benjamin turned around.


    Her heart skipped a beat upon suddenly meeting his gaze, and she averted her eyes.


    Benjamin''s gaze deepened, and his heart leaped with joy.


    ¡°Come and see me at Second Hospital tomorrow morning.¡±


    Jonathan froze on the other end. ¡°Are you keeping Old Mr. Grahampany? Wait, that''s not right.


    Isn''t he at Shaun''s?¡±

 Chapter 1052

    Chapter 1052


    Chapter 1052 What Is It


    ¡°Not my father. My wife.¡±


    Benjamin turned to nce toward the bed and frowned when he saw Arissa rise.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    He hung up while he strode in, and Jonathan''s inquiry about Arissa''s condition went unanswered.


    ¡°Why are you sitting up?¡±


    Arissa froze and stared at him. ¡°I want to use the bathroom!¡±


    Having drank too much water, she had to go but did not feel good about interrupting him on a call.


    Benjamin''s brows rxed. Scooping her up in his arms, he headed to the bathroom.


    ¡°Why didn''t you call for me?¡± he asked her softly. ¡°Don''t move on your own. Have you forgotten the


    doctor''s orders?¡±


    Arissa was not embarrassed at his scowl and his reprimand. Instead, she felt pleased.


    ¡°I remember, and I will be careful. I noticed you were on the phone earlier, and I couldn''t hold it in any


    longer, so I thought I would go on my own.¡±


    She nced at Benjamin, who was still shirtless, and pressed herself against him, reveling in his


    warmth.


    Benjamin studied her. ¡°Making excuses, are you?¡±


    Arissa pursed her lips and giggled.


    His anger dissipated when he was faced with her enchanting smile.


    ¡°Call me if you need to use the bathroom next time, no matter what I''m doing,¡± Benjamin reiterated


    bossily.


    Arissa nodded. ¡°I will,¡± she promised with a grin.


    With an exasperated gaze at her, Benjamin carried her into the bathroom, waited for her to relieve


    herself, and brought her back out again.


    He ced her gently back in bed and covered her with the quilt at once.


    ¡°Are you cold?¡± Benjamin examined her. The air conditioning in the ward, coupled with the presence of


    medical supplies, made the ambient temperature of the room colder than it was outside.


    Arissa shook her head. ¡°Not at all. It''s just right.¡±


    Benjamin smoothed her quilt. ¡°Sleep.¡±


    She turned toward him. ¡°Aren''t you going to sleep?¡±


    Benjamin caressed her hair. ¡°I still have work-rted matters to attend to,¡± he said gently. ¡°You sleep


    first.¡±


    Arissa nodded and, upon noticing he was still not dressed, said, ¡°Put on a shirt before you catch a


    cold.¡±


    Benjamin''s lips curled upward as his eyes twinkled at her. ¡°I''ll get dressed.¡± Then, he stroked her nose


    affectionately. ¡°Go to sleep.¡±


    Arissa nced at him. ¡°Do your thing, and don''t worry about me. Don''t stay up toote, though.¡±


    Benjamin nodded before getting up to put on a shirt. Arissa''s gaze followed him around, feeling safe in


    his presence.


    Benjamin got dressed before returning Ethen''s call, who had work matters to report.


    Suddenly, Arissa''s phone rang. The children were calling.


    She quickly picked up and conversed with them in a hushed voice. The children turned the camera to


    Bradley.


    As she had not seen him in a while, the sudden sight of him filled her heart with warmth.


    ¡°Did you not get anything to eat during your journey, Bradley?¡±


    She smiled at the sight of Bradley wolfing down his food.


    ¡°They were awful, Boss. There''s nothing good to eat at Rutaceae Vige. I feel as if I haven''t eaten in


    months!¡±


    Arissaughed.


    Benjamin nced over. ¡°Don''tugh too hard!¡± he reminded her.


    ncing at him, she nodded.


    ¡°You weren''t even away for a month, Mr. Hinton, and you''re iming it''s been months? Could you not


    exaggerate?¡±


    ¡°That''s right. You''re too dramatic, Mr. Hinton. I saw him indulging in Rutaceae Vige, and now he is


    pretending that he starved.¡±


    ¡°What do you know? I have to prepare my food over there. There''re no takeouts at all!¡±


    Arissa watched them on the screen with amusement. ¡°Stay for the night, Bradley,¡± she offered gently.


    ¡°Help me watch the children.¡±


    ¡°I heard from the kids that you''re in the hospital, Boss. What happened to you?¡± Bradley asked as he


    leaned closer to the screen.

 Chapter 1053

    Chapter 1053


    Chapter 1053 Go To Sleep


    ¡°I encountered some pregnancyplications, so I''m staying in the hospital for a few days of


    observation,¡± Arissa said to Bradley, knowing that the children would tell him sooner orter even if she


    didn''t.


    ¡°What?¡± Bradley widened his eyes in astonishment. The next second, he grew excited. ¡°Boss, you''re


    pregnant again?¡±


    Arissa smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, I''m pregnant!¡±


    ¡°Didn''t the doctor say it would be difficult for you to... Anyway, Boss, you''re amazing, getting pregnant


    again. Is it a boy or a girl?¡±


    Bradley was excited, even more so than Arissa, the mother-to-be.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Benjamin turned and nced over.


    Arissa chirped, ¡°I''m also surprised. The fetus is still too small to tell its gender.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions, Boss!¡± Bradley sincerely congratted her.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Arissa nodded. ¡°You should hurry up and have something to eat, then take a bath and get


    some rest!¡±


    ¡°Okay, Boss. Don''t worry. I''ll keep the childrenpany and visit you tomorrow,¡± Bradley assured


    Arissa, putting her at ease.


    ¡°It doesn''t matter if you visit me or not. Just help us watch over the kids.¡± Arissa was worried about the


    children being unustomed to being alone at home. Although the housekeeper would also be with


    them, having an extra person was always better.


    Noticing Benjamin was still working, she didn''t want to chat further. After reminding the children to turn


    in earlier, she quickly hung up the phone.


    Benjamin was still on the phone, talking to Ethen and receiving other work calls.


    Taking in how busy he was, she sighed softly. He put his work on hold because he took me out to have


    fun today.


    She wanted to pour him a ss of water but recalled being scolded by him earlier, so she refrained and


    obedientlyy on the bed, not wanting to cause him more trouble.


    After he was done talking on the phone, Arissa reminded him, ¡°Benjamin, have some water.¡±


    Benjamin''s eyes gleamed as he looked over.


    Arissa smiled at him. ¡°Drink more water. You''ve been talking on the phone for so long. Aren''t you


    thirsty?¡±


    Benjamin raised an eyebrow and nodded. Then, he walked over, poured a ss of water, and drank a


    few mouthfuls.


    He approached her and asked, ¡°Do you want some water too?¡±


    Arissa took a few sips from his ss.


    ¡°I don''t want to consume any more fluids, or else I''ll have to go to the bathroom again soon.¡±


    ¡°Call me if you need to go to the bathroom,¡± he instructed her before turning around to continue


    working.


    Arissa grinned. Unable to fall asleep yet, she decided to y with her phone.


    When the doctor came to do the rounds, Benjamin immediately set aside his work and stood by her


    bed, fearing other issues might arise.


    It was only when the doctor said everything was fine that he let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Please rest well, Mrs. Graham,¡± the doctor advised before leaving.


    ¡°Thank you, doctor,¡± Arissa said gratefully.


    Benjamin tucked her in. ¡°Do you need to go to the bathroom?¡±


    Arissa smiled and shook her head. ¡°Not right now.¡±


    Benjamin stroked her hair and uttered softly, ¡°Go to sleep early.¡±


    Arissa had slept for several hours in the afternoon, so she was quite awake at the moment. ¡°I''m not


    sleepy yet.¡±


    She noticed Benjamin staring into her clear eyes but couldn''t fathom what he was thinking. He moved


    to the other side of the bed andy down next to her.


    After that, he stretched out an arm and pulled her into his embrace.


    ¡°Go to sleep.¡± He leaned down to kiss her forehead before continuing to work by using his free hand to


    check emails on his phone.


    Deeply touched, Arissa looked up at him. ¡°You don''t have to apany me. I can sleep on my own.¡±


    He swept his gaze over her and pinched her cheek. ¡°I''ll check my emails for a while and then call it a


    day too.¡±


    Arissa nodded and didn''t disturb him anymore.


    She rolled over to hug his waist, gotfortable, and closed her eyes to prepare for sleep.


    Benjamin gazed at her serene demeanor as she rested like a little kitten in his arms. Contentment


    surged within his chest.


    He curled his lips into a faint smile. After some time, he looked away and continued reviewing some


    documents.

 Chapter 1054

    Chapter 1054


    Chapter 1054 Be Gentle


    Arissa had thought she wouldn''t be able to fall asleep so quickly, but she drifted off in no time while


    hugging Benjamin.


    Hearing her shallow breaths, Benjamin looked down at her and saw that she had dozed off. He pulled


    the nket over her, making sure no draft could enter.


    Benjamin continued browsing through documents on his phone, speeding up to finish his work before


    going to sleep himself.


    In the middle of the night, Arissa woke up with a full dder and had no choice but to wake Benjamin.


    ¡°Benjamin, wake up. I need to use the bathroom.¡±


    Groggily, she nudged the man''s arm beside her.


    Benjamin woke up instantly. ¡°Hold on.¡±


    He switched on the light, got up, and carried her to the bathroom. After she was done, he brought her


    back to the bed.


    Feeling drowsy, she fell asleep again after lying down and pulling the nket over herself.


    Benjamin arched his brows at that sight. He turned around and went to use the bathroom before


    coming out and returning to bed.


    The next day, when Arissa woke up, she saw the kids and Bradley had arrived.


    Bradley moved forward to help her sit up on the bed.


    ¡°Be careful, Boss.¡± He sized her up, feeling a little relieved after noticing she looked well.


    Arissa sat up halfway, looking around but not seeing Benjamin.


    ¡°Mommy, are you feeling better?¡±


    The children gathered around, leaning on the bedside and showing concern for Arissa.


    Arissa nodded. ¡°Yes, I''m feeling much better. Why did you alle so early?¡±


    She patted her kids'' heads affectionately, her eyes flicking over them.


    ¡°Mommy, we''re worried about you.¡± Gavin stared at her without blinking.


    Tim and the others also nodded, looking at Arissa worryingly. She was gratified to see her kids


    expressing concern for her.


    ¡°Boss, you should freshen up. We brought you breakfast,¡± Bradley reminded her.


    Arissa nodded and asked, ¡°When you guys arrived, was Benjamin still here?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Daddy just went out to make a phone call,¡± Gavin replied.


    Arissa nodded. No wonder he''s not around.


    ¡°Wait for a moment. I''ll go wash up.¡± She sat on the edge of the bed. All six children stepped forward,


    wanting to help her.


    Their gesture deeply touched her. ¡°You all can stay back. I''ll do it myself.¡±


    ¡°Let me help you, Boss. Be careful.¡± Bradley moved closer and was about to support Arissa to get to


    her feet.


    Abruptly, he was pulled away by someone. The next second, Arissa fell into a familiar embrace.


    ¡°She can''t walk.¡± Benjamin shot a stern look at Bradley and carried Arissa to the bathroom.


    Bradley shuddered and hastily stepped aside. The look in Mr. Graham''s eyes earlier was terrifying.


    ¡°It''s not Bradley''s fault,¡± Arissa exined after taking in Benjamin''s tense countenance.


    He nced at her and said solemnly, ¡°Didn''t I tell you to call me if you need anything?¡±


    She shrank in his arms and uttered in an undertone, ¡°You weren''t there, so I¡ª¡±


    She fell silent the next second after he red at her.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    He set her down on the chair inside the bathroom and prepared her toothbrush, toothpaste, and a cup


    for rinsing her mouth.


    A sweet sensation spread in her chest as she watched him get everything ready for her. ¡°Did you wake


    up very early?¡±


    ¡°Just a while ago.¡± He handed her the toothbrush with toothpaste applied. ¡°I received a call earlier, and


    I didn''t want to disturb you, so I went outside to answer the phone.¡±


    Arissa received the toothbrush and began to brush her teeth.


    Benjamin stood behind her,bing her hair.


    She paused for a moment before continuing to brush her teeth. Looking at Benjamin, who had already


    freshened up, she figured he had been awake for more than just a while.


    The six kids crowded at the door, observing the couple intently.


    Sensing their gazes, Arissa turned to look at them with eyes filled with endearment.


    ¡°Daddy, be gentle. Mommy is already feeling unwell, yet you''re still being so harsh with her,¡± Gavin


    warned Benjamin.


    Benjamin''s eyes glinted as he nced at Gavin.

 Chapter 1055

    Chapter 1055


    Chapter 1055 More Than Capable


    Arissa nced at Benjamin through the mirror and smiled when she saw his bewildered expression.


    Benjamin raised an eyebrow when he noticed the hint of a smile at the corner of her eye. He pinched


    her cheek and asked, ¡°What''s so funny?¡±


    Arissa smiled sheepishly. ¡°Gavin told you to be gentle!¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Benjamin leaned in close to her ear and whispered, ¡°Then do you prefer me to be gentler or tougher?¡±


    His warm breath tickled her ear.


    Arissa sensed the undertones in his words, and her earlobes burned hot with embarrassment.


    ¡°Whichever it is, aren''t they both just a manifestation of your own will?¡± she retorted.


    Benjamin''s lips curled up slightly. Seeing the children all huddled at the door looking at them, he let go


    of Arissa and walked toward the door.


    ¡°What are you all doing here? Go and have your breakfast!¡±


    The adorable children blinked and replied softly, ¡°We''re waiting for Mommy to eat together!¡±


    Arissa smiled happily and turned to remind them. ¡°You guys go ahead and eat. I''ll be out soon!¡±


    The children smiled and urged her to hurry up.


    Arissa nodded. ¡°Go on. I won''t be long.¡± She then turned to Benjamin. ¡°Go and have breakfast with


    them.¡±


    Benjamin stayed by her side and handed her a towel after she finished brushing her teeth.


    ¡°I still need to carry you out.¡±


    Arissa didn''t push him away. She washed her face, then relieved herself.


    Having done it a few times, she was already used to it and wasn''t embarrassed anymore.


    ¡°I''m done. Let''s go!¡± she said to Benjamin.


    Benjamin came over and picked her up. Arissa wrapped her arms around his neck and leaned against


    him.


    Benjamin''s eyes softened as he carried her out.


    ¡°Go to the couch over there,¡± Arissa said.


    ¡°You must lie down.¡± Benjamin ignored her request, carried her to the bed, and let her lie down slightly.


    However, her torso was still on the bed, and she didn''t exert any pressure on her stomach.


    Arissa trained her eyes on Benjamin the whole time as the man pulled the nket over her.


    ¡°Boss, you should listen to Mr. Graham and lie down more. Whatever you want to eat, we''ll feed you!¡±


    Bradley said,ing over to Arissa.


    Benjamin nced at him and said, ¡°You go eat with them.¡±


    Benjamin was referring to the children. He smoothened the nket for Arissa and tucked her in to


    prevent her from catching a cold.


    The children brought their breakfast over. ¡°Mommy, we''ll feed you!¡±


    Benjamin took the food over, looking imposing. ¡°I''ll feed your mommy. You kids move along.¡±


    The six children exchanged nces with each other before theyy on the side to watch their parents.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, do you know how to feed her?¡± Zachary asked doubtfully.


    Benjamin''s mouth twitched. He took a bowl of oatmeal porridge, spooned some, blew on it, and


    brought the spoon to Arissa''s lips.


    ¡°Be careful. It''s hot,¡± he reminded gently.


    Arissa smiled and slurped the oatmeal porridge.


    The children widened their eyes at them, their eyes darting back and forth between Arissa and


    Benjamin.


    Daddy seems to be more than capable of taking good care of Mommy.


    Bradley was happy for Arissa as well.


    ¡°Let''s go have breakfast over there!¡± he said to the little ones.


    ¡°Yay, we can finally have breakfast.¡±


    ¡°I''m starving!¡±


    ¡°Thank goodness Mommy woke up, or we would have had to wait a long time!¡±


    The children ran over, pulling Bradley to sit down and have breakfast.


    Arissa smiled and looked over at her children. Her smile widened as they began eating.


    It was not until she felt something touching her lips that she looked away and met Benjamin''s deep


    gaze. He raised his chin to signal her to have breakfast.

 Chapter 1056

    Chapter 1056


    Chapter 1056 Pregnant For The Second Time


    Benjamin fed Arissa patiently and asionally wiped the corners of her mouth with a napkin.


    Arissa asked softly, ¡°Do you want to eat some first?¡±


    Benjamin continued to feed her. ¡°I''ll eat once you''re done.¡±


    Arissa said nothing more and ate her breakfast seriously, while the children and Bradley had a lively


    breakfast.


    When Arissa had eaten enough, Benjamin finally had some.


    ¡°Bradley, take them back. There''s nothing fun here at the hospital,¡± Arissa instructed Bradley after


    breakfast.


    ¡°Mommy, we''re going to see Grandpater!¡± Jasper hurriedly said to her.


    Gavin also nodded. ¡°Mommy, we''ll go to Grandpa''s in a bit.¡±


    Arissa reminded them, ¡°Okay, but don''t make noise over there and disturb Grandpa''s rest!¡±


    ¡°We know, Mommy.¡± Zachary nodded.


    ¡°I want to stay here with Mommy a little longer!¡± Jesse said in her piping voice, leaning against the bed.


    Oliver also leaned over. ¡°It''s still early, Mommy. Let us stay with you a little longer!¡±


    Arissa smiled and nodded, and the little ones were very happy.


    ¡°Mommy, lie down. We promise we won''t disturb you!¡± Tim said, his eyes fixed on Arissa.


    Arissa''s heart softened. ¡°All right. You guys can stay a little while more before going to Grandpa''s. If


    Grandpa asks about me, don''t tell him I''m in the hospital. And keep this from your great-grandaunt as


    well. I don''t want to make them worry.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, we promise we won''t say anything!¡±


    The children nodded in unison and kept their promise of behaving themselves, showing concern for


    Arissa.


    Benjamin called the doctor to examine Arissa, and after a thorough check-up, the doctor concluded that


    her condition was much better than the day before.


    However, Arissa still needed to receive IV fluids to protect the fetus. The children and Bradley couldn''t


    help wrinkling their faces when they saw Arissa receiving an injection.


    Benjamin''s brows furrowed as if he was the one getting the injection, and he felt sorry for Arissa.


    When Arissa looked up, she saw that they all had expressions of concern for her. She smiled and


    comforted them in a soft voice, ¡°The nurse is very skilled at giving injections. I didn''t feel any pain at


    all!¡±


    Arissa wasn''t justforting them. She truly didn''t feel any pain today.


    The nurse blushed when she was praised. ¡°Take care and call us if you feel sick.¡±


    Arissa nodded and thanked the nurse.


    The doctor checked on Arissa''s condition and then left with the others.


    It was then Shaun and Jonathan came in. Shaun studied Arissa and asked, ¡°How do you feel today?¡±


    ¡°Much better,¡± Arissa replied.


    Shaun came forward and took her pulse.


    Jonathan walked up to Benjamin. ¡°What happened to her?¡±


    Shaun looked at Jonathan with amusement and then nced at Benjamin, who was staring nervously


    at them. ¡°The fetal signs are much more stable now!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Benjamin let out a sigh of relief. Although the doctor had already examined Arissa, hearing it from


    Shaun made him feel truly reassured.


    ¡°Mommy, you''re okay now!¡± the little ones cheered.


    Bradley felt relieved as well. As long as Boss and the baby are okay, everything is going to be fine.


    Looking at Benjamin, Jonathan said with a hint of envy, ¡°Benjamin, your speed... She''s already


    pregnant for the second time.¡±


    ¡°Haha! Benjamin''s speed is not something everyone can catch up to. Now, what we need to do is keep


    it from those old men, so we won''t be pressured to get married!¡± joked Shaun.


    Arissa was thoroughly amused.


    Benjamin looked at Jonathan and said, ¡°Let''s talk outside.¡±


    Jonathan suddenly remembered the business at hand and quickly followed Benjamin out. He had


    almost forgotten about it because of Arissa''s pregnancy.

 Chapter 1057

    Chapter 1057


    Chapter 1057 Work Is Secondary


    Benjamin listened intently as Jonathan spoke about Danna''s case.


    ¡°Boss, the trial is tomorrow. You and Arissa...¡±


    ¡°She''s not going!¡± Benjamin replied firmly. She was pregnant and deemed unsuitable to be present in


    such a hostile environment.


    Jonathan looked at him calmly, silently inquiring whether he would attend the court hearing.


    ¡°I''ll leave you to handle the case. I only care about the oue!¡± Benjamin looked stern, and his


    intention was clear.


    The woman could simplynguish in jail for all he cared. The process leading up to that was


    inconsequential.


    He had faith in Jonathan''s capabilities.


    Jonathan nodded and assured, ¡°Boss, you can count on me!¡±


    ¡°You should head back and prepare for the trial. Is everything ready?¡± Benjamin nced at him.


    ¡°Everything has been sorted out. I will review the case again today.¡±


    Benjamin nodded. There was nothing else to be said.


    After staying for a while, Jonathan and Shaun left.


    Since thetter was heading to the hospital, Benjamin had him bring the six little ones and Bradley


    over.


    The hospital room became quiet, with Arissa lying in bed receiving her IV drip.


    Benjamin sat by her bed, holding and stroking her hand.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    Arissa looked at his furrowed brow and smiled weakly. ¡°No. It''s just a little cold!¡±


    Benjamin held her hand in his, rubbing it gently to keep it warm.


    ¡°I''ll get you a cup of hot water!¡± He got up and poured some hot water, then waited for it to cool a little


    before feeding it to her.


    The temperature in the hospital room was low, and she was also receiving her IV drip.


    After drinking the water, Arissa felt much better and even started sweating.


    Sheyfortably on the bed and assured the man guarding her bedside, ¡°I''m feeling much better.


    You can go about your work.¡±


    The man tenderly tucked her in, then eased the drip rate and continued to massage her hands.


    Arissa could feel the warmth emanating from his palms, and her heart was filled with satisfaction.


    As time passed, she gradually fell back asleep, her drowsiness taking over her once again.


    A whileter, Ethen sought out Benjamin to update him on their work progress. By then, Arissa was


    already fast asleep.


    When she finally stirred awake, the IV drip had finished, and Benjamin was intently working beside her.


    Arissay on the bed for a while so as not to disturb him.


    However, Benjamin sensed that she had woken up and turned to look at her.


    He got up and walked over, bending down to touch her face. ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    ¡°Pretty good, but my back is sore from lying down,¡± Arissa replied with a soft grin. She sounded as


    though she was whining like a child.


    The man''s eyes flickered. ¡°Let me give you a massage!¡±


    Arissa smiled sweetly and nced at him. ¡°I want to use the bathroom!¡±


    Benjamin assisted her to sit up and draped his coat over her shoulders.


    ¡°I''m not cold!¡± Despite her protest, she still cooperated and put on the coat.


    ¡°Wear it so you don''t catch a cold,¡± Benjamin reminded her softly as he buttoned her up before carrying


    her to the bathroom.


    Arissa felt like a little helpless and vulnerable toddler when Benjamin carried her in his arms.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I should have no problem walking slowly by myself...¡±


    However, the man''s piercing gaze met hers as he warned, ¡°There''s no need for you to walk by yourself


    when I''m around.¡±


    Arissa bit her lip, knowing better than to argue. ¡°Okay...¡±


    ¡°I''ll carry you wherever you want to go.¡±


    A warm sensation filled Arissa''s heart as she looked at him. ¡°Will I disturb you?¡±


    Benjamin arched an eyebrow, his gaze unwavering.


    ¡°I''m here to apany you. Work is secondary!¡±


    Arissa smiled gleefully. ¡°All right, all right. I''ll just let you know if there''s anything.¡±


    After acknowledging her words, Benjamin put her down and said, ¡°Go on and use the bathroom now.¡±

 Chapter 1058

    Chapter 1058


    Chapter 1058 It Is You We Are Worried About


    When Arissa finished using the bathroom, Benjamin took a hot towel and wiped her face and hands.


    ¡°Let''s go.¡± The man picked her up and carried her out of the bathroom.


    Arissa nestled in his embrace and teased, ¡°Isn''t it tiring for you to carry me like this?¡±


    Benjamin''s eyes drooped as he gazed at her adorable appearance. ¡°Not at all!¡±


    He hugged her tighter and lowered his head to give her a kiss.


    Her cheeks flushed a rosy hue, and her skin glowed with radiant warmth.


    Benjamin swallowed hard as his eyes locked onto hers.


    Arissa quickly looked away from his fiery gaze, disrupting the intimate tension.


    ¡°What time is it?¡± She felt she had slept for a long time.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Benjamin bent down and put her on the bed, then covered her with a nket.


    He looked at her calmly and said softly, ¡°It''s almost noon.¡±


    Appalled by her long rest, Arissa quickly took her phone to confirm the time. It was already past eleven


    o''clock. ¡°I slept for so long?¡±


    ¡°Take a break. We''ll have lunch soon!¡± Benjamin tapped her nose and then turned back to his work.


    Arissay on the bed obediently. If the man wasn''t watching her, she would have gone to the balcony to


    sunbathe.


    She had been lying on the bed for so long, and her back was utterly sore.


    However,pared to Benjamin, she was in a much morefortable position. She decided to


    continue lying in bed instead of causing trouble for him.


    Arissa was bored and lost in thought until the butler brought lunch.


    ¡°Mrs. Graham, are you feeling better today?¡± Edwin examined her with concern, afraid that she was still


    unwell.


    ¡°Yeah, much better. Thank you so much, Edwin. You have been running back and forth!¡± Arissa was


    extremely grateful for his help.


    Darius was hospitalized, and at a critical moment like this, she alsonded in the hospital. Are we so


    unlucky?


    ¡°It''s okay. We were cooking everyone''s share. But Mr. Graham was afraid you might be hungry, so he


    asked me to bring lunch here first. I''ll go to Old Mr. Grahamter. It''s harder for you guys in the


    hospital. Mrs. Graham, you must recover soon. This soup is good for your body and the baby. Please


    drink more!¡± Edwin arranged the dishes on the small table as he spoke.


    The appearance, fragrance, vor, and nutritional value of the dishes were all appealing and well-


    bnced.


    ¡°Edwin, you have exceptional culinary skills!¡± Arissa praised before holding her bowl and taking a sip.


    ¡°If you like it, then have some more. I''ve made a lot, so feel free to drink multiple bowls!¡± Edwin was


    pleased.


    Benjamin walked over and sat by the bed, taking the bowl from Arissa''s hand and feeding her spoon by


    spoon.


    ¡°Drink slowly!¡±


    Arissa nced at him and smiled as she drank. ¡°This soup is delicious. You should have some too!¡±


    ¡°No thanks. Edwin specially made it for you.¡±


    ¡°You can drink it too. It''s a nourishing soup!¡± she muttered.


    As Benjamin gazed into her eyes, he realized that if he were to keep consuming nourishing food, he


    might have a nosebleed soon.


    Seeing that they were enjoying their meal, Edwin smiled and left. He still needed to deliver food to


    Darius and the others.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Arissa noticed Edwin was leaving and leaned forward to look.


    Benjamin, who was feeding her soup, touched her lips lightly. ¡°What are you looking at? Drink your


    soup!¡±


    Arissa''s gaze fell on the focused man in front of her. ¡°Edwin is gone.¡±


    ¡°He needs to deliver food to Dad,¡± Benjamin uttered in a low voice.


    ¡°I wonder how Dad is doing.¡± Arissa sighed.


    ¡°Don''t worry. He''s recovering well. They have a good understanding of his condition, and Shaun is


    there too. It''s you we are worried about!¡± Benjamin furrowed his brows.


    Arissa nced at him. Well, indeed, I''m the one under observation now.

 Chapter 1059

    Chapter 1059


    Chapter 1059 A Hassle


    ¡°You called Dad?¡± She looked at Benjamin. Did he call Dad when I was sleeping?


    Benjamin swept a nce at her and answered tly, ¡°Shaun was the one who told me Dad was


    recovering well.¡±


    Arissa nodded. He has been busy, so he wouldn''t have the time to call.


    ¡°I''ll call Dadter!¡± Arissa served Benjamin some food. ¡°You should eat too!¡±


    ¡°Are you not drinking your soup?¡± Benjamin saw there was still half a bowl of soup left.


    ¡°I''ll continue with the soup after I''m done with my pasta. If I finish my soup now, I won''t have the


    appetite for my pasta anymore.¡±


    Benjamin chuckled and finished her soup for her before serving her the ingredients leftover in the soup.


    Arissa smiled back at him and ate happily.


    ¡°Don''t just keep giving me food. You should eat more!¡±


    ¡°I enjoy watching you eat!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Arissa looked confused.


    Benjamin tapped her nose and exined, ¡°I have a good appetite whenever I eat with you because it


    seems that you enjoy everything!¡±


    Arissa beamed. ¡°Well, that''s because I''m not a picky eater!¡±


    Benjamin arched a brow and leaned toward her. ¡°Are you calling me a picky eater?¡±


    ¡°Are you not? You''re more picky than the kids!¡± Arissa argued.


    Benjamin was amused. ¡°I''m just very particr toward tastes!¡±


    Arissa''s lips twitched, and she swept a nce at the dishes before her eyes. There isn''t a dish that he


    dislikes. Edwin must''ve taken his preferences into consideration. If there was a dish here that he


    doesn''t like, I would serve him that dish immediately to see if he would eat it.


    ¡°The pasta tastes nice. Why are you not eating?¡±


    Benjamin cleared his throat and murmured, ¡°I don''t like mushy food.¡±


    Arissa raised her gaze toward the ceiling. Yet, he said he wasn''t a picky eater. It''s such a hassle to


    prepare food for him!


    Benjamin saw the look on her face and snorted. ¡°Don''t you have anything you don''t enjoy eating?¡±


    Arissa refused to argue with him. ¡°I''m still not as picky as you!¡±


    Benjamin was rendered speechless.


    Before they finished eating, Benjamin''s phone rang, and he saw that it was a call from Gavin.


    Benjamin looked at Arissa. ¡°Gavin is calling again!¡±


    Again? ¡°Did he call earlier?¡±


    ¡°Once, and he was looking for you. I told him you were sleeping and hung up the phone.¡± Benjamin


    didn''t answer the phone. Instead, he continued piling her te with food.


    ¡°Answer the phone!¡± Arissa grew anxious. Gavin must be worried about me!


    ¡°Let''s just eat first,¡± Benjamin said cidly.


    ¡°Ugh... I can eat and talk at the same time. Don''t let the kids worry,¡± Arissa urged.


    In the end, Benjamin heaved a sigh, answered the phone, and put it on speaker.


    ¡°Is Mommy awake?¡± Gavin asked.


    Benjamin frowned. ¡°Aren''t you going to greet me first?¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± Gavin greeted. ¡°Is Mommy awake?¡±


    ¡°She''s eating,¡± Benjamin replied.


    Arissa shot Benjamin a look before saying to her son softly, ¡°Sweetheart, I''m here. What''s up?¡±


    ¡°Hehe! Mommy, we were wondering if you were awake. Are you feeling better after the IV drip?¡± Gavin


    asked in a concerned tone.


    ¡°Yes, I''m feeling much better. I''m actually having a meal with your daddy now!¡± Arissa was in a good


    mood.


    ¡°We haven''t eaten! Mr. Whitley hasn''t sent us food,¡± Jasper uttered.


    ¡°Mr. Whitley is on his way to you guys, so he should be there soon. After the meal, go home and get


    some rest, okay? Let your grandpa and great-grandaunt rest at the hospital!¡± Arissa advised because


    she was worried about Darius and Mary.


    Upon saying that, she quickly hung up the phone. If I don''t hang up the phone soon, someone will be


    upset.


    Benjamin kept the phone aside and said domineeringly, ¡°From now on, don''t talk to them on the phone


    during meals. It''s a bad habit!¡±


    Arissa nced at the jealous man and giggled.

 Chapter 1060

    Chapter 1060


    Chapter 1060 Grape Seeds


    After their meal, Arissa rested for a while before calling Darius.


    At that moment, Edwin had just arrived with food, and everyone was about to start eating.


    Judging by Darius'' voice, Arissa could tell that he was getting better, so she was no longer as worried.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Are you feeling better today, Dad? Benjamin and I are busy, so we can''t visit you today,¡± Arissa said


    apologetically to prevent Darius from getting disappointed.


    ¡°I''m doing great! Don''t worry about me. The kids told me you guys hurried out on a business tripst


    night. I was wondering where you guys were!¡± Darius smiled, and he didn''t seem to mind.


    Arissa chuckled upon hearing that. Luckily, the kids didn''t tell him I''m in the hospital.


    ¡°Dad, rest well. Benjamin and I will visit you as soon as we''re done with our work!¡±


    ¡°Carry on with whatever you guys need to do. Everyone''s keeping an eye on me at the hospital. Even


    Gavin and the kids are here! Don''t worry about me.¡± Darius was overjoyed because he was surrounded


    by his grandchildren.


    ¡°We''re about to eat. Your grandaunt is here as well. Have you guys eaten?¡± Darius asked.


    ¡°We have. Enjoy your meal, Dad! I should hang up now.¡± Arissa hung up the phone so that Darius and


    the rest could eat in peace.


    Arissa had wanted to call Mary after calling Darius. However, she changed her mind after finding out


    that Mary was with Darius.


    ¡°Here! Take your medicine.¡± Benjamin delivered her a bowl of medicine.


    The pungent smell of the medicine threw Arissa off, and she avoided it with a frown on her face.


    Benjamin found it funny when he saw the look of disgust on her face. While sitting next to the bed, he


    stirred the bowl of medicine with a spoon and asked, ¡°Do you want me to feed you, or do you want to


    drink it yourself?¡±


    Benjamin had a mischievous look in his eyes as he stared at her.


    ¡°I''ll drink it myself!¡± Arissa replied in frustration. Wouldn''t it be nice if I didn''t need to take medicine?


    Arissa nced at the bowl of liquid medicine and shot Benjamin a pitiful look. ¡°Can''t I just consume the


    capsule?¡±


    Benjamin consoled gently, ¡°Shaun said that consuming it this way is more effective.¡±


    Arissa had no choice but to take a deep breath, take the bowl, and down it while pinching her nose.


    The moment she finished the bowl of medicine, Benjamin quickly gave her some water to cushion the


    bitterness in her mouth.


    ¡°Don''t you have any candies?¡± She stared nkly at Benjamin.


    Benjamin felt bad for her and patted her head. ¡°We ran out of candies at home.¡±


    He turned around to take a bunch of grapes. He plucked one of them out and fed it to her after peeling


    the skin.


    ¡°Eat this. This is better than candies.¡±


    Arissa ate the grape immediately, and its sweetness made her feel better. ¡°Oh, it''s sweet!¡±


    Seeing that she was about to spit the seeds out, Benjamin reached out his hand to her mouth.


    Arissa was stunned. ¡°Give me some tissue.¡± I can''t spit the seeds into his hand. Even if he doesn''t


    mind, I''ll still feel bad!


    ¡°Just spit it out. I''ll wash my handster.¡±


    Upon taking another look at his face, Arissa could tell that he really didn''t mind it, so she lowered her


    head and spat out the grape seeds.


    Benjamin went on to peel a few more grapes for her.


    ¡°Just give me some tissue, and I''ll eat on my own. I''m sure you have things to attend to.¡± Arissa took


    the grapes and told Benjamin to go back to work.


    ¡°It''s fine.¡± Benjamin continued peeling the grapes and feeding her.


    Arissa only started eating on her own when Ethen came to look for Benjamin.


    Indeed, grapes are nutritious for pregnant women.


    ¡°Mrs. Graham,¡± Ethen greeted.


    ¡°You''re here!¡± Arissa felt awkward because she wasn''t used to how Ethen addressed her. After all, they


    were colleagues.


    ¡°Just eat a few more and stop. Otherwise, you''ll feel bloated,¡± Benjamin advised. He then wiped his


    hands with napkins and gestured for Ethen to report his work progress.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Arissa stuck her tongue out and carried on eating.


    She didn''t bother peeling those grapes. Instead, she would just spit out the skin and the seeds.

 Chapter 1061

    Chapter 1061


    Chapter 1061 Family


    While Benjamin was busy with work, Arissa ate a few more grapes, then put the fruit tter aside.


    She was leaning against the head of the bed and checking her messages on her phone when she


    suddenly received a call from an unknown number and rejected it unhesitatingly.


    To her surprise, the person called again right after she rejected the call. She froze for a second before


    answering it.


    ¡°Hello?¡± she started tly.


    ¡°Issa...¡± Arissa was caught off guard when she heard the familiar voiceing from the other end of


    the call. ¡°Where are you now, Issa? I''ll go over to look for you now,¡± Regan said.


    Arissa''s lips curled into a wry smile when she heard the voice of a loving father. In a cold tone, she


    asked, ¡°How did you get my number?¡±


    Arissa had changed her contact number long ago, so only her close friends had her current contact


    number, and none of the members of the York family knew about it.


    However, Regan had somehow found out about it.


    ¡°I... I got it from your colleague. You work at Graham Group, right? They gave it to me,¡± Regan


    exined patiently. ¡°Where are you staying now, Issa? I''lle and see you, or perhaps you could you


    come home tonight and¡ª¡±


    Despite Regan''s friendly tone, Arissa showed no emotion whatsoever.


    He''s a selfish person. Now that he knows I work at Graham Group and I''m with Benjamin, he''s surely


    eager to butter me up. He''s not being sincere. He''s trying to use me to form a connection with


    Benjamin.


    ¡°I''m busy!¡±


    Home? That ce has never epted me, and no one has ever weed me sincerely. Why should I


    bother?


    ¡°Issa,e home, will you? I''ll make delicious food for you. Your aunt has also prepared a lot of food


    for you. Come home tonight and we will have a good family get-together,¡± Regan coaxed.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Family? Oh, please!


    Arissa remained unfazed. ¡°I''m busy. Stop wasting your breath. I don''t have time for you.¡±


    With that, she hung up the phone.


    Benjamin turned toward her when he heard her frustrated tone. When he saw her frown, he asked,


    ¡°Who was that?¡±


    ¡°Regan,¡± Arissa replied.


    Benjamin knitted his brows, and a look of disdain filled his eyes. ¡°What did he say?¡±


    ¡°He wants me to go home for dinner!¡± Arissa put her phone aside.


    I know exactly what he wants. All he cares about is his personal benefits. He doesn''t even see me as


    his daughter!


    Arissa''s eyes darkened.


    Benjamin''s expression grew hostile when he saw that Arissa was in a bad mood.


    He shot Ethen a look, and Ethen immediately knew what that meant and nodded in response.


    ¡°I''ll look into it, Mr. Graham!¡± Ethen answered.


    Someone must''ve given Regan Mrs. Graham''s contact number.


    ¡°All right. Get to work,¡± Benjamin ordered in a deep voice.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Graham!¡± Ethen was already done reporting his work progress, so he turned around to leave.


    Before he left, he said to Arissa, ¡°I''ll be off now, Mrs. Graham. Take care!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Arissa nodded.


    After Ethen left, Benjamin sat down next to the bed and grabbed Arissa''s hand. He said softly, ¡°From


    now on, don''t answer any phone calls that affect your mood.¡±


    ¡°I didn''t know it was Regan. That was why I answered the phone in the first ce.¡±


    Benjamin gazed at her and patted her head.


    Arissa froze momentarily before shing a smile. ¡°I''m all right. He can no longer affect my mood.¡±


    At that point, Arissa had either grown ustomed to it or was already emotionally numb. She would


    never take the things the York family said or did to heart.


    ¡°Go to sleep,¡± Benjamin said gently.


    Upon seeing her nodding back in response, Benjamin helped her lie down.

 Chapter 1062

    Chapter 1062


    Chapter 1062 Wild Child


    With Benjamin by her side, Arissa felt relieved, and she soon felt sleepy.


    Benjamin was looking closely at her graceful face and noticed that she was falling asleep, so he tried


    his best not to make noise and sudden movements.


    Once Arissa had fallen asleep, he carefully tucked her in andy down on his side.


    He waited until Arissa was deep asleep before getting out of bed to handle work matters.


    Meanwhile, the children were keeping Dariuspany by chatting with him after their meal.


    ¡°Grandpa, get some rest. We''ll look for Mr. Bailey!¡± Zachary saw that Darius looked a little worn out.


    ¡°Do you guys want to take a nap with me?¡± Darius was feeling absolutely fine, but Shaun wanted to


    keep him at the hospital.


    ¡°We aren''t sleepy, Grandpa. Get some rest. We''ll keep ourselves busy,¡± Gavin said before motioning


    for his siblings to leave the room.


    Right then, amotion was heard from outside. Someone seemed to havee to visit Darius.


    ¡°Who is that? Why is it so noisy outside?¡± Oliver furrowed his brows and exchanged nces with


    Jasper. The brothers seemed to have read each other''s minds, and they both ran to the door to check


    things out.


    The person who came to look for Darius was Nick''s son, Julian Graham.


    ¡°Buzz off!¡± Julian red at the bodyguards guarding the door. At that moment, his expression looked


    utterly grim.


    The bodyguards stood still and said, ¡°Old Mr. Graham needs to rest. Please don''t cause a disturbance,


    Mr. Julian.¡±


    ¡°What makes you think you can stop me from seeing my grandpa? Scram!¡± Julian was seeing red.


    ¡°We only take orders from Mr. Benjamin. Mr. Benjamin told us not to let anyone interrupt Old Mr.


    Graham''s rest,¡± one of the bodyguards replied coldly and ignored Julian''s words.


    ¡°Interrupt? You guys look more like you''re confining my grandpa instead!¡± Julian said sarcastically. Well


    done, Uncle Benjamin. You''re not letting us see Grandpa because you''re afraid that we willin to


    him.


    The bodyguards were all frowning at that point. ¡°We have no right confining Old Mr. Graham. We''re


    only stopping you from entering because we don''t want you to disturb Old Mr. Graham. Are you making


    all this noise on purpose to prevent Old Mr. Graham from getting a good rest?¡±


    The bodyguards thought it was ridiculous for Julian to use them of confining Darius. Does he not


    think before he speaks? Mr. Benjamin isn''t here, and that''s why he has the balls to say that.


    ¡°Who is making all that noise?¡± Oliver and Jasper came out of the room.


    Julian''s expression turned grimmer when he saw the boysing out of the room.


    ¡°If they can go in, why can''t I? Old Mr. Graham is also my grandpa!¡± Julian thundered.


    The bodyguards were all pursing their lips tightly because they were tired of dealing with Julian.


    ¡°It''s you! Instead of kicking up a fuss here, why don''t you go back and reflect on yourself? Don''t you


    know why you''re not allowed to see Grandpa?¡± Jasper retorted.


    Julian was infuriated, and his expression darkened. ¡°You''re rude! How dare you lecture me?¡±


    Jasper shot a re back at Julian and responded, ¡°That''s because I had a better upbringing than you!¡±


    The bodyguards smiled when they heard those words.


    Julian''s gaze turned hostile, and he wanted to beat Jasper up. However, the bodyguards stopped him.


    ¡°Is violence your way of solving a confrontation? Indeed, youck manners!¡± Oliver mocked and


    adjusted his sses.


    Julian''s expression changed, and there was a murderous look in his eyes. ¡°If that''s how you talk to


    people older than you, who are you to say that you have a better upbringing than me? You''re a wild


    child!¡±


    ¡°You''re a wild child! The people in your family are animals!¡± Jasper roared. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Your dad''s an animal, and you''re a wild child!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Julian wanted to beat Oliver and Jasper up, but the bodyguards stopped him.


    Suddenly, they heard Darius yelling, ¡°The kids are right!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Julian felt guilty when he saw Darius, but he couldn''t conceal the anger on his face in time.


    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Oliver and Jasper turned around to hug Darius'' legs aggrievedly.

 Chapter 1063

    Chapter 1063


    Chapter 1063 Does He Have A Death Wish


    Darius glowered at Julian and snapped, ¡°As their older cousin, how could you talk to them like that?


    Don''t you have any manners?¡±


    Holding back his anger, Julian said, ¡°Grandpa, if they hadn''t stood in my way and scolded me, do you


    think I would''ve gotten provoked into saying such things?¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How mean-spirited of you to pick a fight with kids. They stopped you because they didn''t want you to


    disturb my rest. How is that wrong of them? Apologize immediately!¡± came Darius'' angry response.


    Julian stared at him in disbelief. ¡°You want me to apologize to them?¡±


    Why should I be the one to apologize to them when these b*stards were the ones who spoke so


    insolently?


    ¡°Apologize!¡± Darius growled loudly, his face as ck as thunder.


    Julian was stunned, rage surging through him. He''s way too biased!


    ¡°If you refuse to do so, don''t bothering to see me,¡± Darius added coldly. Then, he turned to go


    back into the ward.


    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Julian called out in a panic.


    When he saw Darius ignore him, he tamped down his resentment, then uttered a quick apology to


    Jasper and Oliver in a cold voice. ¡°I''m sorry.¡±


    The two boys nced at him in disgust and rolled their eyes. He doesn''t sound the least bit sincere.


    Who would care to ept an apology like that?


    Julian seethed with anger upon noticing their expressions of disdain.


    Gavin, Tim, Zachary, and Jesse red at him. ¡°If you''re going to make such an insincere apology, you


    might as well not apologize at all.¡±


    Darius glowered at Julian and snapped, ¡°As their older cousin, how could you talk to them like that?


    Don''t you have any manners?¡±


    Julian scowled at them, but when he raised his head and happened to meet Darius'' gaze, he softened


    his expression immediately. In a much more earnest tone, he repeated, ¡°I''m sorry.¡±


    The six kids looked away. None of them wanted Julian there.


    Sweeping a nce over Julian, Darius said, ¡°Go home. Don''te to the hospital to disturb me.¡±


    Seeing that his grandfather was about to walk into the ward, Julian hurriedly shouted, ¡°Grandpa, I need


    to speak to you!¡±


    Darius looked at him up and down, then snorted coldly. ¡°I have no say in that matter.¡±


    Before Julian could say anything else, Darius had already guessed what the former wanted to talk to


    him about.


    A deep frown creased Julian''s brow. He asked in a panicked voice, ¡°Are you seriously not going to do


    anything to help my dad?¡±


    ¡°What can I do? If your father hasn''t done anything wrong, the police will release him after conducting


    their investigations.¡± With that, Darius went back into the ward with the children in tow.


    ¡°Grandpa¡ª¡± Julian opened his mouth to say something, but the door to the ward had already closed.


    He stood outside the ward for a while after getting ignored by Darius. Finally, he had no choice but to


    leave.


    ¡°Don''t be ongry, Grondpo. It''s not good for your heolth,¡± Govin soid to Dorius cooxingly.


    Dorius nodded. It wormed his heort to see how much the children worried obout him.


    ¡°Grondpo, hove some woter,¡± Tim piped up, pouring Dorius o gloss of woter.


    Feeling touched, Dorius potted them on their heods. ¡°You don''t hove to worry. I''m oll right.¡± He gozed ot


    the six children, ond his heort wrenched. ¡°Don''t toke ony notice of whotever nonsense your cousin soid.


    All of you ore precious to me ond your fother os well. You''re not wild children.¡±


    Nodding, the little ones replied in unison, ¡°We know thot. He wos deliberotely trying to moke us ongry.


    We won''t toke it to heort.¡±


    Dorius nodded, relieved thot they did not oppeor to be offected. ¡°Why don''t you join me to get some


    rest?¡±


    Govin glonced ot his siblings, then replied, ¡°We don''t wont to disturb your rest, Grondpo. We''re going to


    find Mr. Boiley.¡±


    They woited until Dorius dozed off before slipping quietly out of the word. However, they did not go


    looking for Shoun immediotely. Insteod, Govin colled Benjomin to report to him obout Julion''s visit.


    ¡°Julion even colled us wild children, Doddy!¡± Govin did not withhold ony detoils ond told Benjomin


    everything.


    Benjomin''s expression turned grim. Does thot Julion hove o deoth wish?


    ¡°Are you guys ond Grondpo okoy?¡±


    ¡°Don''t be angry, Grandpa. It''s not good for your health,¡± Gavin said to Darius coaxingly.


    Darius nodded. It warmed his heart to see how much the children worried about him.


    ¡°Grandpa, have some water,¡± Tim piped up, pouring Darius a ss of water.


    Feeling touched, Darius patted them on their heads. ¡°You don''t have to worry. I''m all right.¡± He gazed at


    the six children, and his heart wrenched. ¡°Don''t take any notice of whatever nonsense your cousin said.


    All of you are precious to me and your father as well. You''re not wild children.¡±


    Nodding, the little ones replied in unison, ¡°We know that. He was deliberately trying to make us angry.


    We won''t take it to heart.¡±


    Darius nodded, relieved that they did not appear to be affected. ¡°Why don''t you join me to get some


    rest?¡±


    Gavin nced at his siblings, then replied, ¡°We don''t want to disturb your rest, Grandpa. We''re going to


    find Mr. Bailey.¡±


    They waited until Darius dozed off before slipping quietly out of the ward. However, they did not go


    looking for Shaun immediately. Instead, Gavin called Benjamin to report to him about Julian''s visit.


    ¡°Julian even called us wild children, Daddy!¡± Gavin did not withhold any details and told Benjamin


    everything.


    Benjamin''s expression turned grim. Does that Julian have a death wish?


    ¡°Are you guys and Grandpa okay?¡±

 Chapter 1064

    Chapter 1064


    Chapter 1064 Let Me Carry You


    ¡°We''re fine,¡± Gavin reassured, not wanting Benjamin to worry.


    Benjamin felt relieved upon hearing his son''s response. However, the thought of the children getting


    mocked and bullied by Julian still made his handsome face cloud over.


    Immediately after ending his call with Gavin, he dialed Ethen''s number and instructed, ¡°Teach Julian a


    lesson.¡±


    Arissa happened to wake up at that moment. When she heard Benjamin talking on the phone, she


    furrowed her brows. It took her a while before she finally recalled who Julian was.


    She waited until he had hung up before asking, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Turning around and seeing that she was awake, Benjamin strode to the bed and sat down. A trace of


    anger shed across his face as he replied, ¡°Julian went to the hospital and made some unpleasant


    remarks.¡±


    Thinking he was worried about Darius, she frowned and said, ¡°Honestly, don''t they know Dad needs to


    rest? Why do they keep going there to cause a scene?¡±


    Benjamin nced at her without saying anything. Then, he asked, ¡°Are you feeling a little better?¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm!¡± Arissa nodded, feeling as right as rain.


    Benjamin stroked her head. Getting up, he went into the bathroom, then came out a secondter.


    She felt touched when she saw hime back out with a towel. As she watched him walk toward her,


    she could feel her heart hammering in her chest.


    ¡°Do you want to use the bathroom?¡± he asked, gently wiping her face.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± she murmured. A faint crimson crept across her cheeks, and her eyes glimmered. She hardly


    dared to meet his gaze.


    ¡°We''re fine,¡± Gavin reassured, not wanting Benjamin to worry.


    Benjamin stared fixedly at her flushed, alluring face, and his eyes darkened. Leaning forward, he rested


    his hands on either side of her, practically pressing his body against hers.


    They were so close they could hear each other breathing, and the atmosphere became thick with


    romantic tension.


    She could smell his strong, masculine scent emanating from his body. It made her heart race, and she


    gulped subconsciously. Does he have any idea how seductive he is? If he keeps doing this, my heart


    won''t be able to bear it anymore!


    Benjamin continued gazing at her intently with dark, mesmerizing eyes that seemed to draw her in.


    She blinked, and her face turned an even darker red. However, that only made her look all the more


    alluring.


    There was a glimmer in Benjamin''s eyes. Unable to restrain himself any longer, he leaned forward and


    sealed Arissa''s lips with his.


    Her heart started beating wildly as though someone had gotten ahold of it, and she lost herself in his


    intoxicating aura.


    Benjamin paused after a while, but he was still not done yet. He nuzzled her neck and nted quick


    kisses there from time to time.


    She tried to dodge him because she was ticklish, but he stayed close to her and did not allow her to


    move away.


    ¡°Move aside. I want to use the bathroom!¡±


    The sound of her delicate and gentle voice seemed to tease him further. Turning to lie sideways, he


    looked at her with a half-smile and said, ¡°Let me carry you.¡±


    His response rendered her speechless, ond the corners of her lips twitched. I wont to go on my own,


    but his kisses hove left my legs feeling so weok thot I don''t even hove the strength to sit up!


    ¡°I con wolk there myself,¡± she finolly onswered deliberotely.


    Benjomin norrowed his eyes ond fixed her with o piercing goze.


    Ignoring him, she mode to get up but wos held down by him. Thot mode her smirk inwordly.


    Getting to his feet, he scooped her up in his orms ond wolked toword the bothroom. ¡°If you move obout


    ogoin, I''ll tie up your legs.¡±


    Lying still while nestled in his orms, she retorted, ¡°I''m not moving obout!¡±


    ¡°I wos tolking obout eorlier.¡± He lowered his goze ond glored ot her, overwhelming her with his ouro.


    Arisso could not help feeling intimidoted. She pursed her lips ond dored not move oround onymore.


    After corrying her into the bothroom, he slid o poir of slippers onto her feet before putting her down.


    She stored ot the fluffy bunny slippers ond wriggled her toes inside them. They felt veryfortoble.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°When did you buy it?¡± She gozed ot his hondsome foce with shining eyes, o worm, fuzzy feeling


    spreoding through her heort.


    ¡°When you were osleep. I hod someone send it over.¡±


    She beomed ot him. ¡°Thonk you, Dorling!¡±


    His response rendered her speechless, and the corners of her lips twitched. I want to go on my own,


    but his kisses have left my legs feeling so weak that I don''t even have the strength to sit up!


    ¡°I can walk there myself,¡± she finally answered deliberately.


    Benjamin narrowed his eyes and fixed her with a piercing gaze.


    Ignoring him, she made to get up but was held down by him. That made her smirk inwardly.


    Getting to his feet, he scooped her up in his arms and walked toward the bathroom. ¡°If you move about


    again, I''ll tie up your legs.¡±


    Lying still while nestled in his arms, she retorted, ¡°I''m not moving about!¡±


    ¡°I was talking about earlier.¡± He lowered his gaze and red at her, overwhelming her with his aura.


    Arissa could not help feeling intimidated. She pursed her lips and dared not move around anymore.


    After carrying her into the bathroom, he slid a pair of slippers onto her feet before putting her down.


    She stared at the fluffy bunny slippers and wriggled her toes inside them. They felt veryfortable.


    ¡°When did you buy it?¡± She gazed at his handsome face with shining eyes, a warm, fuzzy feeling


    spreading through her heart.


    ¡°When you were asleep. I had someone send it over.¡±


    She beamed at him. ¡°Thank you, Darling!¡±

 Chapter 1065

    Chapter 1065


    Chapter 1065 I Need To Keep You Company


    Benjamin''s eyes darkened. The way she called him Darling made him giddy.


    He leaned in closer to her and said in a low voice, ¡°Do you think just a thank you is enough?¡±


    Arissa blinked and stared at him, puzzled. ¡°What do you want, then?¡±


    Benjamin lifted her chin and kissed her.


    Arissa''s heart skipped a beat. She raised her head and let him kiss her for a while.


    After Benjamin stopped kissing her, he rested his lips on hers.


    ¡°Now this is what I call sincerity.¡± When he whispered, his lips brushed against hers, giving her a


    tingling sensation.


    Arissa blushed as a look of embarrassment shed across her eyes. ¡°Get out!¡±


    Benjamin raised his eyebrows and gazed at her.


    ¡°Get out now. I need to use the bathroom.¡± Arissa gave him a nudge, feeling a bit awkward.


    ¡°I''ll wait for you!¡± Benjamin did not move an inch.


    The corners of Arissa''s lips twitched. ¡°I''m doing a number two. Are you sure you want to wait here?¡±


    Benjamin looked at her for a moment before turning around to leave. ¡°Call me when you''re done!¡±


    Arissa waited for him to close the door of the bathroom before proceeding to relieve herself.


    As she did not call him after a while, Benjamin walked to the door and knocked on it.


    ¡°Are you done?¡±


    ¡°A little while more!¡± replied Arissa, who was bereft of speech when she looked at the silhouette outside


    the door.


    Benjamin''s eyes darkened. The way she called him Darling made him giddy.


    He''s not gonna wait by the door, is he?


    Indeed, Benjamin did not walk away. He just stood at the door and listened carefully to the movement


    inside.


    Arissa knew that she should not stay in the bathroom for too long so she quickly got her thing done and


    flushed the toilet before calling Benjamin toe in.


    ¡°Benjamin, I''m done!¡±


    Pushing the door open, Benjamin saw her sitting on the toilet and walked inside.


    ¡°You''ve be obedient.¡±


    His teasing remark made the corners of her lips twitch. She retorted, ¡°I don''t want to get scolded!¡±


    With a chuckle, Benjamin bent over to pick her up and turned around to walk out of the bathroom.


    He stared at her fixedly and asked, ¡°Did I scold you?¡±


    Arissa snorted and pursed her lips. ¡°Not only did you scold me, you even threatened me!¡±


    Benjamin chuckled. Walking to the bed with her in his arms, he then slowly put her down on the bed.


    ¡°Stay under the nket.¡± He pulled the nket over her and tucked her in.


    Seeing that he was worried about her, Arissa said gently, ¡°I''m much better now. Don''t be on your toes


    anymore.¡±


    Benjamin nced at her with a certain emotion in his eyes. ¡°Do you feel ufortable lying down?¡±


    Having been seen through by him, Arissa shed him a sheepish smile.


    ¡°Yeah, it''s a bit ufortable to lie down for too long.¡±


    Benjamin rubbed her head and coaxed in a soft voice, ¡°It must be tough for you, but you should still lie


    down today. I''ll bring you home if your checkup tomorrow shows that you''re fine.¡±


    Arisso nodded. Suddenly, remembering thot the triol would be held the next doy, she looked ot


    Benjomin ond whispered, ¡°Regording the triol tomorrow¡ª¡±


    Benjomin interrupted her rother domineeringly, ¡°Don''t go there tomorrow. Leove this motter to


    Jonothon. We''ll just woit for the result.¡±


    Arisso bit her lip. She hod plonned on going ot first. However, since she found out she wos pregnont,


    she could not put her boby ot risk.


    I sholl not toke ony chonces. She looked ot Benjomin. ¡°Are you not going too?¡±


    ¡°I need to keep youpony!¡± Benjomin wos worried obout her more thon the triol.


    Meeting his eyes thot were filled with concern, Arisso felt moved.


    ¡°You don''t hove to keep mepony. You should go to the triol.¡±


    Benjomin held her hond. ¡°It doesn''t motter whether we go or not. Jonothon is confident in winning.¡±


    It wos impossible for the Adoms fomily to exonerote Donno.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Just rest well. Don''t worry obout the triol tomorrow,¡± Benjominforted her.


    Seeing thot he hod mode up his mind, Arisso nodded. ¡°All right.¡±


    Benjomin touched her heod ond reossured her, ¡°Jonothon hos never lost in court. If he didn''t hove the


    confidence to win, I wouldn''t hove entrusted him with the lowsuit.¡±


    Arissa nodded. Suddenly, remembering that the trial would be held the next day, she looked at


    Benjamin and whispered, ¡°Regarding the trial tomorrow¡ª¡±


    Benjamin interrupted her rather domineeringly, ¡°Don''t go there tomorrow. Leave this matter to


    Jonathan. We''ll just wait for the result.¡±


    Arissa bit her lip. She had nned on going at first. However, since she found out she was pregnant,


    she could not put her baby at risk.


    I shall not take any chances. She looked at Benjamin. ¡°Are you not going too?¡±


    ¡°I need to keep youpany!¡± Benjamin was worried about her more than the trial.


    Meeting his eyes that were filled with concern, Arissa felt moved.


    ¡°You don''t have to keep mepany. You should go to the trial.¡±


    Benjamin held her hand. ¡°It doesn''t matter whether we go or not. Jonathan is confident in winning.¡±


    It was impossible for the Adams family to exonerate Danna.


    ¡°Just rest well. Don''t worry about the trial tomorrow,¡± Benjaminforted her.


    Seeing that he had made up his mind, Arissa nodded. ¡°All right.¡±


    Benjamin touched her head and reassured her, ¡°Jonathan has never lost in court. If he didn''t have the


    confidence to win, I wouldn''t have entrusted him with thewsuit.¡±

 Chapter 1068

    Chapter 1068


    Chapter 1068 Thank You Darling


    Arissa snickered, feeling joyful inwardly.


    No one could resist those sweet words from Benjamin.


    She blushed, making her look all the more charming.


    Benjamin''s gaze fell on her bright face, and something within him stirred.


    ¡°Would you mind if I gained weight?¡± He fixed his gaze on her as if trying to see deeply into her soul.


    Arissa was stunned for a moment. ¡°You don''t mind me gaining weight, so why would I mind that about


    you?¡±


    Benjamin chuckled. ¡°Do you mean you''ll mind me being fat too if I do?¡±


    ¡°Yes. This is a two-way street. If you don''t like me, I won''t like you either.¡±


    A cunning look appeared in Arissa''s eyes as she provoked him smugly.


    Benjamin let out a chuckle. ¡°How eloquent! Enough talking. Now, eat your food.¡±


    Arissa smiled as she enjoyed his servicefortably. Thest time when he was hospitalized, he had


    enved her. Now that it was her turn to be hospitalized, she wanted to treat him the same way and


    enjoy it.


    ¡°I want to eat that!¡± She pointed to the dish she wanted to eat and asked him to take it for her.


    Benjamin did as told and fed it to her.


    While eating, Arissa narrowed her eyes to enjoy the food in her mouth. ¡°Yummy. I want more!¡±


    Seeing that she was loosening up and enjoying the food like a cat, Benjamin smiled dotingly.


    ¡°Okay. Eat slowly. Don''t gulp down the food. It''s not good for digestion.¡±


    Arissa looked at him with a glint in her eyes, smiling from ear to ear.


    ¡°Nah, I''ve been eating like this, and there''s nothing wrong with my digestion.¡±


    Benjamin knitted his brows. ¡°You have to chew it thirty times at least.¡±


    Arissa was bereft of speech.


    ¡°We''re not in a hurry, so eat slowly. It''s always good to chew more. You''ll feel unwell for eating so fast


    after some time.¡±


    Benjamin taught her patiently and solemnly analyzed the pros and cons with her.


    Arissa felt that her ears were buzzing. It made her crazy when he was being too particr about


    something.


    She pouted and could not help but retort, ¡°Don''t you have stomach issues too when you''re so particr


    about the way of eating?¡±


    Benjamin''s face clouded over as he raised his hand to tap her forehead lightly.


    ¡°The issues with my stomach have nothing to do with this.¡±


    Arissa stared at him. ¡°What is it, then?¡±


    ¡°Not eating regrly,¡± said Benjamin in a deep voice.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Arissa looked at him fixedly and reminded him, ¡°So why don''t you eat regrly now? Do you want an


    upset stomach?¡±


    Benjamin continued to feed her. ¡°It''s a little too early for me to eat now. I''ll eat after you''re almost done.¡±


    Arissa snorted and decided to ignore him as she continued to enjoy his considerate service.


    Benjamin did not start eating until she was almost done.


    Before he could eat more, his phone rang.


    Seeing that it was a call from Julian, he rejected it straightaway. Afraid that it would disturb Arissa, he


    put his phone on silent mode.


    After his meal, Benjamin wanted to take Arissa downstairs for a walk so that she would not get bored


    from staying in the ward all the time.


    Arissa was then carried by him to the wheelchair.


    She remained silent. Otherwise, Benjamin would not allow her to go out.


    ¡°Thank you, Darling!¡±


    She turned around and looked at Benjamin with her eyes sparkling.


    Benjamin''s eyes darkened as being called by her like that melted his heart.


    He found it particrly pleasing.


    ¡°Stay under the nket. We''ll take a walk downstairs.¡±


    Benjamin leaned over to pull the nket over her body and then pushed her wheelchair into the


    elevator.


    When they got downstairs, Benjamin took her to the hospital park.


    In the lobby, Heather was about to leave the hospital after visiting a friend when she suddenly saw


    Arissa.


    Seeing that Arissa was in a wheelchair, she rejoiced inwardly, The little b*tch must have done


    something bad. She deserves to be in a wheelchair!


    Then, she saw Benjamin, who was pushing Arissa''s wheelchair, and she felt a sharp pang of jealousy.


    How could such a good man fall into the hands of a little b*tch like Arissa? Only Miranda is worthy of


    him!


    Seeing that they were about to be out of her sight, Heather hurried over to follow them closely.

 Chapter 1069

    Chapter 1069


    Chapter 1069 Curry Favor With Benjamin


    ¡°Let''s go over there. There''s ake there,¡± Arissa said after seeing the beautiful scenery ahead.


    ¡°Okay,¡± responded Benjamin. While pushing the wheelchair over, he admired the scenery along the


    way.


    Heather had been sneakily following them.


    The bodyguard who followed Benjamin and Arissa not far away noticed her and reported it to


    Benjamin.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, there is a woman sneaking up behind you and Mrs. Graham.¡±


    Benjamin narrowed his eyes. ¡°Got it. Keep an eye on her and see what she''s up to.¡±


    Noticing the exchange, Arissa turned around and asked, ¡°What''s the matter?¡±


    Benjamin met her eye and whispered, ¡°Someone is following us.¡±


    Arissa widened her eyes in shock and looked behind them. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    While pushing her wheelchair forward, Benjamin reminded her, ¡°Don''t make it too obvious.¡±


    Arissa scanned the surroundings behind her and saw Heather after a while.


    She raised her head and smiled at Benjamin as if nothing had happened, which was visible to Heather,


    and pretended not to notice Heather.


    Benjamin raised his eyebrows as he met her gaze.


    ¡°Did you see it?¡±


    Meeting the wise man''s eyes, Arissa chuckled. ¡°I did. It''s Heather Lane.¡±


    Benjamin frowned as it was an unfamiliar name to him. He did not know who that was.


    ¡°You know her?¡±


    Arisse nodded end replied in e cold voice, ¡°She''s Regen''s wife.¡±


    Upon heering thet, Benjemin knew whet to do.


    He frowned end seid in e stern voice, ¡°Let me get my men to chese her ewey.¡±


    Benjemin did not went enyone who would effect Arisse''s mood to eppeer in front of her.


    ¡°Not now,¡± Arisse stopped him with e gleem in her eyes.


    Benjemin stered et her, not knowing whet she wes up to. ¡°This kind of person will effect your mood.¡±


    Seeing thet he wes worried ebout her, Arisse smiled end pleceted, ¡°It''s okey. I guess she''lle


    streight over soon. Just let here over. I went to see whet she wents.¡±


    Benjemin furrowed his brows. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Arisse petted him on the beck of his hend. ¡°I heve you, no? If enything heppens, you''ll protect me.


    Besides, Heether will definitely not dere to do something extreme in front of you.¡±


    She wes certein thet Regen end Mirende hed gone to Grehem Group end thet Heether must heve


    found out Benjemin''s identity.


    If Heether hed not known who Benjemin wes, she would heve rushed over to teech Arisse e lesson


    when she bumped into them. There would be no need for her to follow them so sneekily. Arisse knew


    thet Heether must be holding beck beceuse of Benjemin.


    Beceuse of Benjemin''s identity, Heether will only went to curry fevor with him end not scold me in front


    of him.


    ¡°You know her?¡±


    Arissa nodded and replied in a cold voice, ¡°She''s Regan''s wife.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Benjamin knew what to do.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    He frowned and said in a stern voice, ¡°Let me get my men to chase her away.¡±


    Benjamin did not want anyone who would affect Arissa''s mood to appear in front of her.


    ¡°Not now,¡± Arissa stopped him with a gleam in her eyes.


    Benjamin stared at her, not knowing what she was up to. ¡°This kind of person will affect your mood.¡±


    Seeing that he was worried about her, Arissa smiled and cated, ¡°It''s okay. I guess she''lle


    straight over soon. Just let here over. I want to see what she wants.¡±


    Benjamin furrowed his brows. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Arissa patted him on the back of his hand. ¡°I have you, no? If anything happens, you''ll protect me.


    Besides, Heather will definitely not dare to do something extreme in front of you.¡±


    She was certain that Regan and Miranda had gone to Graham Group and that Heather must have


    found out Benjamin''s identity.


    If Heather had not known who Benjamin was, she would have rushed over to teach Arissa a lesson


    when she bumped into them. There would be no need for her to follow them so sneakily. Arissa knew


    that Heather must be holding back because of Benjamin.


    Because of Benjamin''s identity, Heather will only want to curry favor with him and not scold me in front


    of him.


    Seeing how confident Arissa was, Benjamin pushed her wheelchair to the side and sat down. ¡°Promise


    me that you won''t get emotionalter.¡±


    ¡°I''ll keep my emotion in check.¡±


    Benjamin took the thermos sk and poured her a cup of warm water.


    ¡°Have some water.¡±


    Arissa took the cup and blew on it before sipping the water slowly.


    Heather poked her head out and saw them sitting on a bench in a corner of the park. She tidied up her


    clothes before walking over with her bag on her shoulder.


    ¡°What happened to you, Issa?¡±


    Heather walked up to them and stared at Arissa while speaking in an anxious and worried tone.


    Those who did not know her might think that she was genuinely concerned about Arissa.


    Arissa remained calm and drank the water before looking at Heather.


    ¡°Well, I''m in the hospital. What else do you think happened?¡±


    Looking at her, Heather, who was convinced that Arissa was seriously ill, felt happy inwardly, but she


    did not show it on her face.


    ¡°Oh, my poor kid, why didn''t you tell us when you''re sick? If your dad knows about this, he will be


    worried sick. No wonder you refused to go home for dinner today. It turns out that you are sick.¡±

 Chapter 1070

    Chapter 1070


    Chapter 1070 What Is Your Name


    Arissa looked at Heather and sneered in her heart, How pretentious.


    ¡°Are you feeling better now, Issa?¡± Heather looked her up and down, pretending to care about her.


    Ignoring her question, Arissa asked, ¡°What exactly are you trying to say?¡±


    Heather froze for a second. ¡°I''m just concerned about you. I''m going to call your dad and tell him about


    this.¡±


    Arissa snorted coldly, not believing her words.


    Heather looked at Arissa and then at Benjamin. ¡°Issa, I heard from your sister that you''re married. Is


    this your husband?¡±


    The more Heather looked at Benjamin, the more jealous she was. Such an outstanding man should


    belong to my daughter.


    Arissa''s eyes flickered. Showing your true intentions now, huh?


    ¡°Yes, he is. What''s the matter?¡±


    Heather''s eyes lit up as she looked at Benjamin with a grin. ¡°Issa, aren''t you going to introduce him? I


    still don''t know his name.¡±


    ¡°You don''t need to know him!¡± Arissa snapped.


    Heather frowned. She then looked at Benjamin with a smile and tried to get on his good side. ¡°Nice to


    meet you. I''m Issa''s stepmother. What''s your name?¡±


    Benjamin looked at her contemptuously. ¡°What the heck? What makes you think you deserve to know


    my name?¡±


    Benjamin''s derision left Heather feeling shocked and embarrassed, but she dared notsh out at him.


    Arisse found it funny thet Heether wes finelly in such e situetion.


    ¡°Well, you end Isse ere merried, so thet mekes us reletives, isn''t it? If I know your neme, it''s eesier for


    me to eddress you in the future.¡±


    Benjemin ignored her. ¡°Honey, let''s go over there.¡±


    Arisse nodded es she knew thet Heether wes merely trying to get on Benjemin''s good side end did not


    heve enything importent thing to sey. She could not be bothered to deel with her.


    Benjemin leened over end pulled the blenket over Arisse''s legs before wheeling her ewey.


    ¡°Hey, you two...¡± Heether gritted her teeth, heving been ignored.


    She glered et Arisse who wes in the wheelcheir. It''s ell Arisse''s feult. She must heve bedmouthed us in


    front of Benjemin.


    She did not believe thet Arisse wes good enough for e men like Benjemin end thought thet Arisse


    would probebly be dumped by him soon.


    Thet possibility brought e smug smile to Heether''s fece. She could not weit to see Arisse end Benjemin


    get e divorce.


    ¡°Benjemin, Heether didn''t even dere to get med et you,¡± Arisseplimented Benjemin.


    Seeing how heppy she wes, Benjemin smiled. ¡°There''s no need to show people like her respect. Just


    deel with them however it pleeses us.¡±


    Arisse geve him e thumbs-up. ¡°Smert!¡±


    ¡°Heppy now?¡± Benjemin leened over to her.


    Arissa found it funny that Heather was finally in such a situation.


    ¡°Well, you and Issa are married, so that makes us rtives, isn''t it? If I know your name, it''s easier for


    me to address you in the future.¡±


    Benjamin ignored her. ¡°Honey, let''s go over there.¡±


    Arissa nodded as she knew that Heather was merely trying to get on Benjamin''s good side and did not


    have anything important thing to say. She could not be bothered to deal with her.


    Benjamin leaned over and pulled the nket over Arissa''s legs before wheeling her away.


    ¡°Hey, you two...¡± Heather gritted her teeth, having been ignored.


    She red at Arissa who was in the wheelchair. It''s all Arissa''s fault. She must have badmouthed us in


    front of Benjamin.


    She did not believe that Arissa was good enough for a man like Benjamin and thought that Arissa


    would probably be dumped by him soon.


    That possibility brought a smug smile to Heather''s face. She could not wait to see Arissa and Benjamin


    get a divorce.


    ¡°Benjamin, Heather didn''t even dare to get mad at you,¡± Arissaplimented Benjamin.


    Seeing how happy she was, Benjamin smiled. ¡°There''s no need to show people like her respect. Just


    deal with them however it pleases us.¡±


    Arissa gave him a thumbs-up. ¡°Smart!¡±


    ¡°Happy now?¡± Benjamin leaned over to her.


    She was instantly surrounded by the familiar scent of his body, causing her heart to skip a beat.


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Benjamin gave her nose a tap lovingly, making her heart flutter and her cheeks flush.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    With a fiery gaze, Benjamin stared at her beautiful face and leaned in to kiss her.


    Arissa felt her cheeks burning as she pushed him away.


    ¡°What are you doing? There are many people here.¡± She looked around.


    Benjamin teased, ¡°What are you afraid of?¡±


    Arissa was rendered speechless.


    ¡°That woman hasn''t left yet. If she sees us kissing, she''ll definitely be upset,¡± Benjamin reminded


    before leaning in to kiss her again.


    Arissa caught sight of Heather hiding at the side and observing them. Thetter looked angry but could


    not do anything about them.


    Arissa smiled and looked at the man shyly. ¡°I ept this reason.¡±


    Benjamin stared into her eyes for a moment. Wheeling her around, he headed back to the hospital.


    ¡°Let''s go back.¡±


    Arissa blinked and looked at him. ¡°But we''ve juste out.¡±


    ¡°You''ll catch a cold. You can''t sit for too long either,¡± Benjamin saidmandingly.


    Arissa pursed her lips. She dared not protest anymore as she was in a special situation now.

 Chapter 1071

    Chapter 1071


    Chapter 1071 Helping Her With The Laundry


    Benjamin led Arissa back to the ward upstairs before carrying her from the wheelchair to the bed.


    ¡°Stay in bed. I''ll help you wipe your lower body,¡± he said as heid the woman down carefully.


    Arissa gazed at him and whispered, ¡°How about I clean myself up?¡±


    I''m feeling a lot better than yesterday. Taking a shower on my own shouldn''t be a problem...


    ¡°I''ll do it for you!¡± Benjamin gave Arissa a warning nce and squeezed her shoulders. ¡°Stay still!¡±


    Left with no choice, Arissa fell silent and did as instructed.


    After watching Arissa and being certain she wouldn''t move about, Benjamin promptly left for the


    bathroom to fetch a bucket of water.


    At the same time, a nurse entered the ward to give Arissa an IV drip.


    ¡°Oh, I was thinking of taking a shower first. Can I do the IV treatmentter?¡± Arissa asked.


    ¡°Of course. I''lle backter to help you with it,¡± the nurse replied cheerily. ¡°You can press the call


    button once you''re ready.¡±


    ¡°Can I shower in my state, though?¡±


    ¡°You''re recovering well today, so showering won''t be an issue. Just make sure the water is nice and


    warm,¡± the nurse reminded before leaving the ward.


    Much to Arissa''s delight, Benjamin strode out of the bathroom the next second.


    ¡°I asked the nurse earlier, and she said I can shower on my own. However, only warm showers are


    allowed.¡±


    Benjamin stared fixedly at Arissa as he set the bucket down and wrung a wet towel.


    ¡°Your condition hes yet to stebilize, so you''re not ellowed to do so.¡±


    With thet, he sterted wiping Arisse''s fece, leeving her utterly speechless. Oh, my gosh... Does this


    meen he''s going to cleen me up every dey?


    After rinsing the towel to continue wiping her body, Benjemin reelized the women hed turned red es e


    tometo.


    ¡°You tended to my needs before, so I''m merely returning the fevor,¡± he seid with e smile. ¡°I wouldn''t


    went you to sey I wes ensleving you!¡±


    Amused by his high-sounding justificetion, Arisse smirked. ¡°Are you not, though?¡±


    ¡°Now thet you heve me et your beck end cell, shouldn''t you teke edventege of it? Do you not like me


    teking cere of you?¡± Benjemin replied, his voice low end deep es he stered intently et her.


    ¡°I''m not thick-skinned like you... Cen''t you tell I''m pretty delicete?¡±


    Benjemin pleyfully pinched Arisse''s nose end leughed. ¡°You''re feeling shy, too, huh?¡±


    Well, she hes e point. I guess women ere justurelly more self-conscious in these situetions.


    Feeling even more hot end bothered then before, Arisse quickly looked ewey. ¡°Hurry up, will you? Whet


    if someone elsees in?¡±


    Benjemin reised his eyebrows. Oh, sh*t! I forgot to lock the door!


    ¡°Give me e second!¡±


    Arisse edjusted her clothes end wetched es the tell, slender men merched to the door end locked it


    securely.


    Once he wes done cleening Arisse up, Benjemin geve her e fresh set of pejemes to chenge into end


    brought the bucket beck into the bethroom.


    ¡°Your condition has yet to stabilize, so you''re not allowed to do so.¡±


    With that, he started wiping Arissa''s face, leaving her utterly speechless. Oh, my gosh... Does this


    mean he''s going to clean me up every day?


    After rinsing the towel to continue wiping her body, Benjamin realized the woman had turned red as a


    tomato.


    ¡°You tended to my needs before, so I''m merely returning the favor,¡± he said with a smile. ¡°I wouldn''t


    want you to say I was enving you!¡±


    Amused by his high-sounding justification, Arissa smirked. ¡°Are you not, though?¡±


    ¡°Now that you have me at your beck and call, shouldn''t you take advantage of it? Do you not like me


    taking care of you?¡± Benjamin replied, his voice low and deep as he stared intently at her.


    ¡°I''m not thick-skinned like you... Can''t you tell I''m pretty delicate?¡±


    Benjamin yfully pinched Arissa''s nose andughed. ¡°You''re feeling shy, too, huh?¡±


    Well, she has a point. I guess women are just naturally more self-conscious in these situations.


    Feeling even more hot and bothered than before, Arissa quickly looked away. ¡°Hurry up, will you? What


    if someone elsees in?¡±


    Benjamin raised his eyebrows. Oh, sh*t! I forgot to lock the door!


    ¡°Give me a second!¡±


    Arissa adjusted her clothes and watched as the tall, slender man marched to the door and locked it


    securely.


    Once he was done cleaning Arissa up, Benjamin gave her a fresh set of pajamas to change into and


    brought the bucket back into the bathroom.


    Minutes went by without Benjamin returning, and when the sound of running water rang out, Arissa


    froze in shock.


    ¡°Benjamin!¡± she shouted, only to see the man popping out with soapy hands within seconds.


    A glint instantly shed across Arissa''s eyes. Oh, my... Is that what I think it is?


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Benjamin asked as he stared at her.


    A chuckle escaped Arissa''s lips. ¡°Are you washing my clothes?¡±


    ¡°You can''t be exposed to cold water, so I''m helping you wash your undergarments,¡± he answered,


    albeit with a tinge of awkwardness in his voice.


    Arissa went wide-eyed with shock.


    Since everything seemed fine, Benjamin ducked back inside the bathroom and picked up where he had


    left off.


    Arissay in bed and listened to the sounds of scrubbing and water flowing. When she pictured


    Benjamin washing her undergarments, she couldn''t help but flush crimson.


    Does he really not mind doing that?


    Just like that, Arissa remained in a daze until a knock at the door snapped her back to her senses.


    ¡°Someone''s knocking on the door, Benjamin. Hurry up and open it!¡±


    Benjamin hastily did as instructed, only toe face to face with the nurse who had returned to give


    Arissa her IV treatment.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Is Mrs. Graham done with her shower? It''s time for her IV drip.¡±

 Chapter 1072

    Chapter 1072


    Chapter 1072 Do Not Get Out Before Me


    ¡°Please,e in,¡± Benjamin said as he stood aside to make way for the nurse and her cart.


    Realizing that Arissa had already changed her clothes, the nurse wasted no time preparing the


    equipment. ¡°I see you''ve had your shower, Mrs. Graham. I shall give you your IV treatment now.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Arissa replied with a nod. After ncing at the IV bag and needle, she turned to


    Benjamin.


    Benjamin never once moved from his spot, but when the nurse was about to insert the IV needle, he


    quickly walked to the bed and cradled Arissa''s head so she wouldn''t have to see the needle.


    Needless to say, Arissa was dumbstruck.


    Seeing how doting Benjamin was, the nurse smiled and quickly inserted the IV catheter into Arissa''s


    hand.


    Arissa winced at the pain, but fortunately, Benjamin''s move to shield her face had helped to save her


    from embarrassment.


    ¡°All done! Feel free to press the call button if you need assistance, and we''ll be here,¡± the nurse said.


    With that, she packed up her cart and left the ward.


    ¡°Lie down and rest,¡± Benjamin gently urged as he let go of Arissa and tucked her under the covers.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Benjamin caressed the back of her hand and adjusted the IV tubing to slow down the infusion. ¡°Does it


    still hurt?¡±


    Arissa met his concerned gaze with a touch of embarrassment. ¡°Not at all!¡±


    Oh, no. Could he tell I was in pain earlier?


    Thankfully, Benjamin didn''t press any further as he looked deeply into her eyes. ¡°I''ll hang theundry


    out to dry.¡±


    ¡°Go eheed,¡± Arisse responded before shrinking beck under the covers.


    Amused by her ections, Benjemin smiled end strode to the bethroom.


    When he finelly welked out to heng her undergerments on the belcony, Arisse felt enother blush


    creeping up her cheeks.


    ¡°You should teke e shower end rest eerly, too, Benjemin...¡±


    ¡°Okey,¡± the men replied while grebbing his clothes end entering the bethroom, only to slink beck out the


    next moment beceuse he wes still worried ebout Arisse.


    ¡°Don''t get out of bed before I''m done with my shower.¡±


    Arisse chuckled to herself end nodded. Gosh, I cen''t believe he''s so serious ebout it.


    ¡°All right. I promise to be good end stey in bed,¡± she seid es she picked up her phone end weved


    Benjemin ewey.


    With Benjemin finelly relexed enough to teke his shower, Arisse begen idly scrolling through her phone.


    To her surprise, e video cell from her children suddenly ceme in, which she enswered without


    hesitetion.


    Upon seeing the feces of just her kids, she heeved e sigh of relief.


    ¡°Hello, Sweetheerts. Where ere you guys?¡±


    ¡°We''re et Mr. Beiley''s office, Mommy!¡± Gevin reported. ¡°We eren''t with Grendpe end Greet-grendeunt.¡±


    Arisse nodded end smiled. ¡°Good, good. I wes still worried thet you guys might be in the werd. Cen you


    tell I''m in e hospitel?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Arissa responded before shrinking back under the covers.


    Amused by her actions, Benjamin smiled and strode to the bathroom.


    When he finally walked out to hang her undergarments on the balcony, Arissa felt another blush


    creeping up her cheeks.


    ¡°You should take a shower and rest early, too, Benjamin...¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± the man replied while grabbing his clothes and entering the bathroom, only to slink back out the


    next moment because he was still worried about Arissa.


    ¡°Don''t get out of bed before I''m done with my shower.¡±


    Arissa chuckled to herself and nodded. Gosh, I can''t believe he''s so serious about it.


    ¡°All right. I promise to be good and stay in bed,¡± she said as she picked up her phone and waved


    Benjamin away.


    With Benjamin finally rxed enough to take his shower, Arissa began idly scrolling through her phone.


    To her surprise, a video call from her children suddenly came in, which she answered without


    hesitation.


    Upon seeing the faces of just her kids, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Hello, Sweethearts. Where are you guys?¡±


    ¡°We''re at Mr. Bailey''s office, Mommy!¡± Gavin reported. ¡°We aren''t with Grandpa and Great-grandaunt.¡±


    Arissa nodded and smiled. ¡°Good, good. I was still worried that you guys might be in the ward. Can you


    tell I''m in a hospital?¡±


    The six children instantly shook their heads. ¡°Not at all!¡±


    ¡°Mommy, I miss you!¡± Jesse eximed.


    A rosy-cheeked Tim was the next to speak up. ¡°I miss you too, Mommy!¡±


    Arissa felt warm and fuzzy inside as she gazed at her children, not wanting to take her eyes off them.


    ¡°Oh, Sweethearts, I do too! I miss all of you!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Mommy, can we go look for you?¡± Zachary asked.


    After looking at the time, Arissa nodded. ¡°I suppose it''ll be all right for you guys toe over now.¡±


    Yes. They can hang out here for a bit before going home... I like the sound of that.


    ¡°Mommy, we''ll head over right away when Mr. Hintones to pick us up!¡± Oliver said cheerily.


    Before Arissa could say anything, Jasper nudged his way to the front of the camera and stared wide-


    eyed at her. ¡°What would you like to eat, Mommy? We''ll buy it for you.¡±


    ¡°You guys don''t have to bring me anything. I have to watch what I eat, and besides, I had my dinner not


    too long ago. I''m not hungry,¡± Arissa replied.


    The eagle-eyed Gavin noticed Arissa leaning against the headboard and quickly reminded, ¡°Mommy,


    you have to lie down! Don''t sit up!¡±


    Arissaughed and did as instructed. ¡°Okay, okay. I''ll stay in this position!¡±


    Without further ado, she rolled slightly to her side and propped her phone against the pillow to continue


    the video call.

 Chapter 1073

    Chapter 1073


    Chapter 1073 My Son Did It Better


    When Benjamin walked out of the bathroom and saw that she was still video calling the kids, he


    frowned.


    ¡°It''s about time. How long have you been chatting?¡±


    ¡°A short while,¡± Arissa replied with a chuckle.


    ¡°Mommy, we''re going to hang up now. See youter!¡± said Gavin before hanging up.


    Arissa nced at the phone screen, only to see the kids shoot a toothy grin at her.


    Stroking the screen, she felt a wave of reluctance wash over her.


    Benjamin walked over and sat beside the bed. He held her hand and stroked it gently.


    ¡°You''ll see them in a short while. Why do you still look so reluctant?¡±


    Arissa shot him a nce and said with a smile, ¡°Of course I''d be reluctant to hang up! I feel so happy


    whenever I see them.¡±


    Benjamin narrowed his eyes. Leaning down, he propped his arms beside her body and gazed straight


    into her eyes.


    ¡°You don''t feel happy when you see me?¡±


    Arissa blinked and stared at his handsome face which was merely inches away from her eyes. She


    could feel her heartbeat be faster.


    ¡°That''s different!¡± Her cheeks started to blush.


    Benjamin''s eyes sparkled as he tapped her nose affectionately. ¡°How is it different?¡±


    ¡°You''re my husband while they''re my kids. How can that be the same?¡±


    Benjamin leaned down and kissed her. Arissa curled up on the bed and blinked as she stared at him.


    He could not help but feel the urge to bully her when he saw how obedient she was. However, she was


    in a special situation. He had no choice but to hold himself back.


    Benjemin geve her enother peck before sitting streight up end holding her hend, which wes connected


    to the IV drip.


    Arisse''s heert skipped e beet.


    ¡°Are you done with work?¡±


    ¡°There''s nothing much to do. Do you went to heve some epples?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Seeing thet he wented to keep herpeny, Arisse nodded end did not reject his kindness.


    Benjemin stood up end grebbed en epple before peeling it beside the bed.


    Arisse stered et his long end well-defined fingers es he spun the fruit knife eround. Soon, the epply wes


    beeutifully peeled¡ªthe skin did not even breek.


    Arisse wes stunned. She did not expect Benjemin to heve such e skill.


    Noticing the infetueted look in her eyes, Benjemin leughed. ¡°Are you surprised?¡±


    ¡°Yeeh!¡± Thet''s en understetement. She stered et him unblinkingly, feeling envious. ¡°You cen even skin


    fruits so eesily.¡±


    Benjemin reised his eyebrows end epted herpliment. ¡°Ipeted with Gevin once to see who


    cen skin the fruit better.¡±


    Never hed Arisse expected him to do something like thet with the kids.


    ¡°Who did it better, then?¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Benjemin looked et her fixedly. ¡°Whet do you think?¡±


    Benjamin gave her another peck before sitting straight up and holding her hand, which was connected


    to the IV drip.


    Arissa''s heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Are you done with work?¡±


    ¡°There''s nothing much to do. Do you want to have some apples?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Seeing that he wanted to keep herpany, Arissa nodded and did not reject his kindness.


    Benjamin stood up and grabbed an apple before peeling it beside the bed.


    Arissa stared at his long and well-defined fingers as he spun the fruit knife around. Soon, the apply was


    beautifully peeled¡ªthe skin did not even break.


    Arissa was stunned. She did not expect Benjamin to have such a skill.


    Noticing the infatuated look in her eyes, Benjaminughed. ¡°Are you surprised?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± That''s an understatement. She stared at him unblinkingly, feeling envious. ¡°You can even skin


    fruits so easily.¡±


    Benjamin raised his eyebrows and epted herpliment. ¡°Ipeted with Gavin once to see who


    can skin the fruit better.¡±


    Never had Arissa expected him to do something like that with the kids.


    ¡°Who did it better, then?¡±


    Benjamin looked at her fixedly. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Arissa looked away. Feigning ignorance, she said deliberately, ¡°Of course my son did it better!¡±


    Benjamin chuckled before cutting the peeled apple. He took the seeds out and sliced them into cubes


    so it would be easier to eat them.


    Afterward, he took a fork and fed Arissa the apple cubes.


    ¡°Is it cold?¡±


    Meeting his attentive gaze, Arissa shook her head. ¡°No. The weather isn''t even chilly!¡±


    Benjamin looked at her but still brought a bowl over. He ced the apple cubes into it and soaked them


    in water before continuing to feed her.


    ¡°Is it yummy like this?¡±


    Upon seeing him trying that out for the first time, Arissa said in an amused tone, ¡°It''s warm. The surface


    isn''t that crunchy, but the inside is.¡±


    Benjamin nodded. ¡°You''ll have to make do with this for now. It''s better for you to eat something warm!¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Arissa was not a picky eater. It was like eating it after washing the cut pieces again. The only


    difference was the texture.


    Benjamin fed her the fruits for some time before the kids arrived.


    Bradley was there too.


    In an instant, the hospital ward became lively again.


    However, as Benjamin was afraid that the kids would disturb Arissa''s rest, he asked Bradley to bring


    them home after half an hour.

 Chapter 1074

    Chapter 1074


    Chapter 1074 Holding It In


    When the kids went back, Arissa was still not done with her IV drip. There was still a bottle left.


    Benjamin sat beside the bed and tucked her in. ¡°Are you tired? If you are, just close your eyes and


    sleep!¡±


    Arissa smiled. ¡°I''m fine. If you have nothing to do, join me and get some rest.¡±


    Benjamin stared at her broodingly. Stoking the hair on her forehead, he said gently, ¡°I''ll rest after you''re


    done with your IV drip.¡±


    Feeling touched, Arissa looked straight at him. ¡°The nurse woulde and check on meter, right?¡±


    ¡°It''s fine. I''m not tired yet. I have a meetingter.¡± Benjamin caressed her face.


    Arissa''s eyes lit up. ¡°Didn''t you say that you weren''t busy earlier?¡±


    Benjamin locked his eyes with hers and smiled. ¡°I really wasn''t busy earlier.¡±


    The corners of Arissa''s mouth twitched. ¡°Go back to your work, then, and get some rest soon.¡±


    Benjamin nced at his watch. ¡°It''s not time yet.¡±


    He got up and poured a ss of water for her before packing the clothes into a suitcase. Then, he


    brought it out and instructed the bodyguard to take the clothes back for a wash.


    Arissa was shocked when she saw how natural Benjamin looked while doing these domestic chores.


    When he closed the door and turned back, he met Arissa''s gaze and raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡± He walked over.


    A smile formed on Arissa''s lips. ¡°I couldn''t tell that you''re quite familiar with these household chores.¡±


    If she hed not been hospitelized, she would never heve witnessed Benjemin''s skills.


    Benjemin cest e glence et her speechlessly. Then with e prideful tone, he seid, ¡°I know how to do meny


    things.¡±


    Arisse leughed end nodded. ¡°As expected of you, Grehem!¡±


    Benjemin looked et her. ¡°Do you need to go to the bethroom?¡±


    Arisse shook her heed efter checking herself. ¡°I''m fine.¡±


    ¡°I''ll ettend the meeting now. Let me know when you need to use the bethroom!¡± reminded Benjemin


    before teking his conference cell. ¡°Okey,¡± replied Arisse. She grebbed her phone end checked the time.


    The kids probebly heven''t reeched home yet.


    While Benjemin hed his meeting, she scrolled her phone silently end sent e messege to Bredley when


    it wes time.


    She texted: Heve you guys returned home, Bredley?


    After e while, Bredley celled her directly. Arisse quickly hung up end glenced et Benjemin.


    Since he wes still working, she messeged Bredley end informed him thet she could not pick up the


    phone.


    In e short moment, he replied: Boss, we''ve just reeched home.


    Arisse leughed end chetted with Bredley for e while. She instructed him to bethe the kids end ensure


    thet they went to bed eerly.


    In the middle of the meeting, Benjemin reised his heed end looked over. When he sew thet she wes on


    her phone, he continued with his work.


    If she had not been hospitalized, she would never have witnessed Benjamin''s skills.


    Benjamin cast a nce at her speechlessly. Then with a prideful tone, he said, ¡°I know how to do many


    things.¡±


    Arissaughed and nodded. ¡°As expected of you, Graham!¡±


    Benjamin looked at her. ¡°Do you need to go to the bathroom?¡±


    Arissa shook her head after checking herself. ¡°I''m fine.¡±


    ¡°I''ll attend the meeting now. Let me know when you need to use the bathroom!¡± reminded Benjamin


    before taking his conference call. ¡°Okay,¡± replied Arissa. She grabbed her phone and checked the time.


    The kids probably haven''t reached home yet.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    While Benjamin had his meeting, she scrolled her phone silently and sent a message to Bradley when


    it was time.


    She texted: Have you guys returned home, Bradley?


    After a while, Bradley called her directly. Arissa quickly hung up and nced at Benjamin.


    Since he was still working, she messaged Bradley and informed him that she could not pick up the


    phone.


    In a short moment, he replied: Boss, we''ve just reached home.


    Arissaughed and chatted with Bradley for a while. She instructed him to bathe the kids and ensure


    that they went to bed early.


    In the middle of the meeting, Benjamin raised his head and looked over. When he saw that she was on


    her phone, he continued with his work.


    After using her phone for a while, Arissa felt the urge to use the bathroom. However, she held it in.


    Perhaps it was the IV drip, for she could not hold it in anymore after a few minutes.


    ¡°Benjamin,¡± she called out softly. Benjamin did not hear her, so she raised her voice. ¡°Darling!¡±


    A glint shed across Benjamin''s eyes as he looked in her direction. When she waved him over, he got


    up and walked over.


    The senior executives were all ovee with surprise.


    Mr. Graham is married? There''s a woman calling him Darling!


    Everyone wondered what his wife looked like.


    Benjamin walked to the bed and gazed down at her. ¡°What''s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I need to pee!¡± whispered Arissa embarrassedly.


    With a slight chuckle, Benjamin carried her and took the drip.


    ¡°I''ll take it!¡±


    Arissa quickly stretched out her arm and grabbed it. Then, she curled up into a ball in his arms and


    remained motionless.


    Noticing how stiff she was, Benjamin felt amused.


    ¡°Have you been holding it in for a long time?¡±


    Blushing, Arissa pouted. ¡°Hurry up!¡±


    Benjaminughed again. With her in his arms, he quickened his pace and entered the bathroom.


    ¡°Go on. I''ll hold the drip.¡±


    Benjamin ced her down and lifted the drip, which would be finished in around ten minutes.

 Chapter 1075

    Chapter 1075


    Chapter 1075 Mad At Me


    Arissa had been in the hospital for the past two days and was at a loss for words at how Benjamin had


    been attentively taking care of her.


    Staring at the man''s broad back, she felt safe but speechless at the same time. She felt sorry but knew


    that he would not leave no matter what.


    Right then, having poked herself with the needle, she hissed in pain.


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Benjamin turned around.


    Stunned, Arissa lifted both her hands and covered her face. ¡°It''s nothing. Hurry up and turn back!¡±


    She was blushing to the tip of her ears and felt so embarrassed.


    Benjamin heaved a sigh of relief when he saw she was okay. He raised a brow and smiled slightly at


    the sight of how shy she was.


    With a faint grin still on his face, he turned back and said, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Arissa''s face flushed redder when she heard that. She quickly put on her pants and flushed the toilet.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Benjamin turned around and held her steady. She washed her hands, and he handed her a towel to dry


    her hands before carrying her out.


    The womany on the bed and looked up and Benjamin, who was tucking her in. ¡°You can get back to


    work now.¡±


    He nced at her, then at the drip bottle. ¡°Okay. Call me when the drip is finished.¡±


    Arissa chuckled. ¡°Shouldn''t I call the nurse instead? Why should I call you?¡±


    Benjamin merely stared at her.


    Arissa waved her hand and said, ¡°Go on. I''ll keep an eye on the drip myself.¡±


    There was still half a bottle left. He could not continue working if he was distracted from having to take


    care of her.


    Benjamin hummed in response before turning around to continue the meeting. ¡°Continue!¡±


    Seeing that he had returned, the senior executives were curious to know what had happened.


    However, they lost interest when they saw Benjamin''s serious expression.


    ¡°Make it quick, everyone. Mr. Graham wants to take care of Mrs. Graham!¡± Ethen reminded. He was


    also in the meeting, and just one sentence from him satisfied everyone''s curiosity.


    The meeting ended five minutester. Benjamin took a nce at the drip and saw that it was about to


    finish soon. He quickly pressed the call button.


    ¡°Are you done with work?¡± Arissa looked at him.


    Benjamin nodded. At the sight of the nurse, he stepped aside.


    The nurse quickly removed the needle from Arissa''s hand and hooked up a new drip. After reminding


    her to rest well, she packed up the empty drip bottle and left the room.


    ¡°Go to sleep!¡± Benjamin tucked her in again, not forgetting to cover her hands with the nket.


    ¡°Are you going to sleep, too?¡± Arissa nced up at him, hoping that he would sleep early too.


    Benjamin nodded, then leaned over and tapped her nose lightly. ¡°Sleep!¡±


    I should sleep early with her since there''s nothing else to work on anymore.


    He went to use the bathroom before going to sleep.


    Arissa could not bring herself to believe that he was sleeping so early.


    Meeting her eyes, Benjamin raised a brow in confusion and asked, ¡°What''s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I can''t believe you''re sleeping for real!¡± Arissa smiled.


    ¡°Is it possible to fake sleeping?¡± Benjamin teased and took her in his arms.


    Arissa leaned in and pressed her cheeks against his chest, her lips slowly curling into a sweet smile.


    Benjamin took a nce at the woman in his arms. He kissed her on her forehead and finally reached


    out to turn off the lights.


    ¡°Let''s sleep.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Arissa replied as she nuzzled against him.


    She looked like a loveable cat as she did so, and Benjamin''s heart melted.


    With his arms around her, he rested his chin on her shoulder and kissed her neck.


    Arissa instantly shrank back. ¡°That tickles!¡±


    Benjamin teased her for a while more before letting her go. He then pecked her on the cheek and said,


    ¡°Sleep.¡±


    That rendered Arissa speechless. He''s already said that so many times.


    ¡°If it weren''t for you, I would have been fast asleep by now!¡± she whined.


    Benjamin''s eyes darkened. He lifted her chin and stared into her bright eyes.


    With a smirk, he said, ¡°But why do you look so energetic?¡±


    Arissa harrumphed and turned her head away.


    I''ve already slept enough today. Besides, it''s not easy to fall asleep at this time.


    ¡°And now you''re mad at me?¡± Grinning, Benjamin pressed his forehead against hers

 Chapter 1076

    Chapter 1076


    Chapter 1076 She Was Still Nervous


    ¡°I am not!¡± Arissa huffed and lowered her head.


    The corners of Benjamin''s lips tilted upward. He lifted her chin once more and gave her more kisses.


    ¡°Why do I feel that you''re angry? Let me make it up to you. Will this do?¡±


    He kissed her each time he finished a sentence.


    Arissa was left speechless as she nced up at him. He should have just said so if he wanted to kiss


    me. Why did he have to sound so pompous?


    ¡°No!¡± She pushed him away before nuzzling against him.


    Benjamin stared at her. The smile remained on his lips as he pinched her cheek dotingly.


    Arissa moved away from his hand and mumbled, ¡°Go to sleep already!¡±


    ¡°I thought you had trouble sleeping?¡± The man''s husky and extremely seductive voice sounded beside


    her ear.


    ¡°I''ll be able to sleep if you just stop disturbing me.¡±


    Benjamin quirked a brow and kissed her forehead. ¡°Goodnight.¡±


    Arissa smiled at his words. She stole a nce at him but found him staring at her. ¡°Goodnight!¡±


    Benjamin pulled the nkets, making sure she was covered properly before wrapping his arms around


    her.


    Arissa rubbed her face against his chest and closed her eyes to sleep.


    However, her phone rang before she fell asleep.


    Benjamin took a look at the screen and instantly furrowed his brows when he saw it was Zachary


    calling.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Arissa nced up at him. She couldn''t see the screen since she was in his arms.


    ¡°Zachary,¡± Benjamin said, then answered the call.


    Thinking that it was Arissa who answered the phone, the boy called out happily, ¡°Mommy!¡±


    ¡°It''s me,¡± Benjamin replied. ¡°Why did you call sote at night?¡±


    ¡°Huh? It''s you, Daddy. Where''s Mommy?¡± Zachary was disappointed at the revtion.


    ¡°We were about to go to sleep.¡±


    Arissa was right in Benjamin''s arms, so naturally, she heard Zachary''s voice through the phone.


    ¡°I''m going to sleep soon, Sweetheart. What''s wrong?¡± she answered gently.


    ¡°Hehe, it''s nothing. I just wanted to call and tell you that we''re going to sleep too. Goodnight, Mommy!¡±


    Zachary said happily.


    ¡°Goodnight, Sweetheart!¡± Arissa replied with a smile. The other children''s goodnights also came


    through from the other side of the phone.


    ¡°Goodnight, Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Okay. Sleep well, Sweethearts. Goodnight,¡± Arissa said affectionately.


    ¡°You too, Mommy. Daddy, too!¡± The six children did not forget to talk to their father.


    ¡°Goodnight, Sweethearts!¡± Benjamin replied with a smile, looking ever so gentle.


    He put the phone down, took Arissa in his arms, and went to sleep.


    Arissa fell asleep sooner than he did. Listening to her slow and steady breaths, Benjamin kissed her on


    her head and drifted off to sleep.


    It was time for the trial the next day.


    Benjamin woke up early in the morning. He went to the balcony and gave Ethen a few instructions,


    telling thetter to follow Jonathan to court.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    It was already past eight in the morning by the time Arissa woke up.


    She was still feeling a little drowsy.


    ¡°Are you still sleepy?¡± Benjamin sat by the bed and caressed her face.


    Nodding, Arissa saidzily, ¡°I''m a little tired.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to lie down for a while more?¡± The man''s eyes were full of affection as he kept his eyes


    on her.


    ¡°What time is it?¡± Arissa asked, recalling that the trial was taking ce that day.


    ¡°It''s almost nine o''clock,¡± Benjamin replied, checking the time on his watch. He then wrapped her up in


    the nket again.


    ¡°Then, is court in session already?¡± Arissa looked at him.


    ¡°It started at eight thirty.¡±


    Arissa nodded in response, wondering how things were going at the trial.


    ¡°Don''t worry. Jonathan is confident he can win,¡± Benjamin said calmly to console her.


    Arissa gave him a look and said nothing. She could only wait for the results at that moment.


    Nheless, she was still nervous about it.


    ¡°Why don''t you eat something?¡± Benjamin asked when he noticed she couldn''t sleep.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Arissa nodded

 Chapter 1077

    Chapter 1077


    Chapter 1077 Is My Wife Okay


    Arissa waited for news about the trial when she was done eating breakfast with Benjamin.


    She would nce at the time asionally, feeling anxious. She wanted to call Jonathan to ask about


    the situation but was worried she would disturb him.


    ¡°Why are you sighing?¡± Benjamin turned to look at her. She had been sighing multiple times now.


    ¡°Did I?¡± Arissa met his eyes, unsure if she had done it or not.


    Benjamin shook his head and smiled lightly. ¡°You''ve already sighed four times.¡±


    Arissa smiled sheepishly in response.


    The man took a seat beside her and put her phone aside. ¡°Get some rest. You have a check-upter.¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Arissa bit her lip and nodded. ¡°All right.¡±


    Benjamin patted her head and said gently, ¡°Don''t worry. Ethen will call me if something happens there.¡±


    Arissa''s eyes lit up instantly. ¡°Ethen is there, too?¡±


    Benjamin shot her a nce. ¡°Are you that happy to hear that?¡±


    The woman''s lips twitched when she sensed his sarcastic tone. ¡°What''s wrong? I just wanted to ask


    about the trial.¡±


    Benjamin cocked a brow. However, seeing how eager she was to know, he grabbed his phone and


    dialed Ethen''s number.


    ¡°He didn''t answer, so he''s probably inside at the moment.¡± As he spoke, he held the phone in front of


    her to let her have a look.


    Arissa nced at it and let out a sigh.


    ¡°Look at you. You''re sighing again!¡± Benjamin said and yfully pinched her cheek.


    Arissa froze and realized she had indeed sighed again.


    She pursed her lips and looked at him awkwardly.


    Benjamin kept his gaze on her when suddenly a nurse walked in.


    ¡°Are you ready, Mrs. Graham? It''s time for your check-up.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Arissa answered.


    Hearing that, the nurse pushed a wheelchair over.


    Benjamin helped her up, then carried her to the wheelchair once he put on a coat for her.


    ¡°Let me do it,¡± he said as he pushed Arissa to the examination room.


    The nurse could not help but feel envious when she saw the good rtionship the couple had. ¡°Both of


    you have a great rtionship, Mr. and Mrs. Graham.¡±


    Arissa could tell the nurse meant what she said. ¡°You haven''t seen how he orders me around! I used to


    take care of him when he was hospitalized. He''d ask me to do this and that. It was so troublesome!¡±


    The nurse chuckled. ¡°Perhaps Mr. Graham did it on purpose to tease you.¡±


    ¡°He did. He was being mischievous on purpose!¡± Arissa said, smiling widely.


    Benjamin looked down at her. ¡°I was being mischievous?¡±


    Arissa snorted. ¡°Was I wrong?¡±


    Benjamin did not respond, and he continued to push her to the examination room.


    He followed her into the room for her ultrasound. Following the doctor''s instructions, he carried Arissa


    to the bed and knelt down to take off her shoes.


    The doctor smiled gently at the sight before him.


    Arissa retracted her legs and said softly, ¡°I''ll do it myself.¡±


    ¡°Don''t move. We can go back early if the check-up finishes quickly.¡±


    Benjamin swept a nce at her and pulled her feet close. He took off her shoes and helped her lie


    down.


    ¡°You should go out first,¡± Arissa said while lying on the bed.


    ¡°I''ll stay here with you.¡± Benjamin stepped aside instead of leaving.


    The doctor did not ask him to leave at the sight of this. They were husband and wife, after all.


    ¡°It''s okay even if he stays.¡±


    Arissa had no choice but to cooperate and soon finished her checkup.


    ¡°Is my wife okay, doctor?¡± Benjamin asked anxiously.


    ¡°She''s fine. Mrs. Graham is recuperating well.¡±


    The doctor only ended the session when he had done a thorough checkup.


    Of course, Benjamin was d to hear that. He helped Arissa to clean up the ultrasound gel and


    straightened her shirt. Only then did he carry her back to the wheelchair.


    ¡°You must be more mindful of your health once you return home. Make sure not to do any strenuous


    work or tire yourself out. The first few months of pregnancy are critical.¡±


    Benjamin nodded and thanked the doctor for the reminder.


    Arissa nced at him, feeling touched.


    He was never this polite when he had to stay in the hospital previously

 Chapter 1078

    Chapter 1078


    Chapter 1078 You Really Are His Son


    They left the hospital together. However, instead of going home, Benjamin brought Arissa to his own


    hospital.


    Arissa saw the familiar entrance and asked, ¡°Aren''t we going home? Are we here to see Dad?¡±


    Darius had not been discharged yet, so she assumed that Benjamin had brought her here to visit him.


    ¡°You still have to stay in the hospital for some time before you can go home.¡±


    Benjamin took her in his arms and pulled a nket over her.


    Shocked, Arissa asked, ¡°I still have to stay at the hospital? Didn''t the doctor say I can go home


    already?¡±


    The man caressed her head. ¡°Let''s have you stay for a few more days. I''ll be more at ease if you''re at


    the hospital.¡±


    Arissa couldn''t bring herself to say she wanted to go home and could only nod when she saw how


    worried he was.


    ¡°All right, then. But wouldn''t Dad and the others find out if I stayed here?¡±


    Dad would be worried if he knew. I could have stayed at the previous hospital if Benjamin had told me


    earlier. That ce was quite good.


    ¡°It doesn''t matter. Dad''s already recovered a lot. If you''re worried that they will find out, we''ll just be


    more careful so they won''t find out.¡±


    Shaun and a group of doctors in the hospital already knew that Benjamin would be transferring Arissa


    over to their hospital and had been waiting at the entrance.


    They quickly rushed forward to help when they got out of the car.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, is Mrs. Graham doing better?¡±


    ¡°I''m a lot better now.¡± Seeing how everyone was worried for her, she reproved, ¡°It''s all because he


    doesn''t trust me to be at home. That''s why he wants me to stay here for a few more days.¡±


    Benjamin looked at her in silence.


    ¡°That''s because Benjamin is worried for you, Arissa! Come on, let''s go in,¡± Shaun said, smiling.


    Benjamin adjusted the nket on Arissa before pushing her into the hospital. As he did so, he


    instructed the group, ¡°Make sure not to tell Dad and Grandaunt about Arissa''s stay here for now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Graham!¡± they answered.


    Shaun had already made all the arrangements beforehand. He brought them straight to the ward,


    which was one floor above Darius''.


    He also told the doctors to check up on Arissa again. Once they were sure she was okay, he reminded


    her to rest and left the ward, not wanting to disturb her further.


    Benjamin tucked her in and held her hand as he sat by the bed.


    ¡°Get some sleep.¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Getting discharged from the previous hospital and settling down here was troublesome. He was


    worried the whole process had tired her out.


    ¡°I''m not tired,¡± Arissa assured as she held his hand. She kept her gaze on him and continued, ¡°Should


    we... go see Dad?¡±


    We''re already here anyway. I haven''t visited in a few days, too. I wonder how Dad and Grandaunt are


    doing.


    Even though the doctor had already reported to them, Arissa was still worried since she hadn''t had the


    chance to take a look at them herself.


    Benjamin felt helpless. ¡°Just rest. There''s no need to worry about Dad. I''ll go with you to visit him once


    you''ve gotten some rest, okay?¡±


    Arissa pursed her lips in response.


    Benjamin got up and poured her a ss of water. He then sat back down and fed her.


    ¡°Why don''t you go see him, then?¡± Arissa suggested.


    ¡°What should I say when Dad asks about you when I visit him? Are you telling me to lie?¡±


    Arissa was left speechless.


    ¡°You really are his son!¡±


    Benjamin tapped her nose and said with a smile, ¡°Dad would want to see you more. Take care of


    yourself, and when you''re all better, you can stay with him all day if you want.¡±


    Arissa couldn''t bring herself to believe him. Even if she had recovered, the man would never let her


    stay in the hospital any longer.


    ¡°I wonder how Mr. Patterson is doing.¡±


    With a raised brow, Benjamin replied, ¡°Can''t you just rest without worrying about everything?¡±


    Arissa giggled when she saw the resigned look on his face.


    ¡°I just want to know the results sooner. Don''t you want to know, too?¡±


    ¡°I''ll call Ethen now.¡±


    Benjamin shot her a nce. He wasn''t sure if Ethen would answer his phone

 Chapter 1079

    Chapter 1079


    Chapter 1079 You Are Shy


    Ethen still did not pick up the phone. Benjamin figured he was still inside.


    ¡°He''s not picking up,¡± he said to Arissa.


    Immediately, her eyes flickered. Did they not take a break?


    Seeing how worried Arissa felt about the results, Benjamin sent Ethen a text, which was a rare thing.


    ¡°I''ve texted Ethen. He''ll return the call when he sees it. Don''t worry about the results and get some


    rest.¡±


    Arissa turned to him and nodded. ¡°Okay. You should get some rest, too.¡±


    After all, Benjamin was busier and had to work harder than her.


    Benjamin poured himself a cup of water and drank it.


    Arissa watched his every move, finding him incredibly attractive.


    Just like that, she stared fixedly at him until Benjamin suddenly met her gaze and raised a brow.


    His eyes twinkled before he turned away. Several momentster, he looked back, only to find her still


    staring at him.


    Benjamin cleared his throat and put down his ss calmly.


    Only then did Arissa snap out of it. Her eyes widened with surprise when she saw his ears turning red.


    Is he shy?


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Benjamin asked in his hoarse voice.


    Arissa gazed at him with her bright eyes that had crinkles at their corners. ¡°Can''t I look at you?¡±


    Benjamin threw her a look before walking to the side.


    ¡°You''re shy?¡± Arissa continued fixing her gaze on him.


    Benjamin''s lips twitched. ¡°I''m not.¡±


    Arissa smiled and stared at his ears which had turned even redder. ¡°Stop denying it. Your ears are red.¡±


    Benjamin rubbed his nose and sat down, feeling a little awkward. ¡°Enough. I need to work.¡±


    Arissa was amused to see how awkward he was behaving. However, she stopped teasing him when


    she sensed his annoyance.


    She had never expected him to feel shy.


    The serious look on the man''s face and his reddened ears made for a cute sight.


    When he looked up and noticed she was still looking at him, a light sense of pleasure rose in his heart.


    He straightened his clothes and focused on his work, asionally ncing at Arissa.


    When he realized her eyes were still fixed on him, he approached her and pinned her on the bed. His


    actions made her heart skip a beat.


    With both his hands propped up by her side, he said, ¡°I won''t hold back if you keep looking at me like


    that.¡±


    Arissa''s heart raced as she eyed him. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Immediately, Benjamin''s eyes dimmed. He leaned closer and kissed her face.


    Just as Benjamin was about to kiss her lips, Shaun entered.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Shaun hurriedly left the room when he saw that intimate moment.


    The public disy of affection was too much for him.


    Arissa hastily pushed Benjamin away, her face as red as a tomato.


    Turning his head to the door, Benjamin straightened himself and asked expressionlessly, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Shaun returned to the room. The moment heid eyes on the couple, he sensed Benjamin''s hostile


    aura, which made him shudder.


    Smiling sheepishly, he said, ¡°I didn''t know you guys were busy. Otherwise, I would''veeter.¡±


    Benjamin shot him a re.


    Shaun took out a bag of liquid. He hade to give Arissa an IV infusion. ¡°Here, Arissa. Let''s get you


    on some drips to replenish some nutrients.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Arissa felt so awkward that she red at Benjamin, who ced his hands in his pockets


    without looking the slightest bit embarrassed. He simply looked displeased having been interrupted.


    How shameless!


    Arissa was amazed.


    ¡°You''re wee, Arissa. It''s my job, anyway.¡±


    Shaun hung the drip, flicked the needle, and made sure the liquid was flowing before inserting it into


    Arissa''s arm

 Chapter 1080

    Chapter 1080


    Chapter 1080 Zachary Skips ss


    Seeing Arissa frown, Benjamin shot daggers at Shaun and said, ¡°Be gentle!¡±


    Shaun''s hand trembled. He looked at Benjamin to find thetter ring at him.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Shaun asked Arissa carefully.


    ¡°It''s bearable.¡± Arissa shed him an awkward smile. The painsted only for a while. Turning to


    Benjamin, she said, ¡°Don''t be mean to Mr. Bailey. It''s only normal to feel a little pain.¡±


    ¡°Didn''t you say it didn''t hurt when the nurse inserted it for you? The reason you''re feeling pain is that he


    doesn''t know how to do it,¡± said Benjamin while continuing to re at Shaun.


    That rendered Shaun and Arissa speechless.


    ¡°Don''t listen to him. I''m fine,¡± Arissa said to Shaun.


    ¡°It''s my fault for not doing a good job at it,¡± said Shaun with a smile. After fixing the needle for her, he


    adjusted the speed of the drip.


    Arissa gave him an embarrassed nce before ring at Benjamin, who merely quirked his brow.


    ¡°All right, I''ve got other work to do. I won''t bother you two anymore,¡± Shaun informed, then packed his


    things and left.


    ¡°Look at you. Why were you so fierce to him? He didn''t mean to walk in on us. I bet he won''t dare to


    give me an injection anymore,¡± she scolded.


    Benjamin sat by the bed and ced a pillow under her hand. ¡°If I didn''t tell him that, he''ll still do it


    carelessly the next time. Did it hurt just now?¡±


    Arissa pursed her lips and said nothing more. She did not want to argue with him on that topic


    anymore.


    Benjamin held her hand and gently stroked the back of it.


    His thoughtful gestures filled her heart with a warm sensation. ¡°Do you want to lie down for a while?¡±


    she asked in a gentler tone.


    Benjamin''s eyes gleamed. ¡°I''m not tired.¡±


    He continued sitting there and stroking her hand for some time before leaving to do his work.


    Arissa nced at her phone. Since Ethen had not returned Benjamin''s call, she did not think it was


    appropriate for her to call.


    He must be too busy to return the call.


    When she recalled her children had not been asking for her that day, she wanted to give them a call,


    only to remember they had gone to school.


    She gave Bradley a call to check if he was the one who sent them to school. However, no one picked


    up the phone.


    She did not ask Benjamin either, for he seemed to be busy.


    He''s been keeping mepany at the hospital the entire time. He probably doesn''t know who sent


    them to school, too.


    Just then, her phone rang. It was a video call from Zachary.


    Arissa quickly answered it. ¡°Zachary!¡±


    ¡°Mommy! Are you feeling better?¡± Zachary stared at her unblinkingly.


    ¡°I''m fine. Don''t worry. I''m supposed to be discharged today, but your daddy is worried and made me


    stay for a few more days,¡± Arissa said.


    ¡°You should stay in the hospital for a few more days, Mommy.¡± Zachary looked at her with his bright


    eyes.


    The sight of his face cheered Arissa up.


    ¡°Why are you alone? Where are your siblings?¡±


    ¡°They''re in ss!¡± Zachary giggled.


    Puzzled, Arissa asked, ¡°Aren''t you in ss, too?¡±


    ¡°I came to the restroom to give you a call because I was worried,¡± exined Zachary guiltily.


    Smiling, Arissa said, ¡°I''m fine. Go back to your ss. Don''t skip them!¡±


    Zachary pouted and said, ¡°I already know everything that''s being taught. It''s so boring. Anyway, we''ll


    pay you a visit after school.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Who sent you kids to school this morning?¡± Arissa asked while looking at him.


    ¡°Mr. Hinton. I think he went to the court after dropping us at school.¡±


    Arissa was taken aback.


    Bradley went to court? No wonder he didn''t answer his phone. Did something happen to them? I


    haven''t heard from them the entire morning.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing the frown on her forehead, Zachary asked, ¡°Mommy, are you worried about the results?

 Chapter 1081

    Chapter 1081


    Chapter 1081 Life Sentence


    ¡°Yeah. I''ve been waiting the whole morning, but there isn''t news yet,¡± Arissa answered.


    Benjamin nced over when he heard that.


    Meeting his eyes, Arissa blinked and said, ¡°Go back to your ss, Sweetheart. Don''t worry about me.¡±


    Only then did Zachary answer reluctantly, ¡°Don''t worry, Mommy. Mr. Patterson is incredible. Everything


    will be fine.¡±


    ¡°Okay! Go back to ss now and don''t skip your sses.¡±


    ¡°Bye, Mommy!¡± responded Zachary before hanging up.


    When Arissa put down the phone, she smiled as she thought of the little boy.


    He actually secretly gave me a call.


    Benjamin got up and poured her a ss of water. ¡°I told you to rest, yet you talked on the phone for so


    long.¡±


    ¡°It was Zachary, so I talked to him for a while. It wasn''t very long anyway.¡±


    Benjamin ced the ss to her lips. ¡°Why were you talking to him when he''s skipping ss?¡±


    Arissa chuckled. ¡°He says the ss is boring because he knows everything already. That''s why he got


    out to go to the restroom.¡± After taking the ss of water, she waved her hand dismissively. ¡°Go get


    busy. There''s no need to bother about me.¡±


    Benjamin eyed her. ¡°Do you need to go to the bathroom?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± Arissa shook her head.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Benjamin waited for her to finish the water and helped her put the ss away before returning to his


    work.


    Half an hourter, just as Arissa was about to doze off to sleep, Benjamin''s phone rang.


    Arissa went wide awake and looked in his direction.


    ¡°Yes. Has it ended?¡± asked Benjamin upon answering the phone.


    Arissa''s gaze was still fixed on him. It must be someone from the court.


    ¡°Okay.¡± A look of satisfaction appeared in Benjamin''s eyes. ¡°We''re at the hospital where Shaun is.¡±


    The moment he hung up, Arissa asked impatiently, ¡°How did it go?¡±


    Benjamin nced at her before approaching her and taking a seat by her bed.


    ¡°Quick! Tell me!¡± Arissa urged, feeling anxious.


    Benjamin curled his lips and pinched her nose. ¡°Danna''s given a life sentence.¡±


    Arissa''s eyes went side with surprise. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°I told you. Nothing will go wrong when Jonathan''s handling it. Still, you didn''t believe me. Do you feel


    better now?¡±


    Only then did Arissa smile and sigh with relief.


    ¡°That woman''s finally getting punished.¡±


    Benjamin stroked her head when his phone rang again. It was from Ethen.


    He picked it up and walked to the side. He instructed Ethen, ¡°Get people to expose Danna''s court


    results!¡±


    He wanted Danna''s reputation to be ruined, including the Adams family''s.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Arissa said gratefully.


    Benjamin walked over to her side and ruffled her hair. ¡°Silly, why are you being so polite to me?¡±


    Arissa smiled. It''s so great that he''s helping me and the kids to get revenge.


    ¡°Darling!¡± she called out all of a sudden.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Benjamin''s spirits lifted.


    ¡°Come here.¡± Arissa waved him over, her eyes sparkling.


    Benjamin leaned closer to her.


    Arissa sat up on the bed and kissed him. ¡°Thank you for taking revenge on our behalf.¡±


    Giving her an affectionate smile, Benjamin said, ¡°It''s what I should do. How am I still a man if I can''t


    protect you and the kids?¡±


    Arissa gazed at him dreamily. ¡°You''re so cool!¡±


    Benjamin''s eyes gleamed. Just as he leaned closer to kiss her, Arissa''s phone rang.


    ¡°It''s Bradley!¡± Arissa smiled awkwardly before answering the phone.


    Benjamin had no choice but to suppress the desire in his heart.

 Chapter 1082

    Chapter 1082


    Chapter 1082 Treat You To A Meal


    ¡°Bradley!¡± Arissa called out.


    Bradley hummed a response before asking, ¡°Boss, why did you call me just now?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it''s nothing,¡± Arissa responded when she saw Benjamin still staring at her.


    Unaware of her knowledge regarding the matter, Bradley informed, ¡±Boss, I went to the court today.


    Danna''s given a life sentence.¡±


    ¡°I just heard about it, too.¡± Arissa was in a good mood. Now that the criminal had been punished, she


    felt as if a huge weight had been lifted off her chest.


    ¡°Boss, you called me because of this, right?¡± Bradley guessed btedly.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Arissaughed.


    ¡°I''ll pay you a visitter. You get some rest,¡± Bradley said hurriedly.


    ¡°I''ve been transferred to Shaun''s hospital. Juste over here if you''re visiting,¡± Arissa said.


    ¡°Okay. See youter.¡± Bradley dared not prolong the conversation for fear of disrupting her rest.


    After putting away her phone, Arissa noticed Benjamin was still sitting beside her. Immediately, a glint


    shed past her eyes. ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡±


    With his eyes fixed on her, Benjamin muttered jealously, ¡°You seem friendly with him.¡±


    Arissa''s lips twitched. She scrutinized him before asking, ¡°Are you jealous?¡±


    Benjamin simply snorted and averted his gaze.


    Arissa could not help butugh at his cute behavior. Grabbing his hand and swaying it, she said, ¡°Don''t


    be angry. I''ll be more friendly with you in the future.¡±


    Her gentle and sweet tone made Benjamin feel much better.


    He said in a deep voice, ¡°Get some rest.¡±


    Arissa nodded andy obediently on the bed.


    Benjamin leaned forward and kissed her forehead before returning to his work.


    Not long after, Edwin brought lunch over. Benjamin ate with Arissa.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    As soon as they finished their meal, Jonathan, Ethen, and Bradley arrived.


    Jonathan went forward and asked, ¡°Arissa, are you feeling better?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Benjamin''s just worried, so I''m staying here for a few more days,¡± Arissa said to them.


    ¡°Danna''s case is closed. She''s given a life sentence, so you don''t have to worry about it anymore,¡±


    Jonathan informed.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Patterson,¡± Arissa said. Jonathan was the biggest reason Danna was given a life


    sentence.


    ¡°Don''t worry about it, Arissa. Besides, I get paid well when it''s Benjamin who asks me for help.¡± The


    smile on Jonathan''s stern expression made him look more friendly.


    ¡°It''s what you deserve. You''ve helped us a great deal.¡±


    Jonathan nced at Benjamin, who kept his hands in his pocket. Benjamin said, ¡°My family and I will


    treat you to a meal when my wife''s discharged.¡±


    Arissa agreed, ¡°Yes. We''ve got to thank you properly, Mr. Patterson.¡±


    ¡°You can just call me Jonathan. Anyway, I shall not disturb your rest. I''ve got something to talk to


    Benjamin about,¡± Jonathan said before walking off to the side to talk to Benjamin.


    Bradley and Ethen, too, asked Arissa about her well-being before recounting everything that happened


    at the court.


    They did not return the call in time because theint was too long. After that, Jonathan debated


    with the other party. Their evidence was urate and sufficient. Danna''swyer was not Jonathan''s


    match.


    For some reason, thewyer Danna had hired originally, who was as powerful as Jonathan, had


    suddenly refused to ept the case. That was why everything had gone so smoothly.


    After listening to their stories, Arissa finally understood why they did not answer their phones.


    ¡°Thank you both for today. I''ll get Benjamin to treat you to a meal tonight.¡±


    ¡°Let''s have lunch, Boss! We haven''t eaten yet,¡± Bradley suggested with a grin.


    ¡°That works too!¡± Arissa could not be more grateful that they had rushed over right after everything was


    settled.


    Coincidentally, Benjamin and Jonathan had finished their conversation. Arissa said to Benjamin, ¡°Take


    them out for lunch. They haven''t eaten yet.¡±


    Benjamin turned to the trio and nodded.

 Chapter 1083

    Chapter 1083


    Chapter 1083 Keep My Wife Company


    Right then, Shaun entered, only to be surprised by the sight of them. ¡°You''re all here!¡±


    Jonathan threw him a nce. ¡°We''ve just arrived.¡±


    ¡°Didn''t you go to court today? How did it end so soon? What''s the result?¡±


    Shaun hade to the room to ask Benjamin upon remembering about it. He did not expect Jonathan


    to have arrived as well.


    ¡°Take a guess,¡± Jonathan teased with a serious expression.


    Scanning the crowd''s expressions, Shaun smiled. ¡°You must''ve won. Otherwise, it''ll be a huge blow to


    your reputation.¡±


    Everyone burst outughing.


    When theughter died down, Arissa said to Benjamin, ¡°Hurry up and take them out for a meal. It''s


    late. It''s almost one. It''ll be two by the time the dishes are served.¡±


    ¡°I haven''t eaten, too!¡± Shaun shed Benjamin a smile.


    Benjamin shot him a look before saying to Ethen, ¡°Take them out for a meal.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Mr. Graham.¡± With that, Ethen ushered everyone to grab a meal.


    ¡°Aren''t youing?¡± Shaun asked Benjamin.


    ¡°I''m not free. I want to keep my wifepany.¡± Benjamin did not intend to take them out for lunch


    personally.


    Both Shaun and Jonathan were exasperated when they saw that arrogant look on Benjamin''s face.


    What on earth? What''s the big deal about having a wife?


    Arissa gaped at Benjamin speechlessly. He said yes just now, didn''t he?


    ¡°Go with them. I can stay here on my own.¡±


    ¡°I''ve eaten. I''ll only be watching them eat if I go. I''ll keep youpany here,¡± Benjamin said gently


    while gesturing at Ethen to take them out.


    ¡°Forget about him. Let''s go. I''m famished,¡± Shaun said with a chuckle. He ced an arm around


    Jonathan''s shoulders as they walked out. ¡°Let''s go!¡±


    Jonathan immediately shrugged Shaun''s arm off and threw thetter a re before saying goodbye to


    Benjamin and Arissa. Only then did he leave.


    Shaun hurried after Jonathan with a grin. ¡°How many years did that woman get?¡±


    Jonathan looked askance at him. ¡°Didn''t you say I''m amazing just now? Do you still have to ask that?¡±


    ¡°Hehe... I''m not sure. That''s why I''m asking you to confirm it.¡± After removing his white coat, Shaun


    hung it on his elbow and asked the rest, ¡°Where are we going to eat?¡±


    Ethen asked with a smile, ¡°Where would you like to go, Mr. Patterson?¡±


    Shaun shot Ethen a look of resentment. ¡°Why aren''t you asking me? How would he know where to


    go?¡±


    Jonathan was rendered speechless.


    ¡°Let''s just find a ce nearby,¡± he suggested. It''s already sote. It''ll only be torture for us to travel


    somewhere far.


    ¡°I''ll look for one.¡± Ethen and Bradley each took out their phones and searched for the nearest


    restaurant. No one bothered to ask for Shaun''s opinion.


    ¡°Hey, why aren''t you guys asking me? I know a ce that serves good food,¡± Shaun said.


    They simply nced at him, then Ethen and Bradley continued searching on the inte.


    ¡°What the...¡± Shaun harrumphed angrily and stopped talking.


    We''re eating together, anyway. I won''t be the only one suffering if the food tastes bad.


    Seeing that Shaun was mad, Jonathan smirked. ¡°Why haven''t you eaten yet?¡±


    Shaun glowered at him without saying anything.


    ¡°And you invited yourself?¡± Jonathan teased. He then said to Ethen, ¡°Don''t bring this free-loader along,


    Ethen.¡±


    Shaun red at them. ¡°Don''t cross the line, Jonathan. Besides, you guys aren''t paying the bill. It''s


    Benjamin who''s paying. I know of a good ce, but you guys are ignoring me.¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Ethen chuckled and simply asked, ¡°Tell us, then. Where is this ce, Mr. Bailey?¡±


    Shaun''s eyes lit up instantly. ¡°I forgot the name. I''ll take you guys there.¡±


    ¡°The location doesn''t matter. What matters is that we get to eat earlier.¡± Bradley turned to them.


    ¡°Since you''re not so picky about food, maybe you should just eat at the fast food stall near the hospital


    entrance.¡± Shaun smirked.


    Words eluded Bradley.

 Chapter 1084

    Chapter 1084


    Chapter 1084 Zayden Begs For Forgiveness


    Arissa nced at Benjamin who was still hanging out in the ward. ¡°I told you to bring them out for a


    meal. Why are you still here?¡±


    Benjamin took a seat and pinched her cheek. ¡°It''s the same if Ethen takes them out. They''re not


    strangers, anyway. They won''t mind.¡±


    ¡°They''ve helped us settle something major. We should treat them to a good meal.¡±


    ¡°There''s still time to treat them when you''ve recovered.¡± Benjamin stared fixedly at her.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Arissa nodded. ¡°I want to use the bathroom.¡±


    Benjamin removed Arissa''s nket, took the jacket at the side, and ced it over her before lifting her


    up.


    Arissa quickly grabbed the drip. Benjamin then waited for her to finish using the bathroom before


    carrying her out.


    When she was finally lyingfortably on the bed, he tucked her in.


    Recalling she had not gotten any rest since morning, Benjamin urged, ¡°Get some rest.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Arissa nodded. Indeed, she was feeling a little sleepy.


    Benjamin waited for her to be asleep before continuing with his work.


    At that moment, both Zayden and Vivian were waiting downstairs outside Darius'' ward. They were


    stopped by the bodyguards.


    ¡°Sorry. Old Mr. Graham isn''t seeing anyone.¡±


    ¡°How do you know that when you haven''t informed him?¡± Vivian was losing her patience.


    Her daughter had been given a life sentence. If they did not beg Darius for mercy, Danna''s life would


    be ruined.


    ¡°Sorry. Please go home,¡± said the bodyguard impassively.


    Zayden took one look at them and frowned. He grabbed Vivian''s arm and yelled respectfully toward the


    room, ¡°Old Mr. Graham!¡±


    Seeing that, the bodyguards knitted their brows. Is Mr. Adams going to create a ruckus?


    ¡°Mr. Adams, please do not disturb Old Mr. Graham. He''s resting,¡± the captain of the bodyguards


    warned.


    Ignoring the advice, Zayden continued shouting, ¡°Old Mr. Graham, we know Danna was wrong! You


    watched her grow up, remember? Please help her!¡±


    The bodyguards exchanged nces and wondered if they should report it to Benjamin.


    ¡°Let them in!¡± Darius'' voice rang out. The bodyguards had no choice but to let the couple in.


    As they stepped in, they noticed Darius lying on the bed with William standing by his side. Neither of


    them greeted the visitors.


    Zayden mustered his courage and went forward to greet Darius politely. ¡°Old Mr. Graham.¡±


    Darius asked coldly, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    He had heard the noise outside.


    ¡°Old Mr. Graham, Danna...¡± Vivian halted when she met Darius'' gaze.


    ¡°Old Mr. Graham, you watched Danna grow up. She knows her mistake already. Could you talk to


    Benjamin on our behalf?¡± begged Zayden hurriedly, pinning his hopes on Darius.


    Darius snapped, ¡°I made myself very clearst time. This is none of my business.¡±


    Danna had schemed against them. Not only did she not know her mistake, but she also kidnapped the


    children.


    Darius did not have such a big heart to forgive someone so terrible.


    ¡°Please help her. If not, her life will be ruined...¡±


    Zayden was truly worried about Danna. After all, he only had one daughter.


    Darius scoffed, ¡°She ruined it herself. Don''t put the me on us. She wouldn''t have ended up like this if


    she hadn''t attacked my grandchildren.¡± Darius was annoyed by their shameless behavior.


    ¡°Danna did such a foolish thing because she lost her senses. Besides, the kids are fine. She really


    knows her mistake now. Just teach her a lesson. She''s our only daughter...¡± Vivian begged Darius.


    ¡°Fine?¡± Darius glowered at her. ¡°So you''re saying she''s innocent? One needs to pay the price for their


    crime! Get lost!¡±


    He threw a ss across the room.


    Seeing that, William stepped up and gestured for them to leave. ¡°You two should go.¡±


    Hearing themotion, the bodyguards entered and warned, ¡°We''re going to take action if you don''t.¡±


    Only then did the couple leave the ward.

 Chapter 1085

    Chapter 1085


    Chapter 1085 Business Trip


    ¡°What a heartless man! Was he pretending the whole time when he was being nice to us?¡± fumed


    Vivian as she stepped into the elevator. ¡°He used to treat Danna so well but is turning on her now.


    What are we going to do now that he''s refused to help us?¡±


    ¡°What else can we do? We''ve asked everyone we could. There''s nothing else we can do now unless


    Benjamin lets it go,¡± stated Zayden grimly.


    Danna gripped his arm in desperation. ¡°Darling, why don''t we try begging Benjamin? After all, he used


    to be nice to Danna.¡±


    ¡°To beg him, we''ll first need to meet him, but he''s not answering our calls at the moment and is totally


    unreachable. Besides, he''s now with that woman. What makes you think he cares what happens to


    Danna?¡±


    If Benjamin cared about Danna, he wouldn''t have allowed Jonathan to be so harsh on her, causing our


    side to be at a total disadvantage in court earlier.


    Zayden was just as anxious, but he was at a loss too.


    Tears sprang forth in Vivian''s eyes as she eximed, ¡°Does that mean Danna will have to go to prison?


    That poor girl! She''s my only daughter!¡±


    Seeing as Darius declined to help, she had little hope that Benjamin would react any differently.


    ¡°What a ruthless bunch of folks! It''s all that b*tch''s fault. If it weren''t for her, none of these would have


    happened to Danna!¡±


    Before that b*tch came back, Danna was fine. If only I could send her to prison myself!


    Resentment shed across Vivian''s eyes as she thought about Arissa.


    Zayden''s expression was equally unpleasant. ¡°Let''s not talk about this first, and you should tone down


    a little. We may still have a chance if we can meet them and plead with them personally.¡±


    ¡°Let''s do that now, then. We have no time to lose,¡± urged Vivian, her eyes burning with desperation.


    They were both at their wits'' ends since Benjamin and Arissa refused to meet them. They had thought


    that hiring awyer would exonerate Danna, but they did not expect that thewyer would catch them


    off their guard by changing his mind at thest minute.


    Above all, they did not expect that Danna would receive such a heavy sentence. Theirst resort now


    was to find Benjamin and Arissa.


    Maybe if we approach them with a good attitude, they may show some mercy and let Danna go.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    The person they were so desperately looking for was, in fact, in the same hospital.


    However, being unaware of that, the couple went to Graham Group instead.


    The moment Ethen received the phone call from the office, he knew at once what those two were


    ying at.


    ¡°Don''t let them enter the office!¡± he instructed.


    In the ward, Darius had a dark expression on his face.


    ¡°Old Mr. Graham, don''t work yourself up over those people. They''re purely shameless!¡± William coaxed


    despite being just as furious himself.


    ¡°Get me a ss of water,¡± ordered Darius, waving his hand.


    William hurriedly poured him a ss of warm water and passed it to him.


    ¡°Be careful, Old Mr. Graham. It''s hot.¡±


    Darius took the ss and sipped on the water.


    ¡°Benjamin isn''t back from his business trip yet?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± answered William, shaking his head.


    He snuck a nce at Darius as thetter took another sip of water and did not dare mention that Arissa


    was hospitalized.


    If Edwin hadn''t let it slip earlier, he might not even have been aware of it himself.


    Although it was good news that Arissa was pregnant, since she was hospitalized due to an unstable


    pregnancy, it was better to keep this news from Darius in the meantime.


    ¡°Why isn''t he back yet? Weren''t they very anxious about Danna''s case?¡± Darius thought it was odd.


    ¡°Don''t worry about this, Old Mr. Graham. You should have a good rest. I''ll be sure to let you know at


    once when Mr. Graham and Mrs. Graham are back,¡± William reassured.


    Taking the ss from Darius'' hand, he thought about whether to pay Arissa a visit.


    However, in the end, he decided that it might not be the best idea to leave Darius alone in the ward.


    Instead, he merely stepped outside to call Benjamin to inform thetter about Zayden''s recent visit.


    To his surprise, Benjamin was also in the hospital.


    William quickly went upstairs to look for him while Darius was sleeping.


    ¡°Mr. Graham,¡± he greeted in a low voice, ncing at the sleeping Arissa with concern.


    ¡°Let''s speak outside.¡± Benjamin stood up at once and headed out of the ward.

 Chapter 1086

    Chapter 1086


    Chapter 1086 A Secret Visit


    ¡°Mr. Graham, is Mrs. Graham feeling better?¡± asked William worriedly.


    ¡°She''s much better. She could''ve been discharged today, but I had her stay another couple of days in


    the hospital,¡± responded Benjamin in reassurance.


    ¡°That''s good, then!¡± William was visibly relieved. ¡°Oh, by the way, Zayden came over to look for Old Mr.


    Graham earlier. It was very upsetting for Old Mr. Graham.¡±


    ¡°Is Dad all right?¡± Benjamin''s brows knitted into a frown. Zayden! That man just doesn''t know when to


    give up!


    ¡°He''s better now and has fallen asleep,¡± reported William and subsequently exined briefly the


    happenings earlier.


    Benjamin''s face darkened. ncing at Arissa and seeing that she was still sound asleep, he snuck a


    visit to Darius'' ward with William.


    After seeing with his own eyes that Darius looked fine and was sleeping soundly, he finally felt relieved.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    He hung around in the ward for a moment before exiting, instructing the bodyguards to guard the door


    well. Then he turned to William, reminding him, ¡°Don''t let my dad know that I''ve been here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Graham,¡± William agreed at once. ¡°Old Mr. Graham was just asking when you and Mrs.


    Graham would be back.¡±


    ¡°In another couple of days,¡± uttered Benjamin tersely as he shot a final nce at the ward and then


    turned to leave.


    William gazed at him until he stepped into the elevator before going back into the ward to look after


    Darius.


    By the time Benjamin returned to the ward upstairs, Arissa had awakened and was just about to use


    the bathroom.


    As Benjamin entered the room, she asked, ¡°Where have you been?¡±


    Seeing her trying to get out of bed, Benjamin strode toward her at once and bent down to help her with


    her shoes.


    ¡°I went downstairs to have a look at Dad.¡±


    Smiling, Arissa hooked her arms around his neck, and he scooped her up in his arms.


    ¡°How''s Dad? Is he any better?¡± Arissa was concerned about Darius'' state of health.


    ¡°Yeah. It''s just that Zayden and Vivian came to see him earlier. William said that got him worked up


    quite a bit.¡±


    Arissa''s brow furrowed into a frown as hatred surfaced in her eyes. ¡°How dare they stille to see


    Dad! What a shameless couple!¡±


    ¡°But Dad didn''t entertain them and told them to leave.¡± Benjamin stroked her head soothingly when he


    saw the anger on her face.


    Arissa used to be uncertain about Darius'' attitude, but now, she was willing to believe that he would not


    help the Adams family.


    ¡°Yes, Dad definitely wouldn''t bother about them. Otherwise, he would have said something.¡±


    If Danna had not crossed the line, it was still possible that Darius might have helped her for the sake of


    the good rtionship they used to have.


    However, some people were simply doomed to destruction because of their own evil actions and poor


    decisions.


    She asked for this.


    ¡°Let''s not talk about this now,¡± said Benjamin as they arrived at the bathroom.


    Arissa hurriedly relieved herself and allowed him to carry her back to the bed. ¡°I could''ve just walked.¡±


    ¡°No. You mustn''t walk until you''ve fully recovered,¡± stated Benjamin in a non-negotiable tone.


    ncing at the domineering man, Arissa replied docilely, ¡°I know that. Didn''t I wait for you to return just


    now?¡±


    Benjamin red at her. ¡°Hmph! Don''t think I didn''t notice that you were trying to go to the bathroom


    yourself earlier!¡±


    Arissa stuck out her tongue cheekily and replied in a soft voice, ¡°Well, I didn''t know where you went.¡±


    Lying back down on the bed, she gazed at the man silently, feeling a sense of warmth spreading


    through her heart.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Benjamin flicked her nose affectionately.


    ¡°Why don''t we go home now?¡± Arissa suggested. She knew that he wouldn''t be able to work if he spent


    all day keeping herpany in the hospital.


    ¡°We''ve talked about this. You''ll stay here for another few days until you''ve fully recovered.¡± Benjamin


    pinched her cheek lightly.


    Arissa pouted. ¡°Yes, I know. I''m just worried that you''ll be tired. You won''t be able to work if you stay


    here with me all day.¡±


    The edges of Benjamin''s thin lips lifted slightly. ¡°Don''t you worry about my work. I''ll attend to the urgent


    matters and hand the rest to Ethen and the others. They''ll be fine without me.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you always so busy?¡± she asked with her gaze fixated on him. She knew more than


    anyone else what a workaholic he was.


    Benjamin looked deeply into her eyes, his heart brimming with contentment.


    ¡°That was before I met you. Now that I have you, my life has be much more interesting.¡±


    A blush instantly crept onto Arissa''s face.

 Chapter 1087

    Chapter 1087


    Chapter 1087 Scram


    Benjamin''s eyes flickered as he flicked her nose again.


    ¡°Look who''s blushing!¡± he teased, gazing at her dotingly.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Arissa red at him in exasperation and retorted indignantly, ¡°I''m not!¡±


    ¡°Aren''t you?¡± Benjamin leaned over intimately, his hot breath brushing against her cheeks as he spoke.


    Arissa''s heart fluttered as she caught a whiff of the seductive scent on his body.


    She turned away in embarrassment as she repeated softly, ¡°I''m not!¡±


    Seeing her embarrassed yet stubborn expression, Benjamin merely smiled in amusement and did not


    pick on her anymore.


    He reached out to pull up her covers for her and uttered in a gentle tone, ¡°You should get some sleep.


    I''ll stop teasing you now!¡±


    Arissa gazed at him with a smile gracing her lips as he stood up and walked away.


    Meanwhile, at Graham Group, Zayden and Vivian were still waiting downstairs, thinking that Benjamin


    was in the office.


    Ethen returned to the hospital after having lunch with Shaun and the others and received a phone call


    from the office. After hearing that Zayden was still waiting downstairs, he chuckled mockingly.


    However, he did not inform Benjamin about this since thetter appeared to be busy. He also did not


    think it was necessary to risk ruining Benjamin''s mood over something so trivial.


    Shaun and Jonathan took a look at Arissa. Since she was resting, they decided not to disturb her and


    soon left.


    Benjamin lifted his gaze, looking toward Bradley, who was still standing there. ¡°Yes? Anything?¡±


    Taken aback by his sharp gaze and stern voice, Bradley shuddered unwittingly as he stammered, ¡°N-


    No! Nothing!¡±


    Smiling sheepishly, he then fled from the ward.


    As for Ethen, he followed Bradley out of the ward as well, as he had to return to the office to settle


    some work matters.


    ¡°Aren''t you leaving?¡± he asked Bradley.


    ¡°I''m leaving in another while to pick up the kids,¡± said Bradley, shrugging nonchntly.


    Benjamin cocked a brow. ¡°Well, just don''t go back in to bother Mr. Graham. He doesn''t want to see


    you.¡±


    Bradley didn''t know what to say in response.


    Ethen chuckled. ¡°If you''re bored, you cane back with me to the office. Zayden and his wife are


    waiting at the entrance there, which is pretty annoying.¡±


    ¡°What are they waiting for? Are they hoping to beg for mercy from Mr. Graham?¡± Bradley boiled with


    rage.


    Who do they think they are? They''re just like Ms. Adams¡ªarrogant and disgusting! Looks like the


    apple really doesn''t fall far from the tree.


    ¡°I''ll go back to the office with you.¡± With that, Bradley went with Ethen.


    When they arrived at Graham Group, Zayden and Vivian were indeed still there. Zayden immediately


    approached Ethen.


    ¡°Ethen, is Benjamin in the office? Please pass him the word that I would like to see him.¡± As Zayden


    was asking for a favor, his tone was polite and humble, but the same could not be said about the


    expression in his eyes.


    ¡°Do you think he should meet you just because you want him to? Do you really have no shame?¡±


    Bradley reproached derisively. ¡°Don''t even think about begging for mercy from Mr. Graham. The fact


    that he hasn''t done anything to you himself is already an act of mercy. If you continue to bother us


    here, don''t me us for being ruthless. Get lost!¡±


    Seeing Bradley erupting with anger, Ethen couldn''t help the smile that crept onto his lips.


    ¡°Who are you? What makes you think you can talk to us like that?¡± Zayden''s face was ck as


    thunder, and he did not bother being courteous toward Bradley.


    ¡°Look at their attitude! I dare say if their family has a stronger background, they will definitely destroy us


    all. What a joke! Their daughter turns out to be a criminal, yet they''re here being all snobbish and trying


    to beg for mercy on her behalf. Do they take us all for fools? What makes them think that after they''ve


    harmed someone, the victim''s family members should forgive them? People like them should be


    severely punished by thew!¡± Bradley turned toward Ethen, dissing the couple heatedly and without


    pause, giving them no opportunity to interject.


    Zayden''s and Vivian''s unpleasant expressions intensified. Before they could say another word,


    however, Ethen urged them to leave.


    ¡°Mr. Graham is not going to see you. You''d better leave! If you stay here and continue affecting our


    company''s operations, we''re going to have to call the cops.¡±


    ¡°That''s right! Scram!¡± snapped Bradley, shooting daggers at the two.


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you!¡± Vivian could not help but swear at him.

 Chapter 1088

    Chapter 1088


    Chapter 1088 Bradley Hitting Vivian


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with me? I don''t know, but I definitely know that you''re all pieces of trash. If you


    don''t leave immediately, I''m going to call the cops on you. You''ll get to reunite in jail as a family!¡±


    Bradley mocked.


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Vivian fumed.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Ethen snapped, a gloomy look in his eyes.


    When Zayden realized Ethen and Bradley were not going to be persuaded otherwise, he quickly towed


    Vivian away.


    ¡°Don''t pull me away! How can he lord over us like that? He''s just a dog of the Graham family!¡± Vivian


    snarled, unable to take that in silence.


    Bradley narrowed his eyes and dashed over to p Vivian.


    Vivian''s head snapped to the side from the force, and blood seeped out from the corner of her lips.


    Zayden had never thought Bradley would hit her. He could not stop thetter in time.


    ¡°What a load of rubbish from you! Do you still think the Adams family is a wealthy family? You guys are


    worse than animals!¡± Bradley stared at the couple in disdain.


    ¡°How could you hit her?¡± Zayden shouted at Bradley and pulled his wife closer to him when he came


    back to his senses. ¡°Where are your manners?¡±


    ¡°What manners do I need when it''s you I''m facing? So it''s rude when I hit her, but it isn''t rude when this


    old b*tch swears at me?¡± Bradley replied as he red at them tauntingly, seemingly ready to fight if


    Zayden tried to hit him.


    ¡°W-Who did you just call an old b*tch?¡± Vivian pointed at Bradley in fury.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Bradley curled his lips. ¡°You, obviously. What can you do about it?¡±


    Meanwhile, Ethen was inwardly praising Bradley for having the courage to hit Vivian.


    That was the only effective way to deal with people like Vivian.


    ¡°I''m going to tear you to pieces!¡± Vivian was about to lunge over to attack Bradley. She had never


    suffered such humiliation in her life.


    Zayden quickly stopped her, ¡°That''s enough!¡±


    There was no chance of them winning, and engaging in a fight would only make the men gain even


    more of an upper hand over them.


    ¡°Darling, he hit and humiliated me, but you''re stopping me? I''m going to fight him to death!¡±


    Bradley folded his arms and looked provokingly at the couple. ¡°Come on. I''m not afraid of you.¡±


    ¡°This isn''t over!¡± was thest thing Zayden hissed at Bradley before giving him a re and pulling


    Vivian away.


    ¡°That''s it? You''re just going to leave?¡± Bradley yelled at them.


    Zayden''s face contorted into a vicious expression as he led Vivian into the car. Vivian covered her face


    and wept, seeking sce in Zayden''s embrace.


    ¡°Darling, are we going to let him go just like that?¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry. I''m going to settle the score with him. Don''t cry. We won''t win here,¡± Zayden reassured


    her, tightening his grip and swearing revenge on Bradley.


    ring at Bradley, who was outside, Vivian uttered, ¡°Where did this b*starde from? How dare he


    hit me? I''m going to teach him a lesson once I get my hands on him!¡±


    s, Bradley did not fear their grudge at all. He draped his arm around Ethen''s shoulders and went


    inside the Graham Group building.


    ¡°How did I do earlier?¡± Bradley asked, fishing forpliments.


    Ethen chuckled. ¡°Not bad. What made you think of hitting Mrs. Adams?¡±


    ¡°She insulted me! I won''t be able to do her foul mouth justice if I don''t hit her,¡± Bradley mocked with a


    laugh.


    ¡°Aren''t you afraid that she''ll take revenge on you?¡±


    ¡°You must have crossed plenty of people by working for Mr. Graham. Are you afraid that they''ll take


    revenge on you?¡±


    Ethen found sense in Bradley''s words, but as far as he knew, Benjamin was more powerful than Arissa.


    ¡°All right,e to me if you need any help,¡± Ethen offered.


    Bradley''s lips twitched. He then retracted the arm he had around Ethen''s shoulder and shoved both


    hands into his pockets.


    ¡°No need. I can deal with this myself. If they dare to mess with me, I''m going to show them no mercy.¡±


    ¡°It''s best to be careful. They''re rather cruel,¡± Ethen reminded, not wanting him to be overconfident.

 Chapter 1089

    Chapter 1089


    Chapter 1089 Massages From The Children


    In the afternoon, the six children asked the bodyguards to send them to the hospital once their sses


    were over.


    Darius was strolling in the hospital garden with William. When he saw the children, he promptly


    returned to his ward.


    However, he did not see the children in the ward. Thinking that they were with Mary, Darius said to the


    butler, ¡°Let''s go over to her side. I''m sure they''re there.¡±


    Something shed past William''s eyes, and he nced at Darius. However, Darius did not notice it.


    ¡°Old Mr. Graham!¡± Mary quickly put down the sweater she was knitting when she saw the man. She


    would knit sweaters for the children when she was bored in the hospital.


    ¡°Aren''t Gavin and others here in the hospital? Are they not with you?¡± Darius asked, a little


    disappointed, when he saw no sign of the children.


    ¡°They''re here? I didn''t see them,¡± Mary said as she invited Darius to the couch.


    ¡°I saw them downstairs. I just came up, but I don''t see them around. Did they go to Shaun''s?¡± Darius


    guessed, frowning.


    Mary smiled. ¡°That''s possible. Take a seat first. They''ll probablye in a bit.¡±


    Darius nodded, then turned to the butler. ¡°Go look for them in Shaun''s office.¡±


    William bowed and answered, ¡°Of course. I''ll go right away.¡±


    He hastily left the room and headed toward the elevator. However, instead of going to Shaun''s office,


    he went upstairs.


    Arissa was awake, and she was leaning against the headboard, reading. When she heard a set of


    footsteps outside, her eyes lit up.


    ¡°Which room is Mommy in?¡±


    ¡°I don''t know. We need to ask the bodyguards about it.¡±


    The bodyguards were standing guard at the doors of the elevator, and the children ran back to them to


    ask which room their mother was in.


    ¡°Benjamin, I think the kids are here. Go and take a look outside,¡± Arissa said to the man, who was


    working.


    Benjamin nced at her before heading to the door to open it.


    The moment Benjamin poked his head out to the corridor, he saw the children running toward him. His


    gaze softened.


    ¡°Daddy!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Graham!¡±


    The six children looked adorable.


    Benjamin patted their heads and asked, ¡°Who sent you here?¡±


    ¡°We asked the bodyguards to send us here,¡± Gavin answered.


    Benjamin nodded and moved aside to let them in. ¡°Come in. Your mommy''s been waiting for you.¡±


    The six children rushed over. They were thrilled to see Arissa, and theyunched themselves at her.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sweethearts.¡± Arissa hugged them, her heart melting.


    She breathed in their scents and felt so much better.


    It had been a day since the children had seen her, so they continued hugging her for a while.


    ¡°Mommy, are you feeling much better?¡± Gavin asked in concern.


    ¡°Much better. Didn''t Zachary tell you about it? I was supposed to be discharged from the hospital today,


    but your daddy admitted me to the hospital again!¡± Arissa told them as she pinched Gavin''s nose.


    The children chuckled, and Jasper said sweetly, ¡°Zachary told us about it, but we could only be at ease


    after seeing you in person.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, why aren''t you lying down? Didn''t the doctor say that you have to lie down?¡± Jesse reminded


    softly, staring at her mother.


    Arissa pinched the girl''s cheek. ¡°I felt ufortable after sleeping so much, so I''m sitting upright for a


    while.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, let me give you a massage!¡± Oliver offered, throwing his bag aside.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    ¡°Mommy, me too!¡± Zachary quickly put down his bag and mbered onto the bed with his brother to


    give her a massage.


    The rest of the children followed suit.

 Chapter 1090

    Chapter 1090


    Chapter 1090 The Children Ignored Benjamin


    Benjamin watched the children climb onto the bed before reminding them, ¡°Don''t crush your mommy!¡±


    The children turned back to him before adjusting their positions.


    There were two children by Arissa''s side and two by her feet. Sheyfortably on the bed as the


    children gave her a massage.


    ¡°Mommy, does it feel good?¡±


    ¡°It does.¡± Arissa smiled at the children. ¡°How was school today?¡±


    ¡°Mommy...¡± The children then took turns telling her about the interesting things that happened to them


    at school, and Arissa enjoyed every moment of it.


    Benjamin poured sses of water for the children before putting them on the coffee table. ¡°Come over


    and have some water.¡±


    The children did not move and continued talking to Arissa.


    Arissa chuckled. Only when they were about to finish their stories did she remind them, ¡°Your daddy''s


    asking you to have some water. Go on.¡±


    ¡°All right, Mommy.¡± Gavin led the rest of his siblings down the bed to put on their shoes.


    ¡°Slow down,¡± Arissa said, keeping a close eye on the children, afraid that they would fall.


    The children nodded. Once they put on their shoes, they ran over to get their drinks.


    Benjamin looked at them in silence the entire time.


    When the children were done drinking, they put down the sses and ran back to Arissa again.


    ¡°Are you kids not going to eat?¡± Benjamin asked.


    The children ignored him, and he arched a brow in response.


    With a smile on her face, Arissa nced at Benjamin before looking back at the children. The children


    were already back to giving her a massage again.


    ¡°Sweethearts, are you hungry?¡±


    They shook their heads in unison. ¡°We''re not, Mommy.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, what about you?¡± Tim asked.


    ¡°I''m not hungry too,¡± Arissa replied. Most of her time was spent sleeping and eating, so she was sure


    she had gained much weight over time.


    Tim beamed, and Arissa noted that he looked much healthier nowadays.


    Right then, William came over and realized the children were, indeed, with Arissa. ¡°Mrs. Graham,


    you''re awake?¡±


    Arissa nodded. ¡°I just woke up, and they came not long ago.¡±


    As she spoke, she patted two of the children''s heads.


    ¡°Hello,¡± the children greeted with smiles.


    William''s heart melted. ¡°Hello, kids.¡±


    Turning to Arissa, William then said, ¡°Old Mr. Graham and I saw them earlier when we were


    downstairs. I figured they were with you, Mrs. Graham, but Old Mr. Graham thought they had gone to


    Shaun!¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Arissa smiled and asked, ¡°Dad doesn''t know I''m here, right?¡±


    ¡°No, I''m the only one who knows. Don''t worry, Mrs. Graham. Old Mr. Graham doesn''t know about this,¡±


    William reassured before asking her about her health. He only rxed upon finding out that she was


    fine.


    ¡°Let''s not let Dad find out about this yet. I don''t want him to worry. How is he now?¡±


    ¡°Old Mr. Graham is doing much better. No worries, Mrs. Graham. You take care,¡± William said.


    Knowing that Darius missed the children, Arissa said to the children, ¡°Sweethearts, go to your


    grandpa''s first. Otherwise, Grandpa will find out that I''m in the hospital too!¡±


    ¡°But I want to be with Mommy,¡± Jesse insisted.


    Arissa ruffled her hair. ¡°Keep Grandpapany for a while. You can sneak over to visit Mommyter,


    okay?¡±


    ¡°All right,¡± Jesse relented although she was still a little reluctant to do so.


    Arissa pulled her over to give her a kiss. ¡°Remember not to spill the beans, Sweethearts.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, Mommy. We''ll keep this a secret for you,¡± Zachary swore.


    Arissa spent a little more time with the children before asking them to head to Darius'' ward with the


    butler.


    ¡°Remember to keep Great-grandauntpany too,¡± she reminded.


    ¡°Mrs. Graham, Old Mr. Graham is currently with her,¡± William informed.


    ¡°Oh, that''s good to hear,¡± Arissa said, inclining her head. That way, the children would not forget to visit


    Mary and make Mary feel left out.


    ¡°Mommy, rest well. We''lle back to keep youpanyter,¡± Tim whispered to her.


    ¡°Okay. Hurry up and visit Great-grandaunt and Grandpa now.¡±


    ¡°See youter, Mommy!¡± The children waved goodbye to her before following the butler downstairs.

 Chapter 1091

    Chapter 1091


    Chapter 1091 Keeping A Secret


    The two elderly people were delighted to see the children.


    They asked them about their life in school, and the children happily told them about it. The atmosphere


    in the ward was lively.


    When Edwin brought food over, the children thought of heading upstairs to have the meal with their


    mother. However, Darius stopped them.


    ¡°Sweethearts, wash your hands. It''s time to eat.¡±


    At that, the children shared a look with each other. They could not leave right then, or else they would


    raise their grandfather''s suspicions.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Gavin answered before leading his younger siblings to wash their hands.


    While Darius and Mary were distracted, the children whispered among themselves.


    ¡°Do we have to eat here?¡± Zachary started.


    Gavin answered, ¡°Grandpa''s asking us to eat. If we go and look for Mommy now, he''ll surely be


    suspicious!¡±


    Oliver sighed. ¡°We should have found an excuse to leave earlier.¡±


    ¡°Let''s look for Mommy after we eat, then,¡± Tim suggested.


    Jasper bobbed his head. ¡°That''s all we can do, or else Grandpa''s going to find out that Mommy''s in the


    hospital.¡±


    ¡°Then let''s hurry up and eat so that we can go to Mommy as soon as possible,¡± Jesse said.


    When Darius realized that the children were not back yet, he walked over and said to them, ¡°What are


    you mumbling about? Hurry up and wash your hands and eat.¡±


    The children giggled sheepishly before rushing off to wash their hands.


    Meanwhile, Benjamin and Arissa were eating as well, and Benjamin was feeding her soup.


    ¡°The kids must be eating with Dad.¡±


    Arissa missed the children and wanted to eat with them. After all, she had not been able to have a


    proper meal with them after starting her stay in the hospital.


    ¡°It''s good that they''re eating downstairs. If theye up now, Dad will be suspicious,¡± Benjamin said as


    he fed her another spoonful of soup.


    After dinner, Benjamin cleaned up the ce and said, ¡°I have to leave for a while. I''m going to look for


    Shaun.¡±


    ¡°Is something the matter?¡±


    ¡°I need to talk to him about Dad''s matter.¡± Only after tucking her in did he turn to leave the ward.


    Arissa watched him until he closed the door.


    However, not long after, someone opened the door. She thought it was Benjamin, but it turned out to be


    Ethen and Bradley.


    ¡°Why are you two together?¡± Arissa asked, studying them. The two of them seemed to have gotten


    closer to each other.


    ¡°We just came from the office, Mrs. Graham. Where''s Mr. Graham?¡± Ethen asked.


    He was confused to see no sign of Benjamin in the ward.


    ¡°He just left to look for Mr. Bailey.¡±


    Ethen nodded, but instead of going to Benjamin, he decided to keep Arissapany with Bradley.


    Meanwhile, Benjamin had gone to Shaun to find out more about Darius'' condition.


    ¡°Can my father be discharged from the hospital tomorrow?¡± he asked.


    Shaun chuckled. ¡°Old Mr. Graham is mostly fine. He''s been insisting to go home for the past two days.


    If you want him to be discharged, I can arrange for a test tomorrow. If everything''s fine, he can go


    home.¡±


    Benjamin nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Darius had recovered, so naturally, he would have to be discharged from the hospital. If he continued


    staying, the chances of him finding out that Arissa was there too would be higher.


    Shaun watched Benjamin leave with a smile on his face and shook his head.


    When Benjamin returned to the ward, he was greeted by the sight of Arissa, Ethen, and Bradley


    chatting joyously. He pursed his lips.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Sensing something amiss about Benjamin, Ethen stood up and greeted, ¡°Mr. Graham.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Graham!¡± Bradley subconsciously straightened his back as well.


    Benjamin raked his gaze across them and asked, ¡°Why are you guys here?¡±


    Ethen gave Benjamin a nce. Knowing that Benjamin did not want them to disturb Arissa, he said


    cautiously, ¡°There''s something I want to talk to you about.¡±

 Chapter 1092

    Chapter 1092


    Chapter 1092 Cannot Think Of Anything To Draw


    Benjamin returned Ethen''s gaze and walked to the side.


    Ethen hastily followed and reported the work progress at the office to the man.


    While listening, Benjamin shot daggers at Bradley. Bradley was promptly stunned upon meeting his icy


    gaze.


    He hastily made up an excuse, saying, ¡°Just rest, Boss! I''ll go and look in on the kids!¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Arissa eyed him for a moment before ncing over at Ethen. ¡°Have you both had dinner?¡±


    ¡°Nope. I''ll have dinner in a while!¡± Right after saying that, Bradley scampered out.


    Only then did Benjamin retract his gaze and continue talking to Ethen about work.


    Arissa cast a look at the man and giggled in exasperation.


    Before Bradley reached downstairs, the sextuplets stepped out of the elevator.


    ¡°You''re here too, Mr. Hinton!¡± Zachary greeted enthusiastically and sprinted toward him.


    With a smile and his eyes lit up, Bradley replied, ¡°I''ve been here for a while now. I heard from Boss that


    you''re all keeping your grandpapany downstairs and was nning to go and look for you when


    you''ve alle upstairs.¡±


    All six children chortled. ¡°Hehe! Has Mommy had dinner?¡±


    ¡°Probably yes. I didn''t see her eating when I arrived.¡± Patting them on their heads, Bradley led them


    back to the hospital room. ¡°Boss, the kids havee upstairs to visit you!¡±


    ¡°Mommy!¡± At the sight of Arissa, the children were incredibly excited and exhrated.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    They all rushed toward Arissa, who was on the hospital bed. Arissa''s gaze was tender when she saw


    them beaming away.


    ¡°Have you all eaten?¡± She stroked their heads, her voice beyond gentle.


    The children bobbed their heads. ¡°We''ve eaten with Grandpa, Mommy. We''re all full. What about you?


    Have you eaten?¡±


    ¡°I''ve also eaten a while ago.¡± As Arissa gazed at them, they likewise stared at her unblinkingly, very


    much adorable.


    Warmth brimmed within her. ¡°Do you have any homework today?¡±


    ¡°Nope!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Following the different responses from the children, both Arissa and Bradley were tickled pink.


    ¡°Is it yes or no exactly?¡± Arissa regarded the children with mirth dancing in her eyes. Haha, they aren''t


    even sure whether they''ve got homework.


    Jasper scratched the back of his head, chuckling sheepishly. ¡°Yes, I think.¡±


    ¡°There''s homework, Mommy. The teacher told us to go home and draw a picture!¡± Tim chimed in firmly.


    Jesse nodded as well. ¡°Yes, yes, Tim is right. The teacher told us to draw a picture!¡±


    Conversely, Gavin and Zachary wore nk expressions on their faces. They were doing something


    else during ss, so they did not hear that.


    ¡°Then hurry up and do your homework! I''ll keep youpany as you draw!¡± Arissa urged them to take


    out their sketchbooks.


    The sextuplets snagged their bags, took out their sketchbooks from within, and spread them on the


    hospital bed.


    ¡°Are you sure you can draw on the bed?¡± Arissa looked at them in amusement since the bed was soft.


    ¡°Yes!¡± All six children dipped their heads. With their drawing pens in hand, they started drawing.


    Gavin had received lessons from a professional teacher, so he had no problem drawing.


    Zachary, Oliver, Jasper, and Jesse had also been taught by Arissa. Jesse, especially, was far better at


    drawing than her brothers though she was not all that good at studying.


    Tim, however, had never been to kindergarten and only had the teacher guiding him recently. He held


    the drawing pen in hand yet did not know what to draw.


    Noticing the lost look on his face and seeing that he had no idea what to draw, Arissa sat down next to


    him.


    ¡°You can''t think of anything to draw, Sweetheart?¡±


    Tim stole a nce at her, blushing to the tips of his ears. ¡°Yeah. I don''t know how to draw either.¡±


    Arissa stroked his head smilingly. ¡°It''s okay. Just draw whatever you feel like drawing. Follow your


    heart. It doesn''t matter if your drawing doesn''t turn out nice. They''re only great at drawing because


    they''ve practiced a lot.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Mommy!¡± Tim''s dejection earlier vanished into thin air, and his eyes glowed with excitement.


    Arissa patted him lovingly before teaching him the proper way of holding the drawing pen.

 Chapter 1093

    Chapter 1093


    Chapter 1093 The Most Lackadaisical


    Benjamin nced at the hospital bed, only to see Arissa and the children sitting together, making for an


    incredibly heartwarming sight.


    ¡°Do as you said,¡± he ordered. ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Ethen replied with a smile since all the documents that had to be reviewed had been signed.


    ¡°Okay. Go and have dinner. If there''s nothing urgent, don''te and bother me!¡± Benjamin waved a


    hand, dismissing him.


    The corners of Ethen''s mouth twitched. Hah! It''s more like he doesn''t want me toe and bother Mrs.


    Graham, no?


    Naturally, he did not dare give voice to that retort. He murmured in acknowledgment before inviting


    Bradley to have dinner together.


    Swinging their heads around, Gavin and Zachary took a look at them. Subsequently, they turned back


    and continued drawing.


    Benjamin walked over and swept his gaze over the six children''s drawings. Jesse was exceedingly


    serious, her drawing taking shape and growing increasingly captivating at a far faster speed than her


    brothers''.


    He patted her on the head. ¡°You''re doing a good job, Jesse!¡±


    The other children swung their gazes at him. Doing the same, Arissa remarked with a grin, ¡°She''s good


    at drawing in the first ce.¡±


    As for other aspects, it''s a different story altogether.


    Hearing her mother''spliment, Jesse beamed so widely that her eyes became mere slits. ¡°Have a


    look at my drawing when I''m der, Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Arissa agreed with a nod.


    Smiling, Jesse lowered her head and continued drawing.


    ¡°It''s difficult to draw here. Go over to the coffee table,¡± Benjamin instructed.


    Unfortunately, the children refused to do so. ¡°We want to keep Mommypany here!¡±


    A frown marred Benjamin''s countenance, but he could not do anything when they remained unmoved.


    ¡°Let them draw here. It''s not some difficult homework anyway,¡± Arissa coaxed, turning her eyes to the


    man.


    ¡°If you say so.¡± Benjamin sat down beside her, his gaze falling on Tim''s sketchbook.


    That reply rendered Arissa speechless. What does he mean by that? This is obviously the kids''


    decision.


    ¡°This is the proper way to hold the pen, Tim,¡± Benjamin corrected Tim.


    ¡°Like this?¡± Tim carefully imitated the man''s grip on the pen, the look in his eyes as innocent as ever.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Benjamin dipped his head in affirmation. He''s pretty smart, merelycking in education.


    Watching as the picture on the sketchbook gradually took shape, Arissa shifted her gaze to Tim and


    stroked his head in anguish.


    Tim jerked his head over and nced at her, then turned back and continued drawing in slight


    embarrassment.


    The picture on the sketchbook was that of their family. There was his father, mother, brothers, sister,


    grandfather, great-grandaunt, and him.


    Although the figures did not bear much resemnce to them, the abstract picture was extremely vivid,


    making it evident that it was a family portrait at a single nce.


    ¡°You''re doing pretty good, Sweetheart!¡± Arissa encouraged Tim.


    Their curiosity piqued, Oliver and Jasper stole a peek at the drawing. Immediately, their lips twitched.


    His drawing is like our doodles when we were two years old, yet Mommy praised him?


    Nheless, they could not bring themselves to speak the truth in the face of Tim''s earnestness.


    ¡°Why aren''t youplimenting us, Mommy?¡± Jasper eyed Arissa. He was slightly jealous.


    Arissa pinned her eyes on them. ¡°The two of you are the mostckadaisical!¡±


    Words eluded both Oliver and Jasper.


    Pouting, they lowered their heads and continued drawing. ¡°Zachary isn''t all that focused either!¡±


    Zachary looked at his brothers and crowed, ¡°I''m better at drawing than you two!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Taking in the defeated look on Oliver''s and Jasper''s faces, Arissa was torn between amusement and


    exasperation. ¡°You''re all doing good! Hurry up and draw. Are you all not ashamed to argue here when


    Tim is doing even better despite having ate start?¡±


    The few boys stuck their tongues out before they swiftly put on a burst of speed.


    Benjamin scrutinized the rest of the children''s drawings. Gavin was taciturn, but he worked hard to


    complete his drawing. Meanwhile, Zachary was fast and finished drawing in no time.


    Oliver and Jasper were the only ones who wereckadaisical in drawing, getting distracted and started


    talking before long.


    To his surprise, Jesse''s drawing improved as she worked on it. Her drawing was richer and more


    colorful than her brothers''.


    Hmm, I''ve got to nurture her since she''s talented in drawing.


    ¡°You like drawing, Jesse?¡±

 Chapter 1094

    Chapter 1094


    Chapter 1094 I Draw Better Than Daddy


    At the sight of Jesse''s love for drawing, evidenced by her solemnity and the delight dancing in her


    eyes, an idea popped into Benjamin''s mind.


    ¡°Yes, I do!¡± Jesse bobbed her head fervently. Her two ponytails swayed away, rendering her beyond


    adorable.


    Benjamin turned to Arissa and asked, ¡°Did you get an art teacher to teach her?¡±


    Arissa shook her head. ¡°I was the one who taught them!¡±


    For that reason, they all inherited her style of drawing. Regretfully, Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper did not


    really like drawing. Jesse, on the other hand, loved it.


    The three boys were more inclined toward games andputers, so their interests were different.


    Benjamin nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°Since she likes drawing so much, I''ll have Ethen find her a


    professional art teacher to teach her so you don''t tire yourself out.¡±


    Arissa assured with a smile, ¡°I''m not tired. I only teach them when I''m free.¡±


    ¡°Hence, we still need to find a professional teacher to guide them and cultivate their interest!¡± Benjamin


    asserted.


    Arissa had no objections as it was for the children''s good. ¡°Go ahead, then.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Benjamin kept the childrenpany with her as they drew. Whenever he spotted one of


    them making a mistake somewhere, he would give them some advice.


    Surprise flooded Arissa when she saw that his advice was all on point. ¡°How good are you at drawing?¡±


    ¡°Passable,¡± Benjamin replied curtly.


    Gavin eyed his father before he continued refining his drawing.


    Chuckling, Arissa poked her head over and studied Gavin''s drawing. ¡°You were the one who taught


    Gavin?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Benjamin denied.


    Arissa was again surprised. ¡°It wasn''t you? Was it the tutor, then?¡±


    ¡°He drew by himself,¡± Benjamin exined.


    The corners of Arissa''s lips twitched. He previously told me you were the one who taught him. Yet,


    you''re denying it.


    ¡°How smart of you, Gavin!¡± She patted her son on the head with affection brimming in her eyes.


    Over the moon, Gavin grinned widely. ¡°Mommy, I draw better than Daddy!¡± he said somewhat


    arrogantly.


    Following that remark, Benjamin pursed his lips. ¡°Better than me?¡±


    ¡°Isn''t that so? You weren''t as good as me when you were my age!¡±


    Arissa believed Gavin''s words since he had seen Benjamin''s artworks during thetter''s childhood.


    Curiously, Oliver interjected, ¡°Where are the drawings you drew when you were young, Mr. Graham?¡±


    ¡°I want to see, too!¡± Jasper chimed in.


    Benjamin nced at them but said nothing.


    Snickering, Gavin whispered, ¡°There are some at Grandpa''s house. I''ll show them to you when we go


    over next time!¡±


    Arissa giggled, likewise curious about Benjamin''s drawings when he was young. ¡°I want to have a look


    as well!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Benjamin rubbed his nose. ¡°What''s so interesting to see about them?¡±


    They''re awfully childish!


    Arissa shot him a sidelong nce. ¡°They can be used as references for the kids.¡±


    That left Benjamin without a retort.


    ¡°I''m done, Mommy!¡± Zachary was the first to finish, and his drawing was rtively simple.


    However, the color contrast was very much eye-catching.


    ¡°Good job!¡± Arissa admired the drawing for a while before she helped him pack up and put everything


    back into his bag.


    The moment she caught sight of theptop in his bag, her eyes narrowed a fraction. ¡°You brought your


    laptop to school, Zachary?¡±


    For a moment, guilt crept into Zachary. ¡°It''s just in case of an emergency.¡±


    Arissa merely smiled without lecturing him.


    So be it since he likes to delve intoputer and technology.


    ¡°I''m also done, Mommy!¡± Jesse brought her drawing over for Arissa''s inspection.


    Benjamin admired her drawing alongside Arissa. Her drawing skills were already exceedingly


    developed, with the scenery and figures perfectly depicted.


    A sense of pride surged within Benjamin.


    He patted Jesse on the head. ¡°You''ll definitely ce first tomorrow, Jesse!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Graham!¡± At thatpliment, Jesse beamed from ear to ear, lethally cute with the


    dimples adorning her cheeks.


    ¡°Oh well, I''ll never ce first as long as Jesse is here!¡± Jaspermented. Despite his words, he was not


    at all disappointed. Instead, he was proud of his sister.

 Chapter 1095

    Chapter 1095


    Chapter 1095 I Am The Standard


    ¡°Only one person can ce first. If you want it, you''ve got to work hard!¡± Arissa did not discourage


    Jasper but motivated him instead.


    ¡°It was just a casual remark, Mommy. Drawing is boring! Just let Jesse ce first!¡± Indeed, Jasper did


    not have any interest in drawing.


    Every time the teacher told him to draw, he would feel indescribably turned off, mainly because his


    brain would go nk, and he couldn''t think of anything to draw.


    It was always the same thing, for he could not draw anythingplicated.


    Arissa was struck speechless. He''s pretty good at drawing. It''s a shame that he isn''t interested in it!


    ¡°Even if you find it boring, you have to work at it!¡± Sitting down beside Jasper, Benjamin supervised


    him.


    Jasper nced at his father. At once, he turned much more serious.


    ¡°Is mine okay, Mommy?¡± Tim had tried his best, but he did not know how to refine his drawing.


    Therefore, he put that question to Arissa in a murmur.


    Arissa took a look at his drawing and saw that it was very simple with lines alone.


    ¡°Yeah. You''re incredible, too, Tim!¡±


    Hugging him, she pecked him on the cheek. Although he did not know how to color, the lines were still


    beautiful.


    Tim was beside himself with joy, his eyes sparkling brightly.


    ¡°Each of your drawings is beautiful in its own right.¡± Looking at the drawing, Benjamin ruffled Tim''s hair.


    ¡°You draw better than I did in the past, Tim! I only knew how to doodle back then!¡± Jesse''s dulcet voice


    was sweet, putting others in a good mood.


    ¡°Really?¡± Tim was a tad diffident.


    ¡°Of course! Ask Zachary, Oliver, and Jasper if you don''t believe me. They know, too!¡±


    Jesse''s eyes were limpid, and they sparkled in the light. She was so adorable that one could not take


    one''s eyes off her.


    Following that, Jasper giggled. ¡°It''s true! You''re really better than us! We''ll show you our drawings in the


    past when we get home, and you''ll know after looking at them!¡±


    Oliver bobbed his head as well. ¡°You draw better than us!¡±


    Training his eyes on Tim, Zachary assured, ¡°You''ll undoubtedly draw better than us after you''ve learned


    other drawing methods!¡±


    At the bout of encouragement, Tim''s confidence doubled.


    Arissa and Benjamin watched as the children interacted among themselves with their lips curved into a


    slight arc.


    ¡°You''re all pretty good at drawing. As long as you put in the effort, you''ll certainly do even better!¡± On


    the heels of that, Arissa urged, ¡°No matter what you do, you must be serious in order to do it well. You


    can''t be half-hearted!¡±


    ¡°We know, Mommy!¡± all six children replied in unison, looking as docile as ever.


    A gratified smile bloomed on Arissa''s face. The children were still young, so she went easy on them.


    However, the same could not be said of Benjamin. Compared to her, he was exceedingly strict.


    ¡°Not only do you have to bear your mommy''s words in mind, but you must also put them into action. I''ll


    be making time to check your homework henceforth. I''ll punish whoever doesn''tplete it properly!¡±


    The sextuplets stared at him wide-eyed and gulped.


    ncing at him, Zachary ventured in a whisper, ¡°What''s the punishment?¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°It depends on the situation.¡± Benjamin fixed his eyes on them.


    The children looked at Gavin and asked, ¡°Did he punish you in the past?¡±


    Sneaking a look at his austere father, Gavin nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Zachary''s lips twitched, for he remembered that Gavin had once told him about it.


    ¡°If you do your homework properly, I won''t punish you.¡± Benjamin established his authority before the


    children to avoid having them grow increasingly out of control in the future.


    ¡°What is considered proper?¡± Jasper asked, mustering his courage to save himself from being


    punished.


    ¡°That''s true. There must be a standard!¡± Oliver looked at Benjamin as well. As long as we follow the


    standard, we''ll never get punished!


    ¡°I''m the standard!¡± Benjamin said.


    The children were all dumbfounded.


    ¡°Isn''t it going to be unfair for us if we''ve done it properly but you im otherwise?¡± Zachary protested.


    Benjamin shot him a re. ¡°Use me as the standard. You need to be able to do everything I was


    capable of doing at your age!¡±


    Arissa felt sorry for the children. ¡°Don''t you think you''re demanding too much of them, Benjamin?¡±


    Not every one of them is as smart as him. For one, Jesse can''t do it. Tim might not necessarily be able


    to aplish it either.

 Chapter 1096

    Chapter 1096


    Chapter 1096 You Do Not Believe Me


    ¡°Am I?¡± With a brow quirked, Benjamin stared at Arissa intently.


    Arissa glowered at him in exasperation. Good Lord! Can''t he even tell that much?


    ¡°Do you think the kids can do it? Jesse can''t do it.¡± She found it necessary to remind the man of that


    fact.


    Benjamin eyed each of the children. ¡°I''ll make a detailed n ording to their respective situations.¡±


    The sextuplets sighed. Oh well, it looks like there''s no escaping this.


    Arissa did not know what to say to that anymore. All she could do was encourage the children. ¡°You''ve


    all got to work hard, Sweethearts!¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, Mommy. It isn''t that easy for him to punish us.¡± Snorting, Zachary threw Benjamin a


    challenging look, no longer afraid.


    Benjamin met his eyes squarely without taking it to heart.


    Heh! These brats think I can''t teach them a lesson, huh?


    ¡°But of course. You''re all the best, and I believe in you!¡± Ultimately, Arissa took the children''s side.


    Benjamin cast a nce at her, inwardly sighing helplessly.


    After finishing their homework, the children kept Arissapany at the hospital for a while before


    following Bradley home.


    ¡°I''ll wipe you down.¡± Benjamin walked over with a basin and sat down by the bed.


    Arissa pinned her eyes on him. ¡°I''ll go and take a shower by myself.¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    I can be discharged from the hospital already, so there''s no need for him to wipe me down.


    She wanted to get out of bed from the other side, but the man grabbed her wrist and pressed her back


    onto the bed. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I''m going to take a shower!¡± Arissa red at him.


    ¡°I told you to stay still.¡±


    ¡°I''ve already recovered!¡±


    ¡°Stay still!¡± While holding her down, Benjamin reached out and unbuttoned her hospital gown.


    At his seriousness, Arissa had no choice but to remain seated and allow him to wipe her down.


    ¡°You''ve got a problem with me?¡± Benjamin lifted his eyes and trained them on her pursed lips.


    Blinking, Arissa harrumphed softly. ¡°Who''d dare to have a problem with you?¡±


    Benjamin arched a brow before pinching her nose. ¡°And you say you don''t have a problem with me?


    Are you still mad about the matter with the kids?¡±


    Stunned, Arissa gaped at him. She could not quite believe that he had actually seen through her.


    ¡°You''re too strict with them.¡± Verily, she did not want him to demand the same of the other five children


    as he did Gavin.


    Benjamin frowned at her usation. ¡°You spoil them too much!¡±


    ¡°What''s wrong with me spoiling them when they''re my kids? I merely want them to have a happy


    childhood. You used to demand the same of Gavin, yes? Look at what he was like when he was by


    your side back then.¡±


    Realizing that she was overly emotional, Arissaposed herself.


    Benjamin stilled for a moment. A sh of guilt toward Gavin hit him in the chest. ¡°It was negligence on


    my part.¡±


    Arissa nced at him. Hmm? He''s not angry although I criticized him?


    ¡°I''ll pay more attention to it in the future. However, there''s nothing wrong with me being strict with them


    academically. If I do punish them, I promise not to use physical punishment! Are you satisfied now?¡±


    Arissa''s eyes flickered. ¡°Are you serious? Didn''t you have Gavin stand as punishment back then? You


    even had him runps!¡±


    A frown marred Benjamin''s countenance as he inwardly snorted. Hmph! That brat is quite the tattletale!


    ¡°I had him stand as punishment so that he''d remember his mistake. Meanwhile, runningps is for the


    sake of his health. I''ve never hit him!¡±


    Benjamin felt that all that wasn''t a problem since he had not gone overboard.


    When he saw the dubious look in Arissa''s eyes, the veins on his forehead started throbbing.


    ¡°You don''t believe me?¡±


    Biting her lip, Arissa regarded him suspiciously. ¡°You''ve never hit him?¡±


    In truth, she had struck the children when they were mischievous.


    However, she had only hit them on the bottom.


    Benjamin heaved a sigh. ¡°He told you that I hit him?¡±


    Meeting the man''s grim gaze, Arissa instinctively gulped.


    ¡°No, but I thought you would''ve done so since you punished him...¡±

 Chapter 1097

    Chapter 1097


    Chapter 1097 Am I That Violent


    ¡°You thought?¡± Benjamin chuckled and squeezed her cheeks. ¡°I swear I''ve never hit him!¡±


    Arissa felt awkward because she had misunderstood him, but she apologized magnanimously, ¡°I''m


    sorry for misunderstanding you!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Benjamin raised his brows and decided to tease her. ¡°What''s the matter? Am I that violent?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Arissa murmured. Well, he looks like a man who would hit his kids. Not only does he expect a lot


    from the kids, but he also said he was going to punish them. I couldn''t help but overthink!


    Benjamin narrowed his eyes and leaned toward her. ¡°Am I violent?¡±


    Arissa''s heart skipped a beat, and she was blushing when he suddenly leaned toward her.


    ¡°You''re not!¡± she replied sheepishly before sneaking a peek at him. Does this man know he''s wiping me


    down? Why is he taking his sweet time?


    Benjamin shed a faint smile and continued wiping her down hurriedly. ¡°With you keeping a close eye


    on them, I''ll have trouble punishing them. I won''t expect too much from Jesse, but my expectations for


    the boys are high!¡±


    Arissa bit her lower lip and reminded, ¡°If you keep this up, Zachary and the others will have a problem


    with you.¡±


    Benjamin froze momentarily, and a light sense of pleasure rose in his heart. ¡°Are you worried about


    them having a fight with me?¡±


    Arissa heaved a sigh and nodded. ¡°They aren''t even that close to you, yet you''re so strict with them!¡±


    Arissa was worried that the kids could turn on him because he was a disciplinarian.


    ¡°Don''t worry about that,¡± Benjamin assured.


    ¡°Who was the one who told me to persuade the children to ept you back then?¡± Arissa sighed


    helplessly.


    Benjamin smiled and yed dumb. ¡°Not me!¡±


    Words eluded Arissa.


    After a while, she asked, ¡°Tim had a slow start. Are you expecting him to follow your standard as well?¡±


    Benjamin was an incredibly capable man, and not every child was as smart as he was. He could be


    asking for too much if he were to expect all his kids to achieve what he had achieved.


    Benjamin dressed her up and helped her lie down. After pulling the nket over her, he said, ¡°I can''t


    make Tim an exception. If I do that, he''ll get hurt. In fact, he''s not doing too badly. Although he had a


    late start, he can still work hard and catch up with Gavin and the rest.¡±


    Arissa mulled over it and agreed with what Benjamin had said. Tim is a sensitive child, but he''s a hard


    worker. He has only been around for a short while, but he''s already going to school with the rest of his


    siblings. He''s now rather knowledgeable.


    Compared to the other kids of the same age, Tim was a fast learner.


    ¡°Don''t worry about these things. I know what to do.¡± Benjamin massaged her forehead and brought the


    basin into the bathroom.


    Momentster, Arissa saw himing out with the dirtyundry and putting them into theundry bag.


    ¡°You should take a shower.¡±


    ¡°I''ll do thatter. I still have work to do.¡± Benjamin washed his hands and brought her a ss of water


    and medicine.


    ¡°Don''t you think it''s better if you shower now? You might catch a cold if you showerte. What if I fall


    asleep first?¡± Arissa wanted Benjamin to shower so that he could shower without worrying about


    disturbing her sleep.


    The night before, he had tiptoed his way to the bathroom in the middle of the night.


    ¡°All right. I''ll shower after you take your medicine. Why are you always worrying about everything? Why


    can''t you just rest?¡±


    Arissa snorted. ¡°So you''re saying that I nag a lot?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Benjamin affectionately blew on the water to cool it down before giving her the pill.


    He had broken the pill into a bunch of smaller pieces, so Arissa had to eat in a few batches.


    ¡°I''m so sick of drinking water,¡± Arissa grumbled with a frown. But I have no choice because I need to


    take my medicine.


    ¡°Do you want to eat all at once?¡±


    Arissa stuck out her tongue in disgust. ¡°No! That would be too bitter.¡±

 Chapter 1098

    Chapter 1098


    Chapter 1098 Bumped Into Mary


    Benjamin went to take a shower after Arissa had taken her medicine.


    Arissa nced in the direction of the bathroom and heard the sound of running water. After that, she


    got up, wore her slippers, and walked silently toward the door.


    The moment she opened the door, she smiled when she met the gaze of the bodyguard nearby.


    As she was looking around to find the elevator, the bodyguard walked up to her and asked respectfully,


    ¡°Is there something you need, Mrs. Graham?¡±


    ¡°I want to pay Old Mr. Graham a visit,¡± Arissa whispered.


    The bodyguard was stunned. He looked inside the ward and asked, ¡°Did Mr. Graham let you out?¡±


    Am I a prisoner? Arissa went on to lie by saying, ¡°Yes. He said it''s all right.¡±


    The bodyguard didn''t suspect anything, so he helped her to the elevator. ¡°Walk slowly, Mrs. Graham!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Arissa nodded and went into the elevator.


    Upon reaching the floor below, she walked toward Darius'' ward to sneak a peek at Darius.


    ¡°Mrs. Gra¡ª¡± The bodyguards stationed outside Darius'' ward saw Arissa, and their eyes lit up.


    Arissa immediately gestured for them to keep quiet. ¡°Don''t make a sound. I just want to take a peek at


    him.¡±


    With that, she approached the door and took a peek inside. She finally breathed a sigh of relief when


    she saw Darius talking to William energetically.


    Since I''m already here, how can I not check up on Dad?


    Arissa stood at the entrance for a while. When she turned around to leave, she bumped into Mary, who


    was walking out of her ward.


    ¡°Issa!¡± Mary hurried toward Arissa. She was over the moon when she saw Arissa because it had been


    days since she hadst seen her.


    Arissa also dashed toward Mary, and she pulled Mary back into the ward. ¡°Grandaunt!¡±


    ¡°When did you twoe back from your business trip?¡± Mary didn''t notice Arissa''s outfit because she


    was looking at Arissa''s face the entire time.


    Arissa smiled awkwardly and avoided the question. ¡°I came to see you guys!¡±


    ¡°Why did youe to the hospital so soon after your business trip? We''re fine. You should be resting


    at home!¡± Mary didn''t give it much thought, and she believed that Arissa and Benjamin had just


    returned from a business trip.


    Arissa asked Mary how she was doing and chatted with her for a while.


    Suddenly, Mary asked, ¡°Issa, why didn''t you go into Old Mr. Graham''s ward just now? I was on my way


    there.¡±


    Arissa smiled and couldn''te up with an answer. Hence, she said, ¡°It''ste, Grandaunt. Perhaps


    you should just stay put. Rest early, okay? I''m going back soon. If I''m free, I''ll pay you guys a visit


    tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°Why did youe to the hospital if you knew howte it was? Is Benjamin here as well?¡± Mary asked


    while holding Arissa''s hand.


    Arissa smiled and nodded. ¡°He''s with Dr. Bailey.¡±


    Mary nodded in response, but she suddenly noticed that Arissa was in her pajamas.


    Needless to say, she was stunned. ¡°Um...¡±


    Noticing Mary''s gaze, Arissa smiled sheepishly and said, ¡°I came out after taking a shower. I didn''t


    bother changing my clothes.¡±


    Mary kept sizing Arissa up, but again, she didn''t grow suspicious.


    ¡°Go to sleep, Grandaunt! I''m going back now.¡± Arissa helped Mary get into bed.


    ¡°Fine. I''ll sleep. Go back soon, okay? Don''t worry about us.¡± Maryy down on the bed and looked at


    Arissa lovingly. ¡°Don''te here if you guys are busy. See you!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Arissa nodded and tucked Mary in.


    Meanwhile, Darius was staring at the door when he asked William, ¡°It can''t be Issa, right?¡±


    William shot Darius a look in response. ¡°That''s impossible. No one told me Mr. Graham and Mrs.


    Graham are back from their business trip!¡±


    ¡°But I think I heard Ms. Connor calling Issa''s name!¡± Darius couldn''t take his eyes off the door.


    William nced at the door. ¡°Old Mr. Graham, are you hearing things? If Mrs. Graham''s back, she will


    definitely visit you. You must be hearing things because you miss her!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Darius became uncertain after he heard what William said.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

 Chapter 1099

    Chapter 1099


    Chapter 1099 I Am Sorry


    Arissa stayed in Mary''s room for a while before going back to her own ward. Before she left, she even


    reminded the bodyguards not to tell Darius she was there.


    Upon arriving in her ward, she closed the door gently and turned around to see Benjamin sitting on the


    bed.


    Benjamin was staring back at her sternly.


    Arissa felt guilty, and she was so anxious that she didn''t know what to do with her hands.


    When she met his sharp gaze, she felt her heart pounding even faster.


    ¡°Um... You''re done showering already?¡± Arissa uttered shyly. I didn''t expect him to finish showering so


    quickly.


    Benjamin snorted softly. ¡°I thought you weren''ting back.¡±


    Arissa''s lips twitched. Noticing the frown on his face, she sat next to him and held his arm.


    Benjamin wanted to shake her off, but she tightened her grip on his arm.


    ¡°I went to see Dad, and when I was about toe back up, I bumped into Grandaunt. I had no choice


    but to chat with her for a while,¡± she exined.


    Benjamin''s face darkened, and he kept mum. At the same time, he was exuding a cold aura.


    ¡°I was wrong!¡± Arissa uttered coyly and sincerely while shaking his arm.


    Benjamin snorted louder than before, and he narrowed his eyes when he saw her acting coy and pitiful.


    Arissa felt uneasy when she saw his gloomy expression. He''s really angry.


    Suddenly, her eyes gleamed, and she lifted her head to kiss him on the cheek. ¡°I was wrong! You can


    hit me if you want!¡±


    Arisso stoyed in Mory''s room for o while before going bock to her own word. Before she left, she even


    reminded the bodyguords not to tell Dorius she wos there.


    Upon orriving in her word, she closed the door gently ond turned oround to see Benjomin sitting on the


    bed.


    Benjomin wos storing bock ot her sternly.


    Arisso felt guilty, ond she wos so onxious thot she didn''t know whot to do with her honds.


    When she met his shorp goze, she felt her heort pounding even foster.


    ¡°Um... You''re done showering olreody?¡± Arisso uttered shyly. I didn''t expect him to finish showering so


    quickly.


    Benjomin snorted softly. ¡°I thought you weren''ting bock.¡±


    Arisso''s lips twitched. Noticing the frown on his foce, she sot next to him ond held his orm.


    Benjomin wonted to shoke her off, but she tightened her grip on his orm.


    ¡°I went to see Dod, ond when I wos obout toe bock up, I bumped into Grondount. I hod no choice


    but to chot with her for o while,¡± she exploined.


    Benjomin''s foce dorkened, ond he kept mum. At the some time, he wos exuding o cold ouro.


    ¡°I wos wrong!¡± Arisso uttered coyly ond sincerely while shoking his orm.


    Benjomin snorted louder thon before, ond he norrowed his eyes when he sow her octing coy ond pitiful.


    Arisso felt uneosy when she sow his gloomy expression. He''s reolly ongry.


    Suddenly, her eyes gleomed, ond she lifted her heod to kiss him on the cheek. ¡°I wos wrong! You con


    hit me if you wont!¡±


    Benjamin''s rage significantly subsided when he heard those words.


    ¡°Hit you?¡± He raised his brows and stared at her.


    Arissa gulped and peeked at him. Seeing that he was no longer as angry as before, she smiled and


    said, ¡°Well, I disobeyed you, so you have the right to hit me!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Benjamin''s rage had been reignited once more. Am I really such a violent man?


    ¡°So you''re not going to hit me?¡± Arissa asked tentatively and stared at him pitifully.


    Benjamin pinched her nose and reprimanded her in a deep voice, ¡°Do you even take my words to


    heart? Why did you go out?¡±


    Benjamin had jumped in rm when he came out of the bathroom to see that she was gone. He had


    thought something bad had happened to her.


    He only found out that she had gone downstairs to see Darius when he questioned the bodyguard


    stationed at the entrance of the ward.


    ¡°Didn''t the doctor say I could be discharged? That means I''m getting better! I''m capable of walking


    around,¡± Arissa said softly.


    At that moment, she was beaming within because she knew he was worried about her.


    Benjamin sighed internally when he heard that. Who would''ve thought that I would be more worried


    about her than the kids?


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°If you roam around again, I''ll break your legs!¡±


    Arissa didn''t get mad when he scolded her. Instead, she nodded obediently. ¡°All right, all right, I''ll


    remember that.¡±


    Benjamin red at her again.


    Arissa''s eyes darted around, and she ended up cradling his face and kissing him a few more times.


    ¡°Don''t be mad. I''m fine now, am I not? Just calm down.¡±


    Benjamin wrapped his arms around her waist. He was no longer looking as stern as before. ¡°You liar!¡±


    Arissa met Benjamin''s dubious gaze and smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°I promise not to roam around anymore!¡± Arissa nodded firmly. After all, I''ve already seen Dad, and I


    know there''s nothing to worry about anymore.


    ¡°Let''s go to sleep!¡± Benjamin carried her to the bed, and before she knew it, he was already on top of


    her.


    After that, Benjaminy down next to her.


    Arissa blinked while lying on his arm. ¡°Are you going to sleep as well?¡±


    ¡°I have to be constantly worried about you. If I don''t keep a close eye on you, you''ll misbehave!¡±


    Benjamin hugged her tight, pulled the nket over them, and switched off the lights.


    Arissa was rendered speechless. I already made him a promise, and he still doesn''t trust me! It seems


    that I''m no longer a trustworthy person in his eyes. Nevertheless, I''m happy he''s going to sleep early


    tonight.


    With that in mind, she wrapped her arms around his waist and said, ¡°Darling, I''m sorry!¡±

 Chapter 1100

    Chapter 1100


    Chapter 1100 I Would Not Have Punished You


    Benjamin''s eyes darkened, and he was aroused when he heard that gentle voice of hers.


    In the next second, he lifted her chin and asked, ¡°Do you mean it?¡±


    Arissa nodded, her eyes glimmering in the dark.


    Benjamin gulped and leaned in to kiss her on the lips.


    Arissa was drawn by his masculine scent, and her heart raced. Instead of pushing him away, she


    hugged him tighter.


    At the same time, she lifted her head to immerse herself in that passionate kiss.


    Over ten minutester, Benjamin pulled back from the kiss, and he was breathing heavily.


    His hot breaths brushed across her face, and sexual tension hung in the air.


    ¡°Help me!¡± Benjamin''s maic voice sounded extremely seductive.


    Her hands were under Benjamin''s control, and she was blushing uncontrobly.


    Two hourster, Arissa felt ashamed of herself. She buried her face in the pillow shamefully.


    Benjamin swept a nce at her and went to the bathroom in satisfaction.


    By the time he came out, Arissa was already asleep. Benjamin saw how tired she looked, so he gave


    her a peck on the cheek.


    Then, he climbed onto the bed and fell asleep with her in his arms.


    Arissa only woke up at around eight the next morning.


    In fact, she was woken up by Shaun when he came to give her an injection and a body checkup. When


    he asked her to reach out her hand, she immediately recalled the absurd act she had carried out the


    night before. When she clenched her fist, she realized that her hand was sore, and her face flushed


    bright red instantly.


    Benjomin''s eyes dorkened, ond he wos oroused when he heord thot gentle voice of hers.


    In the next second, he lifted her chin ond osked, ¡°Do you meon it?¡±


    Arisso nodded, her eyes glimmering in the dork.


    Benjomin gulped ond leoned in to kiss her on the lips.


    Arisso wos drown by his mosculine scent, ond her heort roced. Insteod of pushing him owoy, she


    hugged him tighter.


    At the some time, she lifted her heod to immerse herself in thot possionote kiss.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Over ten minutes loter, Benjomin pulled bock from the kiss, ond he wos breothing heovily.


    His hot breoths brushed ocross her foce, ond sexuol tension hung in the oir.


    ¡°Help me!¡± Benjomin''s moic voice sounded extremely seductive.


    Her honds were under Benjomin''s control, ond she wos blushing uncontrollobly.


    Two hours loter, Arisso felt oshomed of herself. She buried her foce in the pillow shomefully.


    Benjomin swept o glonce ot her ond went to the bothroom in sotisfoction.


    By the time hee out, Arisso wos olreody osleep. Benjomin sow how tired she looked, so he gove


    her o peck on the cheek.


    Then, he climbed onto the bed ond fell osleep with her in his orms.


    Arisso only woke up ot oround eight the next morning.


    In foct, she wos woken up by Shoun when hee to give her on injection ond o body checkup. When


    he osked her to reoch out her hond, she immediotely recolled the obsurd oct she hod corried out the


    night before. When she clenched her fist, she reolized thot her hond wos sore, ond her foce flushed


    bright red instontly.


    Although Shaun didn''t know what happened, Benjamin did. Arissa was so ashamed that she couldn''t


    bring herself to look Benjamin in the eyes.


    With her head lowered, she reached out her hand to let Shaun give her the injection. Even after Shaun


    left the ward, she still didn''t dare to lift her head.


    Seeing that, Benjamin sat next to her and caressed her face. ¡°Are you still feeling sleepy?¡±


    Hearing that, Arissa lifted her gaze to shoot Benjamin a resentful re. She grew even more annoyed


    when she saw his gleeful gaze.


    Obviously, Benjamin knew she was angry about what had happened the night before. He touched his


    nose and cleared his throat before saying, ¡°I wouldn''t have punished you if you hadn''t made me angry.¡±


    Arissa gritted her teeth furiously when she saw how shameless he was after taking advantage of her


    the night before.


    Enraged, she turned away. I can''t look at him right now. His face reminds me of the shame I feltst


    night!


    Benjamin chuckled silently while staring at her. In a gentle tone, he said, ¡°You can continue sleeping


    after having some food!¡±


    ¡°I''m not eating.¡± Arissa pursed her lips.


    As soon as those words fell, her stomach started growling all of a sudden.


    Arissa turned around to re at Benjamin. Upon seeing that his eyes had crinkled into a smile, she


    snapped, ¡°What''s so funny?¡±


    Benjamin rposed himself at once and replied in a serious tone, ¡°I wasn''t smiling.¡±


    Looking all grumpy, Arissa let out a snort.


    As she was sulking, Benjamin went to the bathroom to get a basin to help her wipe her face.


    Seeing how upset she was, he asked softly, ¡°Would you like to brush your teeth?¡±


    Arissa nced at him in response. I don''t want to brush my teeth, but I have to!


    ¡°Let me help you up!¡± Benjamin put aside the towel he was holding, assisted her to sit up, and ced a


    pillow behind her back.


    After that, he gave her a toothbrush while holding a cup of water in his hand.


    ¡°I''ll just brush my teeth in the bathroom.¡± Arissa wasn''t used to brushing her teeth in bed.


    ¡°Brush your teeth here! Just spit into this.¡± Benjamin was holding a ss of water in one hand and a


    dustbin in the other.


    Arissa gave him a look before brushing her teeth.


    Benjamin fixed his gaze on her and saw her blushing. She''s so adorable, and her eyes are


    mesmerizing!


    With her teeth brushed, Benjamin kept the ss and basin back in the bathroom.


    ¡°Edwin prepared a lot of yummy dishes for you!¡± Benjamin grabbed the breakfast, set up the overbed


    table, and ced all the dishes on it.


    With a bowl of oatmeal porridge in his hand, he sat next to the bed and fed her. ¡°Have some oatmeal


    porridge!¡±


    Arissa''s anger dissipated when she saw how he was attending to all her needs. ¡°Have you had your


    breakfast?¡±

 Chapter 1101

    Chapter 1101


    Chapter 1101 Patiently Feeding His Wife


    ¡°No.¡± Benjamin continued to feed her, enjoying every moment of it.


    ¡°You should have some food too. I''ll eat on my own.¡± Arissa tried to take the bowl, but Benjamin


    dodged and didn''t let her grab it.


    ¡°I''ll feed you.¡± He fed her another spoonful.


    Arissa had no choice but to cooperate and eat.


    When Shaun entered, he saw the couple having breakfast, and Benjamin was patiently feeding his wife


    oatmeal porridge.


    He smiled and leaned against the doorway with his hands tucked in the pockets of his white coat.


    ¡°The food smells so good!¡±


    Hearing his teasing, Benjamin and Arissa turned to look at him at the same time. She greeted Shaun,


    ¡°Have you had breakfast, Mr. Bailey?¡±


    ¡°He already ate,¡± Benjamin replied before Shaun could answer.


    Shaun scratched his nose speechlessly, nced at the unweing Benjamin, and said to Arissa, ¡°I


    had a light breakfast, but I''m hungry again now.¡±


    ¡°In that case, join us for breakfast,¡± she invited him enthusiastically.


    ¡°Won''t that be a little inappropriate?¡± Shaun sneaked a look at Benjamin while smiling sheepishly.


    ¡°That''s all right. Edwin prepared a lot of food for breakfast. We can''t finish all of it anyway.¡± She


    gestured for Shaun toe over.


    Benjamin red at Shaun, who chose to feign ignorance. Thetter walked over and picked up a piece


    of bread with a fork to eat.


    ¡°I won''t have any oatmeal porridge; I''ll just help myself to some pastries.¡± Shaun grinned at Arissa in


    delight. Arissa is the best. ¡°Thank you, Arissa. This is delicious.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Benjomin continued to feed her, enjoying every moment of it.


    ¡°You should hove some food too. I''ll eot on my own.¡± Arisso tried to toke the bowl, but Benjomin


    dodged ond didn''t let her grob it.


    ¡°I''ll feed you.¡± He fed her onother spoonful.


    Arisso hod no choice but to cooperote ond eot.


    When Shoun entered, he sow the couple hoving breokfost, ond Benjomin wos potiently feeding his wife


    ootmeol porridge.


    He smiled ond leoned ogoinst the doorwoy with his honds tucked in the pockets of his white coot.


    ¡°The food smells so good!¡±


    Heoring his teosing, Benjomin ond Arisso turned to look ot him ot the some time. She greeted Shoun,


    ¡°Hove you hod breokfost, Mr. Boiley?¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°He olreody ote,¡± Benjomin replied before Shoun could onswer.


    Shoun scrotched his nose speechlessly, glonced ot the unweing Benjomin, ond soid to Arisso, ¡°I


    hod o light breokfost, but I''m hungry ogoin now.¡±


    ¡°In thot cose, join us for breokfost,¡± she invited him enthusiosticolly.


    ¡°Won''t thot be o little inoppropriote?¡± Shoun sneoked o look ot Benjomin while smiling sheepishly.


    ¡°Thot''s oll right. Edwin prepored o lot of food for breokfost. We con''t finish oll of it onywoy.¡± She


    gestured for Shoun toe over.


    Benjomin glored ot Shoun, who chose to feign ignoronce. The lotter wolked over ond picked up o piece


    of breod with o fork to eot.


    ¡°I won''t hove ony ootmeol porridge; I''ll just help myself to some postries.¡± Shoun grinned ot Arisso in


    delight. Arisso is the best. ¡°Thonk you, Arisso. This is delicious.¡±


    ¡°You can''t shut your mouth even when it''s filled with food.¡± Benjamin shot Shaun with a stern look.


    Shaun shed a flustered smile and swiftly zipped his mouth. He ate in silence but continued staring


    ahead of him, his eyes darting between Benjamin and Arissa.


    Watching him feeding her with utter tenderness, he felt himself a victim of the couple''s public disy of


    affection.


    ¡°Benjamin, Old Mr. Graham will be discharged from the hospital soon. Do you want to pick him up in


    person?¡±


    Taken aback, Arissa looked at Shaun, then at Benjamin. ¡°Dad is getting discharged soon?¡±


    Benjamin nodded. ¡°He''s been wanting to leave the hospital for a while now.¡± He turned around and


    instructed Shaun, ¡°Just enquire about his willingness to leave, then let me know his decision. Let him


    be discharged after that. I won''t pick him up to avoid letting him know we''re here.¡± Dad wouldn''t want


    Shaun to tell me about his wish to be discharged.


    Shaun nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Go and ask my dad now,¡± Benjamin uttered indifferently, wanting Shaun to leave sooner.


    ¡°I haven''t eaten enough yet!¡± Shaun hastily grabbed some more food, gulping them down so he


    wouldn''t miss out.


    Arissa smiled as she watched the two of them. Unlike the inhospitable Benjamin, she said, ¡°Mr. Bailey,


    slow down.¡±


    Benjamin''s face darkened. The more friendly she treated Shaun, the more annoyed Benjamin felt.


    ¡°Don''t mind him. Hurry up and have your oatmeal porridge.¡±


    She nced at Benjamin''s displeased mien, finding his reaction amusing.


    ¡°You should eat quickly, too. It won''t taste good once it gets cold.¡± Not minding having his breakfast,


    Benjamin continued to feed her.


    Arissa had no choice but to pick up some food and deliver them to his mouth. ¡°Eat up.¡±


    Benjamin felt satisfied and began to eat with gusto.


    Looking at the couple''s sweet interaction, Shaun felt a heavy blow to his heart. He took some pastries


    and headed for the door.


    ¡°You two enjoy your meal. I''ll go inform Old Mr. Graham about his discharge.¡±


    Benjamin ignored him, continuing to feed his wife porridge. After Arissa finished one bowl, he filled


    another.


    ¡°Eat more. This is good for your body.¡±


    ¡°If I have too much porridge, I can''t eat anything else!¡± She wanted to try other dishes, as Edwin''s


    cooking was excellent.


    He handed her some other food. ¡°In that case, drink this oatmeal porridge and help yourself to the


    other edibles at the same time.¡±


    Delighted, Arissa opened her mouth and gobbled down the food.


    ¡°Edwin''s cooking is improving.¡± She grinned, enjoying every bite of the breakfast.

 Chapter 1102

    Chapter 1102


    Chapter 1102 Discharged


    Shaun, carrying out his task, went to Darius'' ward downstairs. The butler had already packed the


    luggage.


    ¡°Old Mr. Graham, you''re being discharged today. Do you want to inform Benjamin about this?¡±


    Darius glowered at him. ¡°If you tell him, I''ll hold you responsible!¡±


    Stifling augh, Shaun nodded vigorously. ¡°I promise I won''t say a thing.¡±


    He cleared his throat. As a doctor, he still needed to remind Darius of a few things. ¡°Old Mr. Graham,


    you must rest well when you return. Don''t let your emotions fluctuate too much, and don''t lose your


    temper. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°I got it. You''ve said that many times already.¡± Darius waved his hand impatiently, signaling the butler to


    leave.


    William held Darius'' luggage in one hand and supported Darius with the other as they walked toward


    the door.


    ¡°Old Mr. Graham, let me take you home.¡±


    Shaun stepped forward to help, but Darius nced at him. ¡°Get back to your work. You don''t have to


    send me.¡±


    ¡°I''ll apany you downstairs, then,¡± Shaun chirped.


    Darius went to Mary''s ward to inform her. ¡°Ms. Connor, I''m being discharged now. You take good care


    of yourself here.¡±


    ¡°Have you recovered?¡± she asked concernedly.


    Darius'' condition wasn''t severe, and he had recovered after staying in the hospital for a few days.


    ¡°Yes. I can''t get used to staying here, so I''d rather go home. We''lle to visit you when we''re free.¡±


    ¡°All right. You should go home early, then.¡± Mary wanted to see Darius off, but thetter stopped her.


    ¡°You don''t need to send me off. Return to your room and get some rest.¡± Darius waved his hand.


    Shaun apanied them to the entrance of the inpatient building, where a car was already waiting. It


    was Ethen who hade to pick up Darius.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Darius looked at Ethen, then shifted his attention to Shaun.


    Shaun immediately figured out what Darius was thinking. ¡°Old Mr. Graham, I can guarantee Benjamin


    has no idea about your discharge. We won''t tell him, so don''t worry.¡±


    Darius snorted.


    Ethen walked over to help Darius into the car, reassuring thetter, ¡°Old Mr. Graham, I promise I won''t


    tell Mr. Graham about this.¡±


    ¡°Why didn''t you go on the business trip with him?¡± Darius found that slightly peculiar.


    Ethen smiled, having already prepared an exnation. ¡°Something happened at thepany. Mr.


    Graham told me to return earlier to handle it, so I came back first.¡±


    Darius gazed at them and didn''t notice anything off. ¡°Let''s go back, then.¡±


    Ethen and Shaun exchanged nces before Ethen drove Darius back to the old manor.


    Shaun watched the car drive away before turning around to enter the building and heading upstairs to


    report to Benjamin.


    ¡°Old Mr. Graham has gone back. You can rest easy now.¡±


    Benjamin shot a quick look at Shaun while continuing to feed Arissa her medication.


    Staring at them, Arissa sensed something. ¡°You allowed Dad to be discharged?¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Benjamin met her gaze and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°How could you do that? So what if Dad knows I''m hospitalized? How could you disregard his health¡ª¡±


    ¡°Arissa, Old Mr. Graham has recovered. Otherwise, as a doctor, I wouldn''t have allowed him to go


    back,¡± Shaun hurriedly rified that matter to her to save Benjamin from a lecture.


    ¡°I wouldn''t let Dad leave the hospital either if he was still ill. Besides, he''s been wanting to go home for


    a while now,¡± Benjamin, feeling quite wronged, also exined to her tenderly.


    Arissa knitted her brows, unable to shake off the feeling that Darius had been discharged early


    because she was hospitalized there. ¡°Make sure to send someone to take good care of Dad.¡±


    Benjamin nodded. ¡°I''ll arrange everything.¡±


    He immediately made the phone call in front of her, instructing the bodyguards to secure the old manor


    and forbid anyone from disturbing Darius.


    Only then did Arissa feel relieved.


    ¡°If there''s nothing else, I''ll get back to work,¡± Shaun excused himself and swiftly left.


    Benjamin nced at the tactful fellow before turning around to tuck Arissa in. ¡°Rest well. I have a


    meeting to attend now.¡±

 Chapter 1103

    Chapter 1103


    Chapter 1103 Finally Discharged


    Arissa stayed at the hospital for another six days before Benjamin agreed to get her discharged.


    After knowing that their mother would be discharged, the six children went to the hospital to pick her up


    early in the morning.


    ¡°Mommy! We''re here to pick you up!¡±


    The six children stood beside Arissa''s bed. She had just woken.


    Arissa was happy to see them. However, when she realized it was not the weekend, her grin drooped


    to a frown. ¡°Don''t you have school today?¡±


    The children smiled awkwardly. ¡°Mommy, it''s fine if we don''t go to school for one day. We''ve already


    told our teacher we''ll take the day off since we''re bringing you home!¡±


    Seeing how excited they were, Arissa could not bear to scold them. Instead, she pinched their cheeks.


    She looked up and yelled at the man beside her, ¡°Benjamin, carry me to the restroom! I need to wash


    up!¡±


    Benjamin nced at the children before walking over to carry Arissa. She wrapped her arms around


    his neck as he lifted her.


    Before he brought her to the restroom, he instructed the children, ¡°Help your mommy pack her things!¡±


    ¡°Hehe! Okay!¡± The children quickly ran to gather Arissa''s things. They chattered while packing her


    bags.


    ¡°Do we need to bring this home?¡±


    ¡°That''s Mommy''s! Of course, we need to bring it home!¡±


    ¡°What about this?¡±


    ¡°Do we need to take this cup?¡±


    Arissa turned to look at the children. It had only been a few seconds, but the bed was already filled with


    items.


    ¡°Don''t make a mess! I''ll do it myselfter!¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, Mommy. We promise to arrange your things nicely!¡± Zachary promised.


    Arissa grinned and nodded. Benjamin carried her into the restroom, and she quickly washed up.


    When Benjamin and Arissa came out, the children had finished packing. Benjamin checked through the


    bags and noticed everything had been packed neatly.


    He was surprised by the children''s ability toplete such a tedious chore.


    The children rushed into the restroom and grabbed Arissa''s face wash, toothbrush and other essentials


    before packing them into a bag.


    ¡°Mommy, we''re done packing your things!¡± Gavin smiled as he reported to Arissa.


    ¡°Thank you, my sweethearts!¡± Benjamin ced Arissa to sit on the edge of the bed. She turned to look


    at him and instructed, ¡°Go and check if anything was left behind.¡±


    ¡°You should eat first.¡± Benjamin grabbed the breakfast he had brought, wanting to feed her.


    ¡°It''s fine. You go and check quickly. I''ll eat on our way home.¡± Arissa couldn''t wait to leave.


    She wore her shoes and told Benjamin and the children, ¡°I''ll go and see Grandaunt.¡±


    ¡°We''ll go with you, Mommy!¡± The children quickly followed behind her.


    In a sh, only Benjamin was left in the room.


    His brows knitted into a frown as he grabbed a jacket and hurried after Arissa to ce it on her


    shoulders. ¡°Although you can be discharged, you should still pay attention to your health. I''ll look for


    youter.¡±


    Arissa nodded and smiled. ¡°I got it. Be quick!¡±


    She brought the children downstairs to visit Mary. Since she would be leaving today, she was unsure


    whether she coulde and visit Mary the next day.


    Mary was eating when they arrived. She smiled and waved enthusiastically.


    ¡°You lot are early. Have you had breakfast? Come and eat with me!¡±


    ¡°Grandaunt, we''ve already eaten. We''re just here to visit you. We''ll be leaving in a bit!¡± Arissa quickly


    said, afraid the children might expose her to Mary that she hadn''t eaten yet.


    ¡°They still have to go to school, right? Since you''re tight on time, you shouldn''t havee to see me.


    I''ve been doing well recently. Even the doctors say I''m recovering fast!¡± Mary looked at them and


    coaxed.


    Arissa sat down and apanied Mary for some time before Benjamin arrived.


    He greeted Mary and sat down beside Arissa. It had been a few days since Mary saw Benjamin. They


    inquired about each other''s health before moving on to other topics.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    After some time, they said their goodbyes. Benjamin then brought Arissa and the children home.


    The atmosphere in the car was joyful as the six children crowded around Arissa and chatted non-stop.


    Despite the constant chattering, Arissa was happy.

 Chapter 1104

    Chapter 1104


    Chapter 1104 Feels Much Better At Home


    Arissa was relieved and happy when they arrived at the Graham residence.


    ¡°I''m finally home!¡±


    Benjamin''s lips curved upward into a smile when he saw the smile crinkling the corners of her eyes.


    It had pained him to see Arissa feeling ufortable at the hospital. However, now that she was


    discharged, he could finally see her smile again.


    Edwin led everyone to wait at the mansion''s entrance to wee Arissa home. All the housekeepers


    had been warned to keep quiet about Arissa''s pregnancy. Everyone understood the order and was


    prepared to take good care of Arissa.


    ¡°Congrattions on getting discharged, Mrs. Graham! Wee home!¡±


    Arissa was shocked by everyone''s enthusiastic cheers when she got out of the car. She shed them a


    smile and said, ¡°Thank you, everyone!¡±


    ¡°Mommy, let''s get inside! You shouldn''t stay outside for too long. You''ll catch a cold!¡± Arissa grinned at


    the children''s reminder.


    ¡°Let''s go.¡± Benjamin tightened the jacket on her shoulders.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Arissa nodded and followed Benjamin.


    Benjamin suddenly bent down and picked her up bridal-style. She was surprised and quickly wrapped


    her arms around his neck.


    Heughed when he saw her ring at him.


    ¡°I''ll carry you!¡±


    Arissa was so embarrassed when she noticed that everyone wasughing. She buried her face in his


    neck to hide the blush on her cheeks.


    The children helped to carry her bags and trotted behind them, looking ever so cute.


    Ethen and Bradley grabbed the bigger bags and headed inside. Everyone was happy to see Arissa at


    home.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Edwin asked the housekeepers to help out in the kitchen to prepare a feast for lunch.


    Benjamin carried Arissa upstairs to their bedroom. The children, Ethen and Bradley followed behind


    them.


    Ethen and Bradley left after cing the bags in the room.


    Benjamin ced Arissa on the bed and helped her to sit in a morefortable position before pulling


    the nket over her legs.


    Arissa looked around the room. It had been more than a week since she had been home. It feels much


    better at home.


    The children helped to unpack and hang her clothes.


    Benjamin poured a ss of water and held it to her lips. ¡°Have some water.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Arissa reached for the ss, but Benjamin pped her hand away.


    She had no choice but to lower her head and drink from the ss he held out. ¡°Okay, that''s enough. I


    don''t want anymore.¡±


    For a moment, Benjamin stared at the remaining water in the ss. He sighed and finished it before


    cing the ss on the bedside table.


    He got up and went to help the children hang the clothes.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, these aren''t dry! Help me dry them, please!¡± Jasper reminded Benjamin as he looked at


    thetter.


    Benjamin hung the clothes on a few hangers and gave them to Jasper. The boy took them and went to


    hang them on the balcony.


    After some time, everything was unpacked and arranged neatly in the room.


    ¡°Go and drink some water.¡± Arissa watched with a gentle expression as the children moved about.


    Benjamin went to pour six cups of water and called the children over.


    The children happily ran over and drank the water.


    ¡°Mommy, we''ve finished helping you unpack! You don''t need to do anything! Just rest!¡±


    ¡°Mommy, do you want some water?¡±


    ¡°It''s fine. I already had some,¡± Arissa replied with a smile.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± After finishing their water, the children ran and stood beside Arissa''s bed.


    Benjamin frowned. ¡°Go out and y. Don''t disturb your mommy''s rest.¡±


    The children turned to look at him. They wanted to protest, but at the same time, they didn''t want to


    disturb Arissa from resting.


    Despite the pouts on their lips, they obediently left the room.


    ¡°Mommy, call us if you need anything!¡± Zachary reminded Arissa before he ran out of the room.


    Arissa smiled as she watched the children leave the room. After they left, she turned to look at


    Benjamin. ¡°You should rest too.¡±


    Benjamin''s lips curved into a smile as he stood by the bed. ¡°I''m not tired.¡±


    Arissa wasn''t tired either. However, she had to lie down because she didn''t want them to worry about


    her.


    Benjamin left the room but soon returned with aptop in hand.


    He sat on the couch and opened theptop, busying himself with work.


    Arissa felt a warm sensation flood her heart when she saw that. ¡°Why don''t you work in the study? I''ll


    be fine.¡±

 Chapter 1105

    Chapter 1105


    Chapter 1105 Looking For Uncle Benjamin


    Benjamin looked up and nced at Arissa. ¡°I''ll stay here. Let me know if you need anything.¡±


    Seeing that he was unwilling to go to the study, Arissa had no choice but to agree. Shey and rested


    for a while before getting out of bed.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Benjamin suddenly looked over and stared at her.


    Arissa sat at the edge of the bed and nced at him. ¡°I''m going to take a walk.¡±


    ¡°You can''t!¡± Benjamin said domineeringly, not allowing her to go.


    Arissa was amused. She pouted and acted cute. ¡°I feel fine. Why can''t I go and take a walk? It''s not


    like I''ll be going out. I''ll just be walking around the house. If I lie down any longer, I might be


    crippled.¡±


    ¡°Did you have to exaggerate it like that?¡± Benjamin asked as he made his way over.


    Arissa stared at him. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Benjamin took her jacket and ced it around her shoulders. ¡°Give me a few minutes. I''ll apany


    you after I''m done.¡±


    Arissa did not want to distract him from his work.


    ¡°It''s okay. You can go about with your work. I''ll be fine on my own.¡±


    Benjamin gently pinched her cheeks as he talked to her softly, ¡°Be good and listen to me.¡±


    Arissa gave up and sighed. ¡°Fine. Go ahead with your work. I''ll go to the restroom.¡±


    She stood up and was about to head to the restroom when Benjamin wrapped his arms around her and


    picked her up.


    The corners of Arissa''s lips twitched. ¡°Are you treating me like a kid who doesn''t know how to walk?¡±


    Benjamin stared into her eyes. ¡°Is it not okay for me to carry you?¡±


    A blush crept onto Arissa''s cheeks. ¡°It''s not that. It''s just that you''re way too diligent about it!¡±


    He won''t even let me take one step by myself. It''s not like I can''t walk.


    Benjamin looked at her adoringly and coaxed her gently, ¡°You can walk however you like and wherever


    you want when you''ve fully recovered.¡±


    Arissa''s gaze locked onto Benjamin''s handsome face. She felt her heart skip a beat. His words had


    touched her.


    ¡°You worry too much. Mr. Bailey said I''m recovering well.¡±


    Benjamin hummed in response but was determined to carry her to the restroom. Arissa had no choice


    but to bear with her embarrassment. After all, she badly needed to relieve herself.


    Benjamin waited for her to finish her business in the restroom before carrying her again andying her


    back on the bed.


    ¡°That''s enough. You can continue with your work. I won''t cause you any more trouble.¡±


    Arissa felt guilty as she knew he was swamped with work.


    Benjamin gently tapped her nose and said, ¡°No matter what you do, you won''t cause me any trouble.


    Caring for you is my number one priority.¡±


    Arissa shed him a sweet smile. ¡°Okay!¡±


    Benjamin''s eyes darkened. He couldn''t help himself as he leaned forward and kissed her cheek.


    All of a sudden, they heard amotioning from downstairs. It sounded like people were arguing.


    His brows furrowed as a hint of anger shed across his eyes.


    ¡°What''s going on downstairs?¡± Arissa looked at Benjamin. She couldn''t hear clearly what the people


    downstairs were arguing about.


    ¡°Stay here and rest. I''ll go and see what''s going on,¡± Benjamin instructed before he left the room,


    closing the door behind him.


    The people arguing downstairs were Julian and Ethen. Ethen had blocked Julian from going upstairs,


    which resulted in their argument.


    ¡°What''s going on?¡± Benjamin growled as he red at Julian.


    ¡°Mr. Graham! I didn''t allow him to head upstairs, so he''s making a scene here!¡± Ethen exined as he


    approached Benjamin and stood beside thetter.


    ¡°Uncle Benjamin, I''m here to look for you!¡± Julian grunted. He was oblivious to how rude he was to


    cause a ruckus at someone else''s home.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Benjamin''s expression turned grim as he walked down the stairs. ¡°Julian, how dare you barge into my


    home and kick up a fuss?¡±


    Julian met Benjamin''s angry eyes, feeling a chill run down his spine when he noticed the stern and


    vicious look in them.


    His arrogance significantly subsided. ¡°Uncle Benjamin, why did you steal our family''s business? My


    father''s already in jail, yet you still want to treat me like this. Don''t you think you''re going overboard?


    When are you going to let him out?¡±


    Benjamin snickered. ¡°Are you here to interrogate me?¡±


    Julian''s expression darkened. The current head of the Graham family was Benjamin, and he had been


    deliberately oppressing Julian''s family. His father was sent to jail by Benjamin. Although Julian was


    angry, there was nothing he could do about it.

 Chapter 1106

    Chapter 1106


    Chapter 1106 He Was ring At Us


    ¡°I wouldn''t dare!¡± Julian yelled through clenched teeth, not daring to say anything that might anger


    Benjamin.


    Benjamin looked Julian up and down angrily. He walked toward the couch and sat down before


    crossing his legs, exuding a domineering aura.


    Benjamin did not ask Julian to take a seat, so thetter did not dare to sit. Instead, he stood before


    Benjamin. Even when Benjamin was seated, he still frightened Julian.


    ¡°You wouldn''t dare?¡± Benjamin chuckled. ¡°Just now, you tried to barge upstairs. How dare you do as


    you please on my territory?¡±


    The anger in Benjamin''s voice sent shivers down everyone''s spine.


    ¡°I''m sorry for being reckless!¡± Julian lowered his head and apologized though it was not sincere.


    Benjamin caught sight of the angry look on Julian''s face. His lips curled into a smirk as he mocked,


    ¡°What''s wrong? You won''t admit to your defeat?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Julian shuddered. He gulped and tried to remain calm, changing the topic to his main


    purpose of looking for Benjamin.


    ¡°Uncle Benjamin, please have mercy on my father! He''s already sixty. He''ll have a hard time in jail!¡±


    Benjamin scoffed. ¡°He''s got to put up with it even if it''s hard. He deserves whatever he''s getting. He


    should''ve known the consequences of his actions when he sabotaged me!¡±


    Julian was fuming when he heard those heartless wordsing out of Benjamin''s mouth. ¡°Uncle


    Benjamin! Nothing happened to you anyway! You didn''t even lose anything!¡±


    After hearing Julian''s shamelessments, Ethen wanted to send him a flying kick in the butt to teach


    him a lesson in Benjamin''s ce. ¡°How shameless of you. Mr. Graham almost lost his life, yet you dare


    say he didn''t lose anything? You people were the ones whomitted a crime. Why are you acting so


    arrogant?¡±


    Julian''s expression darkened when he saw the grim expression on Benjamin''s face. He lost his


    confidence when he met Benjamin''s eyes which were filled with anger.


    ¡°It''s not my father who did it! Someone framed him¡ª¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Tell that to the police. There''s no use if you tell me about it. I''m not the police.¡± Benjamin mocked.


    Seeing Benjamin''s determination not to show mercy on his father, Julian gritted his teeth as anger


    bubbled within him.


    ¡°Forget it if you won''t help with my father''s issue. Instead, please spare my family business, Uncle


    Benjamin!¡±


    Benjamin slowly looked up and stared at Julian. Hmph. He''s pretty adamant about begging me to spare


    his family.


    ¡°Unfortunately, the winner takes it all. If you don''t have the ability to operate your business, who should


    you me if not yourself? Why does that have anything to do with me if no one is willing to coborate


    with yourpany?¡±


    Julian''s expression changed as he balled his hands into tight fists. ¡°Uncle Benjamin, will things please


    you when you watch our family suffer?¡±


    Benjamin raised his eyebrows before shooting Julian a re. ¡°So what if I am?¡±


    Julian was fuming, but he could not do anything to go up against Benjamin.


    ¡°Get out. My wife is resting upstairs. If you''re stubborn and want to continue to cause a stir here, don''t


    me me for taking action and forcefully kicking you out.¡±


    Benjamin was asking Julian to leave. He wasn''t even going to show him respect as he threatened the


    latter. He turned to look at Ethen andmanded, ¡°Instruct the bodyguards at the entrance not to let


    these dogs enter in the future. Otherwise, whoever does it will receive grave punishment.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Graham!¡± Ethen replied and hurried to do as he was instructed.


    He soon returned and stood before Julian. ¡°Please leave, Mr. Julian,¡± he said as he red at Julian.


    Julian returned the re. Aside from not getting what he wanted, he was humiliated by Benjamin. Just


    you wait. One day, I will make it big and return all the humiliation you''ve caused me tenfold. How dare


    you call me a dog!


    Julian left with a scowl on his face.


    At the entrance, he identally bumped into the children who came running from the garden. He shot


    them a re before getting into his car and driving away.


    The six children were momentarily stunned as they watched the car leave.


    ¡°Wasn''t that the bad guy''s son?¡± Zachary frowned and stared at the car.


    Gavin nodded. ¡°Yeah. That''s mean Uncle Nick''s son, Julian!¡±


    Although that cousin of theirs was at the age where he could be their father, he was not friendly to


    them.


    Gavin didn''t like him.


    ¡°Was he ring at us?¡± Jasper scratched his cheek as he was uncertain.


    Oliver pushed his sses up the bridge of his nose and said sternly, ¡°I think he was.¡±


    ¡°Why was he at our house?¡± Tim bit his lip. He was a little afraid of Julian.


    ¡°Of course, he''s here to look for Daddy. Let''s go in and see what happened!¡± Gavin eximed before


    running into the house, his siblings quickly following behind.

 Chapter 1107

    Chapter 1107


    Chapter 1107 I Cannot Help Myself


    ¡°Daddy!¡±


    When Gavin saw Benjamin, he ran up to him with his siblings following behind.


    The sight of the children covered in sweat elicited a frown from Benjamin.


    ¡°Come here. I''ll wipe off your sweat for you.¡±


    However, the children continued to stare at him, and it was Gavin who posed the question in the end.


    ¡°Daddy, what is Julian doing in our home?¡±


    The expression on Benjamin''s face eased when he met his son''s gaze. He tousled thetter''s hair as


    he replied, ¡°He''s here to beg for mercy.¡±


    The six children heaved a sigh of relief upon realizing that he wasn''t there to cause trouble.


    Sweeping his gaze across their faces, Benjamin curled his lips slightly as he asked, ¡°Are you worried


    about me?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Zachary harrumphed in denial despite how obvious his concern was.


    With his eyes glistening in amusement, Benjamin wiped their sweat away for them.


    ¡°Drink some water. I''m going up to see your mommy.¡±


    With that, he headed upstairs with the children looking on at his leaving silhouette.


    When Ethen saw how cute the children looked together, he teased them for a while before leading


    them away to y.


    Arissa was still awake as she waited for Benjamin toe back. At the sight of him, she hurriedly


    asked, ¡°Who was it?¡±


    Benjamin replied tly, ¡°Julian.¡±


    Arissa briefly froze before she recalled who he was. ¡°What is he doing here?¡±


    ¡°He wants me to let them go.¡± Benjamin settled down on the couch and continued his work.


    When Arissa observed that he didn''t seem bothered, she let out a sigh of relief.


    It wasn''t until it was close to lunchtime that Benjamin finished his work. After putting his documents


    away, he walked to her bedside.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Let''s head down.¡±


    ¡°Are you done with your work?¡± Arissa couldn''t stand it any longer. She could barely sleep and was sick


    of surfing on her phone.


    As the ying children''s voices could be heard asionally, she had long wanted to join them


    downstairs.


    ¡°Mmm-hmm.¡± Benjamin handed her a jacket before carrying her down.


    With her hands wrapped around his neck, her face glowed as she asked, ¡°Am I too heavy for you to


    carry?¡±


    Benjamin lowered his eyes and gazed deeply into her. ¡°Not at all.¡±


    Arissa didn''t believe him. I weigh at least a hundred pounds for goodness sake.


    ¡°I can still carry you even if you weigh two hundred pounds.¡± Benjamin''s lips curled as if he could read


    her mind.


    As she stared at him with her glistening eyes, Arissa teased, ¡°Can you really carry me if I''m that


    heavy?¡±


    ¡°You can give it a try!¡± Benjamin responded with a mischievous smile.


    The corners of Arissa''s mouth twitched. ¡°Why should I?¡±


    I would look terrible if I were that fat. Besides, it would be really difficult to lose weight.


    Chuckling softly, Benjamin pinched her at the waist. ¡°Don''t you know that I''m really strong?¡±


    Arissa replied coyly, ¡°I know you''re strong. Carry me all you want!¡±


    The mesmerizing look on her face caused Benjamin''s eyes to glisten as he leaned in to kiss her.


    Eyes widened, Arissa stared at Benjamin''s handsome face until thetter''s lips parted from hers.


    ¡°We''re at the staircase...¡± she reprimanded softly.


    Benjamin burst out inughter. ¡°I can''t help myself. You''re simply irresistible!¡±


    Rendered speechless, Arissa could feel her cheeks burn as she buried her head in his arms.


    When Benjamin arrived downstairs with Arissa in his arms, the children stopped ying and gathered


    around their parents.


    ¡°Mommy, there you are!¡±


    ¡°Mmm-hmm,¡± Arissa acknowledged the children as the sight of them brought a sparkle to her eyes.


    ¡°What are you ying?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, Mommy, Mr. Frank is ying a game with us.¡± Jesse beamed in delight.


    ¡°Mommy, we were just ying hide and seek!¡± Tim was equally ted.


    Arissa broke into a wide smile when she saw how much they were enjoying themselves. ¡°In that case,


    you should continue ying, while I''ll watch from the side.¡±

 Chapter 1108

    Chapter 1108


    Chapter 1108 It Is Too Warm


    ¡°Mommy, aren''t you going to y with us?¡± It was obvious from the sweat beading off Jasper''s brow


    that he was having a st.


    ¡°I don''t think so. You guys should carry on without me.¡± Zachary subsequently shot Jasper a re. This


    game is too tiring for Mommy.


    ¡°Just go and y. Your mommy is unable to join in the game.¡± Now that Benjamin had thest say, the


    children briefly felt that it was a shame before giving Ethen''s hand a tug.


    Only when Ethen gave Arissa and Benjamin a look and saw no objection did he lead the six out to y.


    After putting Arissa down on the couch, he covered her thighs with a nket.


    Arissa was nonplussed over the gesture. ¡°I''m not cold.¡±


    Why is he covering me with so manyyers in this hot weather? Is he trying to kill me with the heat?


    ¡°Cover yourself or you''ll catch a cold!¡± Benjamin tightened his grip on her.


    Arissa was dumbstruck.


    Sitting by her side on the couch, Benjamin fed her some snacks. ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    Arissa shed a smile at him before grabbing some with her own hand. ¡°I''m all right.¡±


    Benjamin then poured her a ss of water and ced it on the coffee table. ¡°I''ll go check if lunch is


    ready.¡±


    ¡°Mmm-hmm.¡± Arissa continued snacking while watching the children y.


    When there was no sign of Bradley, she asked Ethen, ¡°Ethen, where''s Bradley? Has he left?¡±


    ¡°No, he''s helping out in the kitchen,¡± Ethen answered.


    Arissa grunted in acknowledgment. No wonder I didn''t see him.


    The moment Benjamin stepped into the kitchen, Edwin greeted him respectfully, ¡°Mr. Graham, are you


    hungry? Lunch will be ready in ten minutes.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Benjamin nodded. ¡°I''ll give Issa something to snack on first.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Graham, the soup is ready. Why don''t you give her some of that instead?¡± Bradley suggested.


    Benjamin nodded in response. ¡°Sure. Soup it is.¡±


    The timing is perfect. Once she has finished her soup, she''ll be able to have lunch.


    Edwin handed Bradley a big bowl of soup and got him to serve it. ¡°Mr. Graham, do you want to have


    some together with Mrs. Graham?¡±


    ¡°I''m fine, thank you.¡± Benjamin wasn''t hungry. He was just worried that Arissa was.


    Once they prepared a bowl for him, Benjamin brought it out to the living room.


    ¡°Here, have some soup!¡± Benjamin blew on the soup to cool it before sampling it himself. Only then did


    he feed it to her.


    ¡°Careful. It''s hot.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Arissa took a sip to make sure it wouldn''t burn her tongue before drinking it.


    ¡°It''s delicious!¡± Her eyes lit up with a satisfied expression.


    Benjamin stared at how she was enjoying herself. ¡°Drink more then. Once you''re done with this, I''ll get


    you another bowl.¡±


    Arissa smiled in amusement. ¡°Do you want some?¡±


    ¡°You can have it first,¡± Benjamin continued feeding her.


    When the children saw Arissa having something to eat, they ran over to her side.


    ¡°Mommy, is it time for lunch?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, what are you having? It smells good!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    The children were all drenched in sweat.


    Arissa subsequently helped them dry their sweat with a towel. ¡°Look at how sweaty all of you are! I''m


    having some soup, and lunch should be ready shortly.¡±


    The children gleefully allowed her to wipe away their sweat.


    ¡°Mommy, can we drink some too?¡± Feeling greedy, Jesse stared intently at Arissa who nodded in


    response.


    ¡°Sure, you can get Mr. Whitley to serve you some.¡±


    The soup is ready anyway.


    ¡°Hurray!¡± the children cheered before rushing to the kitchen for some soup.


    Arissa beamed as she was heartened by the children''s leaving silhouettes.


    ¡°Over here,¡± Benjamin called out before feeding Arissa more soup when she turned around.


    After she drank the soup, the warm sensation in her stomach put her in a particrly good mood.


    ¡°The soup tastes pretty good. You should have some too!¡± She blocked Benjamin''s hand so that he


    could try some.


    After throwing her a nce, he finally took a sip.


    ¡°It''s kind of sweet.¡±


    Arissa let out a chuckle. ¡°That''s what makes it delicious. You can finish the meat inside, as I don''t like


    them.¡±


    Benjamin cocked a brow as he replied, ¡°In that case, you should drink the soup first.¡±

 Chapter 1109

    Chapter 1109


    Chapter 1109 He Said That I Was Useless


    Soon, the children were carrying bowls of soup from the dining room into the living room.


    ¡°Watch yourselves!¡± Arissa reminded them.


    When Ethen came out of the bathroom and saw what was going on, he hurried over and helped the


    children with the soup.


    Unfortunately, he could only carry two. Hence, Arissa turned around and instructed Benjamin, ¡°Go help


    them before they burn themselves!¡±


    Benjamin gave her a look before putting down the bowl in his hand and doing as he was told.


    In the end, only Gavin and Tim were carrying their own bowls of soup.


    ¡°Wait a moment and be careful not to scald yourself!¡± Benjamin reminded them before putting down the


    soups he was carrying.


    ¡°I''ll be careful, Mr. Graham.¡± Together with Gavin, Tim carried his soup to the living room slowly.


    Meanwhile, Ethen moved faster than Benjamin did. After putting down Jasper''s and Oliver''s soups, he


    swiftly returned to help the other two.


    ¡°Why aren''t you eating in the dining room anding here instead?¡± Benjamin swept his gaze across


    the children''s faces.


    The children stuck their tongues out innocently as they answered in unison, ¡°We want to eat with


    Mommy!¡±


    Just as they spoke, they fought amongst themselves to sit right next to Arissa.


    Her heart melted at the scene, and she reached out her hands to hug them all. ¡°Quick, drink your


    soups!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Only then did the children sit around the coffee table to drink their soup.


    Previously, Benjamin frowned upon eating outside the dining room. Now that the children were huddled


    together, not only did he not disapprove of the idea but also found the scene to be particrly heart-


    warming.


    ¡°Move aside!¡± Benjamin pulled Gavin up so that he could sit beside Arissa.


    The fuming Gavin red at him. ¡°How can you do this, Daddy?¡±


    Despite his son''sint, Benjamin continued feeding Arissa as if he was oblivious to it.


    Breaking into a smile, Arissa pulled Gavin into her arms. ¡°Let me hug you.¡±


    Leaning against Arissa''s knees, Gavin gloated in Benjamin''s direction. ¡°Hehe!¡±


    Benjamin gave him the side-eye and spoke in a serious tone. ¡°If you drink your soup sitting that way,


    you''ll spill it over Mommy and scald her!¡±


    Blinking his eyes, Gavin quickly grasped the logic in Benjamin''s words. Thus, he turned around and


    said to Arissa, ¡°Mommy, I''ll sit to the side or I might spill hot soup on you that way.¡±


    ¡°You won''t¡± Arissa tightened her hug over him as she began to feed him soup.


    ¡°I''ll feed you, Sweetheart.¡±


    Gavin eyes sparkled, and he opened his mouth in delight.


    As for the other five children, they couldn''t help feeling envious.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Unfortunately, it was clear that Arissa could only have one child sitting in her arms. Left without a


    choice, they resigned themselves to drinking their respective soups.


    Benjamin had no choice but to allow her to pamper the children however she wanted. After he was


    done feeding her a bowl of soup, he went off to get a refill.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, let me get it for you.¡± Ethen came over to take the bowl from Benjamin''s hands.


    ¡°If you''re hungry, you should get a bowl for yourself too,¡± Benjamin suggested to Ethen, who nodded in


    response.


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Ethen scurried off to the kitchen to refill Arissa''s bowl before going back again to get one for himself.


    Inside the living room, the family of eight ate together in a heartwarming scene.


    Meanwhile, the dejected Julian returned to an empty home.


    ¡°Mr. Graham, I''m surprised to see you back so early,¡± the butler remarked at the sight of him.


    ¡°Why can''t Ie back early?¡± Julian snapped at the butler.


    ¡°It''s not that¡ª¡± the butler tried to exin but decided to hold his tongue when he noticed Julian''s


    gloomy expression.


    At that moment, a sound was heard from the door. Crystal Mallory, Julian''s mother, had returned home.


    ¡°Julian, have you seen Benjamin? What did he say?¡±


    When Crystal came up to Julian and noticed the glum look on his face, the answer became obvious.


    ¡°Mom, don''t mention that name in front of me. We''re not family to him, and he even called me useless!¡±


    Julian railed.


    His anger had yet to dissipate ever since he returned from the Graham residence.

 Chapter 1110

    Chapter 1110


    Chapter 1110 Comining To Darius


    ¡°What?¡± Crystal was stunned and infuriated at the same time. ¡°Did Benjamin really say that?¡±


    Julian subsequently rted everything that happened at the Graham residence to Crystal.


    ¡°Benjamin has crossed the line! Is he bullying us just because we have no one to back us up?¡±


    Crystal''s eyes glistened in rage.


    At the end of the day, her previous son was still the eldest among the Graham family''s grandchildren.


    Yet, he was humiliated by Benjamin that way.


    ¡°I''m going to see Darius!¡± With nowhere to vent her anger, Crystal felt that she had to tell Darius what


    happened.


    ¡°Mom, Grandpa is under Uncle Benjamin''s control. There''s no way we can find him, let alone see him,¡±


    Julian replied through his gritted teeth.


    ¡°I don''t care. I must let Darius be the judge. How can Benjamin insult you that way?¡±


    Crystal insisted on bringing her case to Darius, as she was unable to tolerate seeing her son being


    ridiculed.


    ¡°Even if you see Grandpa, he might not decide to side with us,¡± Julianmented sarcastically.


    Grandpa is biased.


    ¡°Regardless of his decision, we still need to see him!¡± With no time for a change of clothes, Crystal


    stormed out.


    The sight of how protective his mother was struck a chord with Julian. Thus, he got to his feet and


    followed her out. ¡°Mom, I''ll go with you!¡±


    ¡°Come along then,¡± Crystal agreed with a nod.


    Upon arriving at the hospital, they learned that Darius had already been discharged, leaving them no


    choice but to head to Old Manor.


    However, both mother and son were furious when the bodyguard barred them from entering the ce.


    ¡°This is our home too. What gives you the right to stop us? If you don''t let me in, I''ll smash my head on


    the ground till you do.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ring fiercely at the bodyguard, Crystal showed no fear in her attempt to barge in.


    All of a sudden, William came over and instructed, ¡°Let them in.¡±


    Upon entering Old Manor, Crystal and Julian eased the scowl on their faces when they saw Darius


    drinking coffee in the living room.


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa!¡±


    Darius threw them both a nce. ¡°Come and have a seat.¡±


    Crystal and Julian took their seats and began to make small talk. ¡°Have you had lunch, Dad?¡±


    ¡°I have.¡± Darius scrutinized both of them quickly. ¡°What brings you here at this hour?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, I would like toin about Uncle Benjamin!¡± Julian dered in displeasure.


    Crystal quickly gave her son a tug. Speaking in that tone will give Dad less reason to side with us.


    ¡°Mind your manners, Julian.¡±


    The discreet gestures between mother and son didn''t escape Darius'' notice. Yet he chose to say


    nothing of it.


    ¡°Out with whatever you came here to say. It''ll be time for my nap soon.¡±


    Lowering herself in front of Darius, Crystal rted how James was humiliated by Benjamin at the


    Graham residence.


    The news briefly stunned Darius. Benjamin has returned from his business trip?


    ¡°You must have gotten on Benjamin''s nerves. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have red his temper at you.¡±


    Darius gave Julian a look. Thetter''s character wasn''t lost upon him.


    ¡°Grandpa, I just wanted to discuss something with him. I had no choice but to yell when his


    housekeepers prevented me from seeing him.¡±


    Julian felt aggrieved. All these people have no respect for me.


    ¡°What did you want to discuss with him?¡± Darius tly asked.


    ¡°Grandpa, Uncle Benjamin has caused Dad to end up in prison. He shows no mercy despite them


    being brothers. On top of that, our family business is being destroyed by him, causing us massive


    losses. We won''t be able to survive at this rate.¡±


    Darius gave Julian a stern look.


    ¡°Do you know why your father went to jail?¡±


    The question caused Crystal and Julian to be dumbfounded.


    ¡°I''m d you''re aware of the reason, and here I was, assuming that you didn''t. In that case, you can''t


    me Benjamin for his actions. Your father did him wrong first by attempting to murder him. The


    Graham family has no ce for someone as treacherous as your father!¡±


    Panic gripped Crystal and Julian upon hearing Darius'' words. Is he nning to sever ties with our


    family?


    ¡°Dad, the matter hasn''t concluded yet. You have to give Nick a chance!¡±

 Chapter 1111

    Chapter 1111


    Chapter 1111 Darius Misses Benjamin And Arissa


    Lunch was being served at the Graham residence. As they were eating, Benjamin received a call from


    William, the butler of Old Manor. He put his fork down and got up from the table to pick up the call.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Benjamin, Mr. Nick''s family hade to Old Manor to see Old Mr. Graham,¡± William reported. The


    elderly butler also ryed Crystal''s and Julian''sints to Benjamin.


    ¡°Got it. You don''t have to worry.¡± Benjamin had been expecting such a response. ¡°How''s Dad? Is he all


    right?¡±


    ¡°Old Mr. Graham is fine. He did not pay them any attention. I believe they, too, knew that they were in


    the wrong. It is just that they were rather thick-skinned. They were pestering Old Mr. Graham for quite


    some time and had just left.¡±


    ¡°Got it. Thank you, William. Please take good care of Dad,¡± said Benjamin as he stoppedmenting


    on the incident.


    ¡°Don''t worry Mr. Graham. I''ll take good care of Old Mr. Graham. Oh, that''s right! When did you return


    from the business trip? Old Mr. Graham misses you and Mrs. Graham. If you''re free tonight, doe


    over for dinner!¡± William suggested, remembering how much Darius had been talking about how much


    he missed Benjamin and Arissa every passing day. However, Darius was worried that he might disturb


    the married couple, so he kept himself from calling them.


    ¡°Sure! I''ll bring her over tonight!¡± Benjamin agreed without hesitation.


    After hanging up the call, William informed Darius that Benjamin and Arissa would being over for


    dinner. When Darius heard the news, he was overjoyed and all the negative emotions that had been


    evoked by the visitation of Nick''s family dissipated.


    Excited, Darius instructed William to prepare some of the couple''s favorite dishes.


    ¡°Also, the children will definitely being too. Prepare some of the food they like as well. See to it


    that each of them has a dish that they like. Don''t y favorites!¡± Darius reminded.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Noted, Mr. Graham. You go ahead and take a rest. I''ll get the preparations done!¡± William was also


    looking forward to their arrival.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Darius patted the back of William''s hand in gratitude. Suddenly, a question resurfaced in


    his mind. ¡°Did Benjamin say when they had returned from the business trip?¡± Darius asked.


    As a response, William shook his head. ¡°Mr. Benjamin had not mentioned anything. Perhaps they had


    returned this morning?¡±


    ¡°Julian immediately went over to see them after they hade back this morning?¡± Darius was


    puzzled.


    Even I didn''t know that Benjamin had returned from his business trip. How did Julian hear about their


    return so quickly?


    Upon seeing how Darius was brooding, William could not help but smile in amusement. ¡°Who cares


    about when did Mr. Benjamine back? You can just ask him about it tonight when you see him!¡±


    William coaxed.


    ¡°That''s true!¡± Satisfied, Darius retreated into his room to rest.


    Meanwhile, Benjamin told Arissa about the invitation to Old Manor for dinner. Arissa did not object.


    ¡°We have to prepare a small gift!¡± Arissa reminded.


    Arching an eyebrow, Benjamin asked, ¡°We''re just heading over for dinner. Why do we have to bring a


    gift?¡±


    ¡°Have you forgotten? We just got back from a business trip. Of course, we must buy some souvenirs


    for Dad! That way, he''ll be happy!¡±


    In awe of Arissa''s attention to detail, Benjamin yfully stroked her nose with a chuckle. ¡°Aren''t you


    just a meticulous person!¡±


    A proud smile broke out on Arissa''s face at thepliment. ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°Leave that to me!¡± Benjamin assured before turning to Ethen and instructing thetter to buy Darius a


    gift after lunch.


    The corners of Arissa''s mouth twitched. Leave that to me, he said. It''s more like leave that to Ethen!


    Upon hearing the conversation between Benjamin and Arissa, Tim turned to Benjamin and asked, ¡°Mr.


    Graham, do we have to prepare presents for Grandpa too?¡±


    ¡°You kids don''t have to do that!¡± Benjamin answered Tim in a gentle tone. ¡°You guys didn''t go for the


    business trip. Just be careful not to identally say anything that''ll blow our cover!¡±


    The six children smiled in unison. ¡°We promise we won''t. We didn''t say that Mommy has been in the


    hospital all this while, so Grandpa does not know about it.¡±


    Tossing the children an affectionate smile, Arissaplimented all of them, causing them to beam with


    pride.


    When evening came, the entire family went over to Old Manor to have dinner with Darius.


    The dishes that Darius had asked William to prepare were sovish that one would think it was a


    festive celebration.


    ¡°Issa, it must be tiring to go on a business trip with Benjamin. Look at you. You''ve lost some weight!


    You have to eat moreter!¡±


    When Darius saw Arissa, he immediately greeted her warmly and showered her with concern,


    completely ignoring the children.


    Arissa was touched by his affection that she could not help but feel a hint of guilt in her heart. After all,


    she had been lying to him about the business trip. In reality, she had been hospitalized.


    ¡°It was no big deal at all, Dad. I didn''t lose weight either! It must be a figment of your imagination!¡±


    Arissa smiled in reassurance.

 Chapter 1112

    Chapter 1112


    Chapter 1112 Morning Sickness


    ¡°You''ve definitely lost some weight. My son has not been doing a good job taking care of you.¡± As he


    said that, Darius turned to re at Benjamin. ¡°Do you not heed my advice? Have you been ignoring all


    that I''ve told you? You''ve not been doing it right! Just look at how skinny Issa has be!¡±


    Words eluded Benjamin when Darius reprimanded him out of nowhere.


    He had even thought that Arissa had put on some weight. What does Dad mean by ¡°skinny¡±?


    Upon seeing the dumbfounded look on Benjamin''s face, Arissa could not help but giggle before


    hugging Darius'' arm and changing the subject. ¡°What delicacies have you prepared for us, Dad? It


    smells heavenly. I''m getting hungry just by smelling the food!¡±


    The anticipation on Arissa''s face did not escape Darius'' notice. He quickly led them into the house.


    ¡°Let''s head to the dining room. I''ve prepared all of your favorites!¡±


    Arissa was ecstatic. As they walked to the dining room, Arissa asked Darius about his well-being and


    struck up some small talk.


    Benjamin and the children tailed behind them. Despite being ignored by Darius, the children were not


    disappointed or upset. Instead, they followed behind.


    When Arissa and the children saw all the scrumptious food on the table, their eyes lit up. They even


    cheered in excitement.


    ¡°Woah! There is so much delicious food!¡±


    ¡°I like this one! Oh, I like that one too!¡±


    ¡°I like this one. Mommy likes this too.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°It smells so heavenly. Food from Grandpa''s house is always so tasty!¡±


    ¡°Mommy, look! There''s so much good food! It''s like we''re celebrating New Year!¡±


    ¡°There are so many yummy dishes! I wonder if we can finish all of them?¡±


    The children''s childish squeals of joy made everyone smile from ear to ear.


    ¡°Go wash your hands!¡± Darius grinned at the children affectionately.


    As the children scurried away to the sink, William pulled out the chair at the head of the table for Darius


    and handed thetter a handkerchief to clean his hand. Arissa quickly took the handkerchief from


    William and helped Darius clean his hands.


    ¡°Please, take a seat, Issa!¡± Darius had not seen them in so long. He smiled cheerily. His sight had not


    left Arissa ever since he greeted them at the entrance.


    One might mistake Arissa for Darius'' biological daughter with the affection he was showing her.


    Ironically, the old man had ignored his son Benjamin ever since they arrived.


    In the meantime, Benjamin followed the children to the sink and watched them wash their hands before


    bringing them back to the dining room.


    ¡°Have a seat!¡± Darius waved the children over with a huge grin.


    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa!¡± The six children quickly scrambled to their chairs. All of them sat on the same


    side of the table.


    Sitting quietly at the table, the children kept their hands on theirps before everyone took a seat. Their


    table manners were enough to melt everyone''s heart.


    Even the housekeepers in Old Manor were swooned by how adorable they were.


    William helped the beaming children adjust their seats while Benjamin took a seat next to Arissa.


    When everyone was seated at the table, Darius swept a tender look over each and every one of them


    with a gentle smile on his wrinkled face.


    ¡°Let''s dig in!¡±


    Once Darius picked up his fork, the others at the table began helping themselves to the food as well.


    Arissa and the children loved the food on the table. William had done a terrific job in preparing the food.


    ¡°Mrs. Graham, Old Mr. Graham had specially requested me to prepare this fish for you. Please have a


    taste!¡± William told Arissa when he saw that she had not tried the fish.


    With a smile, Darius ced the fleshiest chunk of fish fillet on Arissa''s te.


    ¡°Here you go, Issa! Have some fish! It''s good for health!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Dad!¡± Arissa was very touched by his sweet gesture.


    Picking up her fork, Arissa cut the fish fillet into small chunks before putting it into her mouth. However,


    the moment she swallowed it, an overwhelming sense of nausea washed over her as she felt sick to


    her stomach.


    Her face turned pale. Then, she quickly put down her fork and dashed to the restroom.


    Her reaction took Darius aback. The shock on his face quickly turned into worry. ¡°What''s going on?¡±


    William was perplexed as well. Is the fish not cleaned properly?


    ¡°Please continue eating. I''ll go check up on her.¡± Benjamin was worried about Arissa as well. Hence, he


    put down his cutlery and hurried over to the restroom.


    ¡°Go now!¡± Darius urged as his gaze followed Benjamin without even looking away.


    The children turned to look at their mother as well. Concern was written all over their small chubby


    faces.


    The moment Arissa pushed open the restroom door, she fell to her knees and wrapped her hands


    around the toilet bowl. She started throwing up and emptied her stomach in no time.


    Her face turned pale as she felt her stomach twist, leaving a bad taste in her mouth.


    All of a sudden, she felt a big hand patting and stroking her gently on her back.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!